《I Can Copy And Evolve Talents》


 Chapter 1 Death, Ascension, Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1 Death, Ascension, Reincarnation </h4>


    Elliot stared at the sterile white ceiling as he struggled for eachbored breath.


    The incessant beeping of the machinery barely keeping him alive seemed more disruptive than usual.


    Ever since his lung cancer diagnosis, he had lived each day battling the merciless disease, clinging to the hope that he might prevail.


    But for those who cannot afford it, hope can be a dangerous thing to cling to. And Elliot was realizing that too young.


    He med it all on his workce. An esteemed engineer and valedictorian, intelligence was an understatement for his brilliant and creative mind.


    But he had been naive, falling for the wrong woman and taking the wrong job under her ruthless father.


    Her father was excavating gold from a perilous site, and needed to hide the operation. Building an oil rig provided the perfect cover - while it was under construction, the gold could be hastily extracted without arousing government suspicion.


    Elliot''s ingenious mind had been exploited through the whole charade. Like a tool, he was used uppletely and then discarded by both his girlfriend and her father.


    Just seven months into working there, Elliot received his cancer diagnosis. Though its origins remained unclear, shortly after, his girlfriend left him and her father erased his existence.


    All of Elliot''s life savings went towards desperately trying to battle the cancer and cling to life. That fight now seemed profoundly foolish.


    He should have surrendered from the beginning.


    Gritting his teeth, Elliot resentfully reyed it all. Why, why, why had he been cursed with such misfortune? Why couldn''t the world be a better ce?


    As Elliot felt the remaining vigor drain from his veins, he forced himself to release that bitter hatred. At least he didn''t want to die and be a lingering, wandering spirit.


    ''If I die now...I wish I could start over in a better world...''


    He knew it was pure fantasy, impossible in reality. But as death approached, such thoughts preupied his mind.


    Ever since starting chemotherapy, Elliot had developed an affinity for novels andics about characters who died and awakened reincarnated in other worlds.


    Why not indulge in a bit of fairy tale fancy? He was a dying man after all...cut him some ck.


    Elliot smiled slightly, losing himself in fanciful daydreams of life beyond this one. Baseless and fleeting, such musings would scatter like dust when death''s candle blew out his me.


    Yet for now, imagining another chance is what kept the faint smile upon his face.


    The machine''s beeping slowed... Nurses rushed in as doctors desperately tried saving him.


    "120 charge!" Beep!


    "150 charge!" Beep!


    Their efforts faded into background noise as Elliott''s smile darkened into lifelessness. His zing eyes grew unfocused and motionless as the agonized chaos unfolded around his corpse.


    With ast failed jolt of electricity, the doctor conceded defeat, dropping the defibritors. "Time of death, 3:04pm..."


    Peace atst...or so Elliot assumed.


    But where was this ce?


    He couldn''t feel a body - no hands, legs or form - just an orb-like essence. Strange glowing orbs traversed a vast expanse of white roads leading towards different portals.


    Curious, he wondered - what are those things?


    "Those, my friend, are souls," a masculine voice replied unexpectedly.


    Elliot tried ncing upwards but could only see about ny degrees around. Then, without willing it, his orb lifted up towards the source of the voice.


    What met his gaze was someone - or something - too perfect to be mortal. Flowing silver locks framed striking yet sage features with wless symmetry. Garbed in ornate floral fabrics, everything about this being oozed cunning intellect and absolute authority. He had a divine, terrible beauty.


    "Hello odd one," he murmured while closely scrutinizing the soul in his palm.


    "Never have I encountered a soul so curious about other souls."


    He twirled his fingers, blue sparks dancing. Then his eyes shot wide.


    "Oh my!" His mouth fell open in astonishment.


    An ear-to-ear grin stretched across his face.


    "In three thousand years...never did I expect to discover such a rare treasure!"


    He shouted joyously, giddily tossing the soul up and catching it.


    Thoroughly perplexed, Elliot wished the exuberant stranger would exin what was happening instead of throwing him around like a ball.


    But before Elliot could question anything, the being conjured a portal with one swirl of his finger.


    "I''m sending you somewhere exciting! But given the urgency, exnations will have to wait. I promise aid and answers soon!"


    Laughing, he hurtled Elliot''s soul towards the shimmering portal. But in the final moments, an external force knocked his trajectory off-course, sending him tumbling down endless glowing pathways.


    The man whipped around furiously.


    "How dare you!" he spat.


    "You''d be stupid to think I''d let you get your way, trickster," a wispy female voice retorted.


    An ancient, diminutive woman leaned on a cane, seemingly appearing from thin air.


    "Meddlesome hag!" the man hissed. "What could you possibly know?"


    She shrugged indifferently. "I know nothing. But that soul''s not going back to you."


    Cackling, her entire presence exuded a mischievous, cunning witch.


    The man red at the sea of souls then smirked coldly.


    "Foolish old crone. Have you forgotten that I am the God of Deceit? No matter where hends, I will find him."


    With that foreboding deration, the man disappeared. The woman''s triumphant expression chilled into unease.


    Meanwhile, Elliot''s soul continued falling further down the glittering cosmic maze. After a few more aimless tumbles, hended on an empty, isted path.


    Gazing around, Elliot saw no other souls. He couldn''t fly or climb back up the brilliant white web.


    But directly aheady an open portal. Ominous yet enticing, it offered the sole way forward. Against his better judgement, Elliott entered the ominous gate.


    His vision faded into darkness. M¨¹ddled sounds filtered through - chaotic chatter and a woman''s pained screams.


    "Push! Push mydy! Puuusshhh!"


    It felt arduous...oppressive. Then Elliott felt himself dragged out by a strong force both inside and outside.


    With cold dread, he suddenly understood.


    ''Oh crap...''


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I don''t talk much, cause I''m so introverted lol but I want the support, I want the power stones, I want the golden tickets, I need my readers for this book to make it to the end.


    Wee to the start of the journey.

 Chapter 2 Child Of Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 2 Child Of Prophecy </h4>


    Elliott realized two things the moment he emerged from the young woman''s womb.


    One. He wasn''t being born in some metropolitan hospital... it wasn''t even indoors.


    Two. The lives of the people currently around him were in grave peril.


    He couldn''t see or hear very clearly, but he could at least discern the urgency in their voices.


    What had gone wrong?


    What was amiss?


    Why were these people in such a hurry?


    He received no answers to those questions.


    He was swaddled in the clothes of thedy who had given birth to him and ced within some bushes.


    "Don''t worry, mydy. I''m sure the young prince will be safe. He will be protected by Astrin. We wille back for him... but we cannot afford to lose you." Thedies cried out to the young woman as she strained to reach for her child.


    She was pale and exhausted, appearing as if she might perish at any moment.


    Yet she struggled vehemently to reach for her infant, but was restrained by the otherdies who had assisted her in the sessful delivery.


    A man in ceremonial garb suddenly arrived, his face rugged but hinting at an experienced warrior.


    "We must depart immediately. We cannot linger any longer."


    Thedies nodded toward him.


    He stepped forward, and his hands moved swiftly, striking the young woman''s neck. All her strength vanished as she lost consciousness.


    Then he lifted her in his arms.


    "Please, you must ensure her highness is protected. While we stay and safeguard the young prince. Do not fret, we shall shield him at the cost of our lives." They vowed to the man.


    With a curt nod, he took flight, disappearing into the distance.


    The youngdies, three of them, regarded each other with bittersweet smiles.


    They turned to the infant concealed in the bush, silent and observing with sea-blue eyes and a strange curiosity etched on his face.


    Their hearts seemed to flutter as they gazed upon him onest time.


    "Child of the prophecy, we the triad sisters will dly surrender our lives to protect you," the one in the middle said.


    Her face was worn from scars and strain, stained with blood here and there.


    Her brte hair was braided into a ponytail, and her eyebrows were thick.


    She leaned closer and used her hand to draw an arc on the boy''s forehead, then did the same on her own. The other two followed suit.


    "Stay protected, young one."


    She closed her palms together and chanted something inaudibly.


    Immediately, the grasses grew and intertwined,pletely enveloping the infant within their embrace.


    Then she looked at her sisters, and all three nodded before running out of the bush.


    They ran as far away from the baby as they could until they reached a narrow road.


    Unfortunately, the moment they did, someone... something... tore out of the space.


    They froze in fear, unable to move as the creature, oozing ck smoke, revealed itself.


    It was fully shrouded in ck metallic armor, the only visible area being the visor, which glinted a malicious crimson light that flowed like traces of fire.


    It dragged arge, thorned sword with several other des branching from the main de until the tip.


    The three sisters shook with terror as the creature regarded them.


    It paused and tilted its head slightly. The next second, it vanished, reappearing behind them in the blink of an eye.


    It swung its sword upward, inflicting a crude gash on the back of the nearest sister.


    The brte sister of the trio quickly joined her hands and began to mutter, but the creature''s metal-d hand entered her mouth and tore it apart.


    It immediately grasped the third one by the neck, raised her, and stabbed the thorned sword into her belly, her viscera spilling forth.


    The woman let out a shrill scream as the dark being twisted its sword, her eyes widening and nearly popping out, even as they became void and lifeless.


    The creature dropped her and turned to the brte woman whose mouth it had torn, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Unfazed, it turned around to inspect the surroundings and, upon detecting a trail of blood, shot forward like a whistling arrow.


    Thedy was doing her utmost, running while clutching her torn jaw together, blood dripping between her fingers, down her throat, and onto the torso of her garment.


    She was in immense agony, but she didn''t stop.


    She had to lead the creature as far away from the infant as she could. That was the entire essence of this n.


    Her face held such determination, even though her jaw was hanging loose.


    She kept running and running, but no amount could have been enough to outrun the dark knight.


    It appeared before her, emerging from the wind, and swung its sword around.


    With a slight sound of the crude de slicing through the air, thedy''s head rolled into the embrace of the dark skies and toppled to the ground.


    Her headless body slowly crumbled.


    The knight stood motionlessly for a few minutes.


    Then it turned its head around to inspect if any other creatures survived.


    After a while, it vanished into thin air.


    The night gave way, and soon morning followed, the bright light of day apanied by a cold rain that drenched the entire forest.


    The leaves basked in the downpour, washing away the crimson gore that had been spilled the night before.


    The forest seemed as if nothing eventful had urred, and the bodies of thedies were submerged in the waters, carried away by the low stream caused by the downpour.


    A couple who should have been ensconced in their home, reveling in the morning, was instead running in the rain, their soft tunics drenched.


    The woman was a blonde with a slender body, her skin smooth, and her face like the glimmering rays of a saintess, with a golden eye that bestowed her with so much grace.


    The man she danced with in the rain was a young, muscr soldier, bearing a scar over his nose that did not detract from the shine of his red eyes.


    His curly hair was wet from the rain, and his entire demeanor ¨C though free-spirited ¨C was imbued with the aura of a battle-hardened warrior.


    Together they yed in the rain and ran forward, filling the cold embrace of the forest with so much love.


    Thedy drew the young man to her, kissing him passionately as she shivered in the cold.


    His hands enveloped her for a moment, then lifted her, slowlyying her down.


    The rain poured down relentlessly. Yet these two seemed not to care.


    The man slowly undid theces of her tunic, a cocky grin on his face, while she watched him carefully, observing his actions.


    After fully opening the tunic, he was about to remove his own shirt when both of them heard a strange sound.

 Chapter 3 Ul’Tra-el

    <h4>Chapter 3 Ul''Tra-el </h4>


    Both froze, exchanging puzzled nces.


    "You heard that too?" the golden beauty asked.


    Her love grinned roguishly. "I definitely did. Perhaps we''re so eager for a baby that we''re hearing things."


    She frowned. "No, it sounded quite re-"


    The man leaned a kiss towards her. With a crooked smile he said:


    "It must be our future child announcing themselves." His hands suggestively caressed her rain-slicked body. "Making love here will surely bless us."


    "But dear, we''ve tried everywhere - the mall, rooftops, even bars! You said the same thing each time..."


    His smile only widened at herint. "Yet did we hear a babe those other times?"


    Biting her lip, she shook her head.


    "No¡­"


    The man allowed his crooked smile again.


    "Then are you still doubting me now?"


    She sighed and shrugged.


    "I guess we just have to see for ourselves then."


    Her reluctance shifted to sultry heat. Wrapping slender arms around his thick neck, she pulled his face to hers, kissing aggressively. Her long legs snaked around his muscr waist.


    Meanwhile¡­


    ''These bastards are really having a go at it huh! How about I watch a little and just when he is about to put it inside, I scream the hell''


    That was Elliot''s n but he couldn''t hold it in any longer. The impulse to scream¨Cstrangely was something he had no control over.


    He had been exposed to the cold for an entire night, he felt like his lungs were going to freeze out and all he wanted to do was just let out a deafening cry and disturb the entire world.


    Maybe this was what babies just had to do to feel heard. Although he wanted to hold it in and enjoy what he was watching, the impulse won over him.


    A loud cry escaped the cluster of grass next to them, startling the couple.


    "Oh bless Eldech! It wasn''t our heads. Shin, it''s a baby!"


    The youngdy eximed while her husband withdrew, his face heavy with disappointment.


    She adjusted her clothes, covering her breast and shifted towards the grass beside them, digging through it with her hands.


    Her eyes suddenly grew wide as she felt something. She wrapped her hands gently around it and pulled it out, only for her eyes to even widen out more, her husband moved towards her, adjusting the strap of his trousers and tightening it.


    "Wow¡­ it''s really a baby. And it''s not in our heads." He repeated.


    She took the baby in her arms, her eyes shining with so much passion.


    "This silk¡­" her husband intoned, "...I''m guessing her parents are really rich¡­ nobility perhaps."


    "What do we do?"


    She turned her gleaming eyes to her husband, grasping the baby tightly in her arms.


    Shin looked at his wife for a few seconds, the way her eyes were looking at him¡­


    "...no¡­" He shook his head, "no no no, we can''t do that babe."


    "Come on. Do you know what could have happen to her parents?"


    "Babe, we should look for a way to find her parents, not keep her. We can''t keep her."


    "Dear, it''s a boy. You keep saying her." She corrected her husband with a giggle.


    "And how exactly can you tell. Can''t you see her eyes, her white hair¡­ which boy has such beautiful eyes." He retorted.


    "Alright then¡­ how about we make a bet."


    Shin narrowed his eyes.


    "You are going to use a bet to have it your way. Okay then, your loss because I''m very sure this little one here is a girl, I mean look at her eyes."


    "If it''s a girl, we look for her parents and let it all go but if it''s a boy, we get to keep him and I raise him as my son and never mention the origin of his parents, not to him, not to anyone."


    "Alright then." Shin grinned. He was so sure that the baby was a girl.


    Then carefully both of them pulled down the silk that was covering the baby.


    Immediately they did, a sprinkle of liquid shot into the face of the husband, persisting for a while and then going down low. The baby giggled and jerked his leg as he saw how he had besmirched the young man''s face with his pee.


    "Oh oh, he''s got a little whinnie here¡­" His wife said happily, ying with his little thing.


    Elliott felt like he was being defiled but could not say anything.


    While Shin was very dejected.


    "Seriously what boy has beautiful eyes like his?!"


    He grumbled but soon went silent. And watched the way his wife adorned the little baby, the beautiful look in her eyes as she gently swung him in her arms.


    After a short while, he spoke:


    "We will keep him. But should we discover who his parents are, please Eisha let''s not withhold anything and give him back."


    She looked at her husband, lights of joy dancing in her eyes.


    "Yes, yes, I promise! We will!"


    "Well then... what should we name him?" Shin inquired, looking into the child''s enchanting blue eyes.


    "You, give him a name. You are his father."


    Shin thought for a while, looking around the forest, then an idea suddenly struck him.


    "Northern! What about Northern! Since he was found in this Northern forest, we can honor the forest for giving us a child."


    Eisha''s expression contorted a little. She didn''t look too sure about that name.


    "Oh, well... I don''t know... Northern sounds."


    "Unique!" Shin added on her behalf.


    Seeing the glow in his eyes, she yielded.


    "Alright, fine. Northern" She answered, rolling her eyes.


    And that was how, Elliott was found by two strange countryside couples and began his life as Northern.


    ¨C


    For the past fourteen years, Northern had grown both in wisdom and social detachment.


    Perhaps it was a consequence of his tumultuous past life; he became aloof, coexisting with other children but never truly connecting with them.


    Maintaining the fa?ade of childhood was his greatest challenge, ensuring his parent wouldn''t fret unnecessarily.


    It was a delicate bncing act.


    At the tender age of three, Northern began to learn about thenguage of this world, beginning with its name: Ul''Tra-el, or Tra-el of Ul, depending on the alphabetical arrangement.


    This name bore within it the essence of the world''s history.


    Under the tutge of his father''s hired tutor, Northern''s initial lessons revolved around the lore of Tra-el.


    It was believed that Tra-el came into existence through a cataclysmic burst of soul energy, birthing expansivendscapes and oceans, and delineating the heavens from the earth in a divine spectacle.


    Everything about Tra-el exuded beauty, and notably, it possessed a voice¡ªUl¡ªcapable of conversing with all its denizens.


    However, three millennia prior, an anomaly disrupted this idyllic world: interdimensional world - Rifts - first wed their way into Tra-el''s fabric.


    These gaping gash in space linked Tra-el to chaotic parallel realms.


    During the first rift''s emergence, humanity was ill-prepared, and after a fortnight, the spatial rupture birthed grotesque monstrosities that ravaged human life.


    In the ensuing chaos, the first awakened individuals, imbued with extraordinary powers, emerged as pirs of hope, obliterating the abominations and heralding humanity''s resurgence.


    These gifted beings, initially revered as gods, eventually became known as drifters as more individuals awakened to formidable talents, drawn inexorably into the rifts'' beckoning call.


    Through resonances with Ul''s fundamental Voice, these gifted beings transformed into living weapons - burning away the encroaching shadow.


    As the Voice guided them into the Rifts, they took the fight directly to the enemy rather than await passive ughter. Through soul-rending trials, their mythic crusade ultimately made things a little bit bearable.


    From the moment Northern first heard of drifters, he resolved to be one, eagerly anticipating his own awakening.


    The Call itself remained beyond willful control, he knew too well. Hearing Ul''s Voice marked a soul-scouring First Awakening - terrifying metamorphosis into a more elemental version of oneself.


    Ul forged a Soul Core within, an internal crucible to contain the even greater energies of Second Awakening.


    Only by answering a Rift Portal''s Call could that ultimate power be unlocked, along with one''s Talents, attributes, and dimensional name.


    Awakening typically came between ages fifteen and neen. Northern would turn fifteen in months, he was anxious to form his Soul Core and experience the Call.


    In this forest patrolled by two wan moons - one a mere crescent skulking amidst high clouds, the other bathing the woond with unsettled intensity - Northern silently apanied his adoptive father through the darkened wilderness while the man rode his steed, lost in thought.


    Shin didn''t nce back until suddenly halting to dismount in a single well-practiced motion.


    "Come, mount up," he brusquely ordered Northern.


    Scowling bitterly, Northern realized Shin only just now recalled his son walking the entire distance alone.


    How typically self-absorbed. While the man clearly excelledbat-wise,mon courtesy escaped him.


    Still, fellow vigers deemed Shin a consummate warrior, his lethal skill was beyond question.


    Through repeated shes against monstrosities, Northern begrudgingly concurred that his father is or used to be a drifter.


    The man proved cunning in battle despite staggering obliviousness outside it.


    "To think they called such a one a master,"


    Northern muttered derisively while moring awkwardly atop the horse''s saddle behind his father.


    Masters are revered mainly because they have reached the level where it is possible for them to resist the call of the rift.


    Of course, they still have to go into the rift to challenge the hardships brought by other dimension should they want to grow.


    But they were well distinguished by skill alone and were formidable warriors.


    As they proceeded ahead, Shin repeatedly stole nces at his son as if anxious to voice some revtion before thinking better of it each time.


    This performance swiftly exhausted Northern''s patience.


    "What troubles you, father?" he asked pointedly.


    "No, my son! No, no, there''s nothing wrong. I''m just thinking about it. If it so happens that your Talent has to do with something about being a martial art genius, our lives would literally change."


    Northern looked at him, then averted his gaze.


    "Is that so? How exactly?" He asked with a boring expression on his face.


    What would his father say that he had not already known. The kids in the vige would talk about it all day long.


    Shin began immediately his son asked:


    "As you know talents are of different perks, there are some kind of talent that you''ll awaken that will open doors to an explosive growth rate for you and there are some that would just make you stay stagnant."


    "Like yours?"


    "Northern! You will not insult my talent. It''s an impressive one. You think it''s a child''s y for me to be a master."


    Northern looked at the ted man with a nk face.


    Masters were vagrant - rank drifters, who are not affected by the strong call of the rift.


    The young man no matter how stupid he looked used to be an amazing drifter.


    "Anyways son, what I''m saying is you could even be a knight and be earning thousands of gold coppels you know?"


    "Yea, sure but we can''t really tell anything for sure and talents are not supposed to manifest until fifteen, I''m just fourteen remember?"


    "Well, you''ll be fifteen in a few months, you might be one of those early bloomer." Shin ascertained.


    "Hmm, whatever. But don''t get your hopes too high up father¡­"


    Northern had his reason for speaking that way.


    Despite his father''s optimism, Northern remained pragmatic, mindful of the uncertainty surrounding talent manifestation.


    He harbored doubts about his own potential, wary of the possibility of disappointment.


    After all, for Elliot, hope had proven itself to be a precarious notion, he had learned the hard way not to cling it to too fervently, lest it betray him¡ªa lesson reinforced by the hardships of his past.

 Chapter 4 Out Of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 4 Out Of Luck </h4>


    "Ha! Get your hopes up? Bah! No matter the kind of talent you awaken, my love for you shall not waver, my son."


    Northern muttered under his breath, "As if you have a choice."


    "Come again, boy?"


    "Nothing old man, just face your front and let''s move in peace."


    "I thought so... you better"


    "Yea. Sure."


    They continued in silence through the dense forest. After a while, Shin grew suspicious¡ª


    It''s been a while since they entered the forest and yet they had not encountered a single monster.


    In Ul''Tra-el''s forests, monsters lurked in abundance. This could be med on rifts that are not challenged in time and therefore a ''shattering'' urs -- this causes monsters to pour out of the rifts and attack humans.


    Some of the monsters havee to blend with the natural environment of Ul''Tra-el after escaping ughter. Through three thousand years, they''vee to be avable in different regions through out the world.


    Although less dangerous than those in rifts, urate preparation was paramount before anyone could dare to hunt them. In fact, a drifter never hunted alone; the ferocious beasts could easily overpower a lone fighter.


    Yet in fifteen years of hunting, with extensive knowledge of his quarry, Shin had always emerged victorious.


    He was cautious and meticulous in his ns. He knew the folly of recklessness more than anyone. To face the forest''s monsters unprepared meant almost certain death.


    Initially, Shin refused to bring Northern on hunts, but his wife Eisha convinced him otherwise. To Shin''s surprise, Northern proved an asset¡ªintently observant, adept at strategizing based on monster weaknesses Shin targeted.


    Unlike other kids, he wasn''t reckless and wouldn''t just wander off while his father was busy hunting. He would pay rapt attention.


    He was also a tremendous help when it came to building a n based on the knowledge of the monster that Shin wanted to hunt.


    So over the years Shin was almost forgetting that Northern was just a kid too¡­ well, on the outside at the very least.


    And most especially the both of them had a very fantastic element guiding them through the way. Luck.


    But now, something was amiss. At the very least, they should have spotted aerial creatures too quick and clever to kill.


    "Something''s wrong..." Shin muttered, surveying the eerily quiet forest.


    "Too quiet... it''s like the life in this forest has been driven away," he continued, his concern palpable.


    Northern watched his father intently, sensing his unease.


    "Shin, is everything alright?" he inquired cautiously.


    Shin struggled to recall something, his expression conflicted as he grappled with his thoughts.


    His eyes widened in realization. He spurred their steed into a frenzied gallop.


    "I forgot! The full moon was three days ago!"


    Confusion flooded Northern. What danger lurked in the wake of the full moon? Though they never hunted those days, he never thought to ask why.


    What could terrify even the unppable Shin?


    Of course, Northern knew better than to let curiosity get the best of him. He was as focused on getting out of this ce as his father was.


    The steed ran with a tremendous might and speed but it felt like it wasn''t enough.


    Shin pulled the reins harder, urging the mount to go faster and faster¡­ but they had gotten to a point where speed could no longer save them from their impending doom.


    Before any of the two could recount a thing, a massive body shoved itself into them from the side.


    Shin had bted perceived something, there was not enough time to look so he quickly wrapped himself around North and covered both of them with manifested soul essence - serving as a defense as their bodies flew away with the steed itself.


    Both tumbled away, Shin striking his back against a tree and receiving Northern in his arms. A web of cracks ran through the bark of the tree as he fell back.


    Had the beast used a little bit more force than it did or had Shin not excellently absorbed a lot of shock from the attack with defensive tactic, the tree would have probably shattered.


    Still this much damage was a lot for the young man, he had perfectly protected his son but at the cost of his own internal damage. He bent over and disgustingly spewed blood.


    "Oh shit! Shin! Are you okay? You''re bleeding so much?"


    Northern''s voice waned with so much concern as his father let out thest of his red gore, holding his stomach, his back was throbbing.


    But the young man slowly looked forward, his expression steeled and dangerously fierce.


    "Hey son¡­"


    Northern slowly turned his face to the direction at which his father''s eyes was glued.


    His eyes thinned in and shook as he saw what had mmed himself into both of them.


    In fact, they were very lucky to be alive. No, it wasn''t luck! The fact that they were alive really showed how strong Shin was¡­ however, their luck had ran out.


    Meeting a terror like this was the end of the road for both of them.


    The monster stared at them with a palpable hatred, as if they had killed something of its own before. It''s eyes gleaned at them viciously, dirty jagged and boorish teeth gnashing with a bloodthirsty ferociousness.


    It was a cat-like creature with six legs and two pairs of tentacles, 2 meters long, sprouting from its shoulders, each ending in a pad with sharp thorny edges.


    The abhorrent creature was covered in a pelt of lustrous ck fur, powerfully rolling over coilled muscles. 9 feet long and guessing from the way it used its body against the steed, it must weigh over 600kg.


    Northern could tell immediately because he was the one that took care of the steed and monitored its eating rate. He paid attention to such things as its weight and height changes.


    The beast wouldn''t have been able to throw them all away with a body m if it wasn''t at least twice as heavy as the horse.


    He looked back at the crack on the tree. That was another proof.


    And in a few minutes of figuring out how strong the beast might be, Northern could tell that it was a big deal.


    "What the hell is a beast like this looking for around here?"


    "It belongs to the deeper part of the forest. Usually, these kinds don''te here¡­ but on or after full moon, higher rank monsters in the northern foreste out to hunt."


    Shin''s breathe was low, his eyes did not move away from the monster even as he addressed his son.


    Beads of sweat formed all over his face and his eyes narrowed, terrified at the known might of the creature.


    "Listen to me son¡­ I will need you to run."


    Northern paled.


    "What the hell are you even talking about?"


    Shin smiled crookedly.


    "You have no say in this little boy."


    The monstrous creature prowled, its lustrous ck fur glinting in the muted forest light.


    Gnashing teeth and throaty snarls betrayed its bloodthirst as it sized up the two humans, hate-filled eyes tracking their every movement.


    Immediately he sighted an opening, as the beast moved to the other side. Shin shouted:


    "Now boy, go!"


    Northern hesitated, but his father roared, "Go!"


    The monster struck as Northern spun on his heels.


    But Shin spurled towards it, swinging out his sword. It mmed its bulk against Shin, who grunted as he strained to brace himself, boots carving furrows in the dirt.


    Northern sprinted through the trees, heart hammering in his ears, his father''s groan echoing behind.


    Shin''s muscles tensed as the creature powerfully pushed forward. Suddenly the beast retreated in a spring of motion, Shin seeing the quick opening swung his sword at the beast but before he couldplete the arch ¨C


    The beast lunged at him with a bone-chilling roar, its heavy paw shing with ragged ws. Shin, realizing he''d been ensnared, swiftly spun away, but the beast was too close for him to escape unscathed.


    Though he managed to avoid serious injury, a shallow gash marred his arm thanks to his quick reflexes. As two tentacles darted forth like thrown darts, he ducked low, evading them before leaping back to gain distance.


    The beast relentlessly pressed forward, its appendages closing in around Shin. One tentacle aimed for his midsection while its maw sought to crush his shoulder with razor-sharp teeth.


    Twisting desperately, Shin narrowly evaded the worst, but not without a bloody wound to his side.


    Without hesitation, the creature attacked again, its tentacles, fangs, and ws working in ruthless coordination. Despite the searing pain and blood loss, Shin relied on his experience to counter and evade, striking back whenever an opportunity arose.


    Each sh of steel against thorny edges echoed through the forest as Shin and the beast engaged in a deadly dance. Despite the creature''s swift and powerful tentacles, Shin matched its speed with his longsword, each strike bringing him closer to victory.


    At first, Shin struggled to adapt to the beast''s ferocity, but as the battle raged on, he grew more calcted, exploiting its patterns to his advantage. Sweat streamed down his face as he darted and parried, leaving shallow scars on the beast''s ck fur with each well-ced blow.


    As tension filled the air, Shin seized a moment of bravery, striking a vulnerable spot beneath the creature''s forelegs.


    A guttural roar echoed through the clearing, signaling the beast''s pain.


    And reaching Northern who was currently running away with a paled face.


    He suddenly stopped, realizing¡­


    ''What am I doing right now?''


    He was running away, leaving Shin to deal with a hery dangerous beast on his own. Northern gritted his teeth as he realized how pathetic he had been.


    He understood that he was a kid, it wasn''t a bad thing that he ran¡­ except that he wasn''t a kid andpared to other kids, he had the mental fortitude to stay and fight with Shin. But he ran to save his own ass.


    His fist trembled as he clenched tightly. Then slowly he turned around.


    He looked at the distance he was running from.


    "Well, here goes nothing¡­"


    He sprawled into motion, running towards the direction he should be running away from. A dangerous spark appeared in his eyes as he straightened his face and moved his legs faster.


    Back in the fray, the forest seemed to hold its breath as Shin and the beast shed with relentless ferocity. Each strike of their weapons reverberated through the air, cracking the ground beneath them as if nature itself trembled at their confrontation.

 Chapter 5 First Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 5 First Awakening </h4>


    Back in the fray, the forest seemed to hold its breath as Shin and the beast shed with relentless ferocity.


    Each strike of their weapons reverberated through the air, cracking the ground beneath them as if nature itself trembled at their confrontation.


    With lightning speed, the beast''s tentacles shot forward like whips,shing out with deadly precision.


    Shin''s longsword met them with equally swift movements, the sh of steel against thorny edges creating a symphony of battle amidst the silence of the forest.


    As they fought, the ground beneath them churned with their movements, creating a chaotic battlefield where every step was fraught with danger. Shin danced nimbly, his movements a blur of calcted strikes and evasions, while the beast pressed forward relentlessly, its eyes gleaming with primal fury.


    Despite the odds stacked against him, Shin refused to yield, drawing upon every ounce of his strength and skill to keep the beast at bay.


    With each exchange, he found new openings, exploiting them with surgical precision to chip away at the creature''s defenses.


    But the beast was not without its own tricks, its tentacles moving with an almost preternatural speed and agility. Theyshed out unpredictably, forcing Shin to constantly adjust his tactics to avoid being ensnared or struck down.


    Steel rang against thorns as Shin''s de met the beast''s sweeping tentacle in a sparking parry. He riposted swiftly, driving forward in a lunging attack, but his sword only found empty air as the creature bounded back with startling agility.


    They circled one another, two apex predators locked in a deadly match. Shin''s eyes narrowed, reading the tautness of the beast''s muscles, the twitching anticipation of its barbed appendages.


    At that point, Northern reached them back, seeing the effect of battle in just the short time he had not been around, Northern was appalled. This was definitely not a battle for him!


    An instantter it attacked, tentacles erupting toward him like striking snakes.


    Shin flowed between them, each near miss drawing a line of fire across his skin.


    The razored tips splintered furrows into tree trunks where he had stood mere heartbeats before.


    Shin went on the offensive, his de seeking out the contrail of eachshing tentacle.


    But the monster seemed to have endless limbs to throw against the lone warrior''s steel. For every gash Shin carved into corded muscle, three more appendages emerged from the underbrush to drive him back.


    With a grunt of effort, he hacked through half the width of a tentacle even as another coiled around his leading leg.


    Thorns pierced his calf to the bone as Shin was ripped off his feet, his stabbed tentacle harvesting a deep swath of skin from his thigh on its way past.


    Shin crashed upside down into a tree, back erupting in fresh agony against unforgiving bark.


    He saw stars, but through blinking tears made out the dark shape hurtling toward him for the kill.


    With no time for thought, Shin exploded from his crouch, steel leading as he threw himself beneath the monster''s strike.


    Shin stood tall, sword held at the ready, eyes bloodshot yet focused on his foe.


    The tattered remnants of the shirt Eisha had lovingly made him pped in the breeze, bloody rents revealing the wounds underneath.


    Northern blinked back surprise to see his normally joking father so grim and hardened. Shin radiated tightly coiled danger like the monster facing him amidst the shattered trees.


    As the creature hunkered down, digging ws into the earth, Shin exploded into motion. His de whipped backward and then he shot forward, shattering the ground where he had stood.


    He appeared inside the beast''s guard, striking like a thunderp.


    Caught off-bnce, the beast retreated frantically on six piston-like legs. But Shin pressed his advantage ruthlessly, another copy of himself bursting from the brush to hack at the creature''s nk.


    It contorted wildly to evade the blows, uncanny flexibility allowing it to duck impossibly low. Tentaclesshed out defensively even as it scrambled away.


    But a third Shin appeared, his sword carving deadly arcs through the air. For a few desperate seconds, tentacles blurred to counter the simultaneous strikes until an ungodly cacophony of steel on thorns drowned out all else.


    Northern''s eyes was widened with so much exhration as he saw several copies of his father battling the monster like exarchs of power themselves.


    He had never seen it until now, but he was sure... this was Shin''s talent! The ability to clone himself.


    Despite the trio of relentless attackers, the beast refused to fall, uncanny speed and instincts allowing it to twist aside from every killing thrust.


    Abruptly the beast reared up with a spine-chilling bellow andunched itself skyward. Shin pursued faster than Northern''s eye could track, all three closing the distance as the creaturended lightly.


    Their swords sang, Shin''s clones coordinating seamlessly to attack from all angles.


    Northern probably always felt there was more to this talent thing. Everyone treated it like there was but ultimately no one was reallyfortable talking about their talent.


    But this experience. What he was witnessing was peak. The movements were sharp, shooting from one ce to another. Shattering cracks onto trees.


    Three of his father following the beast with a lightning speed, easily warding off its tentacles and thrusting vicious attacks.


    The beast was just very strong, it was persistent, it was smart, it was innovative and most of all.


    No matter the attacks that scrapped it body, the abhorrent creature was never bothered. Instead it responded with an even deadlier ferocity that would cause Shin to be on the edges of his feet even further than before.


    All of the three Shin''s movement was smooth, unfailing in any way. His footwork was amazing, in the ces that onecked for, another filled in. They were like the movement of the waves on a dark night.


    Calm and serene but deadly in force and strength.


    Yet the beast was fast, it either escaped by the skin of the teeth or any of the Shin escaped by a hair''s breadth.


    Northern was filled with so much awe for the Shin''sbat style. It was not the usual that he had always seen. It had a flow ¨C shockingly calm and wavy, one Shin connected to another, in a mesmerizing yet bloody manner.


    If the beast was not as fast or as strong, it probably would have died since a long time ago.


    A realization dawned on him. The amazement, the level ofprehension that filled his head with each of Shin''s movement made his head fizzy.


    He couldn''t say he particrly understood anything but it was overwhelming. He felt like everything was connecting in his head.


    Then something happened¡­


    Northern''s agonized cry cut through the din.


    <Congrattions>


    <The rift is breaking a space in your soul>


    <Your soul will be taking a new form>


    <A soul core is being created>


    A warm sensation entered his chest. He could feel something struggling to burst out of his entire being but it was so hard. Because of this, a fiery pain strode through his bones.


    In just a second, Northern was filled with so much pain that he felt like he could die from it, a guttural cry escaped his mouth as he folded on the ground and tried to hold himself together.


    A dead silence filled the ce immediately after the cry. All three Shins - their eyes froze in shock, monitoring the abhorrent creature as it also paused, a ferocious spark appearing in its eyes.


    With a rumbling growl, the beast gathered itself to spring towards the sound.


    But Shin was a heartbeat faster, fear and desperation fueling his movements. He became a whirling steel typhoon, his paired clones adding their strength to the assault. The very air screamed at their passage as Shin ced himself firmly between predator and prey.


    As the beastnded, he whizzed towards him with an extraordinary speed. Instantly pushing himself past what he was capable of was how he was able to meet the beast.


    Heshed out his de in a macabre frenzy. The beast''s tentacles lunged at him and both became locked in an even greater speed of assault ¨C before the other two Shins joined.


    Tentacles and des shed wildly, all precision and technique lost to raw fury on both sides. Blood sprayed in great arcs with every blow.


    <Retrying process>


    ¡­


    <Retrying process>


    ¡­


    Northern bit his tongue strongly, while he writhe from the pain of having his entire soul being torn to shreds over and over again, his father fought desperately to protect him from the death gnash of the beast.


    For a moment he didn''t know what to think about, what was this feeling. There was a monotonous voice in his head, repeating the same thing over and over again.


    <Retrying process>


    ¡­


    <Retrying process>


    ¡­


    What was this voice?


    Tearing apart his soul and forcefully trying to form a soul core.


    [System Notice]


    Soul damages has been detected.


    Soul damages can be healed using [Nexus'' Blessing]


    Suddenly a panel along with a cold feminine voice appeared. Somehow, it soothed Northern''s ear. He had never heard the voice before or wasn''t even sure what he was seeing but it offered him salvation.


    ''Yes! Yes!''


    [System Notice]


    You have used ¡Á1 [Nexus Blessing]


    You have gained 1% chance to resist soul attacks


    Finally, the pain began to simmer down.


    <Soul core creation failed>


    <Talent unable to manifest>


    A frown creased on Northern''s face... but another voice, different from this sadistic one rang into his ears again.


    [System Notice]


    Your Soul cannot take a form


    Searching for unique pattern ability for your soul


    Searching...


    Search found.


    Unique System ability has been found...


    Unique System ability [CopyCat] has been gained.


    Awakening ability [CopyCat]

 Chapter 6 I Can Copy Talents

    <h4>Chapter 6 I Can Copy Talents </h4>


    Ul''Tra-el was a world that operated on a little bit of difference when it came to thews that govern universes.


    When it came to the notice of the gods that this particr world had spiraled out of control, the seed of destruction had been nted causing it to link with dimensions beyond their reach and beings with powers that could even rival theirs were beginning to emerge in such a ce.


    The universal gods decided to cast the gateway to this side, sending it to the lowest level of the reincarnation pathway. No soul should have been able to acess it.


    Northern did not know it yet the most dreadful thing that could ever happen to him was being born again in the world. However, the most amazing thing was receiving something from that god before the olddy goddess interrupted.


    Talent awakening was the unique sequence of Ul''Tra-el, it wasn''t like that in other worlds. Another thing that other worlds did not have was the voice of the world.


    Ever since the beginning Ul''Tra-el has always had a voice unlike other worlds, most universal world believed it to be the first world, it was quite untouchable by them.


    It was a beautiful ce to live until a seed of destruction was sown. This seed caused an anomaly in the space sequence of Ul''Tra-el, other dimensions started leaking into this one, pouring out monstrosities that even the gods feared.


    Every being unfortunate enough to find themselves in this world was always blessed with a talent at a certain age, there were early bloomers, alsote bloomers.


    There were several categories of trigger for talent awakening. Sometimes it could be a trauma, other times a new death experience, usually it''s when one legally bes fifteen.


    And in rare cases, it coulde as a result of a magnifying encounter with knowledge.


    But those were extremely rare cases.


    The beast soared through the air towards Northern, wicked ws outstretched. Then with a crack like thunder, another Shin appeared overhead, his swordncing out in a vicious thrust.


    Steel pierced the creature''s hide and ripped free in a spray of violet ichor. The beast staggered with a strangled roar, foul blood raining down to puddle stickily amid the leaf litter.


    Shin alighted in front of it, nked by his two clones. Their des glistened wetly in the dappled light, leveled unwaveringly at their wounded foe.


    The beast''s baleful eyes were wide, tentacles writhing more warily now.


    It was cornered, surrounded on three sides by Shin''s unrelenting copies.


    Those glinting swords formed a razor-sharp perimeter, promising swift death should the creature try to force through.


    Still, cunning glimmered in the beast''s gaze as it watched Northern struggle to rise. The boy was vulnerable, oblivious to the danger as he sought to understand what was happening inside him.


    Shin tracked the monster''s focus, stance coiling even tighter. "You''re done here," he stated, no trace of his usual humor in that deadly tone.


    The clones echoed his movements, weapons poised to mete out lethal punishment should the beast attempt to close on Northern again.


    Their swords wove patterns in the air - an intricate, threateningnguage that allowed no doubt of Shin''s words. The beast wavered, then gathered itself with rippling muscles.


    Shin''s expression went t, cold purpose emanating from those hardened features. "You are getting nowhere near my son!"


    In eerie synchrony, he and his duplicates exploded forward. Their des carved ruthless lines aimed to sever limbs and open arteries. The beast whipped its tentacles wildly, fending off strikes from all angles.


    The young boy was still vulnerable, he didn''t even know what was going on. He was holed up in his own problem. The flood of pain had washed away, leaving him with the aftermath ¨C a sore muscle.


    He just wanted to stay in that position and rest the hell out of himself. But it wasn''t like he could.


    He had failed to manifest a talent.


    This was something he had looked forward to and it wasn''t going to work out? What now would happen to his dream of bing a drifter?


    His soul core wasn''t forming...


    But there was something else awakening inside of him.


    ''What is happening to me?'' he questioned.


    After his father had mentioned him awakening a high rank talent, he had honestly thought about it too and considered that it wouldn''t be bad. But all what was happening now was an anomaly he didn''t even know how to deal with.


    He couldn''t form a soul core and to simply put, he was talentless... but there was something else inside of him... awakening an ability...


    What was he to make of this... amidst all of that, Northern felt so much fury welling up inside of him.


    Damn. He had to get up!!


    Northern''s head screamed at him. He was torn in a cruel contrast between what he should do and the horror that enved his mind in that moment.


    Seeing his father desperately battling to protect him, Northern felt something stir deep within. He could no longer remain a vulnerable child lying prone as Shin shed blood in his defense. Gripping the ground, he hauled himself upright with newfound determination.


    The beast seized an opening as one of Shin''s clones slowed a fraction. Crashing its thick tail into his chest, Shin was sent rocketing backwards, blood spraying from his lips.


    Even as the other plunged his sword deep into its haunch, the creature''s thick tentacles whipped out, catching and wriggling around the other Shin till it withered to dust.


    The remaining clone desperately tried to check the frenzied assault, but soon fell beneath ruthless ws, shredded to wisps.


    The original Shin struggled to rise, but the creature had already fixed its rapacious gaze upon Northern.


    Gathering itself, muscles bunching, it sailed through the air towards this new prey.


    Time seemed to slow, the beast descending as Shin poured his fading strength into ast ditch sprint.


    But deep down he knew - it wasn''t enough. Then an idea sped across his mind. Shin clenched the de tightly and shouted:


    "NORTHERN!!!"


    The steel shed as Shin hurled his sword with thest of his might.


    Somehow Northern''s hands closed around the hurtling hilt.


    He braced as the creature fell upon him, buried the sword deep into soft muscle.


    Hide parted around unyielding steel, the force of impact driving the depletely through.


    The beastnded awkwardly, impaled.


    Blood sheeted the ground as Northern retreated warily. Shin ced himself once more between his son and the creature, though it seemed finally at death''s door.


    Yet still it clung to life, eyes burning with feral defiance. The standoff stretched taut, seconds crawling by, until finally, slowly, the light in its gaze dimmed. With a shudder the beast toppled sideways, the battle won.


    Shin stood numb, stunned, as crashing relief swept in. They survived!


    This was nothing short of a miracle!


    He turned with a joyful expression, only to see Northern frozen. An unbelievable grin formed on his son''s face as he scanned the amount of things that poured before his eyes.


    [System Notice]


    [You have in a cmity beast: ck Rogue]


    [Your soul have absorbed the talent of the beast]


    [You have gained +6 talent fragments]


    Due to awakening, all [Nexus Blessings] will be converted to talent fragment


    [Converting¡­]


    [You have gained +944 talent fragments]


    [Talent fragments: 950/1000]


    [Talent fragments can be used to copy talent]


    [Do you want to copy talent. Advanced Cloning(A-ss)?]


    Northern didn''t even know if that was a question. Copy talents?


    His head went nk for a second. He didn''t know what was going on but he was just going to do it whatever way.


    Besides, there was an even overwhelming feeling he was caught in right now.


    With his own two hands he killed a monster! Of course, his father did most of the work but the system counted it as his kill and said something about his soul absorbing the talent of the beast.


    What exactly was that?


    ''I didn''t think beast could have talents too¡­''


    Basically, in Ul''Tra-el, everything that had a soul, had a soul core and everything that had a soul core had a talent.


    But theposition of human and monsters talents were vastly different and opposite of each other. It should be impossible for talent to be absorbed from a monster... only soul essence could be absorbed and that was strictly possible in a rift.


    Killing monsters outside a rift was just like killing an animal. They are beings that have left the structure of their world and be a part of Ul''Tra-el''s. Killing them was just like killing a normal animal.


    Of course, their soul cores could be harvested and manually absorbed using different cultivation methods.


    However, the system could not be wrong. It said his soul absorbed the beast''s talent. This gave way for another exnation.


    The talents could have been broken and became talent fragments. Which could now be used to copy actual talents. Just like he was about to do right now.


    Northern hadpletely forgotten the bitter feeling in his mouth after he discovered a few seconds ago that he was talentless.


    He tried to think about what could have brought this change¡­ ''that handsome man after my death probably had something to do with it... could he be the one that is referred to as Nexus?''


    Northern didn''t feel too good thinking that he might be ying in someone else''s n but he would tackle these things one at a time.


    First, he had to do this.


    ''Yes''


    He passed a mentalmand, granting the permission to copy the talent.


    [System Notice]


    [You have used 300 talent fragments]


    Northern''s mouth fell.


    ''So expensive¡­?''


    He was already making n for all those talent fragments that were there. First he had to go and copy his mother healing magic and then he wanted to strategically copy other talents that would imbue him with enough strength to fight another beast.


    If killing them is the only way to get talent fragments, he figured he''ll be doing that a lot. In order to be the world''s strongest.


    [System Notice]


    [You have copied talent [Advanced Cloning(A-ss)]]


    Northern saw the panel and a wide grin parted his lips.


    "Northern, are you okay¡­"


    His father''s breathing was rugged and the poor man looked a lot of mess. He was sweating, blood on his lower lip and jaw. His shirt was torn savagely. Crude w marks stered to his skin, dripping crimson.


    Just when Shin asked Northern, he saw something that made his entire pain disappear for a second. His eyes widened in shock.


    "Northern¡­" His voice shook, he wasn''t sure what exactly to say.


    Northern smiled as he turned to himself. This was not a mirror image, it was a physical him which he could see and touch.


    Snow white hair, blue eyes, pale and smooth skin¡­ wless in appearance, he looked like he had been supernaturally moulded with the celestial sea, something about his eyes reflected the endless serenity of the sea¡­ at the same time a strange and unreadable spark.


    Northern looked proudly at his clone. This was the first talent he copied, he already had so much n for it.


    "Oh bless Eldech! ¡­Northern! ¡­You!"


    Shin was appalled, so much thoughts ran in his head, confusion shone on his face.


    "You awakened?!! You awakened! My boy North has¡­ cuh¡­ cuh" He coughed out more blood.


    Northern ran towards him, his clone turning to a dust.


    "Father¡­ you should rest and I''ll tend to your wounds."


    Shin looked at his son as the young boy lowered him to the ground.


    "Look at you acting all mature¡­ do you even know what herb to pick?"


    "Carum Opulifolius which has a light orange shape, I can find them beside waters, Chionanthus, the blood leave nt to stop your bleeding while I used Carum Opulifolius and if I can find lemon tooth it will both be good as first aid but since lemon tooth is a very rare nt, Carum Opulifolius is enough."


    A smug expression showed on his face as hepleted.


    "Why am I even asking, you remember it all anyways¡­" Shin murmured inaudibly.


    He looked at Northern and smiled.


    "You awakened your talent¡­ I''m so d North. now all tat is left is the call..." His face went dim.


    Northern shook his head indifferently.


    "Don''t get your hopes up."


    The man scoffed and looked at the dead monster.


    "Don''t forget to remove all its cores. I''m guessing three¡­"


    Northern looked at the beast, aloof for a second or two.


    ''A three core beast?''


    Monsters both inside and outside the rifts had more than just one soul cores and were ranked in order of power ording to the number of soul cores they had:


    Fiend


    Savage


    Beast


    Hellion


    Maelstrom


    Destroyer


    Behemoth


    Belial


    Leviathan


    Titan


    Infernal


    ___________________________________________________________________


    Of course, soul cores were not the only determinant of a monster''s might, there was also ssification based on their danger level.


    _________________________________________________________________


    Hazard


    Disaster


    Cmity


    Catastrophe


    Devil


    Abysmal


    Apex


    ____________________________________________________


    "Hazard" represented a rtively minor monster that poses limited danger. While "disaster" is a more dangerous monster but still natural to the habitat.


    "Cmity" connotes a monster that brings grave misfortune, often terrorizing entire viges. "Catastrophe" and "devil" suggest unimaginably destructive monsters capable of massive ruin.


    "Abysmal" indicates a creature so horrifically evil its mere presence induces despair. And "apex" signifies the ultimate monster - the peak predator against which no other can stand.


    This danger levels are flexible and not stereotypic. It''s not impossible for a fiend to be an apex level monster, this is what makes these creatures really unpredictable.


    Northern and his father had fought and killed a cmity beast, this level of monster was enough to reign chaos on viges. Hundreds of soldiers would die trying to subdue this thing.


    And they had just survived an encounter with something like that.


    "Wow¡­" He whispered inaudibly and turned away.


    He looked at his resting father again before heading towards a direction to get the herbs.


    They had really survived an impossible monstrosity. This was the beginning of Northern''s life.


    He was super excited¡­ something had awakened inside of him. He didn''t know what it was but there was so much spark.

 Chapter 7 Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 7 Wee Home </h4>


    After a few minutes, Northern came back with the herbs, he mixed the leaves together and ground them with pebbles. Then he applied on the surface of his father''s wounds.


    The leaves were almost sinking into the wounds. Shin gritted his teeth and sucked up the stinging pain as the leaves made contact.


    After that, Northern took the skinning knives and began tearing apart the monster''s viscera. It was harder than usual and blood asionally sshed on his face.


    But he persevered through it. As his father said, it had three cores.


    ''It really was a cmity beast¡­''


    Once again, Northern was at a loss for words to express how he felt. He considered calling it a miracle, but no - he preferred the word "luck."


    However, that luck was brought by his father''s experience, effort and trust in him.


    If Shin had not decided thatst minute to send throw his sword to him then Northern was sure he''d be dead right now.


    The cores were whitish and full of soul energy.


    Shin grinned as he saw Northern retrieve them.


    "These are money son! Money!!"


    Despite his wounded state, Shin''s eyes gleamed eagerly. But then the light faded as a thought struck him. He looked at Northern questioningly:


    "Since you have awakened your talent, you should be able to absorb the cores. Do you want to do that instead? It will give you a great boost. I''m assuming you got like my talents. It won''t be easy nurturing it but all is still left to the second awakening." Shin exined.


    Northern looked at the cores with a thoughtful expression. He didn''t know a lot about himself yet or this strange powers he had received. Would he even be able to absorb the energies in the cores if he tried?


    And would there be a second awakening for him?


    Northern felt like he knew the answer to that question.


    He closed his eyes and smiled innocently.


    "How about we just get home first?"


    "Ah, yes, right, we can get home first. Your mother would be so worried about us."


    Northern helped his father up and passed his arm around his neck. He wasn''t of afortable height to support Shin but he wasn''t that short either.


    Slowly both of them made their way home.


    ¡ª


    Eisha waited anxiously. It waste into the night and her husband and son still hadn''t returned from their hunt. The other vigers tried to reassure her:


    "Don''t worry, you know your husband..."


    "That man was a renowned drifter. He''ll be fine!"


    "Shin''s the strongest in the vige. No need to fret."


    But she couldn''t shake her unease. As the night dragged on, her patience wore thin.


    Finally, she heard footsteps. She raised her hand, conjuring a ball of fire. With two fingers, she directed the flickering me, squinting to see who approached.


    When she made out their familiar faces, she opened her palm. The fire softened from a weapon into a gentle light.


    "Shin? Northie?" she called out.


    The mes brightened, revealing Shin''s numerous injuries. Terror seized her and she rushed to them.


    "My dear, I would never¡ª"


    He froze mid-sentence as Eisha strode past him and hugged Northern tightly instead. Shin huffed dramatically.


    "I''m the wounded one, yet you go to him! I''m perfectly fine, can''t you see?"


    Ignoring her husband''s theatrics, Eisha inspected Northern, relief flooding her face. Then she turned to Shin sternly.


    "What happened?"


    Shin sighed. "I forgot... the full moon. A cmity beast attacked us."


    Eisha paled, eyes wide. "A cmity beast?! Shin, you could have died!"


    Shin gave a bitter smile.


    "It''s not like I didn''t know. My survival was by luck and your son."


    He looked at Northern. His wife also turned to do the same.


    Northern frowned a little bit and shook his head to deny it, knowing very well what his father would say.


    "Yes. He killed the beast."


    "No. I did not awaken¡­"


    Both their words came out simultaneously then a grave silence followed. Shin and Northern stared at each other cluelessly.


    Eisha looked at both of them and then btedly drew back what she had heard. She turned to her son.


    "Wait? Did you just say you awakened?"


    ''What part of ''did not'' did she not understand''


    Northern cringed internally. How could he exin that he hadn''t awakened at all? As his parents beamed with pride, he felt a twinge of guilt.


    As he beheld their happy faces as they heard he had awakened, it became even harder to correct them.


    Eisha caressed his cheek, then grabbed Shin''s ear.


    "Now, let''s go get you treated."


    "Ah ahhhhh ahhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Shin yelped as they headed inside.


    ¡ª


    After all that had happened, Northernid on his bed, staring at the dull ceiling.?It all felt surreal, as if he hadn''t just narrowly escaped death, as if he hadn''t just copied his father''s talent.


    Maybe it was all a hallucination.


    But it wasn''t. He sat up abruptly, confusion etched on his face, silent for a few moments.


    "Hey..."


    He wasn''t sure how to address this phenomenon, this thing that had granted him a powerful ability.


    ""I know you can hear me. I need an exnation. Tell me what''s going on," Northern demanded. But minutes passed, and still, he received no response.


    It was frustrating. Why wouldn''t it talk? How could he make itmunicate?


    Then it dawned on him; what if he gave it amand?


    "Copy talent."


    [System Notice]


    [Invalidmand]


    "Whoa!"


    Northern almost jumped back in surprise, he didn''t actually think the trick was going to work. But now that it did, his hopes spiraled.


    "Show me my talent"


    [System Notice]


    [ess granted]


    [Would you like to see your entire profile or just the talent section?]


    Northern felt very aplished as he saw the system progress inmunication.


    "Yes, show me my entire profile."


    [System Notice]


    [Profile]


    Name: Northern Lougguard


    Soul Rank: [Walker]


    Talent Fragments: [650/1000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/1]


    Seeing the ck panel bring out these runes, a lot of thoughts ran through Northern''s head.


    When the first awakeningmences, every potential drifter is called a ''walker'' it''s also the first rank of their souls. At this state, the soul cannot resist the call of the rift. Ul constantly beckons on the soul of the newly awakened to enter the rift.


    After entering for a first time anding out alive, their soul gains a new rank - drifter, they be fully awakened. Although they now have a fully formed core and in rare cases, a dimensional name, they still cannot resist the call at this stage.


    The next rank after bing a drifter - nomad. At this point the call bes bearable and can be ignored without worrying about subconscious walking into a rift. But for the Ul''s call topletely disappear, they needed to be ''Vagrant'' at this rank, they be masters of their own soul and are poprly referred to as such.


    Right now, Northern was the lowest and was prone to subconscious walking. But he feared if that was going to be possible. As far as this goes, Ul did not awaken any talent in him or form a soul core.


    Which sort of means there was no first awakening... or better still it was a failure.


    He looked at the runes that disyed his talent fragment, his face contorted by confusion.


    He had gotten the part where he can absorb the talents of monsters he ys and convert it to talent fragment which are spent as expenses to copy other drifter''s talent.


    However, what about their soul energy. Usually drifters gain soul energy from killing monsters, that''s how their soul core grows and erges but he does not have a soul core and cannot gain soul energy does that mean he is stuck as a walker for the rest of his life.


    At this point Northern felt like he was beginning to overthink it.


    ''I should rest...'' He thought so but it was rather hard when he was faced a strange thing that could change his life forever.


    Northern felt exhrated at the thought of it.


    There was just one thing he felt he needed to do before going to sleep. Northern focused ismand on the talent section, immediately another holographic panel appeared beside the main one.


    [Copied Talents]: [1/1]


    Talent: [Advanced Cloning]


    ss: [A]


    Talent (True) Name: [Many Of One]


    Description: [I am one, I am two, I can be three... four or five. My persona are limitless and only limited to my imagination, in my hands all objects are more than one]


    Talent Ability: [Self Clone]


    Attribute: [Your soul rank is too low to ess this information]


    Talent progression: [0/600]


    [System Notice]


    [Talent fragments can be used to grow and evolve copied talents]


    Northern''s mouth fell... turns out he didn''t just copy the talent''s ability but the true essence of the talent within one''s soul core. Down to their dimensional name and attribute.


    His shoulder shook as his mouth curled into a delighted grin.


    ''This is good... this is so good''

 Chapter 8 Breakfast To Boot

    <h4>Chapter 8 Breakfast To Boot </h4>


    The following morning, Northern awoke with a slight headache.


    However, the tantalizing aroma of his mother''s freshly baked bread immediately lifted his spirits.


    That bread was his weakness; no matter how much he consumed, he always craved more.


    He spent a few moments pondering the previous night''s events.


    The feeling was akin to when he purchased a brand new car back on Earth, but even better.


    He strode into the main parlor, where his mother was setting the table. Observing his hurried approach, she shook her head.


    "No, not yet. You need to bathe first. Today is special, remember? Shin informed me about itst night."


    ''Oh, damn that bbermouth.''


    They shared the same quarters, so of course, Shin would divulge everything. Now, his chance of clearing this misunderstanding had vanished.


    With slumped shoulders, he trudged back to his room as his father emerged from his own, yawning.


    Eisha embraced him, exchanging a kiss before he settled at the table''s edge.


    "What about your injuries? Are you sure you''re up for today, or should I go in your ce?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.


    "No worries, I''m perfectly fine. Your healing was superb," Shin replied with a grin, leaning in to whisper to her, "Plus, you''re in no condition to handle the stress."


    Eisha''s expression turned exasperated, but she hushed him quickly, wary of Northern overhearing.


    "Don''t say that here. We don''t want Northern growing suspicious."


    Shin shrugged, murmuring, "Sorry, I just worry he might feel hurt if he finds outter... especially with the news about a younger sibling."


    Eisha''s demeanor shifted, briefly crestfallen as she considered her husband''s words. Her ears perked up at the sound of Northern finishing his bath.


    "Don''t fret. I''ll tell him after the test. It is you I''m concerned about; what if you encounter one of them..."


    Shin was impatiently eyeing the hot breads. He quickly shifted his gaze to Eisha.


    "Who? Them?" Shin asked, his attention divided between his wife and the tempting bread.


    Eisha shot him a stern look, wordlessly reprimanding him. Shin sighed and settled back into his chair.


    "I''ll do my best to behave and refrain from severing anyone''s limbs," he quipped, earning a scolding nce from Eisha.


    "Just remember, you have a son whose future is at stake. Whatever transpires in the city mustn''t jeopardize his prospects," she admonished.


    "Yes, Mother," Shin replied with a smirk.


    Eisha''s expression turned serious. "I''m not jesting," she warned.


    "Precisely, Mother. I said yes, Mother," Shin retorted yfully.


    Before Eisha could react, Northern emerged from his room, prompting the couple to quicklypose themselves.


    Both observed their son carefully as he took his ce at the table. The unusual silence hung awkwardly in the air.


    Normally, Northern would regale them with tales of his exploits. But today, he ate his bread quietly, lost in thought.


    Shin, unable to resist the freshly baked bread any longer, tore off a slice and began chewing, speaking through a mouthful of food.


    "So... what''s been going on with the kids?" he asked, his words muffled.


    "Dad, don''t talk while you''re chewing. What do you want to say that can''t wait?"


    Shin and Eisha exchanged a nce, as if silently passing the baton to each other.


    "We were just wondering if you''ve been doing okaytely. Most of your friends have gone off to the academy. You must be excited to join them," Eisha offered.


    Northern chewed thoughtfully, considering her words.


    Northern was silent as his mother''s words came while he was eating bread, so he finished chewing before responding. But he pondered as he chewed.


    ''Do I really look forward to meeting them at all?''


    Northern didn''t want to sound cynical, but he had learned the hard way about the treachery of people. His experiences on Earth had shown him the worst side of humanity, from betrayal by friends to the ultimate betrayal by his girlfriend, her father, and his supposed best friend.


    He couldn''t trust easily anymore. Making superficial friendships was not a priority.


    He understood the importance ofworking and alliances, but he was wary of forming close bonds. His past experiences had taught him to be cautious.


    He finished chewing and swallowed, then addressed his mother.


    "I can''t say I''m excited to see them, but I''ve always wanted to attend the academy since I was a child."


    "Boy, you talk as if you''re no longer a kid. You''re fourteen..." Shin interjected.


    Northern shot him a re, silencing him.


    He continued with his food.


    Ignoring thement, he continued, "Never mind."


    There was a vast contrast between drifters and those without talent - the unawakeneds.


    Due to the prowess,fort, and utilization that drifters provided, they were cherished, loved, and granted outstanding privileges.


    One could find drifters serving as a special knight force for a kingdom. Although an unawakened could enlist and train to be one, they could never match a drifter''s power.


    There was a very noticeable difference. But fortunately, the unawakeneds rarely wished to be drifters.


    Except for children, of course, who did notprehend the dangers and perils that awaited them even at the start of their journey.


    They didn''t know about the rifts. They didn''t know the level of danger they posed and how many drifters perished daily.


    But the adults knew... which was why they were content with their day-to-day lives. Or at the very least, they awakened utility talents which were utterly useless inbat but contributed massively to civilization.


    When destruction rained and chaos spread like wildfire, in those days, the number of drifters that died at every rift was rming. Even though humans had awakened, they were lost on how to use their powers. Suddenly, a man and his friends arose from the rubble.


    Challenging rifts and growing stronger... the three of them were praised as heroes of the Central ins. It was said that no rifts did they enter that they had never emerged from.


    But time wasn''t easy on them. The man and his friends decided to build an academy to train awakeneds, arm them with the knowledge of rifts, teach them about how talents worked, broaden their knowledge by teaching them battle styles and expanding knowledge about magic.


    In that way, the ratio of awakeneds that perished would reduce, and their legacies would live on forever.


    A mighty academy, with colossal, imprable walls, was built on an ind that belonged to the Central in continent. Different races from all over the world came to this ce to be awakened.


    To increase their survival rate and be legends. The reasons were diverse and personal, in even unthinkable ways. But the academy was a pinnacle not just of the Central in but the entire world.


    They had a ce for everyone... all one needed was a talent.


    Which made Northern very apprehensive.


    He had a talent, right? But he was very sure he would fail the talent test.


    After learning of the academy, he yearned to be there so badly. Unlike these countryside bumpkins who merely thought attending the academy would bring fame and automatically make them established awakeneds.


    He wanted to know more about the world, about the rifts, about talents, and about himself. The origin of his birth. He could never forget what he saw that night... and even though he didn''t care too much, there was no harm in finding his true mother, right?


    He needed to get away from this vige that stood on the border of a small kingdom if he wanted to do that.


    So he needed to attend the academy.


    Which was why he decided to remain silent about not having a talent.


    It wasn''t even a sound n in his head...yet, he wasn''t sure telling his parents would be the best course of action.


    "So, North! We were thinking about going for the talent test today? We could determine your rank and..."


    "Yes."


    Northern''s answer was immediate. It made Shin freeze with surprise.


    "Okay...? That was fast..."


    He wasn''t expecting his son to agree to the request so readily. He stared at Northern tentatively and leaned forward, smacking his hand on the table.


    "Why?!"


    "Because I want to take the test and know my rank?"


    Northern responded with a slight frown.


    "Yes. But why? Just yesterday you weren''t at all ted even when you awakened your talent. I even thought you were disappointed because you awakened ame talent like my own. But all of a sudden you are giddy about going for the test, what am I missing?"


    Northern chuckled.


    "Dad, your talent is A ss why will I not feel ted of awak¡­"


    Northern closed his mouth after realizing what he had just spewed.


    "Of course¡­ of course, it''s not a regr Cloning talent. It''s basically a body double ability."


    Luckily his father was not too smart to notice. Shin had never mentioned the grade of his talent nor has Eisha too. Both of them don''t even talk about talents.


    Northern had always wondered why but never spoke out the question. However, he knew this couple had a story and were hiding something and just settled with ying dumb.


    "So¡­ when do you want to go to the¡­"


    "Today."


    Shin again was shocked. His looked at Northern suspiciously.


    "Northern is something wrong?"


    Northern bit thest of his bread and responded.


    "What could be wrong. I too would love to enter Milhguard academy and became a great drifter. Is that out of ce?"


    Shin and Eisha stared in silence.


    "What? Other kids my age dream of stuff like this too you know? Donrak and his peers had left, I have no one to talk to around here except infants and steeds."


    Both of them were still looking at each other in total silence and shock. Then Shin spoke:


    "But son¡­ you''ve not exactly been like other kids. This is the first time I''ve seen you express any passion whatsoever for going to the academy. In fact, I didn''t even think you were interested at all."


    "Yes Northy, we both thought you were not interested since you never mentioned it."


    Northern couldn''t me them, the only reason why he didn''t think too deeply about it was because he was aware of their financial situation.


    He had seen how parents worked their asses off just to send their kids to the academy.


    While it is possible to enter that ce on schrship, it''s near impossible for countryside bumpkins like them without extraordinary talents.


    Except one¡­ but Northern hated him so let''s not go there.


    But things were different now that he had discovered that he could copy talents. If he wanted to grow strong, he needed to copy lots of talent and kill lots of beasts.


    And the only ce to do something like that freely was to go to Milhguard academy.


    So he was either going to be selfish and be sure to reward them handsomely or he was going to try to get in on schrship and since the evaluation test might fail, he was currently searching in his mind for ways to make that happen.


    He stood up after packing his tes together.


    "I''ll do the dishes and when I''m done can we go to the city then?"


    Shin looked at Eisha who nodded at him. He closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Fine¡­ there''s no problem. We''ll go when you are done doing the dishes."


    Both them watched their son in silence as he took the tes to the kitchen to wash.

 Chapter 9 Shadows Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 9 Shadows Of The Past </h4>


    Arge chariot, built with brown and exquisite wood, designed with a golden serpent¡­ more like a wyrm, intricately carved along the lower end of the chariot. It''s windows wre rectangr and the ss was darkened.


    The chariot was being pulled by two powerful steed, they were ck in color, the hair of their mane, braided and flowing downwards. They had dark eyes that hinted of a savage fury, despite being used as mounts, they were menacing and unapproachable.


    The carriage stopped in front of a stone built building. It was clearly of an appearance that belonged to the regr fantasy world but there was something more.


    It wasn''t just this building, it was the same with every other one around there city.


    Each building had their own beauty and the way they came out to be genuine. The City itself was built at the shadow of the western part of the same forest North was named after.


    Its charm was matched by a backdrop of rich, luscious field which havee to contribute to the stand of agriculture in the city.


    The skyline was packed with elegant yet antique buildings that reached desperate for the sky, built with colored stones and granites but skillfully carved out to resemble a futuristic skyscraper.


    Each building came out in its own uniqueness like that, obviously built with concrete but somehow managing to desperately look magnifying.


    These desperate attempt of each building however gave them their appeal and made the entire city a lovely visage to behold. Flowers were aligned beside the road, the ground was tiled and the street was slightly crowded.


    People wearing casual outfits, something that seemed mixed between a civilized, modern yet medieval era. Most of them just went about their business and there were some that stared at the carriage for some reason.


    Perhaps because of the beast¡­ or the emblem that was engraved on both sides, right at the edge of the dragon.


    A middle aged man with lustrous ck hair, sitting in front of the chariot and controlling the steeds stepped down, his two swords hung on one side of his waist hitting each other.


    He bowed and gently opened the door of the chariot to the front of the tallest building in the city. This particr one even had a watchtower atop it.


    And was sorge that it upied the center of the city, every other building was erected around it and much were scattered behind, leading back to the base of the forest.


    A boy with an baster hair and deep grey eyes stepped out of the chariot. In contrast to what anyone would have expected, he was short and his facial features were cute to boot.


    Regardless, the middle-aged manposed himself with respect.


    The young boy was donned in a white cloak that had the same emblem as the chariot, a circle, the head of gryphon engraved inside the circle but its beak slightly made to protrude out of it. Then small carvings of wings were on the sides of the circle.


    It was an emblem everyone knew and respected.


    -Milhguard academy.


    -But what was a child from Milhguard academy doing in a remote city like this one?


    -Would Milhguard even send a chariot and an escort with a student?


    -Isn''t that a protector? Look at his uniform¡­


    People talked this and that as they passed the chariot but the young boy didn''t seem to mind. The man behind him on the other hand worriedly looked around.


    With his voiceing out rough on the line, the boy spoke childishly:


    "Let''s go in!"


    He marched in without any cares of the world.


    The building''s interior was just as amazing as the exterior. There were plush sofas ce around and ck ss tables in the middle.


    Some people were silently sitting, enjoying a meal or two, some taking alcohol, some others, chit-chatting.


    At first nobody paid attention to the young boy but immediately the middle-aged man entered, people started looking.


    They said the same words as people outside just from recognizing the man''s ck ''Victorian era'' uniform.


    It was because of how incredibly strong people that put on that uniform are. They were a reckoned force that not only protected the walls of the academy but also the borders of the central in, killing any beast that dare to cross over from the dark continent.


    They were well respected and valued.


    For a person of such caliber to be escorting a child¡­ people figured the child must be very important.


    The young boy leaned back and whispered to the man.


    "See¡­ I told you, you should have changed your clothes."


    The man responded with a helpless sigh but still stood rigid in everyposure. He scanned the area while the young boy headed to the counter that was on his right.


    The attendant was a lean man that looked like he was in his early twenties. He was dozing and hadn''t even noticed that new customers were in.


    Not until the boy stood on his toes and knocked on the counter.


    He jacked up and quickly put himself together.


    "Wee sir¡­" His eyes first went to the man and then traced down to the boy not even as tall as the counter table. "...and sir?" His voice sounded unsure.


    But the young boy didn''t seem to care at all.


    "Where is Gilbert? Is he around?"


    The bartender looked at the boy with a confused show on his face, before correcting.


    "Oh you mean Sir Gilbert?"


    "Yea. I know what I said alright. Go tell him Rughsbourgh is here. I don''t like to wait by the way."


    The bartender still looked confused, he looked at the young boy and looked at the man not sure how exactly to put the message.


    Just then, the door opened and two people strode in.


    One was a dark haired man with a scar over his nose, the other was a beautiful boy with snow-white hair and blue eyes.


    He quickly stopped to attend to them.


    "How can I help you?"


    The man spoke as they reached the counter.


    "I havee to take the evaluation test for my son."


    Both the young boy''s and the protector turned their heads slightly when they heard what the man said but tried not to make it obvious.


    ''Another aspirant for the school huh''


    The young boy mused in his head while the bartender responded to the new entrants with tion.


    "Oh my goodness! Wait a minute, I''ll go fetch the Headmaster for you!"


    He quickly ran into the door behind the counter and disappeared ¨C a different energy aspared to when the young boy had asked him.


    But it was understandable. It''s a joyous asion when peoplee to be tested as to whether they have talents and what the details of their talent are.


    Although that joy can quickly be depression when people learnt of how useless their talent is.


    But still it always begins with a joy.


    Silence ensued between the unacquainted party as they both waited for the bartender toe.


    Then after three or four minutes, the protector turned his head¡­ and frowned slightly. He hesitated before opening his mouth.


    "Shin?"


    The scarred man and his white haired son both turned their heads. Immediately a hint of recognition appeared on Shin''s face, but a frustrated look followed it.


    ''Of all people, I could have run into today, why did it have to be this one¡­''


    Shin became chagrined. It could be vividly seen on his face that he didn''t like this person¡­ perhaps the encounter itself.


    ''I wonder who he is?''


    Maybe this was a link to one of the secrets his parents were hiding. Northern wondered, observing the rigid man.


    He was fierce in appearance, the air that surrounded him was also pressurizing. Northern had never seen him fight or didn''t know anything about protectors.


    But merely looking at the man, he could tell that he was going to be dangerously strong person. He had the presence of a mighty warrior, even far greater than his father''s.


    Northern observed in silence while his father turned to the man and tilted his head.


    "Sorry, do I know you?"


    Shin tried to deny but was very bad at it, even his son was disappointed at suchme attempt.


    He had given himself away the moment that he got shocked at the mention of his name.


    Clearly, it was written on his face that he recognized this man, why be senseless and deny it?


    Northern shook his head tiredly but minded his business ©\ didn''t even turn to look or try to hear their conversation.


    The man''s voice was gentle and forebearing,ing out with a soothing calmness.


    "Don''t be like that Shin, I know it was a rough ride but you were a part of us too."


    Shin sighed and turned away from him, looking at the door.


    ''Will this guy juste out already''


    He ignored the rigid man.


    Eventually, the kid next to him asked after seeing how he was being ignored.


    "Someone you know?"


    The protector leaned towards his ears and whispered inaudbily. The next second, the boy''s eyes widened.


    "Ohraaa ohraa, its you! The crazy Scion of the Kageyama n."


    Shin slightly turned his head and fixed him with an arctic stare, eyes glinting like shards of frost ready to pierce the soul.


    Immediately, the boy showed some repulse but the protectors countenance changed.


    He held his sword, brows furrowed.


    "You will show respect to the master¡­"


    Shin''s icy stare shattered the moment he heard the word. There is only one person in this world that a protector such as the caliber of this man would call ''master''. His eyes widened as the realization dawned on him.


    Simultaneously, a big man with full beards and roughened hair came out of the door behind the counter with the bartender.


    "Wel¡­"


    He was going to talk but the moment he sighted the boy in a cloak and the protector behind him, he paled, all color disembarking from his face.


    Then his eyes narrowed a secondter. He easily grabbed the bartender by his shirt with his muscled hand, lifting him up he asked with a serious tone:


    "Why didn''t you tell me there was another visitor?"


    "I''m sorry, I thought the evaluation test was more important¡­''


    The bartender pleaded, struggling effortlessly in the powerful grip of the beastial man. He wasrge and wide in all areas, with a rippled muscle frame.


    But his face was wrinkled slightly, and he wore a rectangr sses.


    He dropped the bartender, people were already ncing at their direction and the least he wanted was to gather any attention.


    He lowered his head and spoke respectfully.


    "Wee. But I have told you several times to at least use the body of an adult whening here?"


    "What do you mean. I love this body¡­ do you know how much it took me to create it. Besides, it''s amazing how you always manage to recognize me regardless of the body Ie in."


    Adjusting his sses the head master sighed helplessly and looked at the protector.


    "Wee Danzo, it must have been a loting with this old fart."


    Danzo smile politely and bowed his head, not saying anything. Then the man looked at the two other people by their side.


    "You lot must be the ones that came for evaluation test. I''ll assign an instructor to you." He turned to the bartender, "fetch that drunkard for me."


    "Yes sir"


    He hastened to through the back door and disappeared once again.


    "Well, then shall we go upstairs? Somewhere private. I presume you didn''t juste here to show me a new body."


    The boy allowed a crooked grin and picked his nose then blew it off.


    "While you are with the master, is it okay if I see someone."


    The man seemed shocked for a while. Danzo was the kind of person that wouldn''t step away from this person in question even when he was begged to. However, he wants to see someone.


    The man smiled andmented:


    "That someone must be important. Don''t worry, it''s not like anything can harm him anyways."


    The young boy looked at Shin and looked at Danzo, his brows furrowed slight but eased up less than a secondter then he left without any concern.


    Danzo watched the two of them used the stairs that curled itself around the pir that stood next to the counter.


    After they had gone, he turned to the scarred man beside him and said nicely.


    "Shin¡­ please let me talk to you."


    Shin gritted his teeth.


    ''This is what I hate about him. His the worst incarnation of wickedness and yet he sounds so nice¡­ it''s so inconvenient, very inconvenient.''


    Northern raised a brow and looked at his father who was still deliberating.


    "Dad. I think you should go with him, I''ll be fine on my own."


    He obviously didn''t speak because he thought Shin was worried about him. This was him telling his father to go.


    And Shin quite understood the message already. Having lost before he even started fighting, he exhaled.


    "Alright then. See you in a minute."


    He turned to the protector who was admiring the kindness of the boy. Danzo turned to him and nodded frantically.


    "Follow me," He uttered and moved gently with grace.


    Shin, for a minute felt like he was back being a protector and receiving orders from Danzo again, the tone in which he spoke was very annoying but he followed in silence until they were outside.


    Shin folded his hands.


    "So¡­ what is it?"


    Danzo smiled, he looked back at the door.


    "Is that you and Eisha''s son?"


    Shin didn''t look surprised as he mentioned his wife''s name. Of course, he had been with Eisha since he was a protector, everyone sort of knew about her¡­ even his family.


    He responded unceremoniously.


    "Yes."


    "Shin, I know it''s been a few years and it''s hard to forget what happened but we need men like you back at the border. The old days, how the five squads would plunge into the wilderness to battle beasts. Don''t you miss that?"


    Shin frowned darkly.


    "Excuse me Danzo. As much as I''m trying to not be disrespectful to you¡­ don''t test me. You missed it? My entire squad was killed because of politics y which you decided to turn a blind eye to and you want me toe back?"


    "Things are being put in ce, it''s getting better, Gramdmaster Rughsbourgh is dealing with it."


    "Like that would bring back my dead squad" Shin stopped and lowered his eyes, he lingered before saying but with a softer tone. "It means nothing Sir Danzo, respectfully I decline your offer. I have a family to cater for, it''s dangerous at the border¡­"


    Danzo looked inside, Northern was already talking to some red-haireddy with a bottle of booze held within her armpit.


    He turned back to Shin with a solemn expression.


    "He most likely would being to the academy soon, won''t he?"


    Shin scowled at him.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "I''m not trying to do anything Shin. You know how it is¡­ being a protector gives your family an edge over everything. See, what matters is that we miss you at the front and we would like to have the body double Shin back, your skills, your abilities are not for this ce¡­ they are for the war front. That is where you were forged."


    After giving the speech with his handsing on Shin''s shoulder in between, Shin looked at him with irritation, removing Danzo''s hand away from his shoulder like he was taking off dog poop.


    Danzo allowed a ghostly smile and added.


    "Think about my offer. I hope I see you around."


    He tapped Shin''s shoulder again and walked inside. Shin stayed outside, sneering at his tall frame from behind, then went inside as Danzo climbed the stairs.


    "Hey¡­ where''s my son?"


    The bartender paused the ss of wine he was cleaning.


    "Oh, he is with Instructor Ate, she''ll be conducting his evaluation test. You can wait around for him while you order a bottle or two of alcohol."


    Shin looked at the guyish bartender with a fake smile and walked away,ter settling down on a white sofa not too far from the counter.


    "What? Would a bottle hurt that much¡­" The bartender mumbled to himself.


    ¡ª


    Northern stood opposite the red haireddy with an eyepatch. Ready to go through with the first test¡­ physical test.

 Chapter 10 Evaluation Test [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 10 Evaluation Test [part 1] </h4>


    As Shin and the cold protector strode out, Northern''s gaze moved to the door the bartender had used earlier.


    ncing privately left and right, he slipped his clone through the door, leaving himself waiting patiently at the counter.


    His eyes wandered as he hovered in the entranceway, drawn to the stairs where the young boy and citadel''s headmaster had ascended minutes before.


    He briefly wondered about the kid''s identity before dismissing such baseless curiosities. Better to focus on the matter at hand.


    ''I hope Shin hasn''t started any trouble...''


    No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than the door flew open, nearly surprising Northern back a step.


    A fiery woman barged through, her colorful vermillion curls whipping about as if stirred by inner mes.


    Thick, unruly strands spiked and twisted in aplex structure across the furry cloak draped over her powerful shoulders.


    One rough hand gripped the neck of a bottle already half-drained, while the other hung loose at her side.


    Her face remained mostly covered by her hair, except for one infernal eye ring with unsettling intensity.


    She was a predictable figure ¨C a figure of a veteran drifter, covered in dirt-caked rags and disorganized leather armor molded to a body shaped by a lifetime of savage conflict.


    Loss and unimaginable hardship haunted the harsh lines etched into her face.


    This was someone long ustomed to surviving through sheer, pitiless self-interest.


    Crude scars spotted her exposed skin, each one whispering its own grisly tale, hinting at even more horrific trophies concealed beneath her unkempt attire.


    She moved with a deceptive, careless grace, lifting the bottle to drain another mouthful while locking eyes with Northern.


    Despite the drunken mist, a keen predatory intelligence glinted in those irises, marking her as anything but some helpless sot.


    "Stop staring before I hit you with the booze," she growled, clearly sensing his intense inspection of her scarred appearance.


    Yet her tone remained almost yfully indifferent as she openly assessed him with an evaluating sweep from boots to hair.


    Caressing her pointed chin thoughtfully, the woman snarled, "You''re the one who just awakened, eh? Look like a scrawny stick about to snap...but I''ve seen worse."


    She shrugged nonchntly before jerking her head toward the back room. "Follow me."


    Northern shot an uncertain nce toward the bartender, who simply nodded reassurance while neatly opening the door to grant the boy entry.


    Since he wasn''t getting any information yet from his clone, perhaps his lingering curiosity would finally be satisfied.


    Or so he thought, for the other side revealed little more than a wide stone corridor fishing steadily downward into deeper shadow.


    If anything, the impression of impressive, sturdy construction only heightened the aura of strange unreality.


    Northern had expected the rear door to open onto some cluttered storeroom or gloomy antechamber averting the underground training halls whispered about in schoolyard rumors.


    Instead, the hallway simply terminated in an open, rectangr space around fifty square meters in area, its floorposed of finely gathered white sand rolling with each boot fall.


    The mysterious woman strode to the exact center before wheeling to face Northern fully.


    "Brat. What''s your name?"


    The boy''s brow furrowed slightly at the judgement, but he responded without inflection.


    "Northern."


    His answer appeared to give the woman momentary pause before she abruptly burst into chimes of wild, unrestrainedughter, clutching at her midsection as she gasped for breath.


    "What...what the hell? You''re actually named Northern?"


    When the boy merely stared back in stony silence, herughing narrowed into a few muffled snuffles before falling still, head tilting quizzically to one side.


    "...Really? That''s seriously your name?"


    "Yes," Northern bit out, his tone dripping malice. "That is my name."


    Registering his evident offense, the woman restricted her remainingughter, shooting him a sneering re that sent an involuntary shiver racing up his spine.


    A sudden, instinctual sense of danger flooded Northern''s psyche, triggering an instinctive urge to avert his gaze andpose himself lest he unintentionally provoke lethal consequences.


    When she finally spoke again, the drifter''s gravelly tone rang with sobering temperance.


    "Listen carefully, Northern."


    She barely stifled another contemptuous snort.


    "I''ll be administering your evaluation, which I normally despise. Truth be told, I was quite the big shot back in my day. But...certain matters transpired, and these days I tutor the rabble too weak, destitute or feckless to enroll in the Academy proper. For all I know, you could end up one of my permanent students, boy."


    A tight frown creased Northern''s features as he adamantly rejected that notion.


    Public citadels primarily existed to monitor newly awakened walkers, testing and equipping them with the bare essentials for their first ventures into rifts - basic survival skills to endure that swift transition.


    Some, like this particr establishment, also maintained a focus on cultivating full-fledged drifters as collectives for rift-harvesting operations.


    Whether privately owned or under state authority, citadels represented the first exploratory bases beyond the academies'' sheltered walls.


    The woman pped her hands together, the sharp report snapping Northern''s wandering attention back to her.


    "Pay attention, brat!"


    He got angry slightly at the small disgrace but remained outwardly stoic as she resumed exining in neat tones.


    "Two parts to the exam. First is practical and likely the easiest part for a snot-nosed brat like you. All you need do ise at me with every attack in your arsenal. And yes, that means using your talent to its fullest extent."


    She paused meaningfully before adding, "Second part involves using a specialized setting to quantify and ssify your talent''s base parameters. Even if it reads out as dead zero, however, an exceptional practical showing could still earn you a top-tier rmendation."


    One rough finger tapped the pocket containing her folded missive.


    "Believe me, with my endorsement letter, you''re virtually guaranteed Academy admission. At least then you''d have adequate time to train up before your second awakening..."


    Northern''s eyes narrowed skeptically. ''Who is this woman to guarantee such?''


    For several extended seconds, he studied her privately before the sudden tremor of her foot impacting the sand floor staggered him back a step, breaking hisposure.


    A tremendous quaking shook outward, nearly unbncing the stuttering Northern as his heart hammered, threatening to burst from his chest.


    Fixing him with a nasty smirk, the woman praised mockingly, "Nice...so you DO possess the sense to tremble before true power. Good - then let''s see what you''re made of, brat!"


    With a wild shout, Northern exploded into motion, propelling himself across the clearing with every ounce of speed at hismand.


    Fist cocked back, he closed those final meters with the mysterious woman squarely in his sights, heedless of her seeming nonchnce sipping from hersting bottle.


    Yet razor-edged instincts that have been cultivated from countless mock battles with Shin screamed urgent warning, the fine hairs prickling along the nape of his neck.


    Obeying that irrefutable sixth sense, Northern twisted himself into an awkward evasion at the final possible instant - a fraction toote to feel the blur of air calving the space his torso had just upied.


    The ground ruptured with titanic force as something unseen carved a vicious furrow straight through the pristine sand.


    Northern skidded to a quaking halt, gaping wide-eyed and panting heavily at the obvious disy of absurd power.


    She could have cleaved him in twain with literally no effort whatsoever.


    A chill slithered down his spine as that realization sank home, cold sweat beading his pale brow.


    Thanks to his instincts he was able to afford a split-second window to evade the lethal strike - this drunken enigma possessed the deadliness to effortlessly extinguish his life before he could even blink.


    Yet she remained utterly bored, confused by his desperate defensive gap.


    Stunned awe warred with growing terror across Northern''s features as he finally understood the truth.


    Had he followed those ingrained instincts even a hair more sluggishly, he would now be two separated pieces slumped across the obliterated sand.


    The scornful woman merelyughed again, waving a dismissive hand.


    "Oh...I honestly didn''t expect you to evade that. I suppose you''ve got decentbat sense, at least."


    Fishing a scrap of parchment and quill from some concealed pocket, she swiftly scribbled an indecipherable notation before roughly folding and restowing it.


    "The point of this evaluation is assessing your practical talent capabilities," she drawled, focusing her single gleaming eye fully upon him once more.


    "Which means you need to actually, y''know...use it. Unless..." Her tone adopted a mocking tone as a new realization visibly struck her. "Wait, don''t tell me - is your talent something speed-based?"


    Northern closely shook his head, his expression hardening to one of grim wariness as their gazes'' locked, electric tension building between them.


    She made a dismissive tsk. "Good...because THAT would''ve been dreadfully disappointing."


    The silence stretched out as Northern remained rooted to the spot, refusing to be further baited into mockery until the keening edge of mortal danger had fnished from his mirrored instincts.


    Finally, the master sighed. "How old are you, brat?"


    "Fourteen," he responded automatically. "Nearly fifteen."


    Something flickered in her eye - perhaps approval, or even nostalgic recognition. "Huh...an early bloomer. Lucky you."


    A predatory grin slowly curled her lips as Northern''s cautious disguise of bravado crumbled beneath the growing, suffocating aura of threat.


    Her stance shifted with subtle danger, hips cocked and hands resting insolently on her belt.


    "Try not to piss yourself, boy. I may be rough, but I won''t outright kill you."


    Yet everything about the zing drifter from her bodynguage to the intensity of her eye to the glint of wild amusement said the exact opposite - that to perform inadequately before her would surely spell a terminal sentence.


    And recalling that casual disy of cutting lethality moments prior, Northern couldn''t restrain a violent, full-body shudder of hopeless mortal dread.


    If their earlier sh represented pulling her punches, suffering the full brunt of this monster''s unrestricted might didn''t bear contemtion.


    ''No, I can''t be paralyzed like this!'' He savagely rebuked his own fear, straightening his spine.


    ''Even facing that abomination earlier, I never felt such crippling terror. There''s something deeper at y here...''


    Northern''s gaze sharpened to diamond focus as realization gradually dawned.


    "You...didn''t actually attack me. Not physically, at least."


    The words tumbled out in a breathless rush, his tone quavering minutely beneath the omnipresent pressure boring into his psyche.


    Her visible eye widened fractionally before crinkling in a uneven grin.


    "Well I''ll be...so the little whelp DOES have a ounce of sense after all."


    Tossing back a long pull of cheap booze, the me-haired drifter nonchntly tossed the bottle over one shoulder, where it shattered against the far wall in an explosion of sound and ss shards.


    As she began closing the distance separating them, Northern felt the malign aura crushing his mind intensifying with every heavy stride.


    "What you''re experiencing is Spiritual Pressure - the ability to spring one''s quintessential soul essence outward through their aura. A rtively simple technique...for a Master, anyway."


    Being a Master meant reaching the Vagrant soul rank - it was not the proudest of heights, yet still stratospherically distant from a raw awakener like himself.


    If Shin''s casual disys of mastery were anything to judge by...


    Before Northern could ponder that rming thought further, the threatening entity loomed directly before him, near enough for him to smell the boozy reek of stale alcoholing from her imposing figure.


    His legs began trembling uncontrobly, sympathetic shivers racing throughout his body as the malign pressure peaked, constricting his very breath.


    One rough-skinned hand shot out to clench his shoulder, merciless fingers digging into the meat until he cried out involuntarily.


    As that baleful vermillion eye bored into his very soul, the drifter''s voice sliced through his mind''s hazy desperation with piercing rity.


    "I''ve decided to take you seriously...NORTH boy." The twist of contempt on that final syble dripped with searing venom. "You''re the first worthwhile prospect to catch my eye in ages."

 Chapter 11 Evaluation Test [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 11 Evaluation Test [part 2] </h4>


    Everything changed about the atmosphere the moment thedy dered.


    Northern felt himself pressed upon by a heavy force, only that there was no visible heavy force. Whatever this was, his guess was that, it was thedy''s talent ability and he had to deal with it somehow.


    But how?


    He was impressive thus far, he had learnt a lot and even managed to several times outsmart those kids back in the countryside who were newly awakened.


    Other things he had learnt from several practice duels from his father, but he didn''t take any ss on dealing with talent. More importantly, he had never thought about a talent like this one.


    If her talent allowed her to instill fear in her opponent, under what type would it be? Schr? Hunter?


    No. The entire prejudice was wrong. She was clearly a hunter ss from the way she spoke about spiritual release.


    Northern gritted his teeth as he tried to resist.


    The way thedy looked, her brute appearance, the scars and and her feral face ¨C she gave off the vibe of someone that would be more powerful than his own father.


    He came out once and he already met two people that could be far stronger than his father ¨C to think his father was actually the strongest in the countryside.


    Northern could be missing a lot staying hidden in that ce and he was beginning to realize it.


    "What?" Thedy clicked her tongue. "A moment ago you were looking very cocky, now you can''t raise your head anymore?"


    Northern was struggling with the effect of the pressure upon his head, it was incredibly had for him to resist the domineering force that pressed him down, and it was even harder to breath in her presence.


    There was no way out¡­


    Almost.


    Northern narrowed his eyes to a slit as a possibility urred to him. Currently, thedy''s talent ability was solely focused on him.


    What if she had the ability that enabled her to target a person and not an area?


    ''...that should change everything right¡­''


    All he just needed was one second of rpse and for him to get it, he needed an element of surprise.


    A devilish smile formed on his face, even though his head was bowed and being pressed down. The woman could feel that the young kid was happy about something.


    The pressure on Northern suddenly increased. He fell to his knee and coughed out blood.


    Thedy raised a brow as she saw him, her countenance broke apart, pity filling in. She lifted her hand to stop it but frowned the next second.


    "Gotchya¡­"


    She swung her face to the side - it was toote for her - her feral face was met by the flying punch of another Northern whom she had no idea where he hade from.


    Northern smiled and slowly rose up. To her shock¡­ the Northern in front of her shattered and be a dust. A tense frown covered her face, she didn''t understand what was going on.


    "I''ve been fighting a clone all the while?"


    Northern had managed tond a punch but he wasn''t having a good time with it at all. Thedy''s face was unscathed, unfazed. When hended the punch, it was like he punched into a metal wall. A jolt or breaking pains ran through his hand.


    Till now, as the woman turned and asked the question, Northern was still dealing with the pain, swinging his hand voraciously.


    "Hey! Brat! I''m talking to you." Thedy grabbed and lifted him by the wrist of the hand that was paining him.


    Northern stared deadpan at her, sighingmely before speaking.


    "It was before you even came. I wanted to test out something with my talent ability so I decided to ce a clone at the counter while I check around the ce."


    There were several reasons for what he did. The main reason in fact wasn''t because he predicted a fight with the woman.


    Northern wanted to know how cloning work, the thing he was most concerned about was the amount of information that the clone could receive. How information was perceived and whether he could pass a mentalmand.


    To his surprise, everything was better than he had thought. The clone was able to perfectly mirror the things that went on in his head.


    For a fact, Northern felt like the clone was a better fighter than he. The informations he passed to it were executed instantaneously. There would have been an element of ''almost'' if he was the one in the fight.


    He seriously was considering pushing the clone to battle all the time. But then he wasn''t azy natured person.


    All this was just a coincidence, he had no n to enter into the fight from the beginning, which meant even though he was required to do so, he wasn''t going to use his talent.


    But some things began to spiral out of his spections.


    One. He thought the fear being instilled in him was the woman''s talent ability. If it was why was the system not asking if he wanted to copy it?


    Two. His clone was doing an amazing job containing the whole situation but was a few seconds away from breaking apart.


    And he could feel it vividly in his own body. When the clone shattered and dissipated, it felt like a small part of himself had returned.


    And that was the summary of all that had happened.


    "Yes¡­"


    Yet, the whole scenario from the woman''s point of view was different.


    She clenched her teeth, her brows furrowed viciously.


    "You dare to deceive me?!"


    "It was not my fault that you didn''t notice that I have been using my talent since the beginning. Fine let''s say, I yed too smart for you to catch onto¡­ you were so focused on using your talent ability to deal with me that you couldn''t detect an attack from behind."


    Northern continued coldly.


    "Trust me, if I was half as strong as you are. You would have died twice¡­ firstly, when you decided to use spiritual release and didn''t attack me for real because, I most definitely would have seen iting. Secondly, just now."


    The boy''s words were annoyingly right.


    Ate was a very strong awakened, she was feared even amongst her peers and was an experienced hunter who had even lost one of her eyes to a rift raid.


    She was strong enough to be recruited and given special treatment by the Headmaster of the public citadel of Crowndor city even though she had a lousy character and was an unredeemable drunkard.


    She was special and it wasn''t just because of her strength, theplications and speciality of her talent ability also contributed to it.


    And someone like her was outsmarted by a kid?


    "How? How did you do it?"


    Northern replied hee with a bored look, saying nothing.


    "How did you sneak up behind me?!" She yelled at him.


    A frown fell on his face, "what a nice way to ask for guidance."


    Thedy repelled her head, her brows frowning unbelievably.


    "There was no trick to it. You were focused on him, I just needed to make the timing be when you were more focused than usual. Which happened thest minute. I crawled all the way, thenst minute, I jumped with my punch¡­ which was pretty much useless as you can see."


    He pointed dully to the hand she was holding.


    To think she''d been had with such simplicity¡­


    ''Did I loosen up too much because there was nothing to worry about or have I just gotten rusty since I lost my eye.''


    Ate sneered and released his wrist.


    He threw her an irritated scowl before caressing the poor wrist.


    While he was doing that, Ate brought out a piece of paper and scribbled a few things then tucked it back in. The life in her expression had died since Northern finish giving his exnation.


    She turned unceremoniously and said as she walked away.


    "Follow me¡­ we''ll be conducting the second part of the test indoors."

 Chapter 12 Senile Young Boy

    <h4>Chapter 12 Senile Young Boy </h4>


    Gilbert and the ten year old looking boy were seated in an office, nted rays of light filtering through and lending a warm radiance to the space, banishing strange shadows to the corners.


    Rughsbourgh nced around before remarking, "You still keep those here..."


    His voice trailed off as he eyed the lingering shadows, prompting the Headmaster to fix him with a serious expression.


    The atmosphere became taut with tension.


    After a prolonged silence, Rughsbourgh sighed and shook his head. "You are an excruciatingly dull human being. When will that ever change?"


    Gilbert shrugged, his serious mien unwavering as he regarded the boyish figure seated across from him, separated by a round table bearing two coffee mugs.


    Finally, Gilbert''s gruff voice rumbled forth,ced with respect. "Why are you here?"


    Rughsbourgh took a cursory sip of coffee before responding, a hint of mischief in his tone.


    "It''s nothing serious... After being cooped up in Milhguard for centuries, can''t an old friend enjoy a change of scenery now that there''s a new Principal?"


    Gilbert stared at him impassively for a few beats before replying.


    "No... No, I know you too well. You didn''t travel over eight hundred kilometers just to catch up with old friends or for some fresh air. Cut the lies... Grandmaster Rughsbourgh."


    Rughsbourgh''s face crumpledically, as if he were about to burst into tears.


    But the expression swiftly hardened as he retorted, "Isn''t this child''s face amazing? Gosh, I can scarcely remember thest time I was an actual kid!"


    He traced his youthful features with tiny fingers as he mused aloud.


    "Are you going to keep beating around the bush?" Gilbert pressed, his patience waning.


    "Things are getting serious at the border," Rughsbourgh said, his tone taking on a somber edge thatmanded Gilbert''s rapt attention.


    "I wish there was something that could have been done to prevent an entire continent from falling to the monsters. Every time I dwell on the past, I''m consumed with self-loathing over such a grievous mistake. The misfortune that befell Selia could have been averted if the leaders of the Central ins had acted decisively. But ultimately, the fault lies with me for waiting on them."


    He sighed heavily and took another contemtive sip.


    "But what''s done is done. If we don''t take swift action, the Protectors won''t be enough to stop those monsters from encroaching on the Central ins."


    "But the Central ins is different..." Gilbert protested. "Of all five continents, ours is the most civilized..."


    "...But not the strongest," Rughsbourgh cut him off, his eyes hardening as a frown creased his boyish features.


    "I''ve witnessed drifters from the Northern continent who surpass even our mightiest. I fear that if monsters begin seeping into ournds, coupled with the growing gue of rifts, it won''t be long before we too are cast into the depths of oblivion."


    His voice thickened with pain and quiet desperation. "Nothing will remain of us. Nothing!"


    Gilbert watched him impassively, allowing the heavy silence to linger before speaking in a measured tone, his eyes lowered.


    "I suppose you''vee here because you have a solution in mind?"


    Rughsbourgh leaned back, his dangling legs barely brushing the floor.


    "Yes, I have a solution... and I need you to see it through."


    Gilbert''s eyes slid shut as he shook his head wearily.


    "We''ve had this discussion before, Master Rughsbourgh... Under no circumstances will I return to the Academy... There is no ce for me there any longer."


    "Gilbert, listen to me."


    Gilbert raised his gaze to lock with Rughsbourgh''s intent stare.


    "I have a n to cultivate a special batch of students..."


    Gilbert squinted skeptically as the boyish figure continued undeterred.


    "They are going to be different from any drifters ever seen before... I intend to forge them through the harshness of the Dark Continent itself."


    "Stop."


    Gilbert''s voice sliced through the air with a sharp intensity they had yet to hear.


    "I know exactly what you''re scheming, Master Rughsbourgh. You need say no more - I spent thirty years in your service, of course I understand how your mind works. You aim to take a group of students and abandon them in the heart of a monster-ruled continent?!"


    Rughsbourgh averted his gaze, his expression guarded but telling.


    Seeing that reaction, Gilbert knew he had struck the heart of the matter.


    Rughsbourgh did indeed intend to send a contingent of youths into the nightmarish depths of the Dark Continent.


    It was so intrinsically him - the former Academy Principal would go to any lengths, no matter how extreme or unjust, to achieve his desired ends.


    Rughsbourgh cared not for the means, only the results.


    A disquieting trait that made Gilbert incredibly wary of the ancient man-child.


    "It makes no sense!" He raised his voice, leaning forward as he gesticted emphatically.


    "Grandmaster Rughsbourgh, you''re going to take actual people and consign them to the heart of a monster-infestednd simply to safeguard our continent? You know full well they won''tst a single day in that hellish ce!"


    Rughsbourgh waved his tiny hand dismissively. "What do you mean ''going to''? Pffft, don''t you think it''s a tadte to be lecturing me about changing course?"


    Gilbert''s face drained of color as realization set in. "No... You didn''t."


    But Rughsbourgh nodded his childlike head smugly.


    "Oh yes, I did. This project began three years ago. I''ve already sent three batches of students there so far and lost allmunication with them."


    "They''re... dead?" The words stuck in Gilbert''s throat like ss shards.


    "No, they''re not," Rughsbourgh countered, shaking his head.


    "I created a lifentern for each and every one of them. Some have perished, yes, but it''s not even a quarter of them. With a hundred students per batch, three hundred have been sent over the past decade. Yet I''ve not heard a whisper from any of them... The deaths seem like something quite natural."


    Gilbert''s brow furrowed darkly at those chillingst words. ''Something natural?''


    How could someone so callously regard the deaths of students - children sent to face horrors no one should ever have to endure - as ''natural''?


    Rughsbourgh''s moral rot was undeniable, but Gilbert still held immense respect for the ancient schemer.


    ''He might carry this reprehensible personality, but I owe him my life.''


    Slowly, Gilbert mastered his turmoil, his eyes unfocusing as he retreated into deep contemtion.


    When he finally spoke, his tone was carefully measured.


    "Which means they yet live? But are stranded in a ce beyond your ability to make contact?"


    "Precisely," Rughsbourgh confirmed with a nod.


    The diminutive figure was not merely the preeminent schr of their age - he was a Savant-rank High Magus, the strongest and most erudite academic mind in the Five Continents.


    Rughsbourgh had long since mastered the theoretical limits of schrship, delving into the esoteric realms of conceptual magics like time, gravity and space.


    It was this arcane genius that enabled him to send hundreds of students into the Dark Continent''s depths without ever setting foot there himself.


    Gilbert didn''t know the intricacies of how Rughsbourgh had achieved such a feat, but he understood one fundamental truth: if the ancient magus admitted to losing contact, then he was never meant to lose contact in the first ce.


    A single, disquieting conclusion loomed. "Does this imply some manner of anomaly?"


    "Most likely some monster we''ve never encountered," Rughsbourgh posited gravely.


    "There are hundreds upon hundreds we''ve yet to catalog, Master Rughsbourgh," Gilbert pointed out.


    "True, but this one feels...different." Rughsbourgh leaned forward, his eyes alight with determined curiosity.


    "Damn it, you know how finely-tuned my instincts are, Gilbert. There is something lurking in that forsakennd that has eluded all our notice thus far, and I intend to unravel its secrets."


    Gilbert sighed, knowing there was no swaying the ancient schemer when his mind was made up.


    For all his moral shorings, Rughsbourgh''s contributions to the Central ins were immeasurable.


    Besides, it wasn''t as if Gilbert could refuse. If Rughsbourgh had gone to such lengths to ensnare him, the boyish figure was undoubtedly prepared to secure hispliance, willing or not.


    Devious and underhanded, but quintessentially Rughsbourgh''s way.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Gilbert gave voice to his dread.


    "So what do you need from me this time?"


    A sly smile yed across Rughsbourgh''s lips, sending a chill down Gilbert''s spine.


    That unsettling grin portended something he desperately did not want to contemte.


    ''No... No way would Master Rughsbourgh be that rotten. It''s just my mind ying tricks.''


    Yet the gleam in those ageless eyes seemed to confirm his worst fear.


    "Do you need me to say it, or have you already puzzled out the answer?" Rughsbourgh taunted.


    With a shaky voice, Gilbert spoke the unthinkable. "You want me to...teach the next batch of students about survival..."


    He loathed teaching with every fiber of his being, a fact Rughsbourgh was keenly aware of - which meant the depraved ancient took perverse delight in foisting such torments upon him.


    To Gilbert''s immense relief, Rughsbourgh waved off that notion casually.


    "Nahhhh... I know how much you despise teaching. Why would I ever do that to you?"


    His heart had nearly faltered, but steadied again at the boyish figure''s words.


    However, what came next was far, far worse.


    Leaning forward with a wicked glint in his eyes, Rughsbourgh announced with sadistic glee, "I want you to apany the next batch of students into the heart of the Dark Continent."

 Chapter 13 A Gem Has Appeared [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 13 A Gem Has Appeared [part 1] </h4>


    Gilbert froze, his eyes zing over as a profound sense of disillusionment washed over him.


    This was the epitome of rottenness... No, no... what had he ever expected from someone like Rughsbourgh?


    ''Did I truly forget just how rotten this man can be?''


    The very request itself should have been endearing when one considered the sort of man Rughsbourgh was.


    Gilbert was no ordinary drifter - even formidable ones like Ate and Danzo paled inparison.


    Before him, they were mere amateurs. Gilbert stood among the rare few on the continent capable of fighting alongside the former Academy Principal himself.


    An amazing drifter, one that has received a true name and was a sage, Gilbert surpassed the likes of Shin and the drunkard Ate by two ranks.


    Drifters of his caliber were a rarity, found only within exclusive ns and private citadels.


    Yet Gilbert was far more amazing than even those elite few - a consequence of the terrifying experiences he had garnered delving into rifts from a tender age.


    To Rughsbourgh, he was indispensable, the perfect individual to spearhead a project of this magnitude.


    If anyone could survive in the heart of a monster-infested wilderness, it would be him!


    However, for such a dangerous request to be leveled at a man of Gilbert''s caliber was nothing short of galling...


    Evening from the former Academy Principal himself, it felt like a deliberate insult, a tant invitation to march towards his own demise.


    A terrifying act that only a rotten human like Rughsbourgh could conceive.


    Part of Gilbert wanted to acquiesce, just as he had initially thought - he was sure this cunning boy hadn''te here without a n to drag him into this, willing or not.


    Gilbert was convinced Rughsbourgh''s audacity stemmed from a misguided attempt at benevolence.


    He respected Rughsbourgh, but allowing the old man to demean his value in such a way didn''t sit well.


    For what was this crazy request if not an insult of the highest order?


    Lowering his head, Gilbert allowed the shadows that had been banished to the room''s corners to creep inward, curling around his feet.


    Rughsbourgh nced around with a frozen smile as his face contorted into a menacing grin, observing the ''truly pissed off'' Gilbert.


    "Hey, hey, you''re not going to use that on me, are you?" Rughsbourgh uttered in a fierce voice, lifting his legs as the shadows spread towards his feet.


    Gilbert''s face was heavily shadowed, devoid of any trace of humor or yfulness as his eyes submerged in a horrific murkiness.


    Rughsbourgh gulped audibly as he beheld the brawny old man''s imposing figure.


    Finally, Gilbert''s voice rolled out with a frightening resonance that seemed to make the very ground tremble.


    "What do you think you''re doing?...GRANDMASTER RUGHSBOURGH?"


    The shadows beneath him spiked dangerously, forcing Rughsbourgh to draw his legs up higher.


    However, just then, Danzo burst in, swinging his sword in a wide arc.


    The ck steel whistled eerily as it parted the shadows, which hastily retreated back to the corners, shrinking and shivering.


    Danzo turned to Gilbert, his brows lowering violently.


    "Sir Gilbert, what is the meaning of this? Do you intend to harm the Principal in his weakened state?"


    "Mmhmm, mmhmm," Rughsbourgh nodded with feigned pity as Danzo rebuked Gilbert.


    Sighing, Gilbert shook his head. "You are as uptight as ever. I hope it does not lead to your own demise."


    He raised his eyes to meet the grinning Rughsbourgh''s gaze, his face turning cold.


    "I do not trust your ways...at the very least, I can vouch that your intentions are true. I do not have an answer for your request yet. But I will seriously consider it and get back to you."


    Finishing his piece, Gilbert stood, casting a nce at the cleanly-cut groove in the concrete floor where Danzo''s de had struck.


    The ground of that area was split cleanly in half.


    Gilbert''s eyes returned to Danzo and the tip of the ck de pointing towards the ground.


    The concrete floor was no ordinary surface - it was a creation of the great Mark Guberkson, one of the Central ins'' finest constructors.


    Even a Master''s attack should not have left a mark.


    ''...He has progressed.''


    Before Gilbert could ponder further, Rughsbourgh rose with a stern expression, though a remnant of his senile smile lingered.


    "You don''t understand, Gilly..." The old man paused, his smile widening wickedly. "What I ask of you is never a request... I mean... we could go the ugly route about this if that''s what you want?"


    Rughsbourgh shrugged nonchntly, his wicked grin making his intentions abundantly clear.


    ''I regret the day I became entangled with you... To think I once trusted someone like this.''


    Gilbert looked at Danzo, the corners of his lips turned down as he shook his head a momentter.


    The poor man was overlymitted to serving and protecting the Academy Principal, despite none having the power to truly harm him.


    It was an ugly lie that Rughsbourgh was at his weakest after a body swap - Gilbert had witnessed the terrifying might of his power shortly after such a transition.


    Rughsbourgh was a genuinely terrifying creature, and Gilbert didn''t want to dwell on how bad things could get.


    He knew, deep down, that he would ultimately take this path - he had no choice from the beginning.


    It was ugly and annoying, but Rughsbourgh always ensured things went entirely his way.


    Tension hung thick in the air as Rughsbourgh''s words were met with stony silence from Gilbert.


    The brawny old man red at his former Principal with as little vitriol as he could muster - any more would be disrespectful, and provoke Danzo''s ire.


    Thest thing he wanted was to pick a fight with a protector when he was not yet back in peak condition.


    Just then, a heavy tremor shook the entire building.


    Gilbert''s face paled... even Rughsbourgh''s eyes widened momentarily before a dangerously ted spark flickered to life within them, his lips curling into a triumphant sneer.


    "A gem! A gem has appeared!!" he shouted exultantly.

 Chapter 14 A Gem Has Appeared [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 14 A Gem Has Appeared [part 2] </h4>


    Instead of retracing their steps, Northern and Ate turned left, following a branching hallway that led them to a set of double doors opening into a chamber.


    Upon entering, Northern''s gaze fell upon two other workers - beautiful women dressed in crisp white tops and form-fitting ck miniskirts that entuated the curves of their hips.


    Their raven tresses cascaded just above their shoulders, framing faces with eyes as razor-sharp as a dagger''s edge.


    One look told Northern all he needed to know - these were vipers, created to kill with uely grace and little else.


    They offered polite smiles and shallow bows as he and Ate stepped into the grey-painted chamber, the drab color scheme lending an air of cold dullness that made their expressions seem all the more unsettling.


    Ahead loomed another door, undoubtedly leading to the room housing the talent evaluation machine itself.


    Striding up to their station, Ate unceremoniously dropped the roughshod sheet onto the table, prompting a slight frown from the hazel-eyed woman.


    "What, got a problem with my sheet?"


    Ate growled, her voice carrying an unmistakable thuggish edge.


    The viper clearly did take issue, but wisely chose to swallow whatever retort danced on her lips.


    With a smoothing of features, she straightened the paper, only for her eyes to widen fractionally upon noting the grade bestowed by Ate.


    "Wow...A+? He must have really impressed you."


    Her counterpart leaned over to inspect the anomaly, eyes goingically wide.


    "Ehh?! Really? Ate gave someone an A+? Kid, you must be a seriously big deal!"


    Northern wasn''t sure if the remark boded well or ill, so he simply offered a slight nod and maintained his silence.


    "Well? You gonna answer me and open that door before I smack the shit out of your heads?!" Ate barked impatiently.


    "Coming right through!"


    The hazel-eyed woman sprang to obey, an eerie smile stretching her lips as she approached the door.


    cing her hand upon it, some manner of biometric security was activated, prompting the barrier to slide open with a pneumatic hiss.


    Following in Ate''s wake, Northern stepped through the narrow entranceway, only to find himself in a far more expansive chamber dominated by a towering crystal pir that pulsed with an inner radiance at its center.


    As the viper led them further inside, he noted a array of panels and glowing conduits snaking across the pir''s base, carrying a luminescent fluid that seemed to be the source of the eerie illumination.


    "It''s amazing..." The awestruck whisper slipped unbidden from his lips.


    "I know, right?" the woman replied with a sidelong look.


    "This is just one of the many wonders to be found inside rifts. If you ever get the chance to enter one, be sure to explore thoroughly before sealing it."


    While she busied herself operating the controls, Northern hung back, drinking in the incredible sight before him with unabashed fascination.


    After a few minutes of meticulous preparation, the viper turned and beckoned him over with a warm - yet somehow still disconcertingly predatory - smile.


    "All you need to do is ce your hand upon the pir and use your talent."


    Northern''s gaze met hers, and beneath the polished veneer of beauty, he saw the glint of a killer''s feral cunning in those sharp eyes. Just what manner of people made up the ranks of this citadel?


    Turning his scrutiny aside, he cautiously approached the humming crystal pir and extended his hand to rest upon its diaphanous surface.


    When the viper gave an encouraging nod, he closed his eyes and split his consciousness in two.


    The moment he did, a strange system alert manifested in his mind''s eye:


    [System Notice]


    [Arge amount of soul essence has been detected...]


    [Soul essence is being drawn into the void of your soul... ]


    [Your soul is growing stronger...]


    He could actually feel something pouring into his very being - an odd, indescribable sensation that furrowed his brow in consternation.


    Raising his head to seek an exnation, Northern saw the hazel-eyed woman had gone bone-white, staring down at the control panel with hands trembling violently.


    Ate hovered just behind her, wearing an expression of deep worry and confusion.


    Both women were transfixed by whatever readings yed out before them, their demeanors reflecting a state of utter shock.


    Suddenly, a hairline fracture raced up the length of the pir from the point where Northern''s hand made contact, prompting the entire structure to shudder violently.


    Northern snatched his hand back in rm as the chamber itself seemed to quake from some incredible force, nearly sending Ate and the viper tumbling to the floor.


    Just as abruptly as the tremors began, they ceased, leaving an eerie stillness in their wake.


    The two women gaped at the control panel, utterly perplexed.


    "I don''t understand," the viper murmured, brow furrowing deeply.


    "Just now, the numbers were spiking drastically...but now it says he has no talent at all?"


    Ate shot a bewildered look between Northern''s dual forms.


    "And he clearly does have talent - a lot of it, by the look of things. Has this damn thing finally gone haywire?"


    The other woman scowled, deeply affronted by the insult to her precious technology.


    "It can''t have just ''gone nuts''! This crystal was crafted by one of the continent''s finest engineers. What other exnation could there be?"


    "Hey, I''m just calling it like I see it," Ate shot back defensively.


    "We both saw those numbers rocketing off the charts - that was the highest potential reading ever recorded in this citadel as far as I know. And now it''s saying zero? Zero means talentless, in case you forgot. Does that kid look even remotely talentless to you?!"


    For once, the viper had no snide retort, her conflicted gaze drifting to the ominous fractures spiderwebbing across the pir''s surface.


    Such damage should have been impossible...nothing about this situation made any sense.


    The chamber''s doors hissed open once more, admitting a quartet of new arrivals - three men, including Gilbert and Danzo, apanied by a strikingly beautiful woman who appeared to be the viper''s twin sister.


    At their head strode the wizened, childlike figure of Rughsbourgh himself, his rapid steps carrying him straight to Northern before faltering to an abrupt halt.


    The ancient academic''s eyes glittered with undisguised fascination as they raked over the perplexing sceneid out before him.


    Northern arched an inquisitive brow, shooting a sidelong look at the other upants - all of whom seemed rooted in ce, their expressions a mixture of bewilderment and trepidation as they awaited the diminutive figure''s judgment.


    Without preamble, Rughsbourgh stepped forward, reaching out to press his tiny hand against Northern''s midsection.


    His eyes slid shut for a brief moment...then flew wide in an expression of rapturous awe unlike anything Northern had ever witnessed, his weathered features frozen in a rictus of overwhelming exhration and delight.


    Slowly, reverently, Rughsbourgh turned to regard Gilbert, the room''s tension reaching an unbearable crescendo.


    When the ancient schr finally spoke, his voice emerged as a harsh, trembling rasp:


    "This...this is amazing..."


    Rughsbourgh''s eyes seemed to ze with an incandescent fervor as the reedy words gave way to a vibrant cry of pure, unbridled jubtion.


    "This is so incredible! Truly...a magnificent gem!!"

 Chapter 15 Anomaly...

    <h4>Chapter 15 Anomaly... </h4>


    After the dramatic events and Rughsbourgh''s theatrics, Northern was eventually issued an official rank card - the standard identification bestowed upon all drifters.


    It detailed whatever information was pertinent: name, talent, talent ss, soul rank, and citadel affiliation if applicable.


    Northern regarded his own card with a measure of disquiet, not entirely pleased by what he saw inscribed upon it.


    While he had indeed been evaluated as "talentless," the saving grace was Ate''s A+ evaluation grade.


    That ster assessment would nt seeds of doubt in the minds of any who might dare dismiss him as weak.


    It didn''t make up for the talentless designation, but it was something.


    Another boon that filled him with quiet tion - after all the turmoil, the diminutive figure of Rughsbourgh himself had spoken with Shin, penning a special letter of rmendation for Northern.


    He was being offered a fully-sponsored schrship to attend the Academy, expected to depart alongside Rughsbourgh in just two days'' time.


    Shin had tried to dissuade him, but the wizened former Principal brushed aside his protestations with sly nonchnce.


    "Since I am no longer the Academy''s head, such matters lie outside my jurisdiction. It is imperative that the North boy apany me...so that I might vouch for him there, you understand."


    With those words, any further objection from Shin seemed futile.


    They would have to let Northern go, for the ancient schemer''s machinations allowed no other recourse.


    Knowing his son, Shin suspected the prospect of leaving them so soon after reuniting filled Northern with quiet anguish - they should strive to make the looming separation as bearable as possible.


    Soon, they arrived back at their humble cottage, Shin slowing his stride to regard Northern with a heavy, paternal gaze.


    "What is it?" Northern asked, his voice small and uncertain.


    "I don''t know..." Shin sighed, shaking his head slowly. "You know how your mother can be. She''ll be heartbroken that you have to leave so soon. Two days..." His voice took on a bitter edge. "We never envisioned this at all."


    Northern''s eyes slid shut as he exhaled a weary breath.


    "I understand, Father. I didn''t foresee it happening this quickly either. But this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity we may never have again if we let it slip through our fingers. I want nothing more than to remain by your sides for now...but I also yearn to grow strong enough to protect you both and be a man of substance in my own right. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"


    The words rang with sincerity, yet were still masterful lies interwoven with delicate threads of truth.


    Shin''s eyes glistened with unshed tears as he brushed a sleeve across them, swallowing hard against the lump of bitterness in his throat.


    "You''re so mature, you don''t even give this old man a chance to be a proper father. That''s just unfair."


    A small, reassuring smile tugged at the corner of Northern''s mouth as he reached out to pat his father''s arm consolingly.


    Continuing down the road, the quaint cottage soon came into view, three steeds tethered to the wooden fence that demarcated the modest dwelling.


    One was a shaggy, coal-ck beast that put Northern ufortably in mind of the feral creature they''d encountered just yesterday.


    No sooner had the sound of their approach reached Eisha''s ears than the radiant woman emerged, a brilliant smile lighting up her features. That warm expression swiftly dimmed, however, as she took in Shin''s somber countenance.


    The dusky glow of evening descended, shrouding the countryside in a mncholy pall as Shin quietly ryed the bittersweet news, prompting Eisha''s eyes to well with sorrowful tears.


    Elsewhere...


    "I fail toprehend your reasoning for extending such a generous offer to that boy," Gilbert said, shaking his head. "Regardless of the anomalies, his evaluation clearly marked him as talentless. By all metrics, he is talentless."


    "But you saw it with your own eyes," Rughsbourgh countered calmly. "He possesses the ability to clone himself."


    Gilbert scoffed. "It could have been any manner of illusion or trick, an isted anomaly at best. You cannot be seriously entertaining-"


    "Gilly..." Rughsbourgh cut him off, his piercing gaze remaining fixed upon the cracked crystal pir as he idly stroked his chin. "This crystal construct...I gifted it to you, did I not?"


    Caught off guard by the non-sequitur, Gilbert could only respond with a confused, "Yes..."


    "And if I recall correctly," the diminutive figure mused, "it originated from a Tier V rift, yes?"


    An odd chill rippled down Gilbert''s spine at the Ancient''s eerily tranquil tone. "Y-Yes, that''s correct."


    A weighted silence stretched between them before Gilbert feltpelled to prompt, "Why do you ask?"


    "Gilly..." When Rughsbourgh spoke again, his reedy voice seemed to freeze the very air around them.


    "This crystal is meant to be indestructible. Crafting it required thebined efforts of myself and two other vagrant-rank drifters to extract it from its primal source."


    Gilbert''s eyes flew wide as profound implications blossomed in his mind.


    "That...that should be impossible..."


    "Precisely, Gilly." A slow, unsettling smile curved Rughsbourgh''s lips as his small hand traced the hairline fractures.


    "For a mere walker, to inflict such damage should be utterly impossible."


    The words hung heavy between them as the wizened schr murmured, "''It''s essence has been drained by nearly half."


    Rughsbourgh''s smile bloomed into a full, childlike peal ofughter that echoed dissonantly through the chamber as he staggered away from the crystal, leaving Gilbert to gape at him in utter bewilderment.


    To the grizzled drifter8 understanding, such an event should have been a dire omen - a potential sign that this unassuming youth concealed abilities and power unfathomable for one so newly awakened.


    Perhaps he was a foreign agent, a drifter of immense skill masquerading as a novice?


    Even in their enlightened era, new talents still surfaced to mystify the masses.


    This should have been cause for grave rm and thorough investigation from the High Mages...


    Yet Rughsbourgh clearly did not share his trepidation, his manic amusement all too apparent.


    When atst the eerieughter subsided, the ancient academic turned to regard Gilbert, a deeply unsettling grin still ying about his lips.


    "Gilly... In all that you do, I want you to keep the keenest of observations trained upon that boy. I have the most peculiar feeling about him - it could manifest in any number of ways. But rest assured, I intend to retain full control over whatever destiny awaits him."


    In that moment, the full, horrifying depth of Rughsbourgh''s aims finally dawned on Gilbert. His voice emerged as a strangled rasp.


    "You...you mean to send him to the Dark Continent? Without even informing his parents?"


    Rughsbourgh''s nonchnt shrug spoke volumes.


    "I care nothing for such trivialities. The boy is special - he belongs among my other...special acquisitions."


    Gilbert''s brow furrowed as realization set in like a leaden pit in his gut.


    "No...you''re not merely intrigued. You''re wary of him - you fear whatever potential he may represent. You want me to either tame him...or discard him entirely."


    Rughsbourgh paused, angling his head to meet Gilbert''s gaze over his bony shoulder.


    The cold, grim determination etched onto his childlike visage sent an involuntary shudder racing down the hunter''s spine.


    "I''m pleased you''ve grasped the nuances of your task," the ancient figure intoned tly. "I expect nothing less than monumental things from you and your team, Gilbert. For all our sakes."


    With those ominous words hanging in the air, Rughsbourgh spun on his heel and strode from the chamber without a backwards nce, leaving Gilbert alone with his sickening sense of dread and rapidly-splintering convictions.

 Chapter 16 Farewell!

    <h4>Chapter 16 Farewell! </h4>


    The day dawned early, twin moons clingingzily to the dimming night sky - one hovering slightly lower than the other against a warm, violet glow seeping over the eastern horizon.


    Northern had finished packing in anticipation of his impending departure to join Rughsbourgh.


    Needing to meet the former Principal at an early hour to ensure they didn''t miss their transport, he reasoned there was no such thing as too premature a start time.


    Or perhaps his eagerness to finally leave the Everonian countryside was making him restless.


    That errant thought brought a pang of guilt, for the prevailing mood since the announcement of his Academy enrollment had been distinctly somber - these past few days painted in mncholy hues.


    The vige folk had turned out in force, bestowing him with an array of parting gifts and well-wishes.


    Among the items was a seemingly ordinary cross-body bag blessed with the miracle of infinite space - whether woven by a skilled engineer or retrieved from the depths of a rift, marvels like this were not umon in their world.


    Thanks to its boundless interior, stowing his newfound trove of gifts proved a simple task, though Northern candidly discarded a few more "useless" offerings while urging his mother to remain discreet about the minor ingratitudes.


    In addition to the cross-bag, his belongings found themselves neatly packed into a sturdy leather travel satchel, for Eisha had insisted he maintain at least a veneer of dignified formality - they wouldn''t have the world thinking her son some slovenly vagabondcking even a proper set of clothes.


    By the time the daystar crested the horizon in all its radiant glory, banishing the twin moons with its warm, golden luminance, Northern, Shin and Eisha stood together outside their humble abode. Eisha''s expression was pinched, her lips pressed into a taut line as she struggled to restrain her turbulent emotions.


    Stepping forward, Northern took her hands in his, offering a reassuring smile before leaning in to ce a tender kiss upon her cheek.


    A furious blush stained Eisha''s features at the tender gesture, prompting Shin to nce away shyly.


    "Hmm, so only your mother gets a goodbye kiss?" he huffed in feigned indignation.


    Northern''s lips quirked upwards in a half-smirk as he scoffed lightly at his father''s antics.


    Turning his full attention back to Eisha, he spoke in a soft, conspiratorial tone, "I hope it''s a girl...and I want her name to be Silver."


    Eisha''s eyes wentically wide as the implication sank in. "You knew the whole time?"


    "Since the very first day," he admitted with a faint nod. "I had my suspicions, but only confirmed them today. If you''d simply denied it, maybe I would have thought myself mistaken."


    "See?" Shin eximed, tion and pride writrge across his features. "You were totally had by our son''s cleverness!"


    It was a rare delight to be on the other end of Northern''s acute perceptiveness for once.


    Shin''s momentary triumph was short-lived, however, as Eisha shot him a withering re that instantly robbed him of mirth - he knew better than anyone just how apt she was at literal ''fireball discipline.''


    Eisha''s expression softened once more as she returned her gaze to Northern, gracing him with a warm, sunlight smile.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you about it sooner. I wanted it to be a surprise."


    Leaning in close, Northern murmured with all sincerity, "I really do hope it''s a girl."


    Pulling back, he lifted his leather satchel with a remorseful smile.


    "I should get going now...Mother."


    Eisha blinked rapidly to dispel the sheen of unshed tears as she pulled her son into one final, bone-crushing embrace, whispering farewells and well-wishes against the crown of his head.


    As the emotional farewell drew to a close, Shin guided Northern away, the pairing to a halt a respectable distance from the cottage.


    "I packed the soul cores from that ck beast we encountered into your bag," he said gruffly. "Was going to just sell them and pass the proceeds on to you for spending money...but had a change of heart. The cores of a beast-rank monstermand a hefty price - you''ll see when you get to the Academy. The three of them should bring you a tidy sum to use as you see fit."


    He pulled Northern into onest, fierce hug, the words emerging as a rumbling rasp against his son''s ear:


    "Send letters home, and don''t be a stranger on the holidays, you hear? Visit when you can."


    Northern nodded solemnly, watching in silence as Shin slowly retreated back towards the cottage and the waiting, tearful form of Eisha.


    There would be no need to travel all the way back to the vige - Rughsbourgh''s missive had assured him transportation would arrive to spirit him away once his preparations wereplete.


    ''He said my ride woulde to collect me when I was ready,'' Northern mused, shifting his weight awkwardly from foot to foot as he scanned the surrounding fields and roadways for any sign of the promised conveyance.


    Fishing the parchment from his pocket, he unfolded it once more, reviewing the brief instructions:


    The time must be in the early hours of the morning. Once prepared to depart, simply step away from your dwelling - your transport shall arrive without fail.


    Frowning slightly, Northern nced over his shoulder at the small cluster of watching vigers, their continued scrutiny only exacerbating the awkwardness of the situation.


    Why wasn''t anything happening yet? He''d followed the directions to the letter...


    As his eyes raked over the contents one final time, the inked words suddenly zed into shimmering luminescence, the parchment slipping free of his fingers to hover suspended before his startled face.


    White-hot mes erupted from the hovering square, hungrily consuming the fluttering note in a spiraling vortex of mystical fire.


    In the next instant, Northern found himself utterly enveloped in a blinding pir of coruscating light.


    For a fleeting moment, confusion reigned - how was this even possible? He''d never witnessed or learned of any ability like-


    Whatever questions sprang to his lips swiftly fell away as the searing radiance intensified, banishing all from Northern''s senses as reality itself seemed to splinter apart around him.


    "That''s an S-grade teleportation spell!" Shin made to lunge forward, only to be stayed by Eisha''s firm grip. "Only an Evanescent rank could even attempt something like that! In order words... a grandmaster."


    ''He imbued an activation trigger directly into the letter itself?'' she marveled, shaking her head slowly as husband and wife watched the towering pir of arcane luminance ascend skyward, consuming Northern''s formpletely before winking out of existence entirely. ''Books hardly do justice to his true mastery...''


    For several long, somber moments, the pair stood in respectful silence, gazing heavenward at the empty skies where their son had so unceremoniously departed their lives once more.


    Only when thest ephemeral traces of the spell had fully dissipated did they turn as one, retreating into the solitary confines of their home to await whatever tidings the future might bring.


    Northern''s eyes slid open, only to be immediately greeted by the sight of rich, crimson upholstery - a small but exquisitely-appointed cabin aboard what he could only assume was some form of airborne transport.


    Seated opposite him were two identically-garbed women with sharp, obsidian tresses cropped in chin-length bobs, their piercing gazes giving him the overwhelming sense of vipers lying in wait for unsuspecting prey.


    Another feminine figure upied the space beside them, long vermillion locks obscuring her features as she dozed with a quiet snore.


    Closest to him, ensconced in the plush amodations, reclined a grizzled, brawny man Northern instantly recognized as Gilbert - now sporting a slightly-askew set of reading spectacles as his eyes traced the pages of some weighty tome.


    As if sensing the weight of Northern''s scrutiny, the fellow nced up with a curt nod and perfunctory smile.


    ''What in the everloving...?'' Northern''s mind spun as he drank in the bizarre sceneid out before him.


    This...this was certainly not what he''d envisioned when picturing his journey to the Academy!


    Had Rughsbourgh enacted some ndestine scheme without his knowledge?


    The slightest of frowns creased his brow as he swiveled to regard the silent figure of Gilbert.


    "Excuse me...where exactly are we headed?"


    Gilbert paused in his reading to turn his full attention upon the confused young man, the edges of his mouth quirking upwards in a reassuring smile.


    "Why, where else? We''re bound for Milhguard Academy itself. This transport will bear us straight to its colossal walls."


    Northern could only gape as his gaze drifted to the window, watching the scattered clouds whipping past in an indistinct blur of greys and whites.


    "We''re...we''re flying?"


    The scarcely-voiced question escaped his lips in a dumbfounded murmur.

 Chapter 17 School Awaits

    <h4>Chapter 17 School Awaits </h4>


    They were in a flying ship, the exterior gleaming with golden tes that caught the sunlight brilliantly as they soared through the azure skies.


    The body of the airship rolled with the structural supports of ck polished wood that had beencquered to shine under the metal.


    Long windows of ss ran serially down the sides, allowing the passengers to gaze out over the clouds and thendscape stretching out far below.


    Inside, the corridors were paneled in the same dark wood as the body structure, giving a sleek yet cozy feel. Plush chairs with crimson cushions were set alongside small tables andmps hooked into the walls.


    Cabins branched off the main passage, each one furnished just as richly as a fine hotel. At the heart of the airship were the engine rooms, all whirring gears and hissing steam propelling them onward through the wind.


    Up on the main deck, few people strolled about taking in the sights or sat in rattan chairs under shade umbres.


    The wind whipped loudly, bringing the smell of rain from distant storms. Crew members scurried to and fro, checking instruments and adjusting valves to keep everything running smooth.


    Their aviator goggles reflected the glow of the setting sun as they sailed off towards their destination.


    Northern was on the deck of the ship, bewildered as he took in the entire visage that sprawled out before his eyes.


    His eyes was filled with enchanting mes of adornment.


    ''Just how far has the civilization of this world gone?'' Northern nced around with dancing eyes. ''Now, I''m really looking forward to seeing the academy.''


    Intrigued by the intricate workings of the aircraft, Northern decided to do some exploring beyond thevish passenger quarters.


    He made his way down creaking wooden stairs to the lower decks, past whirring gears and hissing pipes releasing plumes of steam.


    The engine rooms pulsed with mechanical energy, crew members shoveled coal into fiery furnaces. At the rear core of the ship was the crystal room ¨C a sealed room emitting blue lights from the tiny line of space between its metallic door and the wooden wall of the ship.


    Inside the room was a blue crystal shard, resting in enchanted bindings. This crystal was a powerhouse of soul essence harvested from a rift just like the one used as measuring device.


    Crystals were just one of the instrumental resources found in the rifts ¨C objects that hold an incredible amount of soul essence.


    Soul essence at first sight was thought to be an energy flow that originated from one''s soul. That theory was not wrong, although at a point intellectual awakeneds, masters began to think otherwise.


    However, they soon found out that there was nothing wrong with the theory, from eons as more about rifts were being revealed, it was the theory became a fact that rifts are the greatest manifestation of souls.


    It sounded vague and intangible however, there was no better theory to exin what rifts are.


    Of course, the fact that they link another dimension to Ul''Tra-el is one thing that made it dangerously unique.


    Another was that it was different entity from the linked dimension itself but if harnessed rightly, rifts had the soul power needed to revolutionize the entire world of Ul''Tra-el to a level of civilization that had never been recorded by other worlds.


    The crystal inside this room emitted raw magical energy that allowed the ship to defy gravity and propel itself forward.


    Surrounding the Crystal Room is the Engine Bay with steam boilers, pistons, turbines, gears. This machinery helps regte, distribute, and convert the crystal''s magic into controlled thrust for the propellers at the stern/rear.


    The steam engines are powered by coal furnaces where stokers shovel fuel to heat boilers that drive the steam-poweredponents. This reinforces the crystal magic with mechanical energy.


    Towards the front and sides are lighter-duty steam engines for electrical, heating, cooking. as well as cabins, galleys, and storage rooms.


    There were endless amount of things to look at, to take note of, the people were a sight to behold. Of different regions and cultures, dressed in distincts ways, why some wore neatly tailored suits with panama hats, others dressed in light tunics and baggy pants and tiny shoes, majority wore fancy fabrics of vibrant colors be it male or female.


    It kind of insinuated to Northern that they were more of this people on the ship. He wondered if they were all going to the academy too.


    The journey continuously became a little bit boring, since he wasn''t much of a sociable kid, he wasn''t able to strike a conversation with anyone. His white hair often caught people''s attention and they wouldplement him heartily.


    But Northern''s reply was usually curt. As the increasingpliments began to bother him, Northern spent more time in his room.


    After he teleported to the ship, he discovered from Gilbert that all of them happen to teleport into the ship simultaneously, just that his was a little bitter.


    He was shown to a small corner room on the ship that hosted a small bed and a table standing next to it. On the table was amp and a dusty old book.


    Northern tried to read the book but was unable to. Particrly because they were letters he couldn''t read. There was nothing spectacr about a book he couldn''t read after all severalnguages existed in Tra-el of which he only learnt two.


    Themon one ¨C Vaixsic and Krewun which was his mother''s nativenguage. He would have learnt his father''s too but even Shin wasn''t at all fluent in it.


    It was a hassle learning from such a person.


    Language were vast in diversities, most ns and families had differentnguages but one could say they all originated from themon one, when their histories are investigated, etymology of each words were often found to be more rted to Vaixsic?than any othernguage.


    Other continents also had their ownnguage and an even differentmonnguage from the central in.


    ''I should consider delving deeper intonguages too'' Northern noted internally, still gazing at the strange book he had no clue about.


    It could be anguage belonging to any n for all he could tell. But the mystery of him not being able to decipher it tempted him to steal it.


    ''Who knows.. there could be a lot of useful information''


    Or it could be a total junk. It goes both ways but Northern''s curiosity got the best of him.


    -__


    Northern was woken by the harsh sound of the ship''s horn. It was to signify that a stop point was being reach.


    Immediately he woke up, someone kicked his door open arrogantly.


    "Get up brat! School awaits you!"

 Chapter 18 The Academy [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 18 The Academy [part 1] </h4>


    Milhguard Academy stood as an enigmatic fortress, situated on an ind shrouded in mystery ¨C the Sanctuary of The Crimson Shadow.


    This isley at the heart of the vast Central in, its existence owing to the eerie sea of smokes that lurked beneath instead of a vast expanse of water.


    Tra-el, the realm in which it resided, recognized the ind as one of its nine wonders ¨C ces where unexinable phenomena defied humanprehension.


    No matter how fervently schrs attempted to unravel the secrets behind these marvels, their efforts proved futile, for the wonders remained cloaked in enigma.


    As the flying ship approached, Northern peered down from the deck, his gaze meeting the unsettling sight of crimson smokes creeping eerily far below.


    The academy itself stood fortified, surrounded by towering walls that enclosed its buildings, safeguarding them from the creepy ws of the shadowy haze.


    The height of these walls was staggering, stretching so high that even from the ship''s lofty trajectory, the structures within remained obscured from view.


    Northern found himself pondering how they would gain entry, wondering if the vessel would need to ascend to greater heights.


    As if in response to his curiosity, the ship glided directly towards the wall.


    Northern watched, captivated, as the air sailors skillfully folded the colossal mast and maneuvered the vessel''s three wheels to direct its course.


    With the mast folded, the ship appeared less imposing, liberated from its bulky rigging.


    Suddenly, a section of the immense wall parted, revealing a cavity from which an extended metallic aerial bridge unfurled.


    Simultaneously, a wide circr tform unfolded, and the ship slowly glided towards it, making a smoothnding.


    The moment had arrived ¨C it was time for Northern to enter the academy he had long anticipated.


    His eyes danced with sparks of excitement as he envisioned the wonders that awaited him beyond those formidable walls.


    Just then, a youngdy approached, her raven tresses flowing gracefully in the wind.


    Her crimson eyes seemed to pierce through all they beheld, exuding an intensity that hinted at a thirst for conquest.


    Her skin bore a warm, wless hue, and her jet-ck bangs framed her forehead, stopping just above her sharp, defined brows.


    Northern found himself momentarily distracted by the floral scent that lingered around her.


    He turned to regard her, only to nonchntly avert his gaze momentster.


    The girl, too, met his gaze briefly before diverting her eyes, and together they stood, transfixed by the colossal wall that loomed before them.


    "Just how did they build this thing?" Northern murmured, craning his neck in a futile attempt to take in the wall''s entire visage.


    The closer they drew, the more staggering its height appeared.


    The wall, a testament to architectural mastery, had been erected by the most skilled craftsmen ¨C drifters who had awakened nonbat S-ss talents and dedicated themselves to contributing to the civilization of the Central ins.


    Constructed using an indestructible metal forged from the rare Oregon mineral found only within rifts, the wall was smelted and molded through the fierce intery of steel and fire by master cksmiths.


    Its erection took an astonishing seventy-three years, with the final structure reaching a staggering height of 9,448 meters and spanning a vast 10,000 square kilometers, an arearge enough to be considered an empire unto itself.


    All seven kingdoms and two empires of the Central in hade together, relinquishing thisnd, for none could breach the impregnable barrier.


    Yet, the mystery persisted ¨C how had the academy''s founder crossed the sea of crimson shadows to reach this ind in the first ce?


    Over time, the advent of flying ships and teleportation had made ess to the ind more feasible, but the academy''s origins remained shrouded in enigma.


    Another perplexing aspect was the sheer height of the walls ¨C their true purpose, whether to protect the interior from the crimson shadows or perhaps the reverse, remained a matter of spection.


    Northern gazed at the wall with a discerning eye, his thoughts racing.


    "It looks like it''s protecting the inside from the outside... or is it the outside from the inside?" he mused, his voiceced with intrigue.


    As the ship touched down safely on the round tform, a harsh st from the horn shattered the tranquil silence, its piercing sound nearly rupturing Northern''s eardrums.


    While he instinctively mped his hands over his ears, the youngdy beside him remained unfazed, stepping forward as automatic steps arranged themselves from the deck to the tform''s surface.


    One of the air attendants announced, "First stop, Milhguard Academy. If you are for Milhguard Academy, please retrieve your luggage from the cargo hold."


    As the attendant''s voice echoed, several people emerged from within the ship, clutching their bags.


    It was then that Northern realized he was not the only prospective student embarking on this journey.


    "Where have they all been?" he wondered, surmising that, like himself, they had likely remained secluded in their quarters during the voyage.


    Scanning the disembarking passengers, he failed to spot the baster-haired child and the protector he had encountered at the citadel.


    At least Ate, the twins, and Gilbert were by his side, a realization that brought him an odd sense offort he promptly tried to shake off.


    As Northern made his way towards the cargo hold to retrieve his luggage, Gilbert approached him with a smile, lifting one of the bags.


    "This is yours, right?" he inquired amiably.


    "Ah, yes it is," Northern responded, slightly taken aback. "Thank you," he added, politely collecting the bag from Gilbert''s grasp.


    Falling in line with the other passengers, Northern surveyed his surroundings.


    Most of his fellow travelers appeared to be between the ages of fourteen and sixteen, with the exception of a single diminutive figure who immediately caught his eye.


    The youth was not merely short in stature but possessed blue hair and a cold, piercing gaze that hinted at a troubled disposition.


    To Northern, the boy seemed out of ce, as if he should not have been present.


    As Northern approached the cavity within the wall, he nced around once more, but there was still no sign of Ruchsbourgh.


    While his absence did not perturb Northern, he had expected the individual who had invited him here to apany him on the journey. If not, how could Ruchsbourgh possibly teleport them into a ce he had never been?


    As Northern walked, someone matched his pace, and a boy greeted him with a slight bow of his head.


    "Good afternoon. My name is Ellis... Ellis Ruthsworn."


    Northern regarded him with a deadpan expression, offering no response.


    "So what about you... what''s your name?" Ellis pressed, undeterred by Northern''s silence.


    Northern sighed inwardly. ''Can''t he even get a hint?'' he mumbled under his breath before answering curtly, "Northern..."


    Ellis studied Northern intently, as if expecting more information.


    "What?" Northern grumbled, growing impatient with the boy''s scrutiny.


    "You must be from the imperial family..." Ellis whispered conspiratorially.


    "Are you trying to hide your identity? Don''t worry, not everyone knows about the white hair of Luinngard Empire."


    Northern arched a brow, his expression puzzled.


    "I think you have the wrong person..." he stated matter-of-factly, hastening his steps to put distance between himself and the persistent Ellis as they entered the hallowed walls of the academy.


    What sprawled out before his eyes was a sight more grandiose than anything he had everid eyes upon ¨C the magnificent Milhguard Academy in all its splendor.

 Chapter 19 The Academy [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 19 The Academy [part 2] </h4>


    Crossing the colossal walls, Northern''s eyes widened in awe as he beheld not a mere school, but an entire city unveiled before him.


    Towering ss buildings stretched desperately into the sky, piercing it with their spectacr beauty.


    Each structure was intricately and magnificently crafted, their sharp edges and sickening twists spiraling into an embrace with the clouds.


    Lush, radiant greenery filled some areas, carpeting the ground, while others were paved with pristine white marble, fit for monarchs and lords.


    People strolled along these marble paths, some lounging on benches amidst the verdant foliage, others gathered beneath the pink-blossomed trees, their movements aimless yet purposeful.


    What united them all were their prestigious white and blue uniforms.


    Ancient robes fashioned into a modern style, the V-neck cored shirts tucked neatly into long white trousers adorned with blue stripes along the sides.


    Knee-high boots or sleek shoes were a matter of personal preference, while the V-neck shirts were worn as coats over the ensemble, either tucked in or allowed to flow freely.


    Some uniquely tied belts around their waists, creating a dashing blend of ancient Eastern and modern aesthetics.


    For the young women, the attire mirrored the men''s, save for the red skirts that barely grazed their knees.


    Northern observed keenly as the ss elevator carried him and other students down the wall and onto the grounds.


    Upon reaching the bottom, they were ushered into another office, where stern security officers took their rank cards and issued temporary school IDs.


    Afterward, they were led eastward, away from the mainpound.


    Within minutes, they arrived at a deserted area, beautiful and magnificent, yet paling inparison to the grandeur of the central academy.


    Devoid of bustling students, it felt like a ghostly field.


    The students exchanged apprehensive nces as they silently followed the grim-faced officer leading them.


    Northern scanned the area, searching for Gilbert and the others, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    ''They must have been led elsewhere... perhaps to meet the academy officials,'' he mused. ''I wonder why we were brought here, too...''


    Pushing aside his thoughts, Northern consciously followed the winding path.


    The eastern region was segregated by arge wall, not as tall as the academy''s outer fortifications, but formidable nheless.


    Unlike the academy''s brownish hue, this wall was stark white, jagged spikes adorning its top.


    The interior was neatly arranged, with arrays of smaller buildings, their architecture fine but insignificantpared to the main structures they had witnessed.


    They entered a building at the edge, nestled among the others, and found themselves in a broad, low, and cozy yet chilly wooden hall.


    As everyone filed in, murmurs rose and fell, slowly dying down as the officer strode to the tform. He tapped the microphone twice, eliciting a deafening screech thatmanded silence.


    "Attention, entrants."


    His voice was rough and brief, his presence demanding obedience and fear.


    "Wee to the academy. I understand most of you have not undergone the second awakening. Except for the nobilities, I doubt any of you are equipped with knowledge of rifts or drifters."


    He unfolded his arms and sped them behind his back.


    "But that should be of no concern. The reason you are in this academy is to prevent you from ''walking,'' no matter how much you try. There are walls around to ensure you cannot walk into a rift."


    Pausing, he pressed his lips for a moment, then continued, addressing them solemnly.


    "However, there''s a breakpoint. No matter how much you resist the call, you will eventually have to heed it, or you will go mad. Your iplete soul core would break, and you''ll be a being worse than even monsters. A soulless."


    The entrants'' voices rose in a mor of murmurs, quickly quieting as the officer''s stony gaze swept over them.


    "Of course, I am well aware that most of you are probably full-blown drifters. However, there are still some drifters amongst your ranks. You are in the academy to be equipped with knowledge and training for your second awakening. With two weeks of rigorous preparation, you will be armed with everything you need to know about rifts and finally thread into the realms of darkness to receive the true extent of your powers. May Ul guide and bless you."


    With that, he marched away from the stage, leaving the students to themselves.


    For the first few seconds, confusion reigned.


    "What? That''s it?"


    "Wait? Are we supposed to..."


    "Won''t we be allocated a room?"


    "This is so weird... is it even okay for him to leave like that?"


    "Who are our instructors? This ce is deserted!"


    Several more voices were lost in the ocean of mutters that flushed across the hall.


    Northern stood silently in a corner, observing everyone.


    In little time, people had already gathered in groups, talking as if they hadpletely forgotten why they were there ¨C for the second awakening and to be full-fledged students of the academy.


    Seeing them brought to mind howfortable humans could be with anything.


    But what bothered him most were the academy''s intentions and the instructor''s abrupt departure.


    Minutes pressed into hours, and no one came.


    The students had already settled on the ground, conversing about various topics.


    Rich nobles were being filtered out, their lower-ss counterparts frolicking around them, the divide painfully obvious from their actions.


    Northern would have loved to gather more information, but he wasn''t interested at the moment.


    Something about this situation felt unsettling.


    Or was he overthinking it?


    ''Maybe they just wanted to give everyone time to get ustomed to each other,'' he thought, leaning against the wall and slowly closing his eyes.


    In that moment, a sudden tremor shuddered through the entire ce.


    Northern''s heart trembled with fear, unsure if it was merely the shock of how abruptly it happened or if his intuition had been correct.


    The students sitting on the ground looked around, some standing with deep caution etched on their faces.


    Something was undoubtedly amiss.


    Northern lowered his head and noticed a glinting white circle encasing the wooden floor of the hall.


    His eyes shot open as he traced its perimeter, first walking, then running toward the tform as the white circle began to glow brighter.


    Somehow, it reminded him of a certain teleportation spell that had been used on him before.


    "Teleportation?" he muttered, squinting at the circle.


    As the word left his lips, a bright light shot forth, bathing the hall in an ethereal glow.


    When the radiance faded, no one remained. Absolutely no one.

 Chapter 20 Nonsense Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 20 Nonsense Deceit </h4>


    A somber man walked into the office of a nearby building and sat down.


    His palm washed over his face with an exasperated sigh escaping his mouth.


    Minutester as he stared himself into a wishful oblivion of what had just happened, the door opened.


    Another man, but older walked into the office and sat in front of him, a table parting both of them.


    "It must not feel good right?"


    "What? Lying to a bunch of kids¡­" The officer raised his head to look the man in the eyes. "No, it did not feel good one bit."


    One thing he and the man had inmon was the same uniform they wore. It was more like a military uniform but was white in colour, ck stripes running from the shoulder to the legs.


    The man had a slightly grim expression on his face and pped his tongue bitterly inside his mouth.


    "I don''t know what to say¡­ as you know. In this world, we are the bottom of the food chain, we are meant to grovel at the mercy of the instructors and carry out whatever orders are given to us. That is the reality of our situation."


    The guy bit his lip. He opened his mouth after a fresh seconds of silence:


    "It''s not even that¡­" He looked up to the man again, "Sir Fergo¡­ something is fishy. I can smell it. I don''t know why we were asked to lie to the kids or why they suddenly disappear but I can smell that something is wrong."


    "And it will do us hundred times good to pay no attention to it. Face your work nd."


    The guy looked down and bit his lips once more.


    "Damn!" He smacked his hand on the table.


    Fergo watched him bitterly and shook his head. He stood up a couple of secondster, bidded farewell and left the office.


    Leaving the young officer to drown in the regret of ever deciding to ept a job in the academy.


    There were several ranks of profession in the academy. The lowest rank: Workers, these ones are responsible for menial jobs such as cleaning.


    ''Officers'' these are set of low rank drifters that work with the protectors to preserve the security of the school, after them existed the Junior Instructors, Senior instructors, Heads of department, administratives, vice principal and principal.


    Fergo had at least wished to be a junior instructor but because of his low ss talent and insufficient rifts experience, he was unfit for the job.


    Hence he had to settle for what he could get. To take care of his sickly mother and educate his sister in amon school he had to be an officer.


    So far the job has been rewarding, except from times when they get bullied by junior instructors.


    Working with the protectors was a privilege and if nd would put it to word, he''d say the junior instructors are just jealous of such privilege.


    After all, a protector is an amazing rank of prestige, to live one''s life and family in order to protect the border of the continent is the highest level of service a man can give.


    And service at such level is respected and appreciated by all.


    nd had been struggling to survive in an environment like this, especially when the senior instructors would dump loads of shitty errands like this one on him.


    He should have never been the one to pass this message nd knows.


    Whatever it was the academy was nning, it was not of general knowledge and so there''s no way he''d be asked to do it.


    Usually when it''s considered to be rted to students, the academy keeps it confidentially between instructors.


    nd was sure this was an act of disobedience.


    Thinking about it, a strange fire began to burn in his chest.


    He wanted to investigate the matter, see what it was about and report it to the authorities. Even if it''s to spite the instructor that had put him up to it.


    nd felt sorry for the entrants but what''s done is done.


    ''Wherever you all are. I hope you survive¡­''


    ¡ª


    Under the crimson sky, the scorched earth was littered with the mangled corpses.


    Massive, beastly bodies with matted fur and savage wsy shed open, their entrails spilling out onto the muddy ground.


    Among them were the shattered shells of colossal crabs, their legs twisted at unnatural angles and their shattered pincers still dripping with viscous fluids.


    Northern''s eyes fluttered open to andscape of unimaginable carnage.


    He found himself surrounded by the gruesome remnants of a brutal war between two monstrous species.


    The air was choked with the metallic tang of blood and the sickly-sweet stench of rotting flesh.


    Rivulets of dark, coagted blood snaked through the turf, soaking the trampled grass.


    Severed limbs and gnarled, severed heads were strewn about like grotesque debris.


    A heavy, oppressive silence engulfed the ravagednd. Flies swarmed over wounds, their droning wings amplifying the eerie stillness.


    Northern''s own shocked breaths sounded deafening amidst the deathly quiet.


    He gazed around, horrified and transfixed by the nightmarish vista. The sheer brutality on disy was beyondprehension.


    What primal hatreds, he wondered, could have fueled such ruthless carnage? How many lives had been mercilessly extinguished on this cursed plot ofnd?


    Stumbling to his feet, Northern cast his eyes over the battlefield graveyard. He shuddered at the harrowing sight¡­


    A voice interrupted him¡­ a different kind of voice, one he hard once heard.


    <You have entered a rift>


    Northern frowned at the runes that appeared as rhe voice delivered its message.


    "A rift?"


    The officer had told them they had two weeks to prepare for a rift and all of a sudden they were transported into one?


    ''This is nonsense''


    Why bother lying¡­ if they were going to send them into a rift why not just send them?


    Was it to avoid student from protesting¡­?


    But lying for such reasons seemed childish, nonsensical to Northern. Plus that teleportation circle that he saw¡­


    The light, he was sure it was the same kind of light that teleported him into the airship.


    If so was the former academy principal a part of this?


    That line of thought seemed usible to Northern. What had just happened bothered him a lot but there was something else before him.


    He is in a rift.


    With no solid knowledge¡­ no training or rift education whatsoever.


    No weapon.


    He was unaware of the tier of rift he had found himself in!


    And he has to survive somehow.


    Faced with such reality¡­ Northern''s bones trembled.

 Chapter 21 Surviving The Wilderness [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 21 Surviving The Wilderness [part 1] </h4>


    Normally, the first step should have been to gather information, but Northern was not about to question a sea of dead monsters.


    Irritated, he slowly moved around, having to step into the puddles of darkened blood, which was an unpleasant feeling. The disgust he felt made his heart squirm.


    He might have been acting tough all the while, but he was as timid as any other kid would be.


    The only difference with Northern was that he wasn''t a child, and so he handled that timidity with an expected level of maturity. Compared to others, he was a mature individual.


    Speaking of others...


    ''I wonder what happened to them.''


    The teleportation circle should have transported all of them together to the same ce, or so Northern thought. But finding himself here like this... he didn''t even know what to think anymore.


    ''Doesn''t that mean the former principal is overpowered?''


    Magic was a sensitive subject, vastly different from what Northern had learned about in fictionalics and isekai anime. Difficult toprehend and highly technical to use, its origin traced back to the founder who had awakened a seeminglybat-useless talent.


    In the beginning, he was scorned and despised because of his useless talent. All his talent could do was light up a small ball of fire. The farthest the ball of fire could go was two meters, and its impact could not even bepared to a flicker of me.


    However, he found a grimoire called Hemab Tahab: Diary of the Spell Weaver. This book brought a transformative change to the academy founder''s life. His talent never grew, but his arsenal of skills continued to expand.


    He became strong enough to walk in and out of catastrophic rifts - his talents eventually grew, and he became the one who created tiers for rifts and ssified them.


    Armed with the Hemab Tahab, he became a Weaver himself... perhaps not as mighty as the Spell Weaver who was never a native of Tra-el, but he was the founder of spell art - a unique form of spell weaving that involved speaking words.


    The grimoire was passed down to his students and their sessors until Rughsbourgh''s time. Hence, Rughsbourgh was undoubtedly one of the strongest humans in Tra-el. Being able to create a teleportation spell that sends people to diverse locations further proved how dangerous and powerful he is.


    But this was still no good in any way.


    Northern paused and exhaled deeply, looking around him. As far as the eye could see to the distant horizon, the ominous crimson sky melted into the gory earth, littered with the broken corpses of monstrosities bathing in a red sea of blood. Blood pooled around severed limbs scattered haphazardly among the countless mangled bodies, seeping into the muddy ground. Splintered bones and ruptured organs oozed pus, painting this barren wastnd with a macabre mosaic of carnage.


    It was a gruesome and disturbing sight.


    The white-haired boy slowly traversed this macabre mosaic of carnage, treading carefully. Catching a faint glimmer amongst the monster''s remains, Northern paused, a slight frown creasing his brow.


    Reaching towards the bottomless bag slung across his shoulders, his hand brought out a small knife.


    ''Thank goodness father gave me this.''


    Northern bent down and began to part the viscera of the dead monster; most of its bones were shattered, the ones left were cracked, and as Northern''s de drove through, the brittle links broke with little effort.


    He wondered what monster would have inflicted this level of damage. He wasn''t familiar with the ranks of monsters, but something on the level of the ck beast his father fought would have been able to do this.


    Even so, he wasn''t too sure.


    After he was done, Northern found two cores sitting in front of him. He took the cores and dropped them into the bag, feeling the weight change slightly.


    Then an idea urred to him. This was definitely a battle between monsters... if so, could it be possible that all the monster cores were still left?


    ''...wait, but monsters also feed on each other''s cores.'' Northern shrugged. If it was a war between monsters, no monster would have had the time to harvest each other''s cores. It could have been done after the bloody battle, but it''s very possible that they could have missed a few.


    Northern grinned.


    ''This is a blessing...''


    He brandished his small knife with an avaricious look on his pale face.


    ¡ª


    Hourster, Northern had only been able to find six cores: two from another monster and two from two other monsters. After which he decided he would just keep walking and check anyone he came across.


    It was quite pitiful that he couldn''t absorb soul energies from soul cores, but he was sure they would be plenty of use for them.


    Now, he just had to find someone, whatever way.


    And so Northern began walking, and walking. Two more hourster, he was still trudging across the bloodscape, having to carefully part his way amidst the carcasses of chitinous monsters.


    Finally, he reached a cave but stopped. Another Northern appeared next to him, nodded, and jogged into the cave. A few minutester, it came out and made an ''okay'' sign to Northern - exactly what Northern would have done if he was asked to scout.


    Even before the clone came back with a result, Northern already knew what was in the cave. Gripping the strap of his bag tightly, Northern tentatively made his way into the cave.


    It was dark, but not hard to see, yet far in the encroaching darkness of the cave, there was a dancing twinkle of mes. It was an abandoned firece that seemed to have been recently made. Northern''s guess, immediately upon receiving the information from his clone''s experience, was that someone had recently been here.


    Perhaps they were teleported before him. He doubted if that was possible... but he also remembered it happening once.


    Also, Northern didn''t think it was possible for anything capable of lighting a fire to exist inside a rift.


    He hurried towards the firece, and as expected, it was empty. Northern sat next to it and removed a few meats he had cut. He wasn''t hungry, but there was no bad idea in skewering them for the future. Staying around the fire was strangelyforting, even though he was surrounded by a crepuscr darkness.


    A couple of minutester, he stared intently at the meat as the mes roasted it inside out, asionally turning it around. He had first cut all the monster meat in his possession into small pieces and began to skewer them piece by piece.


    While thinking about a lot of things, there was much on his mind. What was going to happen from here? Would he die? Would he live? Would the academy do something to rescue them?


    As he thought of these questions, fear slowly crept into his heart. It was a familiar fear that everyone could rte to ¨C finding yourself in a dimension filled with orders of feral evil, every corner one turns could be lurking with extremely dangerous monsters. And death could call his name any moment.


    He had absolutely no idea what tomorrow... no, even the next hour held. Northern could get attacked the next second, in fact.


    As if waiting to prove his thoughts right, a low growl eerily crept out of the darkness, making his ears rise with blood-curling fear.

 Chapter 22 Surviving The Wilderness [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 22 Surviving The Wilderness [part 2] </h4>


    Northern gripped the knife tightly in his hands, retreating as he waited for the creature to enter the area illuminated by the fire.


    Slowly, a white-furred creature with savage blue eyes crept out of the darkness, snarling and gnashing its white fangs.


    Its legs trembled, but the creature did not cease its snarling, trying to intimidate him.


    Instead of being scared, what Northern saw was a creature that had survived against the odds.


    Perhaps it had been hidden here by its mother who may have lost her life to the war raging outside.


    As a drifter, or one aspiring to be a drifter, he was expected to kill all rift creatures.


    Undoubtedly, there were creatures that could be tamed, but it depended on one''s talent.


    Trying to tame a creature without the appropriate talent was essentially suicidal.


    Even if it was a cub, one day it would grow, and there was no telling what might happen.


    Hence, the rulespelled Northern to eliminate this creature.


    He clenched his fist tightly around the knife. A cub shouldn''t be too difficult.


    The pitiful youngling''s fur was marred, blood stains sttered across different areas.


    Its eyes held a fading light, but the ferocity on its face showed what a valiant fighter it was.


    Seeing it put on a brave front despite the situation left a bitter taste in Northern''s mouth.


    He couldn''t bring himself to kill the poor thing.


    Northern withdrew his knife and tucked it into his bag, then raised his hand.


    The pup shrank back in fear as Northern raised his hand.


    However, it stood its ground and red at him tentatively.


    Both of them had something inmon ¨C white hair and blue eyes.


    ''I wonder if it''s fate or mere coincidence...''


    After all, he had encountered creatures that seemed to control the strings of fate before reincarnating into this world.


    Even if he wasn''t a believer in such things as fate or destiny, Northern was open to every possibility in this world.


    Besides, there was no way something wasn''t at y here ¨C rifts, monsters... maybe they were just as affected as the humans and left with no choice but to fight for their survival.


    "I''m not about to understand the perspective of a monster, but at least I can help and protect you until you can do so on your own. In the future, you''ll owe me one."


    Northern said to the pup, unsure if it couldprehend him or not.


    The pup stared nkly at him, tilting its head slightly.


    Northern sighed and reached into his bag ¨C at that moment, the furry pup snarled angrily.


    The next second, all the folds on its muzzle disappeared, its nose began sniffing the air, and carefully, the creature moved closer to Northern.


    Northern tossed the meat on the ground and watched the pup pick it up with extreme caution.


    It must have been betrayed before to be so wary.


    The little thing tentatively took a first bite, its eyes still fixed on the white-haired boy.


    Seeing that the creature would not eat well with him around, Northern finally turned away.


    Immediately, the monster gobbled up the meat as fast as it could.


    When Northern turned back, it was done and snarling at him again.


    "What an ungrateful thing... at the very least, I gave you food, so I don''t expect you to attack me."


    Northern returned to the firece casually and observed the wary pup for a while.


    It resembled a wolf from Earth, except that it had more fur and no tail. Every other part was wolf-like.


    The creature stared at him cautiously and didn''t move from its spot.


    Both of them spent the next few hours wary of each other.


    At some point, it began to doze but refused to fully sleep until it saw the humany on the floor without concern and fall asleep.


    Only then did it also sumb to slumber.


    Northern woke up the next day, shocked to find the cub fast asleep, for once looking peaceful and at rest.


    Deciding not to disturb its slumber, Northern tiptoed outside to examine the skies.


    He paused as he reached the cave''s entrance, a slight frown marring his features.


    "What is this?" he murmured under his breath.


    He was certain the sleep he had enjoyedsted at least four hours.


    If he calcted based on how long he had been here, it should have been at least eight hours.


    Although it wasn''t a calction he could boast of being urate, it should be more or less correct.


    By now, the sun or daylight star, whatever it was in this region, should at least be preparing to climb the sky.


    However, what greeted his vision was the same ashen darkness.


    Rifts were an embodiment of strange worlds ¨C a part of a dimension torn from its original and linked to Tra-el.


    When another rift appeared, it was a piece of another dimension severed and connected to Tra-el.


    So yes, they could be diverse in weather conditions and conceptualws.


    There was no particr thing to expect, and anything could be possible.


    But it wasn''t like Northern knew this. He had just been thrust into this ce with no knowledge whatsoever, hence his assumption that there should be daylight.


    It only made sense that there should be one.


    But if there wasn''t, there was nothing to do about it. He just had to keep moving forward.


    Northern stared at the grotesquendscape.


    The sea of crimson gore prompted him to imagine what sort of horror would have urred to cause a scene like this.


    It was sickening to contemte ¨C there must have been at least hundreds of thousands of monsters shing against each other.


    From what Northern could tell of the corpses, one part was a chitinous creature with powerful bone scythes for hands. The other was a bestial creature with muscr limbs and a head resembling that of an ox.


    Its hairless hide revealed sinewy flesh that undoubtedly would have rippled with each movement.


    Its lipless muzzle curled back to expose rows of jagged, dagger-like teeth jutting upwards.


    Beady eyes like dark caverns red from sunken sockets, devoid of any trace of reason or emotion besides primal bloodlust.


    Or maybe it was because this particr one was dead.


    Northern felt his entire body tremble with chills. A few secondster, he shook away the feeling and looked towards the south ¨C a straight line from where he had beening.


    Northern squinted his eyes, staring absent-mindedly for a few seconds.


    He could start moving forward or stay back in the cave and wait for whoever set the fire toe around and rescue him.


    He was torn between those two decisions. While thetter seemed peaceful and safe, Northern did not feel good about lying around to be rescued.


    And what if what wasing for him was not a rescuer but his demise?


    So he decided he was going to take the risk and continue his journey forward.


    It was dangerous and scary, but he didn''t have a choice. The least he could do was be cautious.


    He divided himself into two copies. For now, the number of clones he could manage was just one, hopefully that would change as he started hunting monsters.


    ''I wish I had copied a better clone and not Shin''s. But who knew something like this would happen...''


    After examining his father''s talent, he understood how talents worked.


    When a drifter gained a dimensional name, the name was tied to the talent they awakened.


    Because of the name, they received certain attributes, which were more like passive abilities that shaped the personality of their talents and its passive effects, either in rtion to them or the environment.


    Then talents themselves had abilities. While talents were the core, their abilities were capable of growing endlessly ¨C of course, arge part of that depended on the ss of talent.


    For example, an F-ss talent was not capable of much growth and would only be equipped with one talent ability. In terms of what one could do with such talents, they would be very limited.


    However, that did not mean their growth would stop there.


    A drifter''s soul rank increased in proportion to the effort put into closing down rifts or the number of monsters killed.


    Basically, the more soul essence one absorbed, the more their soul core was filled and finally upgraded, taking them to the next rank.


    Upon reaching the next rank, usually a new talent ability was unlocked.


    But for F-ss talents, which were the lowest, they were limited to only one ability.


    Another perk that came with ranking up was that the body itself was reinforced.


    If a drifter with an F-ss talent was an unparalleled martial artist, they would be strong, evenpared to a drifter with a C-ss talent at best.


    There was also the effect of one''s attributes. Attributes were like invisible strings of fate.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Started editing, thank you for your support guys.


    Vote power stones and golden tickets to support me more and push this book

 Chapter 23 Surviving The Wilderness [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 23 Surviving The Wilderness [part 3] </h4>


    Northern sighed and looked at the cave once more, torn in between taking the pup and just letting it continue to on its own.


    Which would most likely result in its death.


    But if he took the poor thing and decided to care for it which he was in no capacity to by the way. Peradventure he pulls it off somehow¡­ what happens when it bes a crude white ferality.


    Who even knows what it''d be.


    Northern reconsidered his choice and shook his head at the thought of rescuing the pup.


    ''One good is enough¡­''


    He was not about to outdo himself.


    He held onto the strap of his bag and turned to the front. He was about to take a step when he heard a little whimping cry from below.


    Northern looked down, there it was. The little pup had manage to muster the courage to step out of the cave.


    "Argh¡­"


    Northern let out a tired breath then turned away, saying to the monster:


    "Don''t follow me pal¡­ you are on your own from now on"


    However, the monster decided to do the exact opposite of what it''s been asked not to do.


    Northern''s eyes remained at the front, not once did he turn back until after traversing a certain distance.


    ''It''s has small legs, so there should be no way it would follow me closely to this point'' Northern thought as he turned around.


    To his surprise, the little mutt was right behind him, speared in dried blood of the corpses it walked amidst. The furs of its paws were soaked ck by blood.


    Northern paled his face, exhausted.


    "Seriously¡­ how are you even able to make it this far."


    The mutt raised innocent blue eyes at him with lonely chill that pierced his heart.


    Northern felt pity for it but he really was in no position to have a pet. He looked to his front but stopped again and turned to the mutt.


    "I''ll help you to a safe ce and that''ll be it." He uttered and picked up the monster.


    Continuing forward with it in his arms.


    ¡ª


    With Northern''s clone in front, and him directly receiving the mental details of whatever was going on in front, Northern confidently trekked forward.


    Leaving footsteps in the murky floor of blood, Northern continued forward with the pup in his hands.


    Sometimes they would rest at little stone elevations that have managed to emerge victorious from the weathering effect of seasons and now stood a level above the ground as a sign.


    Although they were no better, smeared with blood of crude abominations.


    Other times, Northern would try find cores, and also taught the mutt to do the same.


    To save himself the stress of having to whistle to call it, Northern decided to name it Mr Fluffy and made sure to check if it was male or female before adding the Mr.


    Mr Fluffy was a fast learner and turned out he kind of understood Northern.


    He didn''t understand thenguage Northern spoke but with the hand gestures and his amazing intelligent, he got the idea of it. And acted ordingly after two failed trials.


    The first time it brought Northern a broken arm, the second time it was a spilled intestine.


    ...The second time Northern puked.


    Then he used the recent soul core he got to demonstrate to him. After that Mr Fluffy became very useful at spotting soul cores.


    Raising the number of Northern''s soul core loot to sixteen.


    The corpses of monsters were tremendously reducing at this point, which made Northern certain that he was progressing forward.


    The area of effect of the battlefield was reducing and hopefully he meets someone very soon.


    But there was a weird feeling within him, a subtle fear that everything was going his way.


    The farthest his clone could go from him was 100m, the moment their distance began to exceed 100m, Northern stopped receiving information details to his brain.


    The manifestation of the clone was fuelled by soul essence, the form of energy that saturates the soul core.


    Although for an half awakened drifter it was hard for them to urately pinpoint their essence flow, the rules applied more or less.


    So if the clone should stay too far away from him for a long while, it will cease to exist.


    Northern closed his eyes for a moment, receiving the details of the clone. It was just like being there for a moment himself.


    However, since his brain could break down from such task, he needed to carefully do it without distractions.


    The good side was that it was brief. Northern picked the recent soul core and stood.


    His fell on the little mutt and drove back to the core in his hands.


    Then he dropped it on the ground.


    "I don''t know how this works for monsters but that''s your share¡­ you should be able to get stronger a little bit that right?"


    Mr Fluffy raised its head, puzzled and shifted down to the core. Then opened it''s mouth wide before Northern could stop it, munched on the white orb.


    A part of its crunched into the mouth of the mutt. Even though it had a fragile teeth, they were enough to eat the whole core and yawn mouth wide.


    Northern helplessly shook his head, amazed by the monster''s way of absorbing a soul core.


    ''I wonder if this is how all monsters absorb soul cores.''


    For a second, he was tempted to give all his soul cores to Mr Fluffy but he killed the idea immediately it was birthed.


    As far as anything goes, soul cores and crystals were the most important materials in rifts.


    He was not about to feed something like that to a mutt he just met a few hours ago. That''s called getting emotionally attached.


    Come what may, neither humans nor cute fluffy monsters would make himpromise his beliefs.


    Northern continued to walk forward, as time passed them, the floor was ridden of corpses.


    It was bare with reddish brown sand, that kicked into the air with every step he took. His walk was slowed and strained because of it.


    But it was relieving to know that there was no danger in front.


    Suddenly Mr Fluffy''s ear shot up, he became alerted and started to growl lowly.


    Without warning, the air turned blisteringly hot and oppressive around Northern.


    Before he could react, a hulking form hurtled toward him from behind, mming its jagged, ebony talons into his unprotected side.

 Chapter 24 Night Terror

    <h4>Chapter 24 Night Terror </h4>


    As the grotesque horror charged, Northern nimbly sidestepped the attack, hissing through gritted teeth as searing painnced across his nerves - the monster''s razored talons had grazed his skin.


    He possessed no formal martial arts training whatsoever.


    Though he had insisted, his father steadfastly refused to teach the family''s battle style, for reasons he never divulged.


    "Son, one day you will enter a rift and discover an even better martial art that will be your own heirloom. Teaching you mine would be a great disservice," his father had said, his words heavy, expression stern whenever the matter arose.


    So Northern abandoned the idea.


    Like spell arts, martial arts were not easily mastered.


    Most extraordinary fighting disciplines originated as ''ways'' - intrinsic cultural practices known to the natives of other dimensions.


    Much remained shrouded in mystery, but clearly, some fallen civilizations had sumbed to the ravenous rifts and their monstrous denizens, their realms contorted into new horrific domains.


    The prevailing theory suggested that should Tra-el ever be conquered, it too could be ripped asunder into dimensional space, unleashing a fresh rift incursion upon the next world.


    Though unverified, it offered a usible exnation.


    Notably, those peoples consumed by the riftscked the metaphysical concept of Ul embraced by Tra-elians.


    However, the quintessence of their martial arts, spell arts, and ''ways'' remained extraordinarily potent, elevating a drifter''s strength exponentially.


    Prestigious nobles and royal families closely guarded their unique battle disciplines, their mastery serving as some badge of pride and status.


    Nearly every household, regardless of rank, boasted some form of inherited art - inferior or advanced.


    Even a lowly baron took pride in his humble techniques, heirlooms of ancestors who had drifted through realms and returned with hard-won trophies.


    Yet certain formidable ns stood apart, their extraordinary prowess bordering on the mythic.


    The Kageyama, with their signature raven emblems and blood-red eyes, were universally dreaded masters of death.


    Their vast power cowed even monarchs, as this vengeful spirit-n drifted betweennds, their authority rivaling nations.


    Wherever the raven banner flew, dread and reverence filled hearts, for none could defy them without courting oblivion.


    The n''s Patriarch sat among humanity''s elite - a Grandmaster, of which precious few existed across all realms.


    Attaining the Evanescent soul-rank granted the honorific reserved for the pinnacle of human potential.


    Rumor persisted of a mythical soul who had purportedly ascended even beyond Evanescent to the fabled Radiant rank, as foretold by Ul herself, but this remained unsubstantiated legend over the millennia.


    For all intents and purposes, the Evanescent Grandmasters reigned supreme as mortal conquerors of the greatest attainable heights - a lofty caste which included the redoubtable Rughsbourgh himself.


    Northern backpedaled, his heart thundering as he gaped at the eldritch abomination looming over him with primal malevolence.


    Four hollow crimson eyes locked onto him with predatory focus, gleaming with sadistic intent.


    He had never witnessed, nor even conceived, of such a nightmarish terror in his darkest dreams.


    If the cmity beast he''d faced alongside his father could be called presentable, this thing was a twisted mockery of nature itself.


    The malicious aura suffusing the cavern chilled Northern to his marrow, the icy tendrils of dread far more paralyzing than when he''d confronted the cmity beast.


    Back then, at least, he hadn''t quaked with bone-deep terror.


    Every leaden muscle fiber told him this monster eclipsed that prior threat exponentially.


    ''I''m never going to survive this...''


    He assessed the situation with brutal honesty.


    Having witnessed the harrowing difficulty of three of his father battling - and only narrowly defeating - a cmity beast through sheer luck, how could a barely-awakened driftercking both martial skill and a soul core possibly prevail against something so exponentially more daunting?


    Death loomed, inescapable, its shadow already encroaching.


    Northern''s mmy fingers tightened around the paltry skinning knife, his mind whirling with panic and desperation.


    Outmatched, his meager de may as well have been a toothpick against this colossal abomination.


    But he couldn''t resign himself, couldn''t surrender without a fight, couldn''t relinquish his stubborn grasp on this existence.


    Reason warred with a primal, zing spark of defiance searing his soul.


    The reality of his hopeless situation raged against that irrational, inextinguishable will to fight, to struggle desperately until his dying breath - regardless of the odds.


    Though this wretched path had led him through his own darkest valley battling cancer, an ordeal that had bitterly taught him the folly of hope, he now found himself clinging white-knuckled to that most reviled of human facies.


    It manifested as the skinning knife gripped tightly in his hands, as the stubborn gleam burning defiantly in his pale blue eyes.


    Registering that look, the beast''s grotesque visage contorted into a frown before it lunged with staggering swiftness.


    Instinct propelled Northern into frantic motion, ducking and weaving on clumsy but desperate reflex as his father''sbat lessons echoed faintly through muscle memory.


    The monster''s thick tail whipped through the air like a scything de, the wind of its passing caressing Northern''s cheek with lethal intimacy.


    Yet the relentless fiend flowed with unnatural, fluid grace, a guttural growl preceding its next blurred advance as drool-slick fangs snapped shut inches from Northern''s face.


    His heart kick-drummed against his ribs as he swung the knife in a wild, desperate arc, praying for a miraculous strike.


    But the beast contemptuously batted the pitiful assault aside, serrated ws raking across Northern''s side in a ze of searing agony.


    He reeled backward, gasping for breath, his vision wavering in and out of shadow.


    The creature inexorably advanced, four baleful eyes narrowing in predatory satisfaction.


    Pouring his waning strength into one final, foolhardy lunge, Northern thrust the skinning knife towards the beast''s armored throat with both hands - only for the fiend to disdainfully deflect the blow with azy swipe.


    Its free set of raking talons closed around Northern''s windpipe like a vised garrote, hauling him off his feet with horrific ease.


    Mr. Fluffy shot forward with a panicked squeak upon seeing Northern captured in the monster''s crushing grip - but a contemptuous flick of its powerful tail swatted the couic tumbling away.


    Darkness encroached on Northern''s fading vision as he glimpsed the Night terror''s cruel, victorious leer, thest sight etching itself into his faltering consciousness before oblivion imed him.

 Chapter 25 What Is After Here

    <h4>Chapter 25 What Is After Here </h4>


    Northern''s eyes slowly fluttered open. At first, everything was a blur, but as his vision came into focus, an unfamiliar scene materialized before him.


    He found himself lying on a rugged bed of red stone that undted like petrified waves across the cavern floor.


    A dank, earthy aroma permeated the air, assaulting his nostrils and churning his stomach. Though the space resembled a cave, an ominous gray sky loomed openly overhead.


    To his right and left, ancient iron bars ckened by time and decay enclosed the area, their once sturdy forms now corroded and crumbling.


    A feeling of unease washed over Northern as he took in his unfamiliar surroundings.


    Where was he and how did he get here?


    His head hurt the moment he tried to think, but it did not impede his thoughts. Northern remembered well - the horror he encountered just a few minutes ago.


    ''I thought I died.''


    Northern stood up slowly from the stony ground; he looked around trying to figure out where he could be, but there was no information whatsoever that could hint at his location.


    It wasn''t like he knew anywhere in this rift. At least the sky felt familiar, and thend was not a sea of red.


    Instead of that murky one, this seemed like red stone that had precipitated over time.


    The next thing that bothered him were the iron bars that stood on both ends of his vision.


    Then the sound of metal caught his attention, making him turn to the back, which he hadn''t noticed since he woke.


    Another thick wall of iron barricaded the back, its door opened slowly, creaking eerily as it did.


    Northern paled, staggering backward as he saw a grotesque monster walk through the door.


    The foreboding critter walked on two trunk-like legs, its presence a chilling blend of terror and martial might; each step thunderous and deliberate, shaking the very ground beneath its weight.


    Its skin a patchwork of scars and thick, leathery hide, a testament to battles and the harshness of its existence, conveying a sense of fear.


    The monster''s body was grotesquely muscr, with bulging limbs that seemed to twist and contort in ways that defied nature.


    Its hands, if they could still be called that, clutched a weapon forged not by the finesse of human craftsmanship but in the fires of savagery and necessity.


    It wielded a crude axe, its surface pitted and stained with the remnants of past conflicts.


    Northern''s heart trembled as the monster got closer to him. Had he survived that terror only to get maimed by another?


    After several steps, the crude creature stopped, looking down on him.


    Its eyes burned with a feral glow, set deep within a face that was more snout than nose, with jagged teeth protruding from its maw.


    But there was something strange about the look in the eyes of this monster.


    Northern gulped as he stole a nce at the grotesque face. He lowered his head, paralyzed by the quaking fear in his body.


    The monster turned, walking towards the iron bars affixed to the far end of the right wall.


    While that happened, Northern''s head screamed for him to run, to save himself while the monster walked towards the wall.


    But his legs could not move. Northern tried to prompt himself into motion, but it was utterly futile.


    Having experienced the same situation perhaps day after night, Northern''s nerves were frozen from the manifestation of fear.


    He could not move.


    Until the monster got to the bars, bent down and picked something up, and came back.


    The monster dropped a brown metal object on the ground with a thud ringing through the air.


    Northern looked at the metallic rod. It was like an axe, however, a menial one.


    The monster looked at him with a slight frown on its horrific face.


    An understanding dawned on Northern as the monster stared at him, waiting for him to do something.


    Northern, slowly and fearfully picked up the metal. As he did, the monster walked forward. It paused after two steps, looking back at Northern who was still standing in the same spot.


    Northern tentatively hurried forward, following the monster at a careful distance as it trekked further.


    After a while, they stopped at the first hill of waves that marked thendscape.


    The monster looked at him, yanked the axe from him and with a spin, hammered it onto the hill.


    A deafening ring streaked across the air, trembling Northern''s bones.


    With that one heavy strike, the hill cracked. And as the monster raised the axe and struck it a second time, splinters of red shards sprang out, falling around.


    The monster pointed the axe at Northern. Shakily, Northern received it and watched the monster retrieve all the shards of red crystals that broke out of the red stone.


    A deep confusion contorted his pale, dirty and bloodied face. Northern stared in ambiguity.


    ''What is this... what is going on?''


    The monster put all the shards at one point and turned to Northern, frowning its face.


    Northern, with the axe in his hands, fear in his heart and millions of questions on his mind, gripped the axe.


    The first strike... sloppy was a praise. Northern almost tripped from his own swing.


    The moment he carried the axe, its heaviness fell on his muscles. He wasn''t expecting it, and it was too much for his scrawny muscles to handle.


    Plus, btedly realizing its weight, Northern''s coordination faltered, and he ended up scraping the side of the axe against the hill''s slope, staggering to the side and almost tripping.


    The monster stared indifferently, but Northern took a nce back. In that cold stare, he could feel the shrewd disappointment lurking behind it.


    He picked the axe up again, biting his teeth. He struck the hill; his second trial was a bit better than the first but equally sloppy andme.


    The monster moved the moment splinters of the red rock flew out from Northern''s impact.


    After that, it would return to its original position, petrified and unfazed by anything that happened.


    Consistently, it felt like Northern was being watched by death itself as he persistently smote the rock with the ck axe in his hands.


    Night came, and further nights came. The sound of Northern''s axe smiting the rock soared like the sound of a novice cksmith forging the night into a weapon of sound.

 Chapter 26 The Miner

    <h4>Chapter 26 The Miner </h4>


    Rifts were embodied dimensions, manifested through cracks in space. It was impossible to predict or ustom to the environment of a rift.


    Since they tore apart several dimensions and manifested them into Tra-el''s space, diversely unique dimensions with climates and weather conditions never known to humans could be discovered.


    Some with uncanny conceptualws tied to their worlds. Of course, the more foreboding thing about rifts was the ranks of monsters that existed in them.


    They posed a level of uncertainty and danger of the unknown that should make every drifter not want to venture into such realms. However, the rewards were equalpensation for the vicious risks that they experienced in them.


    A drifter, through such hardship, gains more soul essence, gradually progressing through the ranks of their soul.


    Of course, the higher they climb, the harder it is for them to climb¡ªthat is why the highest soul rank of drifter recorded in this day and age was a grandmaster. Even though other soul ranks clearly exist.


    Everyone had now considered those the nes of immortals... untouchable by mortals such as they.


    Those ranks have surpassed even the broken limitations of the strongest mortals. It would take unearthly resolve to reach such ranks.


    Perhaps, at such a point, they be monsters themselves. Because the might of a grandmaster is already dangerous enough.


    Being able to upheave ins with just a stomp of their foot, make earthquakes swim through mountains with just a spirit release.


    Grandmasters were tremendous powerhouses that could never be contained. They... very few of them stood at the pinnacle of it all.


    Another thing that gave drifters the courage to venture into drifts, even with the dangers that lurked within, were the varieties of discoverables.


    Martial arts, spell arts, body constitution arts, spiritual release arts.


    All of them, grimoires of skills that boosted the drifter''s arsenal by leaps and bounds, gave them more areas to which their talent ability was applicable, and made it so that even a drifter with a low-ss talent was still given a lot of chance to grow.


    A world of fairness... of course, that fairness in and of itself was now being bought, manipted by the upper echelon, leaving the plebeians with nothing but scraps and expecting them to be grateful for it.


    Resources cultivated in a rift were tremendously sought after; those valuables had be the raw material for the progression of Tra-el''s civilization: monster carcasses, minerals, and crystals.


    These resources, when brought back to their home world, could be sold for hefty amounts of money.


    Items! Items were another part of exploring a rift that brought an overwhelming sense of achievement andpensation for their hardship.


    When monsters were killed or ruins were explored, Ul rewarded the yer with an item woven from the fate of the in monster.


    The items had the foundation and source of existence created from the strings of fate that controlled the monster and its connection to the rift.


    Their details of existence, enchantments were all rted to their source.


    And they were avable in different grades, each one more detrimental than the former.


    Even though all these perks were enticing, drifters died like insects every now and then inside rifts.


    So, yes, many more retired at an early age, gave up on the dream of bing stronger, and treasured the rest of their lives as lower-tier rifts drifters, explorers, private tutors, and citadel instructors.


    And that was why someone like Rughsbourgh saw a need for there to be a stronger generation of drifters, forged through hardship and in the scorching mes of difficulty.


    In an unfair world where there was supposed to be no chance of survival. However, there are some things even Rughsbourgh never predicted or expected.


    The passage of time became irrelevant to Northern''s existence: sufferings, plights, unanswered questions, his fears, and never-satisfied hunger.


    Northern did not know how time passed; the sky hung stubbornly above his head. Night followed nights and nights; there was neither a moon nor a sun in this realm. Everything looked just the same before his eyes.


    Over and over again, the poor boy continued to mine red crystals.


    At first, he questioned why the only thing he was doing was mining crystals. When the crystals had piled up to a certain degree, his watchdog would pick up the crystals and go out of Northern''s mining prison.


    That period was the only time he had to rest from sore muscles. It was also the time a strange food would be thrown over the wall of iron that held the door.


    The meal he was given was very inconvenient; eating it the first and second time, Northern puked.


    It seemed like a baked round bread, but Northern''s guess was that it was not baked using flour like his mother would do it.


    He didn''t know what it was, but the thing churned his stomach every time he took it. Of course, he soon got used to it¡ªwhich was very frightening to him.


    He could have turned to his roasted monster meat, but since he woke up in this strange ce, Northern had not seen his bag or his shirt.


    He had been working shirtless, but the fortunate thing was that the weather was not too harsh.


    There were nights that were unbearable, and the monster would stand behind him, a deep scowl on its face, and its hand clenched tightly on its axe.


    For Northern, he slowly got used to the monster staying around and got used to mining too, having fewer hours of sleep, eating shitty food, and abandoning themon sense of inquisitiveness.


    As night climbed upon nights, he slowly lost hope and became enchanted by the expectation of looking forward to the times the monster would go away¡ªso he would at least be able to catch some sleep or eat... or rest!


    When the monster stayed around, his hands never stopped moving; blisters burst on his palms and reformed on areas they had burst.


    It happened over and over again, even when his legs shook, hands trembled, the monster scowled at him like he was testing the imminent scythe of death.


    Everything became null; there was nothing he could do except mine crystals... However, one day, something happened.

 Chapter 27 What is Fear?

    <h4>Chapter 27 What is Fear? </h4>


    In those first indeterminable nights limating to the miner''s axe''s punishing weight and rhythm, fragmentary notions began crystallizing for Northern amid the scant respites of rest and meager sustenance.


    First, he wasn''t alone - other wretched souls, perhaps human or bestial in nature, surely suffered simr brutal captivity elsewhere in this subterranean gg, enved to mine these strange red crystals for purposes as opaque as their gaoler''s motives.


    It wasn''t farfetched to hypothesize this dismal delving represented their, or even unholy breeding pits, of the same abyssal fiends responsible for the crimson massacre where his nightmare began.


    Speaking of those peculiar crystals, from the first moment of waking Northern had sensed a viscerally disturbing kinship between their ruddy hue and the coagted sea of blood painting that lethal wastnd.


    Though he initially dismissed the notion as mere shock-addled delusion, each swing of his axe driving deeper only reinforced the sickening twinges of recognition.


    For the ebon-cored crystals appeared to resonate with a sort of...sanguine malevolence.


    The further Northern hacked, the more tangibly that bloodlust solidified into a phantasmal edge slicing his already yed skin with every fatigued descent of the de.


    His brutish overseer, naturally, evinced neither interest nor apparent awareness of this disturbing phenomenon.


    Northern struggled vainly to work around it, to no avail - the relentless grind permitted no pauses, noteral shifts until the hill had been thoroughly quarried.


    The process unfolded in ruthless stages: first batting aside the crimson "shell" encasing the crystals with heavy, thunderous downswings (a feat the monster achieved with negligent ease), before systematically excavating the malefic cores through exhausting, piecemeal shattering strikes.


    Whether those scarlet slopes stemmed from prolonged seepage of the crystals'' sinister energies, or the inverse, remained an increasingly moot mystery in the face of ceaseless toil.


    The more Northern cogitated on the writhing auras suffusing his grim yield, the more it consumed what tatteredposure he retained.


    For the grimmest soul-peril facing this timid boy went beyond the back-breakingbor, the scourging wounds, malnutrition or sleep deprivation.


    More insidiously, Northern''s very sense of identity...of personhood...gradually began unraveling amid the numbing rhythm of privation, terror and unremitting exertion.


    Naturally, at first he mounted furious interior resistance against that creeping dissociation, determined to cling to his individuality with every tattered scrap of willpower.


    This defiant spark revolutionized his fragmented notions toward a new, feverish hope zing in his chest like a banked forge''s smoldering coals - unrealistic, born of vengeance yet undeniably alluring.


    For with each agonizing cycle of woundings, enforced starvation and near-perpetual consciousness, the battered captive''s seething resentment toward his jailer mutated into a powerful, visceral desire for retribution.


    At first merely a bitter coping fantasy to blunt his suffering, this yearning calcified into solemn vow the first time Northern glimpsed the beast''s aura flicker with outright murderous intent - a vampiric pall confirming his keeper ranked among the apex predators, on par with the dreaded Night terror itself, if not mightier.


    That first inkling Northern might possess the capacity to oppose such an eldritch horror, however farcically, solidified his subversive daydreams into an almost religious zeal.


    He silently swore vengeance, no matter the odds or temporal insignificance of his thwarted existence.


    The epochal instant crystalized one fateful cycle while he toiled through a haze of splitting blisters, seeping injuries and excruciating muscle siezes threatening to immobilize his limbs at any moment.


    The axe slipped from Northern''s bloody grip, impacting the cavern floor with a dull nk that prompted an immediate reaction.


    The looming sentinel turned toward thepse with a menacing growl as it clenched its own de with predatory intent.


    Northern''s eyes met its abyssal depths, recognizing yet again that unmistakable flicker promising a devastating reprisal.


    Enough. He was broken, teetering on utter defeat after weathering relentless nights blurring into a kaleidoscope of torment.


    Pain and despair welled up from deep within his core, mercilessly crushing his already fragile defenses.


    The axe slipped fully from his grasp as he sank to his knees, resolute.


    ''I can''t...continue this any longer. Death is...preferable...''


    All the stubborn bluster, the relentless internal pep-talks insisting this was merely transitory, fleeting hardship before the agony miraculously ceased - those coping fictions shattered like spun ss.


    In that sobering epiphany, Northern realized the cowering lies he''d told himself to endure a hell no human should suffer.


    Either his prior resilience had been a valiant stance against despair...or this moment of feral resignation was the true cowardice, an excuse to surrender rather than persevere.


    He could no longer tell the difference.


    A turbulent torrent of madness, pain, and loss of identity consumed his consciousness.


    If death offered the only escape from this perpetual torment, then he was finally ready to embrace its void release.


    So be it.


    The monster unleashed another guttural bark and raised its axe high, sensing the kill.


    Northern didn''t even try evading the lethal arc despite his father''s meagerbat tutge screaming from some primal depth.


    However, in thest minute he managed to muster the feeblest sidestep, his legs threatening to buckle, as the brutal de sheared through his tattered flesh in a ze of searing agony.


    Arterial blood geysered from the wound as the beast wrenched its axe free in a slurry of gore.


    Wailing, Northern copsed fully as the harrowing reality resounded in psychic parax:


    ''I''m...going to die...''


    His vital reserves rapidly drained into the widening scarlet pool even as the sneering monster loomed above, pitiless executioner fixing to deliver the coup de grace.


    In those transcendent moments, Northern''s two ephemeral lives shed in vivid recollection - first his illness-addled struggle, then his second awakening in Tra-el resolved to seize a vibrant existence by achieving something extraordinary, be it academic brilliance or martial supremacy.


    Each path espousing a core t of rejecting the futility of hope in favor of unyielding self-actualization.


    Yet here he knelt in a gory purgatorial, wing desperately at that discarded, quietly banked hope like a treacherous life-raft despite his steadfast convictions.


    The harsh reality couldn''t be starker, or more contemptibly wretched - and still, confronted by its monstrous harbinger, the abject truth remained that Northerncked the stoic courage to fully embrace oblivion, to relinquish even that tenuous, self-deluded grasp on the dream of perseverance.


    For he harbored too many insidious fears snaking through his consciousness even as his lifeblood seeped away: the fear of experiencing death itself at the ws of this malign goliath.


    The fear of never again glimpsing his loved ones...his parents, his unborn sister.


    The fear of failure, mediocrity, of being just another face lost to the vastness.


    But perhaps most insidious, the fear of what unholy uncertainty awaited beyond this visceral torment.


    And those fears...those limitations...proved his undoing.


    As the jagged furrow in his shoulder radiated with searing torment, a piercing scream of anguish and rage tore from Northern''s throat, contorting his ashen features into a primal visage of mortal terror.


    The monster merely sneered and brought its axehaft down in a brutal coup, smashing Northern''s consciousness into blessed, infinite darkness.

 Chapter 28 Near Death Experience

    <h4>Chapter 28 Near Death Experience </h4>


    That was how Northern fainted a second time and was left in the embrace of time, the monster left for a while and didn''t return.


    Food was not administered to him.


    He helplesslyy on the ground slowly expecting his death¡­ he asionally tried to summon his clone to try help him tidy up the wound and do something so he could survive.


    But the attempt was not sessful¡­ the only reason he could think of was that the clone didn''t dissipate from back then.


    When Northern encountered the Night Terror, the clone was in front observing the surrounding, the Night Terror attacked from the back.


    As ast ditch of his effort, he had ordered the clone not toe over to his side and make sure he stayed 100 meters away at all cost.


    After waking up there was no sign of the clone, he couldn''t receive any mental report from it, then he just thought the clone and failed and summoning it with his angel of death stubbornly watching over him was a dumb call.


    He just needed to wait for some time when he could. The first time the monster left, he tried, it was futile.


    Northern didn''t think about it. In fact, there was no chance to.


    But now that he desperately needed the clone to appear he wandered about the things that could have gone wrong and also got to observe that either something was blocking hismand or something was blocking him from using the talent ability.


    He doubted thetter was possible. The system is a concept of power that exist outside this world¡­ he doubted if it was recognized at all.


    What is not recognized cannot be hindered, so most likely it was the former. Something was definitely blocking out hismand.


    So many questions ran helter-skelter in his head as heid in the puddle of his blood, staring at the joyless grey sky.


    Was the clone even alive¡­ he couldn''t feel it at all, in or out of it, he couldn''t tell.


    Northern didn''t tell how long passed, his stomach started to cry for food, nothing of which was given to him since the monster left.


    The bastard had probablymunicated with the others to let him die. Maybe when he died, they woulde with another recement.


    At the very least he was getting the rest he desperately wished for.


    The hunger became unbearable for Northern and when it did, he began to scramble for anything he could get his hands on.


    Wandering if maybe one day he had left scrubs of one of the baked monster bones they always served him¡­ or maybe some kind of food had dropped from the heavens.


    With the harrowing pain on his shoulders, a sore muscle and a dirtied pale body designed with shallow red cuts.


    However, mining had its good effect on Northern''s body.


    His pale and lean frame had not changed but his muscles were now coiling beneath that ivory coat of his, abs subtly forming contours on his abdomen.


    Northern''s body was slowly being smelted by the strenuousbor he was being put through.


    Right now, it was just covered in a pool of blood, those glory unseen.


    Northern was met with only one choice of food. Very little shards of red crystal that were impossible for the monster to pick but possible for him to, due to the difference of the kind of hands they had.


    Northern turned and slowly picked a tiny, the idea was crazy, maybe it was an hallucination or just craziness, he saw it as a hardened blood meal that should at least satisfy him.


    If not, how is it supposed to release a killing intent that was as sharp as weapon of war.


    Only masters could use killing intents like that and it was owed to the role that spiritual release yed.


    Spiritual released was the act of using once soul essence to manifest their spirituality into a tangible form.


    Most time it was an intangible form but when used by master drifters, it could be an invisible de capable of harvesting gore.


    A crystal being able to do such a technical thing was a wild thought. But it wasn''t like it was impossible.


    After all, a crystal was ying the role of measuring drifter''s soul power, another was serving as an anti-gravity source for a flying ship.


    Northern slowly moved the crystal into his mouth.


    To his shock, it wasn''t that hard to chew on and left a slight bitter sweet taste in his mouth.


    After that one, he looked around and pitifully crawled, leaving trace of his blood. He bit deep on his lips to endure the pain, then managed to chew on the crystal.


    Every time he crawled and ate the crystal, he ironed his mind with the hatred for the monster and swore that he was going to have his revenge no matter what.


    This monster and the Night Terror would die by his own hands, even if it was not this life and was the next.


    He promised himself as he fed on bitter sweet crystals while painfully waiting for his end.


    But strangely that end got farther and farther away from him the more he fed on the crystals.


    Slowly, he gained the strength to stand, walk some few distance to pick up red crystals to it.


    Sometimes the effect on his stomach was dreadful to deal with. He would vomit blood and almost feel his intestines about to drop through his mouth.


    Other tines it was in his stooling, he had marked a corner to the right side of the wall where he often dropped his poop.


    He was over all not enjoyable feeding on such a thing.


    However, Northern did not know why this thing was keeping him alive, so he just decided that he was going to live on it for as long as possible.


    Maybe till he is strong enough to swing the axe again.


    Time passed, Northern got plenty of rest, the gash on his shoulder was now a crude scar marking his left side, the small cuts had also be scars.


    His body was a patchwork of healed wounds.


    One day, the monster came in with a new prisoner¡­ but saw its former prisoner standing healthy, a dark frown weathered on his face.


    The monster had clearly never expected Northern to survive a crude wound like that one.


    Northern picked the axe and confidently walked over to the monster.


    Looked him in the face and for the first time since he found himself in the mine prison, his voice cold and shrewd:


    "What? I am not done with you and you want to rece me?"


    And that was how Northern won his ce back in the mine prison, he wasn''t sure what had happened, the other prisoner, a humanoid creature with the head of an insect was taken out and the monster resumed its job as his angel of death.


    Northern mined diligently while thinking several ways to kill the monster, overpower it, ways he could grow stronger.


    However, nights flowed by like waves of sea, the distance of mined rocks Northern left behind him became frightening and rming.


    And still, greater waves of rock merged with the horizon and seemed to even sprawled further than it.


    Thinking about it how far it was became a harrowing torment to his head, over time he decided to take the things he could control by its helm.


    For now, the only thing was mining. He mined and mined and soon was mining his mind again.


    At the very least nothing he did could ever get rid of the hatred he had for his angel of death and the Night Terror.


    Northern was quickly bing a ve again.


    That was when two things happened¡­that day the number of talent fragments absorbed by Northern increased¡­yet he did nothing to deserve it.


    The second was¡­ he got out¡­ for the first time since reaching the prison, he saw the kingdom of red mine.

 Chapter 29 Lonesome Prisoner

    <h4>Chapter 29 Lonesome Prisoner </h4>


    That night just like every other, Northern had mined a pile and his angel of date had packed it into a dirt bag. It pped the bag over its shoulder, gave North a suspicious re and strode out of his prison.


    Ever since Northern defeated death, the monster has been extremely cautious around him.


    Paid him extra attentions and was meaner than it usually was.


    Maybe because Northern had dared to oppose it once or because Northern should have died from that attack but someway he was now healthier, smiting the red rocks with a frightening vigor.


    Northern watched the monster go out and locked the metal door from outside. Seconds after it left, something wrapped in leaves fell over the metallic barricade.


    Northern hurtled towards it and picked it up. He tore open the leaves and stered a disgusted look on it.


    No matter how much he got used to it, there was no way he would smile at the pungent smell that came from opening the meal.


    The bun was red and unsightly, today''s own seemed to be nourished by maggot.


    ''Maybe this is a meal for monsters¡­ how in the world can they feed this to a human''


    From the next prisoner that was brought, Northern could tell that there were clearly monsters that were being forced intobors in this ce.


    But he also made another preposition that they were as much humans as monsters in this ce.


    Perhaps the students whom they were teleported together have been captured by the monsters too.


    When he thought like that, the fire in the cave made sense. Maybe a few people had also met the end of their fate at the hands of the Night Terror and have been brought to this red mine to harvest crystals.


    All of them were being treated like monsters or maybe the monsters, despite the spark of intelligent that could be seen in their eyes were not just intelligent enough to know that Northern was not a monster¡­ at least not yet.


    Northern sighed and closed his eyes, holding his breath as he took a bite of the maggot infested, baked blood meal.


    The bun was not satisfying: It had a nd, empty taste, and slipped inside his mouth, as he swallowed down, disgust washed his heart like a flood of bitter bile.


    The vorless morsel slid lumpen down his throat, leaving behind a coat of lifeless ash that seemed to drain the vitality from his tongue.


    ''The red crystal seemed like a better choice at this point.''


    Northern looked at the bun with a sunken expression and muttered:


    "I''ve really suffered."


    He was about to turn when the sound of a beep entered his ear.


    [System Notification]


    [You have in a Hazard Fiend - Rot-Walker]


    [You have gained +2 talent points]


    Northern abruptly came to a stop with widened eyes. The bun slipped out of his hand as he stood frozen for a moment.


    A grin spread across his face.


    ''All this while¡­ this bastard has been alive?''


    But how was he surviving? Why was he not giving any mental report.


    Northern looked at the floor of red crystals that he had mined nights ago, they had be a coating of the ground itself, looking like a blood infested area from afar.


    A flood of joy washed over Northern, it was good, even though he had questions as to how his clone is surviving in that harsh reality, he was happy.


    Now, his n of escape was not day dreaming anymore. He could make it work, all he just needed to do was look for a way tomunicate with the clone.


    Northern thought so. However, a few minutester his hope was plummeted and crashed.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed as he felt the clone returned to his body.


    He sighed exasperatedly.


    Whatever the clone was fighting seemed to have gotten the best of it.


    ''But this is good at least, now that my clone is back, I can still make this work¡­''


    Just as Northern conceived that thought, a deafening horn resounded through the sky, calling the attention of every prison mine.


    The prison mine from the outside sprawled like several waves of mountain merged together by the force hand of a might weather effect through thousands of years.


    Then iron bars ran through the length, climbing up and down the waves to the peak of the mountain and down the other side of it.


    Each iron bar separated one mine from the other and like thar ran over a thousand walls with one prisoner upying one prison mine.


    Each prisoner, guarded and monitored by a hellion rank monster.


    When the prisoners died of exhaustion or were killed by their angels of death, they were left to rot in the gave, the red crystal absorbing their blood and using it as a source of nutrient to grow again.


    The crystal moss would often be found growing where their blood had dried up in.


    The monster woulde back with another prisoner and have them start mining immediately.


    The piles of crystal were taking out and transported to a castle that was thrown afar to the north of the prison mile, transported by lower rank critters.


    Northern''s face paled as he saw the door open on its own. He didn''t waste time and ran towards it.


    Stepping out of the door, what met him was an overwhelming terrain of red rocks. Monsters of diverse kinds walking in a straight line being ordered around by even more horrific ones.


    They were just like his personal angel of death, except that they wielded different weapons, had different scars.


    One of them smacked Northern''s head from behind, making him stagger forward.


    Arge chain was taken and locked onto his neck, hands and legs. Then the monster growled to his face, its stinking breathe assaulting Northern''s nose.


    It dragged the chain and forced Northern forward.


    For a few seconds, Northern didn''t know what to think¡­


    What had happened?


    Why were all these monsters being marched out of the mountain and towards the direction of the castle that nestled closer to the grey skies, far in the north.


    As these questions tugged his mind, Northern couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    Another thing that worried him was¡­ he had searched with quick nces since he had been on the line.


    Sometimes he would even turn his head back attracting the attention of the monster.


    At his back was a humanoid monster with a rat face of some sort, he couldn''t see the face of the monster at his front but it hard a tall build, muscles rolling beneath its dark skin like twisted cords.


    And a crudely burnt back.


    The one after it was another humanoid monster whom Northern couldn''t get a good glimpse of. And the other and the other both front and back.


    Northern was beginning to fear he could be wrong at this point.


    What was he to do if he was the only human in this prison?


    ''No¡­ no¡­ that can''t be.''


    Horror overwhelmed his face, turning it white pale.

 Chapter 30 Meat Shields

    <h4>Chapter 30 Meat Shields </h4>


    As they marched forward, Northern initially believed they were heading towards the castle.


    However, to his surprise, they continued past the castle, their journey persisting.


    With each step, the terrain of the mountain gradually transitioned from red to brown, and as they moved miles away from the castle, it transformed into a deste ck.


    They pressed on, unnoticed and disregarded. Any of the prisoners who couldn''t keep up and copsed were swiftly stabbed and killed by the merciless hellions.


    Nothing hindered their march, not even a momentary pause.


    When the other monsters witnessed this brutal disy, fear gripped them,pelling them to continue walking, even barefooted.


    They traversed stony tracks without any form of footwear, though it seemed like they were ustomed to such harsh conditions.


    However, for the lone human among them, it was a crude and ufortable experience.


    When he had first woken up after being captured by Night Terror, Northern realized that most of his belongings were missing. His bag, shirt, and leather boots had all vanished.


    What remained were his grey trousers, now ckened and stained with the dirt and dried blood of the mine.


    His trousers hung loosely from his waist, though not enough to fall without some effort.


    asionally, he had to pull them up to prevent further embarrassment, especially when they revealed the line of his exposed backside.


    Gradually, they departed from the rocky terrain and entered into ck ins.


    The color of the sky subtly shifted from grey to ck, enveloping them in an even darker night than the one they had endured in the prison mine.


    Northern had lost track of how long they had been trekking, but he estimated it to be at least five miles.


    The soles of his feet grew numb, torn by the sharp edges of the stones he stepped upon. His calves, knees, waist, and back ached with every step.


    Every part of his body screamed with pain. He longed to rest, but he knew it was not an option.


    These monsters wouldn''t hesitate to plunge their weapons into his abdomen if he dared to halt. So, Northern, with a tortured mind, continued to move forward.


    Finally, their arduous journey came to an end. However, what Northern beheld did not bring him any relief.


    Before them stood a wall of monsters, lined up side by side, armed with crude weapons and emanating a bloodthirsty aura.


    The ves trailed behind the monsters, and as they arrived, these vicious creatures strangely parted ways, allowing the ves to walk through as if they were revered celebrities.


    As they reached the front row, Northern finally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    A horde of seething monstersy in wait, their fiendish crimson gazes burning with frenzy.


    Reptilian legs scraped against the jagged ground beneath their warped, scaly hides.


    Curved ck ws extended from gnarled hands, some wielding vicious weapons that gleamed cruelly in the gloom.


    Row upon row of jagged fangs lined their grotesque mouths, bared and poised to shred flesh.


    An aura of primal savagery enveloped the throng, their postures bent and tense, ready to charge with unrestrained violence.


    Their sheer numbers overwhelmed Northern, a mass of deformed flesh that filled the expanse.


    Amongst this feral horde stood the ves, lined up at the front row alongside the monsters.


    Northern''s eyes widened with realization.


    ''Are we going to be used as meat shields?'' he pondered.


    Perhaps he was overestimating these monsters, but it made no other sense why they would bring out all the prisoners, marching them miles to the heart of a battlefield.


    They couldn''t fight, and even if they could, they were shackled.


    However, they would serve as effective shields for the monsters of the Kingdom of Red Mine to gain an advantage in battle.


    It appeared that the conflict was only just beginning, as the monsters seemed to have recently arrived as well.


    Northern briefly argued with this notion in his mind, only to be distracted by the emergence of figures from both sides.


    First, he caught a glimpse of a hulking creature stepping out from the opposing throng, emanating a palpable aura of malicious power and authority.


    Its eyes smoldered like embers, ready to ignite into pits of hellfire.


    Muscles rippled beneath its scar-crossed scales, ashen and smeared by sshes of blood from past battles.


    Its towering frame exuded sadistic strength, every inch etched with a sense of malevolence.


    With each heavy step, a subtle growl escaped its maws, until it reached the center of the throng, directly facing them.


    Northern''s gaze slowly shifted to his side, where another monster emerged from the crowd of ves, advancing to the front.


    As luck would have it, Northern found himself standing in the center of the front row.


    His eyes widened as the monster approached him.


    Intense anger surged through his veins as he recognized the familiar face.


    Four hollow red eyes gleamed viciously with predatory intent.


    Northern could feel the waves of pride and raw power emanating from the creature''s gaze and imposing stance.


    There it stood, the monstrous being, holding a spiked club with its wicked talons like scythe.


    Its sinuous tail coiled beneath its legs, poised for lethal action.


    Northern red at the creature from behind, his eyes narrowing with a fierce intensity.


    It was a pitiful realization that no matter how consumed he was by anger or how desperately he yearned to vanquish this monster, he remained utterly unnoticed, despite its tant presence before him.


    The fact that he couldn''t even leave a scratch on its formidable form, let alone y it, stoked the fires of Northern''s fury.


    It was very annoying that he was not being noticed by the very embodiment of terror that he despised so vehemently?


    Since arriving on this dark continent, Northern had witnessed a little bit of harshness, but he had never killed a monster with his own hands.


    Except, of course, through the actions of his clone.


    Hecked the blood-stained hands necessary to wield the intangible weapon of bloodlust.


    No matter how deep his hatred or thirst for vengeance, hisck of bloodshed rendered him invisible to creatures that oozed with an insatiable craving for violence.


    With a fierce re etched upon his face, Northern continued to observe the Night Terror''s back.


    Little did he expect that the very monster that had attacked and brought him here was none other than themander of the entire army of the Kingdom of Red Mine.


    A tumultuous mix of pride and hatred surged within him, thetter stemming from his realization that this terror was the root cause of all his suffering.


    The mere thought of it caused his blood to boil uncontrobly.


    Yet, alongside his resentment, he couldn''t help but acknowledge the sheer might and power possessed by this terror.


    Was he secretly rooting for the kingdom of Red Mines, despite everything?


    As the terror took a step forward, its talons extended, revealing bulging ck veins pulsating beneath its skin.


    nting its wed feet firmly into the ground, it unleashed a guttural growl that resonated through the air, deafening to the ears.


    Themander of the opposing army responded with an echoing growl of its own.


    In an instant, the Night Terror lunged forward, transforming into a shadow that seamlessly melded with the enveloping darkness of the night.

 Chapter 31 Survivalist

    <h4>Chapter 31 Survivalist </h4>


    Northern cast a fleeting nce as the two generals shed. It was a heavy collision of steel against steel.


    Despite their monstrous nature, they wielded crude weapons instead of fighting with ws and fangs.


    Their battle was a spectacle to behold. Strikes curved through the air like arcs of moonlight on a solemn night, their styles distinct and destructive.


    In a matter of seconds, the ground was already spitting stone shards in response to the brutal intensity of theirbat.


    Unfortunately, Northern didn''t have the opportunity to witness more of the battle, as the sh served as a signal for both armies to engage.


    The enemy charged forward like a stampeding horde of buffalos, their guttural battle cries shaking the ground beneath their feet.


    The ves were being mercilessly pushed to the front, prodded with weapons, forced to sacrifice themselves for the kingdom.


    Gritting his teeth, Northern watched as the horde of monsters hurtled toward them like mad horses.


    Was this the end of the line for him?


    ''My story hasn''t even begun, damn it!''


    Northern refused to entertain thoughts of imminent demise. His past brush with death had taught him a crucial lesson¡ªone etched into his mind and woven into his very being: fear.


    It coursed through his veins, making his heart quake, yet it did not render him a coward.


    Surviving that ordeal had taught him that there was nothing wrong with desperately clinging to life.


    Boldly epting death was foolish, and no one should be ashamed of fearfully scrambling for a way to survive.


    After miraculously escaping the clutches of death by consuming the red crystals to sustain himself, Northern had adopted a survivalist mindset.


    He would do whatever it took to outwit the merciless grip of death.


    He would be invincible, a bastard that even survival itself could not defeat. His brows furrowed as he desperately searched for a way out of this impending doom.


    ''Think, think, think. Come on, Northern, think!''


    The horde of monsters drew closer with each passing moment, the line of ves standing before them, waiting to be ughtered.


    Fear and horror were etched on the faces of these captured creatures. Northern himself wore a mask of fear, but there was also a dangerous spark lurking within him, waiting to ignite and overpower those horrific sentiments.


    Instinctively, Northern did something he never thought he would stoop to:


    As the horde of monsters shed with the ves, blood flowed artfully and weapons swung crudely, shing through the defenseless captives.


    In that fleeting moment before the lines collided, Northern fell to the ground, timing his descent with the swing of one monster''s weapon.


    He managed to fall faster than the weapon could reach him, although his calction was slightly off, resulting in a shallow wound across his previously unscarred shoulder.


    Remaining motionless on the ground, Northern endured the weight of stomping monsters and the fallen bodies.


    He didn''t so much as twitch a muscle. Pretending to be dead was the easiest way out of this nightmare.


    He would lie here for as long as it took, until the war was over and the monsters had retreated.


    Then he would rise and find a way to escape from this hellish realm. He steeled his mind and braced himself for the rest of the battle, knowing that more bodies would fall on him and many more would trample him.


    Using the ves as human shields had been a strategic move. It had given the monsters of the Red Mine the momentum they needed.


    Having to focus on ughtering a group of ves before reaching their enemies had worn down the opposing monsters, even if only slightly.


    But that slight advantage was more than enough. The war swiftly descended into a gruesome bloodbath, its echoes mingling with the mournful wind of the night.


    The sounds of merciless ying were like a mncholic symphony, a haunting melody that resonated through the air, painting the battlefield with a macabre and tragic ambiance.


    The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, mingling with the acrid stench of monster sweat and fear.


    The once serene night was shattered by the cacophony of battle, a symphony of shing weapons, agonized screams, and guttural roars.


    The darkened sky served as a somber backdrop, its vast expanse marred by swirling clouds of dust and smoke.


    The moonless sky, furtherly obscured by the haze, miraculously, cast an eerie glow that intensified the macabre scene below. Shadows danced and writhed, casting grotesque silhouettes upon the blood-soaked earth.


    Everywhere one looked, there were scenes of unimaginable carnage. Limbs severed and torsos rent asunder littered the ground, creating a grotesque tapestry of broken bodies.


    Pools of crimson spread like sinister ink, merging together to form a river of death that snaked its way through the battlefield.


    The guttural cries of the wounded and dying critters echoed through the night mixing with the triumphant roars of the monsters of the Red Mine.


    It was a discordant chorus that seemed to reverberate off the very souls of those unfortunate enough to bear witness to this gruesome spectacle.


    Overwhelming this spectacle were two vicious entities, towering above the rest with an air of ruthless power.


    The Night Terror, a hulking figure, possessed both brute strength and surprising agility, making him a formidable force on the battlefield.


    His opponent was no less fearsome, matching the Night Terror blow for blow with lightning-fast reflexes and fluid movements that hinted at desperation.


    This opposing general shared simrities with the Night Terror, both being bipedal monsters.


    However, its vulture-like muzzles, adorned with three ming eyes on each side, and jagged needle-like teeth concealed within its menacing jaws, set it apart.


    Its snake-like tongue slithered in and out with each breath, adding an eerie touch to its already grotesque appearance.


    Unlike the Night Terror''s dark fur, this monster boasted sleek grey scales that wrapped around its corded muscles like the coils of a titanic python.


    Its tail, tipped with a sharp metallic end, was imbued with a deadly poison that struck relentlessly but never found its mark against the Night Terror''s agile defenses.


    The Night Terror''s mastery of the battlefield was evident in the way he effortlessly navigated the sh between the two generals.


    His movements were calcted and precise, as if he had choreographed the battle itself, exploiting every opportunity to strike with lethal efficiency.


    With each swing of his weapon, he disyed a mastery of both strength and finesse, overpowering his opponent with a relentless onught.


    The opposing general, while matching the Night Terror''s monstrous attacks with swift reflexes and blinding speed, there was an underlying sense of urgency in its movements.


    The opposing general spun and moved with a frenzied energy, almost as if driven by a desperate desire to gain the upper hand.


    Its strikes were executed with a hint of recklessness. It threw itself into the fight with a fervor that bordered on desperation, seeking to exploit any opening that presented itself.


    The general''s movements, while swift and agile, carried an air of unpredictability. It darted and weaved, its attacks bing a blur of motion, as if hoping to overwhelm the Night Terror with sheer speed and ferocity.


    Despite the opposing general''s skill and tenacity, there was an underlying frustration that manifested in its actions.


    Its strikes, though swift and powerful,cked the precision and finesse of the Night Terror''s calcted moves.


    It seemed to be grasping at straws, desperately attempting to find a weakness in the Night Terror''s defenses.


    Each failed attempt only seemed to fuel its desperation further, intensifying its efforts to break through its opponent''s formidable guard.

 Chapter 32 Clash Of The Two Generals

    <h4>Chapter 32 sh Of The Two Generals </h4>


    With a primal roar, the Night Terror shot forward in a mesmerizing disy of calcted grace. He weaved through the onught of the opposing general''s frenzied strikes, each dodge executed with the precision of a masterful dancer.


    His muscles rippled beneath his dark fur as he effortlessly evaded, his lithe form a blur of motion.


    As the opposing general''s attacks grew more erratic, its desperation became palpable.


    It lunged forward, teeth bared and eyes aze. But the Night Terror was a maestro of defense, his instincts honed through countless battles.


    With a fluid motion, it sidestepped the general''s reckless assault, leaving it off-bnce and vulnerable, seizing the moment, the Night Terror struck with a thunderous force.


    Its massive club collided with the general''s scaly hide, a symphony of bone-crushing impact. The force of the blows reverberated through the air.


    But the opposing general, driven by an unyielding will, refused to be defeated. It retaliated with a flurry of wild shes, its movements resembling a fric dance.


    The Night Terror deftly parried and blocked, his thick arms moving with the fluidity of a serpent. Each sh of their monstrous forms sent shockwaves through the battlefield, as if the very earth trembled beneath their might.


    In an extraordinary disy of agility, the Night Terror leaped over the general''s sweeping tail, narrowly escaping its venomous strike.


    Hended with a thunderous thud, his eyes locked onto his opponent. The battlefield seemed to hold its breath as the two adversaries prepared for their next exchange.


    The Night Terror, utilized its superior strength to its advantage. It seized the general''s moments of vulnerability, striking with calcted precision.


    His club became blurs of motion, delivering devastating blows to critical points on the general''s scaly body. The impact resonated through the air.


    The Night Terror''s calcted barrage forced the opposing general back, each thunderous blow eliciting cracks along its scaling armor.


    Dark venom seeped from the fresh wounds, sizzling as they dripped to the war-ravaged earth.


    Seeing its advantage, the Night Terror pressed the assault.


    With blurring speed its club wove mesmerizing patterns through the dust-choked air, seeking out vulnerabilities to smash through the general''s weakening defenses.


    The opponents danced their lethal waltz across the battlefield''s rough terrain, cratered and treacherous.


    As its strength rapidly faded, the desperate general changed tactics ¨C if it could not outfight, it would outwit.


    Feigning a faltering step, it left an enticing gap for the Night Terror''s attack. Sensing blood, the Night Terrormitted to a mighty swing...as the general nimbly sidestepped, allowing the club''s momentum to send its wielder lurching past.


    Before the Night Terror could recover, the general wheeled and shed the sharp end of its tail across the domineering creature''s undefended nk.


    The Night Terror bellowed in surprise and rage as the vicious spike impaled its dark fur and tore free in gory tracks.


    It staggered from the underhanded assault ¨C but maintained its footing. Endless and merciless battles in the glory of the Kingdom of Red Mines had honed its fortitude as well as deadliness.


    The monster stabbed its ck talons into the part that had been shed, tearing it up and leaving itself with an even vicious injury.


    A primal fury surged through the Night Terror, fueling its every move. Its wounded nk throbbed with pain, but it only served to stoke the fires of its rage and burn the chars of the poison.


    With blood mixed with the ck fluid of poison dripping from its torn fur, the monster''s eyes burned with an intensity that could scorch the very soul¡­after staring for a few seconds, the Night Terror released its grip on the club, making it slip out of its hand.


    The Night Terror lunged forward with fearsome determination, its movements no longer calcted and precise, but driven by an overwhelming desire to dominate.


    Its ws extended like deadly talons, shing through the air with a ferocity that echoed the wildness of its heart.


    The opposing general, an abhorrent creature itself, sensing the unleashed fury of the Night Terror, faltered for a moment.


    Fear flickered in its eyes, a realization that it had awakened a force beyond its control. Yet defiance still lingered within its wounded form, a stubborn refusal to sumb without a fight.


    The Night Terror closed the distance in an instant, its monstrous strength propelling it forward like a force of nature.


    The impact of its assault was cataclysmic. With a single swipe of its wed hand, it cleaved through the general''s defenses, tearing through scales and sinew with a sickening crunch.


    The opposing monster cried out in anguish as its lifeblood spilled onto the ravaged earth.


    But even in that dying moment, it mustered one final act of defiance. With a desperate surge of energy, itshed out, sinking its jagged needle teeth into the Night Terror''s arm.


    A feral growl rumbled deep within the Night Terror''s chest as it felt the opposing general''s jaws sink into its arm. Pain seared through its monstrous form, fueling the ze of its fury.


    With a primal snarl, the Night Terror unleashed a savage barrage of blows upon the general''s head.


    Each strikended with bone-shattering force, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The general''s scales cracked and splintered, its grip weakening with each devastating impact. Blood sprayed in crimson arcs, mixing with the dust of the battlefield.


    In a final act of desperation, the opposing general released its hold and attempted to scramble away. But the Night Terror would not allow such a shameless retreat.


    Its eyes glowed with an unholy fire as it lunged forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.


    With a mighty swipe of its massive wed hand, the Night Terror''s strike caught the general''s nk, tearing through flesh.


    The opposing monster howled in agony, its cries reverberating through the battlefield. The weight of its impending demise hung heavy in the air.


    But before the Night Terror could deliver the final blow, the general mustered a burst of fleeting strength. With a desperate surge, it managed to free itself from the monster''s grasp and staggered to its feet. Blood trailed behind it, marking its path of retreat.


    The Night Terror''s eyes zed with an unyielding rage as it watched the general''s feeble attempt to escape. It would not allow its adversary to flee without consequence.


    With a ground-shaking roar, the Night Terror gave chase, its monstrous form thundering across the battlefield.


    The general, its movements hindered by its wounds, stumbled and faltered. It could feel the Night Terror closing in, its relentless pursuit driving fear deeper into its already battered heart.


    The monster''s dominance was undeniable, an overwhelming force that left no room for hope.


    As the general reached the edge of the battlefield, it cast one final desperate nce over its shoulder, meeting the Night Terror''s burning gaze.


    In that moment, a mixture of terror and resignation filled its eyes, a silent acknowledgment of its imminent defeat.


    With a final burst of speed, the Night Terror closed the gap, its outstretched ws reaching for its retreating foe.


    But just as the monster''s talons were about to find their mark, the general disappeared into the shadows of the surrounding forest, leaving the Night Terror standing at the precipice of its victory.


    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the heavy panting of the Night Terror and the distance sh of whatever was left of both armies.


    Night Terror''s chest heaved as it surveyed the battlefield, a testament to its domineering strength and unyielding will.


    With their general gone more and more monsters were falling to the des and fangs of the Kingdom of Red Mine, the battlefield was scanty, with a flood of bodies sprawling on the ground.


    With a defiant howl that pierced the silence, the Night Terror raised its head to the dark sky, its thunderous roar echoing across the empty expanse.


    The ground trembled beneath its mighty form as it stood victorious, a silhouette against the backdrop of the battlefield.


    Witnessing the Night Terror''s disy of raw power, many of the opposing forces faltered, their resolve crumbling like brittle stone.


    Its domineering strength sent shockwaves through the enemy ranks, shattering their morale and instilling a deep sense of fear and doubt.


    The battlefield, once a fierce battleground, now became a chaotic scene of disarray and retreat.


    The Night Terror''s triumph served as a rallying cry for forces of the Kingdom of Red Mine, igniting a maddening ferocity in their eyes.


    Inspired by their general''s domineering strength, theyunched with a frenzied fervor, tearing through the remnants of their opposition with reckless abandon.


    As Night Terror''s victory spread throughout the battlefield, it struck a heavy blow to the enemyposure.


    Their general, a supposed symbol of their strength and leadership, had shamelessly fled.


    With their morale shattered and their ranks in disarray, the enemy forces found it increasingly difficult to mount a coordinated defense.


    Night Terror stared into the darkness of the forest onest time, as its allies brought the battle to a definite end¡­ for now.

 Chapter 33 Reality Of The Situation

    <h4>Chapter 33 Reality Of The Situation </h4>


    Northern''s eyes shot open, but to his surprise, there was no noticeable difference between having them open or closed.


    At some point, while enduring the numbing pain of being trampled on and the stench of the monsters that piled upon him, everything became distant.


    Somehow, he managed to sleep through it all.


    Now awake and reflecting on the situation, he wondered:


    ''How could anyone sleep in such a dire situation? Or maybe I was just tired.''


    He excused himself and shifted his attention to his surroundings.


    Breathing slowly and silently, he listened for the faintest sounds that could indicate if the monsters were still engaged in battle.


    It would be a shame to have endured so much only to die now, so he waited cautiously, aware that the monsters could either be finishing their fight or looting the spoils of war.


    He had to be extremely careful, paying close attention to every detail. He remained motionless for several minutes, confirming that there was not a single sound before finally rising.


    Northern fought his way through the pile of bodies and emerged, standing in the center of the fresh battlefield.


    The ground was adorned with crimson blood, and bodies were strewn about haphazardly.


    The sight made him nauseous. He covered his mouth and nose with his hand to ward off the pungent smell of blood, feeling his heart squirm.


    No sane person could endure such a sight without being affected.


    The monsters'' viscera were gruesomely exposed, their limbs twisted and contorted. Northern could only imagine the pain they must have felt.


    With a pale face, he shook his head and stooped down, picking up a weapon from one of the fallen monsters.


    It resembled a scimitar, with a crude curve that seemed eager to rend flesh.


    He tightened his grip around the handle, feeling its unfamiliar weight. It was a departure from the thin rod of an axe he had been wielding for the past few nights.


    "Well, I''m sure I will eventually get used to it... not that I can even use it," he muttered to himself.


    His gaze shifted to the pile of corpses he had just emerged from.


    After taking a couple of seconds to collect himself, he began to dissect the monsters, skillfully extracting their organs and soul cores.


    Harvesting organs and monster cores was something he excelled at.


    When he used to hunt with his father, they would gather these parts to sell, and sometimes Shin would give the cores to children in the town who were going through their first awakening, in hopes of increasing their chances of a second awakening.


    The first awakening marked the formation of their soul core and the awakening of their talent.


    The more soul essence they absorbed, the more saturated their own soul core would be. This yed a crucial role when the walking came.


    By filling their soul cores, they would be physically stronger, even without having names or attributes. It provided them with arger energy pool to utilize their talent abilities.


    However, they needed to be drifters to refine their soul cores further and draw out a richer soul essence.


    The difference between the soul essence of walkers and that of drifters, was that for walkers it served as a mere pool for their abilities to be used, while drifters can use it broadly; spirit release, application in martial arts or spell arts, activation of item skills.


    Everything about walkers was unrefined.


    Thanks to Shin''s unwavering assistance, the vigers had grown to love his family and care for them deeply. Even the town chief turned to Shin when faced with a crisis.


    Adding to that, his son''s wlessly handsome appearance made is entire family known throughout the entire town, which sometimes bothered Northern.


    Thinking about it now, it stirred up some emotions within him. He held back the tears threatening to escape and focused on the task at hand, retrieving the soul cores.


    His eyes widened as he retrieved them.


    "Two soul cores? That''s a savage rank," Northern gasped in surprise.


    With a suspicious frown on his face, he moved on to the next monster and began cutting it open.


    To his surprise, he found two soul cores again. This pattern continued with each monster he examined¡ªeach one had at least two soul cores.


    Does this mean that both the forces from the Kingdom of Red Mine and their foes consist entirely of savage rank monsters?


    The realization struck him, and lines of stress formed beneath his eyes.


    The tiers of rifts corresponded to the rank and danger level of the monsters within them:


    Tier I rifts ¨C fiends, savage


    Teir II ¨C fiends, savages, beast


    Tier III ¨C savages, beasts, hellion


    Tier IV ¨C savages, beasts, hellions, maelstrom


    Tier V ¨C beasts, hellions, maelstrom, destroyer


    Tier VI ¨C beasts, hellions, maelstroms, destroyers, behemoth


    Tier VII ¨C hellions, maelstroms, destroyers, behemoths, belial


    Tier VIII ¨C maelstroms, destroyers, behemoths, belials, leviathan


    Tier IX ¨C destroyers, behemoths, belials, leviathans, titan


    Tier X ¨C behemoths, belials, leviathans, titans, infernal


    Of course, what made these rifts truly dangerous were the danger level of monsters that resided within them.


    While it was impossible for monsters to change their rank, even through consuming cores of their kind, stronger or weaker, the best oue was for them to reach the peak potential of their respective ranks.


    Once that threshold was surpassed, the monsters would be ssified into different danger levels.


    These danger levels served as indicators of a monster''s unpredictability, making the rifts highly vtile and extremely perilous.


    Although Northern had not personally experienced these dangers firsthand, he was well acquainted with them through his extensive reading and his father''s experience.


    Since arriving on the dark continent, he had encountered monsters with two cores, while those with a single core were a rare sight.


    When he contemted the strength of these monsters inparison to the Night Terror, the creature that triggered the start of his hell, he couldn''t help but imagine the Night Terror''s ability to decapitate them effortlessly in a single swing.


    It was no coincidence; the Night Terror was indeed that formidable, given its position as the army''smander.


    Northern was certain that the Night Terror possessed the exact level of power he envisioned.


    It was likely a disaster-level hellion, or perhaps even worse, a cmity level. The disparity between it and the monster guarding his prison did not seem too significant.


    "That one is most likely a hellion rank as well, but with a lower danger level," Northern spected.


    However, there was no definitive way to ascertain this without a scout.


    Scouts were skilled drifters who possessed the talent abilities that allowed them to discern a monster''s rank by knowing the number of soul cores it possessed without needing to dissect its abdomen.


    They were also responsible for determining the tiers of the rifts. Their missions involved venturing into the rifts to map them out, identifying the ranks and danger levels of the monsters within, documenting their locations, group dynamics, and the rift guardian.


    Typically, the guardian held a rank one level higher than the other monsters and there was only one guardian per rift.


    ''I should probably acquire a talent that would enable me to determine such details in the future,'' Northern mused.


    He rose to his feet, revealing two more soul cores.


    His eyes narrowed with a hint of trepidation.


    "Am I inside a tier three rift?"


    It was an unsettling realization, for second awakening, tier one rifts was the norm. There had never been a situation where a walker walked into a tier three rift.


    Of course, he knew he wasn''t ''walking'' right now. He didn''t form a soul core, his first awakening failed. Without a first awakening there was no reason for there to be a second, hence there was not subjected to walking even though his soul rank was walker.


    He knew little of the circumstances, but the act of being teleported was evidence enough that something was fishy somewhere.


    He had been intentionally brought to this ce, in all likelihood.


    Northern sighed.


    "What good does pondering do? Let''s focus on surviving for now."


    He nced at the pile of soul cores he had gathered, then lifted his head to survey the ghastly scene of corpses strewn across the macabre field.


    His grip tightened on the scimitar''s hilt as he proceeded to cut up the next monster.

 Chapter 34 Escape Plan [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 34 Escape n [part 1] </h4>


    No matter how much Northern enjoyed looting the cores of these monsters, he couldn''t do it for all of them.


    Besides theck of a bag to store them, he couldn''t afford to stay any longer.


    Who knew how long it would be before another monster, especially Night Terror, appeared?


    He recalled how he was caught thest time, right after a war. It was possible that Night Terror had been surveying the area for any survivors.


    Northern didn''t want to be a victim of the same situation twice.


    After burying the pile of soul cores he had looted, Northern covered up the hole and sighed.


    It was a strategic location that he was sure he would be able to find again when he returned.


    The area, once a green field, was now ckened, soaked in blood, and littered with monster corpses.


    Three rocks stood sparsely in thendscape, one smaller than the other two. He didn''t need to search for long; he would spot it immediately.


    The pile of cores was buried right beside the smallest rock.


    After confirming once more that it was rtively safe ¨C well, as safe as one could be in this rift ¨C Northern turned to the rock.


    His chains were long enough for him to move his hand freely.


    He raised the sword and struck the chain repeatedly, creating a nging sound that resounded throughout the in.


    It suddenly dawned on him that the noise could potentially attract attention.


    Walking while chained was far from ideal, but he had no choice. He had to run as far as he could within the limited time he had.


    Northern sprinted across the ground of corpses until he reached a dark forest. He paused for a moment, observing the forest warily.


    In this rift, nothing looked auspicious.


    He exhaled and continued, this time walking slowly while cautiously scanning his surroundings.


    After some time of careful progress, everything seemed calm. Northern felt his shoulders rx as he took the next steps with a smile on his lips.


    "The past few days have been hellish, but for once in my entire life since arriving here, I feel at ease."


    However, in the next second, as Northern''s gaze fell to the ground, his face froze and tensed.


    "Crap," he whispered, realizing he had failed to notice the trails of ck blood until now.


    Northern frowned deeply, unsure of what would happen next. Fear tightened its grip on his chest, squeezing his heart mercilessly.


    But he knew he had to keep moving forward.


    Even though his heart pounded with trepidation, he had to press on.


    If he turned back to find another route, he risked being discovered and taken as a ve, either by Night Terror or the enemy.


    One thing he didn''t know was whose blood it was. It could be Night Terror''s.


    Northern sneered at the thought.


    "I doubt anything is capable of cutting that abomination."


    There were many possible answers to whose blood it could be; it might belong to an ordinary monster that had managed to escape.


    There was no way to know for sure. Running away wasn''t the right call at the moment.


    Northern reassured himself and continued walking, keeping an eye out for the monster''s blood.


    He walked a few meters without encountering any abominations.


    The forest was dark and shadowy, and at times, it seemed like the shadows lurking beneath and between the trees were alive, watching him cautiously.


    He nced backward several times, feeling something slither away with incredible speed.


    Finally, his attention was diverted elsewhere. As he walked forward and turned slowly around a corner, a munching sound reached his ears, alerting all his senses.


    Northern immediately retreated to the back of a tree and tried to observe from that point.


    He moved his head slowly to catch a glimpse of whaty ahead.


    He saw a crude creature with bipedal legs and six vicious pairs of eyes, needle-like teeth tearing off a chunk of ck flesh from a shadowy creature.


    The monster''s body was smeared with ck blood, and it had open wounds in several areas.


    Its ear twitched, causing it to turn its head slightly.


    At that moment, Northern quickly averted his gaze but couldn''t stop himself from panting heavily.


    He recognized the monster. It was the enemy''s general that had emerged before.


    Had Night Terror dealt with it in the same brutal manner? Northern couldn''t decide whether to feel happy or scared, but a faint spark of satisfaction flickered across his face for being right about Night Terror.


    The forest whispered with a low rustling, catching Northern''s attention.


    "Something''s approaching," he realized, his senses sharpening as adrenaline surged through him.


    Fearing the imminent threat of discovery, Northern opted for preemptive action.


    From the depths of a nearby tree trunk, his clone burst forth, a silent sentinel ready for battle. The approaching monster reacted with a snarl, its aggression palpable as it lunged forward with ferocious intent.


    Withmendable agility, the clone lowered itself, a crude de slicing through the air to graze the abomination''s leg.


    The wound, though shallow, elicited a roar of pain as the monster recoiled, its focus momentarily diverted.


    Locked in a tense standoff, Northern and the monster exchanged res brimming with hostility.


    Seizing the opportunity created by the distraction, Northern swiftly maneuvered behind the creature, his sword poised for a decisive strike.


    The de arced through the air, aimed for the vulnerable spot at the back of the monster''s neck. But before it could find its mark, the creature''s reflexes kicked in with startling agility, evading the lethal blow in a fluid motion that belied its massive form.


    Surprised by the monster''s unexpected maneuver, Northern''s eyes widened in realization of its formidable capabilities.


    Wheeling around to face him, the monster unleashed a guttural roar, baring rows of razor-sharp teeth as it prepared to attack once more.


    With lightning speed, itunched itself forward, ws extended in a deadly onught.


    Northern dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the savage assault. In a swift counterattack, he unleashed a flurry of sword strikes, targeting the creature''s vulnerable limbs and torso.


    Yet, despite its wounds, the monster proved to be a formidable adversary, its movements deft and unpredictable as it deflected and evaded Northern''s blows with uncanny skill.


    As the battle raged on, Northern''s mind raced, searching for a strategy to ovee the relentless onught. He knew brute force alone wouldn''t suffice against such a formidable opponent.


    Moreover, the chains encumbering his movements posed a significant obstacle, a vulnerability that would have been exploited by a human opponent.


    Desperation mingled with determination as Northern sought a way to turn the tide in his favor.

 Chapter 35 Escape Plan [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 35 Escape n [part 2] </h4>


    As he flew back from a powerful sh with the monster, Northern crashed into a nearby tree and slumped to the ground.


    Slowly, he got up to uphold the sight of the towering abomination. A wave of doubt came crashing over Northern. Was he truly prepared to face a creature of such immense power?


    As he squared off against the monstrous foe, Northern''sck ofbat experience weighed heavily on his mind. The only sce he found was in the muscle memory of countless sword drills ingrained in him since childhood.


    "LHis swordy was rudimentary at best,cking the finesse and deadly techniques needed to face a foe of this magnitude.


    Hisbat prowess was nothing remarkable, a fact he knew all too well. Any other student at the academy could have matched his skill with ease. Yet, amidst his shorings, Northern possessed a keen intellect that set him apart from his peers.


    Northern''s sharp wit and keen observation skills were his greatest assets, allowing him to assess his own abilities and seek out opportunities for growth.


    His father''s unwavering faith in him stemmed from his understanding of Northern''s astute nature and relentless determination to excel, even with limited training. But his father''s confidence in him had never been tested against the likes of a hellion rank monster.


    Even a seasoned Vagrant rank drifter like Shin would have found the challenge daunting, let alone a walker like Northern with littlebat experience to speak of.


    Northern''s eptance of the perilous situation was tempered by a grim understanding that his actions bordered on reckless bravado.


    Desperation coursed through him, fueling a reckless determination to survive at any cost.


    If he wanted to leave this hellhole alive, he would need to seize every opportunity, no matter how daunting the odds may seem.


    Northern''s hand vibrated as he attempted to tightened it around the sword.


    The abomination loomed over both of them, its massive form heaving with each breath, eyes burning with a primal intensity that sent a shiver down Northern''s spine.


    ck fluid leaked down its side and yet it seemed unbothered.


    Northern squeezed his face.


    ''I have the upper hand¡­''


    Somehow he just needed to hit where it already hurt.


    With an amusing determination, he streaked forward, his speed limited by the chains but his clone was there to make up for the most part.


    It appeared from behind as Northern charged head front. The monster yanked forward both arms at the same time, frame of its hand writhing out like coily ck whips,shing out at both Northern simultaneously.


    Northern carried himself backward, narrowly escaping the onught - a drop of blood stream down from a cut line on his face despite his desperate attempt.


    His clone however was more reckless, it dashed crazily, twisting itself beneath the whip, and yanking the rusting sword at the monster''s side.


    Stabbing with a ferocious power into the previous injury sustained from its previous foe.


    Northern''s eyes widened. ''What the¡­''


    But he had no time to be surprised about anything. Seeing how the monster was thrown off by that attack, this was the best moment to end things, more so¡­ the rusting weapon he picked for his clone was now suspended in the monster''s body.


    His clone was unprotected.


    He shot off like a bullet, the moment he was about to carve a crude arc, and cleave the monster''s flesh while it was heading for his clone.


    The limit of the chains decided to be an enemy, stopping his hand movement just above the vicious hellion.


    ''Shit!'' He gritted his teeth annoyingly.


    His hands were far apart, Northern apparently had been moving with a substantial amount of consciousness that he is in chains, so he tried to not get in the way of his own movement himself.


    However, because of the urgency of the situation, thisst moment had him thrown off.


    As Northern''s hand hovered just above the monster''s flesh, time seemed to slow down.


    The chains that bound him became a cruel reminder of his limitations, hindering his ability to strike the final blow.


    Frustration and anger welled up inside him, but he refused to sumb to despair. He hade too far to give up now.


    With a surge of determination, Northern shifted his stance, attempting to leverage his body weight to break free from the chains'' grip.


    The metallic links strained under the pressure, creaking and groaning, but they held firm. Northern''s muscles burned with the effort, his veins pulsating with adrenaline.


    Meanwhile, his clone used that opportunity to recklessly dive in again, draw out the de and continued its frenzied assault on the monster, shing and hacking at its flesh with the rusting sword.


    The monster thrashed and roared in pain, its massive form trembling under the relentless assault. The clone fought with reckless abandon, giving Northern a moment to himself.


    Northern''s mind raced, searching for a solution.


    Desperation gave way to inspiration as a daring n formed in his mind. He had to find a way to defeat the monster without breaking free from the chains.


    With a quick calction, Northern adjusted his strategy.


    He focused on evasive maneuvers, dodging the monster''s attacks with agility and precision.


    He danced around the creature, using his speed and reflexes to stay one step ahead. Every swing of the monster''s monstrous arms missed its mark, while Northern''s clone continued to strike at its vulnerable spots.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed as he spotted an opening¡ªa momentarypse in the monster''s defenses.


    With a burst of speed, he lunged forward, his sword aimed at the creature''s exposed side. But just as he was about to strike, the chains pulled him back, restraining his movement again.


    Frustration surged through Northern''s veins, but he refused to let it consume him, this time he decided to pay more attention to the limits of the chain.


    He had to adapt, to find another way to exploit the monster''s weakness. With a quick shift in tactics, he focused on distracting the creature, drawing its attention away from his clone. He acted as the bait.


    He let out a guttural shout:


    "Come at me!!! YOU BASTARDDDD!!!"


    As the monster turned its gaze towards Northern, his clone seized the opportunity.


    It darted in, shing at the monster''s tendons and ligaments, hampering its movements. The creature howled in pain, its strikes bing sluggish and uncoordinated.


    Northern''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched his clone fight on, everything about it had changed, its movement. Perhaps the experience in the wilderness while Northern was captured had built up.


    Plus it better executed the tasks that Northern thought of more than Northern could ever.


    He couldn''t break free from the chains, but he could still contribute to the battle in his own way. He just had to keep thinking and focus on the battle, as long as he did, his clone who didn''t have to think was not dyed by the fraction of second between thinking and execution of task.


    With every ounce of concentration, Northern analyzed the monster''s movements, searching for weaknesses that he could exploit. Which guided his clone, directing its strikes and maneuvers with precise timing.


    Together, they formed a deadly duo, one the brain, the other muscle.


    The battle raged on, the sh of steel and roars of pain echoing through the air.


    The monster fought back with a ferocity that matched its size, but the clone refused to back down besides Northern was there to fill in for holes.


    Suddenly, Northern''s cloneunched a desperate attack. With a surge of strength, it plunged the rusting sword deep into the monster''s heart.


    The creature let out a deafening roar, its body convulsing in its death throes. But even in its dying moments, it managed to strike a blow.


    A massive arm swung towards the clone, its impact shattering the fragile form. The clone dissipated into nothingness with that effort.


    Immediately that happened, Northern felt apletion, it was more. The muscle memory from the clone''s abrupt movement, he could feel it being seared into his own.


    His muscles felt sore, just like it would''ve if he was the one making those wild movements.


    With his clone gone, Northern stood alone, still bound by the chains as two different voices entered his ear, one after the other:


    <You have killed a Disaster Hellion monster - Friggian Walker>


    <You have received an item>


    <Item will be ingrained in your soul>


    [You have in a Hazard Hellion - Friggian Walker]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments]


    Tears welled up in Northern''s eyes as he rose to his feet, his body battered and bruised. They were tears of happiness, so much happiness spinned and spurled inside of him.


    He didn''t actually think he was going to make it. But he did, he defeated a hellion rank monster. Even if it was wounded, it was a lot of achievement.


    He was a walker with limitedbat experience, trapped by chains. And somehow, he had managed to kill a hellion rank monster, not even before, this feat had been recorded.


    No one would expect that a walker would have the guts to kill a hellion rank. It was unbelievable.


    Northern exhaustively panted as he tried to rest from the soreness of his muscles. Since the clone had returned to him, he had to shoulder both its gains and its losses.


    He finally, steadied his breath and gripped tighter the sword in his hands, ready to continue his journey. However, as he turned¡­


    An incarnate of darkness was standing a stone throw away from him, four red eyes glowing with a vicious, flesh cutting bloodlust.

 Chapter 36 Something Is About To Change

    <h4>Chapter 36 Something Is About To Change </h4>


    Northern''s expression crumpled as it was immediately overwhelmed by dread, fear crawled across his skins with cold tips, his body shook uncontrobly.


    ''W¨Cw¨Cw¡ªwhat?...''


    Thinking straight at this moment was impossible. His nemesis was here again.


    Why? Why now? Why again?


    Just when he thought he had finally grasped victory by its helm and was going to lead his way out of this hellish realm. It came again.


    What in the world is this nonsense?


    Who wanted him dead so badly that would go to any extent to see their dreamse to fruition.


    Was it the gods? Was it Rughsbourgh? Damnit who should he haunt after he dies?!!


    ''Huh¡­''


    At once Northern''s face became grim, void of any fears or emotion for a second.


    ''...you just thought about death didn''t you?'' He internally said to himself.


    He tilted his head with a dangerous glimmer in his blue eyes.


    ''Don''t do that¡­ we are not going to die here. We¡­ are¡­ survivalist.''


    Thud!


    A heavy pressure, almost palpable crumbled on Northern''s vicinity, making the shadows surrounding the lower level of trees shrink back as fast as they could.


    The Night Terror took a pause, it''s tetrad eyes narrowing at once.


    Northern like a living dead bent over to pick the decrepit scimitar and aimed it forward,ckadaisical to the chains bounding his hands and legs.


    ''I don''t care¡­ I''m just going to burst through you whatever way.''


    His eyes were fueled with a maddening rage and determination, that made his expression starkly dark¡­ like a seed of absolute darkness that would stop at nothing to exert its vengeance upon its foes.


    The Terror was about to take another step but immediately jumped back two steps away from Northern. For a moment, a walker who had only seeded in killing a hellion rank monster thanks to his clone, achieved something that only masters should be able to.


    The terror''s expression became furious, snarling with a primal instinct to kill whatever poised an unreasonable amount of threat to it.


    It didn''t even look this serious while facing the Friggian Walker.


    However, that was all there was to it¡ªit was just that one moment. Before Northern''s eyes could pick anything, the terror lunged forward with a blinding speed, it''s wed hand grasped the survivalist face and mmed it to the ground before he could react.


    ''Fast!''


    That was the only thing Northern''s mind could do a fraction of second before the hand touched his face and sent a slight crack through the ground.


    A jolt of headache viciously shot through his head, blood sttering out from his mouth as he wailed. It was a miracle he was even conscious.


    He tried to stand up but the Night Terror held him down for a few seconds and looked around.


    The lifeless body of the general it pursued was sprawled across the ground not far from Northern.


    With an inquisitive gaze, it looked at the dead monster and looked at Northern who was still struggling to stand up. The monster tilted its head in conundrum.


    It lingered a few seconds before releasing its hand from Northern''s head. Thetter shot up as fast as he could and scuttled back staggering.


    The terror however did not seem to be in for the chase this time around.


    Northern frowned slightly.


    ''What is this?''


    Night Terror was standing in front of him with a nk expression on its monstrous face. It was doing nothing, no¡­ if Northern wanted to guess what it''s expression was.


    ''...it looks confused?''


    That was right, the Night Terror looked like it was very conflicted about something.


    Northern''s frown deepened.


    ''Should I try running away¡­''


    He lingered for a few seconds, observing the unresponsive monster.


    ''No, that would be suicidal. Maybe something is really wrong.''


    Northern decided to not be reckless this time and trust his intuition. And that sharp edged mind of his was telling him to silently stay and do nothing.


    Slowly, trying not to alert the Terror unnecessarily, Northern lowered his legs and dropped the decrepit de, although he tried to do it softly but couldn''t totally kill the metallic ring of the rundown de.


    The Night Terror stared a little bit more intense than before for a few seconds before it looked back at the corpse of the monster, it seemed to shrug as it started to walk forward.


    At this point, Northern was desperately hoping he had made the right call¡ªhe''d never forgive himself if his head flew off before he got the chance to defend himself.


    Not that it was going to mean much anyway.


    If the Night Terror was dead bent on killing him, he doubted if anything would be able to stop it.


    The monster got to his front¡ªNorthern''s legs were shaking¡ª


    the monster bent and picked up his de then walked away.


    For a moment, a wave of relief washed over Northern''s heart, it was like he drank a cold water after being in the sun for an entire day.


    He watched the monster as it took prideful stride to the corpse of the Friggian Walker, then in a sh, swung the sword and separated the head of the monster from its body.


    Then it walked back to Northern.


    This time, Northern was not shaking like before, he could tell at this point that this abhorrent creature was not going to kill him.


    The monster stood in front of him, arrogantly grabbed the links of his chain right in the middle and hurled him after him as it began to move.


    Northern steps floundered, but he managed to keep up, staring at the monster''s back with a vehement passion for vengeance.


    ''I swear¡­ even if it will be thest thing I do¡­ my soul will see no rest until I end you with my own two hands."


    Northern vowed as the Night Terror hauled him away to the Kingdom of Red Mine¡­ for the second time.


    This time however, his circumstances were different. He was conscious.


    Maybe it was a good thing or a bad thing¡­ Northern couldn''t tell, but he was sure something was about to change.

 Chapter 37 Lord Of The Castle

    <h4>Chapter 37 Lord Of The Castle </h4>


    Perhaps because he could see it from afar¡ªbefore when they were led to the battlefield, he couldn''t get a good glimpse of the kingdom of Red Mine because it sprawled right behind him.


    It was a magnificent sight, yet crude in a disturbing way; the kingdom of Red Mine was like a scar upon the earth, its towering red mountains stretching endlessly into the horizon under the perpetual shroud of the grey, starless sky.


    Thend itself bore the hue of dried blood, as if a rain of blood had endlessly gued thend at some point in the past.


    Situated at the edge of this foreboding domain loomed a grim fortress. It was the first point of entry before heading towards the Red Mine, which was weird¡ªconsidering that most kingdom castles were always centered in the middle of the kingdom.


    But the castle of Red Mine sat at the edge of the kingdom.


    Its weathered stone walls rose defiantly from the rugged terrain, bearing the scars of centuries past.


    Deep cracks marred the surface, testifying to the relentless passage of time, while the once-grand towers now stood as crumbling sentinels, their spires reaching towards the oppressive sky.


    Rust consumed the metal doors that guarded its entrance, their once-shining surfaces now tarnished and corroded.


    Northern''s eyes glided up as the monster stopped in front of therge, rusting gate.


    Even in its dpidated state, the massive worn-out metal remained a grim barrier against intrusion, a warning to any who would dare to challenge the kingdom''s dominion.


    Northern gulped as the door let out a creaking growl while it slowly slid open.


    Inside the castle, as expected, several cacophonies of monsters stood vignt, their forms a grotesque amalgamation of nightmare and reality.


    Some possessed bipedal legs like Night Terror; their movements eerily reminiscent of predatory beasts stalking their prey.


    Others took on a more humanoid guise, their twisted features warped by dark influence. Four eyes gleamed with feral intelligence, while ears twitched with heightened senses as Northern and the Night Terror walked slowly into the castle.


    Northern carefully observed, his heart pounding so loudly that he worried they would hear. Every step felt like he was walking down the path of destruction, creatures of vile brutality keenly staring at him from both sides.


    For reasons unknown, none of them dared to stop Night Terror or get in his way.


    They entered the main chamber, walked down the dark aisle that led to the inner chamber¡ªthe throne room.


    Entering through the towering doors, heavy with age and adorned with intricate but faded carvings depicting scenes of conquest and domination, Northern and the Night Terror were met with a chilling tableau of opulent decay.


    The room itself was cavernous, with high ceilings that seemed to vanish into the shadows above.


    Tattered banners hung limply from the rafters, their once-proud symbols now faded and frayed with time.


    The walls were lined with cracked tapestries, their vibrant colors muted by years of neglect, depicting scenes of battle and conquest that now seemed like distant memories.


    Looking around, Northern couldn''t help but be intimidated by a sense of dark supremacy, but that was nothingpared to the way his heart seemed to seize the moment he turned his head to the shadows that shrouded the distant end of the room.


    Something was there¡­ but he could not see it.


    Suddenly, the prideful, powerful, and dangerous monster that Northern had thought reigned supreme over the kingdom of Red Mine mmed both knees to the ground and bowedpletely facing the end of the room.


    A powerful pressure fell over him, intangibly shrouding him like an impregnable dark veil.


    At the far end of the room, atop a dais of crumbling stone, sat the throne of Red Mine. Carved from dark, ancient wood and adorned with twisted symbols of power, the throne loomed like a sinister specter against the backdrop of the chamber.


    Behind it, a tattered banner hung, bearing the sigil of the kingdom¡ªa blood-red emblem that seemed to pulse with malevolent energy.


    Seated upon the throne was the ruler of Red Mine, a figure cloaked in shadow and draped in tattered robes of darkest ck.


    Its features were obscured by the darkness, leaving only the malevolent red gleam of its eyes that seemed to burn with an otherworldly light.


    Immediately, Northern tried to meet its gaze, but he cowered back, shrinking with chills as he felt the weight of those eyes upon him, a silent judgment that left him trembling in fear.


    The Night Terror stood up and walked closer to the throne, stopping in front of the crumbled stairs. It flung the head of the Friggian Walker and pointed back to the human bowing at the center of the room.


    Northern tried to steal a nce to understand what was happening, but his fear was too magnanimous to give leeway.


    He silently stayed, head bowed, kissing the ground and trying not to sniff at the pungent scent, like the tang of iron mingled with the musty aroma of ancient stone, underlined by a faint earthy smell.


    A couple of minutester, the Night Terror reached in front of the human. With those vicious talons, it lifted Northern up by his hair, surprisingly gently.


    Northern stood up, and the terrific monster took several steps back and lowered its head respectfully.


    At first, Northern thought the Night Terror was bowing to him. He was quickly consumed by so much disgust that he wanted to puke, but he didn''t get to conceive any thoughts before his notion was corrected.


    The encroaching darkness at the end of the room slowly seemed to draw nearer, pulling with it an immense cloud of horror that crept on the floor eerily.


    Northern gulped and was about to take a step back but was frozen in ce. He quickly lowered his head before the being, fear cutting across his heart like a de sharpened over a hundred years.


    Still in front of him, Northern couldn''t get a full grasp of what this creature was.


    "It''s powerful¡­ very powerful!"


    Drops of sweat formed over his lowered face. He really tried to figure it out, what this abomination that was standing in front of him was, but his neck was stiff, he couldn''t raise his head.


    Everything was just so heavy on him.


    Then the creature stretched forth something to him. For the first time, Northern felt slight ease as he moved his head¡ª


    although it was not enough to look up into the eyes of the creature.


    However, he could clearly see the de that was being pointed at him.


    It was a long sword; its de was pitch ck, looking like it had been smelted from an onyx stone, but upon a deeper look at it, Northern could see red lines running across the ck steel like veins.


    He didn''t need to think too far; an idea of the origin of those lines urred to him immediately he saw them.


    "The red crystal."


    It was possible that the sword was forged using the red crystal as a raw ingredient.


    Those were the notable things about the sword; others were quite mundane. Its pommel was not too long, and the crossguard was just a slight arc upward, then slight carvings were engraved on both the pommel and hilt.


    It was a long steel de that looked very amazing¡­ and yet this creature was offering it to him?


    "Why?" Northern wondered.

 Chapter 38 Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 38 Rank Up </h4>


    Northern didn''t want to dy receiving a gift from an embodiment of darkness like this for too long.


    With trembling hands, he outstretched his pale limbs and received the sword.


    Then, without a word, the creature returned to where it was originally seated.


    Northern could swear he didn''t catch a glimpse of it moving. In fact, it looked like it had been seated there the whole time.


    But Northern was sure the creature hade towards him ¨C the sword was still in his hand, and his pores were widened, hair standing on end in alert.


    Btedly, as he looked at his hand, he noticed. A slight frown appeared on his face.


    ''When...?''


    The chains that bound his legs and hands had dissolved into ck sand.


    Northern had no idea when this had happened; he was very sure the creature didn''te into contact with him in any way.


    Northern felt a little ache in his brows as he furrowed them, looking at his free hand and the tenebrous longsword in his hands.


    Then something happened.


    <You have aplished something great>


    <You are on the road to discovery>


    <You have received an attribute: ''Formless''>


    <You have received a superior rank item>


    <Item shall be attuned to your soul>


    Northern was sure he didn''t hear wrong. The item received from the monster became attuned to his soul.


    ''If I remember well, I also received an item from killing that damned Friggian monster.''


    The Night Terror walked forward, gesturing for Northern to follow with a flip of its grotesque hand.


    Northern instinctively went after it.


    ''Anything to get out of this ce...''


    It was just a thought that came across his mind as he walked out of the threatening room and stole ast nce at the ruler seated indifferently in the middle of it.


    ''If by chance... the guardian of this rift is that thing... and I have to defeat it before being able to leave this rift,'' Northern shook his head pitifully at himself.


    He tried to broaden his vision and dream really far. But defeating that thing... he felt like he was deluding himself.


    That thing, he was sure, was not a hellion rank... and most importantly, if that monster was higher than a hellion rank, then that meant he was not in a tier iii rift but a tier iv¡ªnow that was an even more demoralizing realization.


    A walker in a tier iv rift?


    ''Really, who did I offend to deserve such a cruel fate!'' He almost bit his tongue as he smacked his teeth while walking.


    He looked at the back of the Night Terror.


    ''Still, things are kind of progressing, I guess. I am walking right now... behind a monster I hate so much, I want to stab him from the back and gut the hell out of him. But that''ll probably be the most stupid thing I''ve done.''


    He exhaled through his mouth, subtly releasing the air of anger that boiled within him.


    ''I can''t be that stupid. I''m a survivalist; I need to think the way a survivalist would.''


    First was understanding. Obviously, there was a reason why he was brought back to this ce unharmed by none other than the Night Terror itself.


    They were monsters, and he couldn''t understand them, but he could read their actions and give slight meaning to things.


    His guess was that Night Terror here had seen him kill the Friggian Walker, which was the general of their foe¡ªas simple-


    minded monsters, they must have thought he was a ve that survived and even pursued the general to kill him.


    ''No... Night Terror isn''t that dumb... he could have suspected that I was trying to run away.''


    Northern squinted his eyes.


    ''The chains...''


    His eyes widened with a radiant sparkle. It was all luck, no doubt about it¡ªit''s very possible that Night Terror didn''t suspect him of trying to escape because of the chains.


    And he had even killed the enemy''s general¡ªeven if a human kingdom was at y here, that was enough for Northern to be a free man.


    But Northern doubted if there was ever such a thing in this ce. The likely exnation was that he had risen in rank.


    He lowered his eyes at the tenebrous de. This was proof that he was personally favored by the lord of the castle.


    Even Night Terror seemed to be ncing back with a slight show of envy on its hideous face.


    ''Ah damn. I feel so stressed right now.''


    Finally, they reached a wooden door. Creaking it open, both of them walked down the stairs.


    A dark alley of rooms sprawled out before Northern''s face, carrying a pungent, swampy smell that made him pinch his nose.


    The Night Terror continued forward indifferently and stopped in front of a room, pointing to it and looking at Northern with four malicious res... no matter how casual it tried to appear.


    Northern nodded, opened the door, and hesitantly entered. The Night Terror stayed there until he had fully entered his chamber before walking away.


    Northern looked around.


    He didn''t know whether to call this a rank up or rank down. Atst, he wasn''t being guarded by anyone and had a room to himself.


    Even though darkness made up most of its parts, there were no windows and venttion. It was underground, and everywhere felt hot.


    Northern could make out a small mattress against the wall by carefully tracing his way through the darkness.


    There was a small table and something on the table¡ªfor now, Northern didn''t know what it was, but it was shaped like a small wooden bowl.


    He sat on the mattress and crossed his legs, closing his eyes for a few minutes.


    The grumbling of his stomach made him open his eyes. He ced his hand on the hungry stomach¡ª


    ''Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve eaten in a very long time.''


    It wasn''t like food was going toe by wishing for it. Since his standard of living had changed, he was sure feeding in this ce would be better.


    Hence, he was just going to focus on the things he could do for now.


    A smile carved out of his statuesque face.


    ''Now, let me see the item I received.''

 Chapter 39 Rise Of The Puissant Sentinel

    <h4>Chapter 39 Rise Of The Puissant Sentinel </h4>


    [Profile]


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [not yet received]


    Attributes: [Formless]


    Soul Rank: [Walker]


    Talent Fragments: [666/1000]


    [Owned Talents]: [1/1]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight]


    ''There they are¡­''


    A new tab appeared in front of Northern''s eyes and he inquisitively inspected his new set of items.


    Name: [Mortal de]


    Type: Weapon


    Rank: [Superior]


    Order: [II]


    Description: [Blinded by his greed for supreme power, the insane monarchid waste to his entire kingdom, making of it nothing but an ocean of blood]


    Weapon Abilities: [Blood Reaver], [Last Blood]


    Blood Reaver: [Mortal de will absorb blood from its target to heal the wounds of its wielder. However, the blood must be crimson]


    Last Blood: [When the wielder is at the point of death, Mortal de might exchange the Blood state of its wielder for that of its target¨Chowever a hit must be made before this ability can be activated]


    Northern covered his gaping mouth, he didn''t know if he should cry orugh. But a big wide grin spread across his face a secondter.


    "Yes!"


    He smothered his scream, letting it out as a whisper so as not to cause unnecessary disturbance.


    The de he received from the lord of the castle undoubtedly was amazing. Besides it was of the superior rank.


    Powers of weapons were measured using a ranking process, for rifts it was tier, for talents its was ss, for attributes it was a ranking system and for soul, it was ranking too.


    Weapons, soul and talents were automatically decided by Ul, the one for rifts were put together by experts from ancient days after careful introspection, along the line Ul naturally adopted it too.


    Even though weapons, attributes and soul used ranking systems, their ''ranking'' were vastly difference.


    Weapons from low to high ranking were:


    Normal > Superior > Enchanted > Arcane > Lordly > Heroic > Legendary > Ancient > Divine > Abysmal > Fated


    While attributes ranking were:


    Ordinary > Unique > Mystic > Divine > Abysmal > Fated


    And for talents it was:


    F > E > D > C > B > A > S > SS > SSS > Ex


    All this rankse together were what built the formidability of a drifter, of course weapons still had what was called ''order'' which was totally dependent on the origin of the weapon and outlined the amount of abilities they possessed.


    For example a weapon of Order I would posses only one ability while a weapon of order VI would posses six abilities.


    Northern fisted his hand, this was a jackpot. Getting an order II Superior weapon from a monster was an impossible feat. But he still had something else to see.


    He dismissed the panel in front of him, summoning the next one:


    Name: Eternal Twilight


    Type: Armor


    Rank: Enchanted


    Order: [I]


    Description: [The Twilight usually donned this armor with pride, oh how joyful he looked when he marched to war at the dawn of the day and rode back on the helm of victory at dusk. What is left of it now is corruption and carnage]


    Weapon Ability: [Mistwalker]


    Mistwalker: [the white and brown leather armor releases thin wisps of fog and dust from its seams, you can teleport to areas within the fog. Once this ability has been used, it can''t be used again until dawn]


    Northern couldn''t help but grin again, it couldn''t have gotten better.


    Gaining an Enchanted weapon was unbelievable, but then it was an hellion rank monster that he miraculously managed to defeat.


    Both items were amazing, Mortal de seemed more interesting but Eternal twilight was great too.


    However, a secondter Northern''s expression became sullen.


    That was because there was a fatal w. Since he was just a walker, the only effect his soul essence served was to use his talent ability.


    ''Wait¡­''


    Northern paused his thought process.


    ''That should only apply to walkers who actually have a soul core right?'' a smile parted his lips. ''This could work¡­''


    He squinted his eyes, and summoned the Eternal Twilight


    Thousands of ethereal strings silently squirmed around his body, weaving into each other, in a couple of seconds, his body shone through the pitch darkness, shrouding the ce in a second of illumination.


    As the light dimmed, a white clothe and leather armor artistically shrouded his frame. A flowing cloak of the dirty white billowed behind him, its silken fabric contrasting with the rest of his hardened garb.


    Intricate armor of hardened brown leather epassed his body, each section seamlessly integrated together into a formidable raiment.


    The breastte had been carefully molded into an athletic form, with angr contours following the lines of Northern''s lean physique¡ªas they would have matched to any other''s.


    Sturdy pauldrons of articted leather reinforced the spaulders on either side, permitting a full range of muscr motion.


    A pair of sleek gauntlets sheathed Northern''s forearms with muted brown leather, steel studs glinting between flexible bands that shifted with each flex of the fingers.


    The smooth greaves betrayed no weaknesses in their construction, protecting his legs with their unmarred fa?ade up to mid-thigh.


    In a moment, Northern had transformed into a puissant sentinel armored in a dichotomy of ethereal grace and upromising resilience against darkness.


    He looked splendidly different from the scrawny, shirtless ve he was a second ago. Even though his cheek were still bony and eyes deeper in their socket than they should be, Northern still exuded the aura of a reliable warrior.


    He moved his hand around¨C


    ''It''s easy to move around, I don''t feel any restraint at all''


    He stood from his bed and took three five steps, it was the most the most he could go in this small corner of his.


    Knock Knock Northern heard the knock on the door as he continued to admire himself. With a tentative gesture, he opened the door.


    In front of his room was standing a horrific creature with burnt face, Northern looked down to avoid seeing any more of its disturbing face.


    A wooden tray with two separate tes held together by its austere ws. Northern collected the tray and politely walked away.


    After the monster moved away from his door, he closed it with his legs and managed to drop the tray on the table¨Cbut the bowl that was there before was shifted and fell on the ground, disturbing the serene darkness with a loud tter.


    Northern picked it up, and brought it closer, this close was enough for him to make out what it was.


    "Amp?"


    If it was amp then that meant there was a way to light it.


    Northern knocked his door and opened it a secondter. As expected, a random monster that was guarding the entrance of the hallway was already making its way down to him indifferently.


    Northern stretched the wooden bowlmp to it, the monster walked away after receiving themp and came back a secondter with a blue me dancing on the edge of themp.


    Smiling heartily, Northern collected themp and ced it at the center of the room.


    He was able to see a bit clearly now that there was light. The room was a smallpartment with just his bed and a small table, he opened the lid of the tes that sat on the table.


    The aroma that rolled into his nose was neither pleasant not was it unpleasant, besides the food looked edible, it was a brown watery¡­ perhaps soup soon leaf and meat in it, the next te contained a clear transparent liquid.


    "Water!" Northern''s eyes lit up, "have I even tasted water sinceing to this rift"


    Northern gulped half of the liquid before turning to the food. He gulped and stared with lines of hesitations drawn on his face.


    After lingering for a couple of seconds more, he took the bowl and drank the liquid, aspared to what he feared, it was actually tasty, spicy but greatpared to the disgust he had been feeding on before.


    Not to say the meat was well cooked and very sulent.


    Just as Northern was done eating, a knock sounded on his door. Looking up inquisitively, Northern went to fetch the door, as he saw who stood before him, his face became stern.

 Chapter 40 War General Northern!

    <h4>Chapter 40 War General Northern! </h4>


    Northern stood before his grotesque angel of death. The monster, as usual, maintained a feral indifference.


    Whether he was a ve or no longer one, it did not seem to care.


    Even the Nightterror, in fact, Northern couldn''t tell if the monster remembered knocking him out and kidnapping him. But he suspected it did.


    Something then happened that made Northern''s eyes widen.


    The grotesque monster lowered its head and took a step back as Northern attempted to walk.


    Northern paused, a confused frown etched on his face.


    ''Eh? What is this?''


    The monster that he suspected might be of Hellion rank was bowing to him.


    Cautiously, Northern made his way through the door, still looking with unbelieving eyes.


    As he walked forward, the monster followed behind him, but Northern had nced back more than ten times before they reached halfway to the entrance of the dark alley.


    He stopped, turned to the monster with a dark frown. He pointed at it and then forward.


    "How about you walk in front and I''ll walk behind you?" he instructed with a furrowed brow.


    The monster, without unnecessary movements, put one leg after the other and ventured forward.


    Raising his brows, Northern mused internally:


    ''Interesting, they understand well...''


    It wasn''t far-fetched considering there was a slight spark of intelligence in the way they looked.


    They went forward, and after a couple of minutes, they reached the surface, and after a few more treks, they emerged at the yard of the castle.


    There were several hideous creatures, most with bipedal legs and ck fur, almost resembling the Nightterror but far inferior in size and aura of destructibility.


    They did not make him cower in the least.


    They were all sparsely gathered in the open sandy area, with a slightly elevated tform standing in the middle.


    As they reached, his angel of death bowed again and stopped walking. Noticing his arrival, the other monsters, a little over a hundred of them, turned and bowed their heads in the same manner, parting to carve out a path to the tform for the human standing before them.


    Northern, appalled, did not know what to make of this situation.


    ''I figured since the lord of the castle gave me a sword, I would be some sort of warrior. But are they straight-up making me a general?''


    Northern stood for a couple of seconds, stunned by surprise.


    After recollecting himself, he cautiously walked to the podium and climbed. Immediately he did, all the monsters below him went on their knees.


    The atmosphere became tense, as if they were waiting for something.


    Northern was not sure how tomunicate with monsters, so he raised his sword in the air and let out a wild, feral cry¡ªthe best his hoarse voice could muster.


    Surprisingly, the horde of monsters returned his yell with an even wilder outburst, their cries shooting high into the sky, threatening to split it apart.


    Northern felt his heart tremble, a faint smile making its way to his face. He didn''t know if it was a rush of excitement or a momentary fear from how heavy and thunderous their shout was.


    But either way, it seemed his attempt had miraculously worked.


    The monsters'' red at him with their primal eyes gleaming with a terrifying amount of hope. It wasn''t a spark, it was a tremendous me of trust ced in the one that stood before them¡ªthat was what their eyes reflected.


    Northern collected himself and looked down with a slight show of surprise.


    ''Did... did I really just be a war general?''


    It seemed that was the case. He had gone ahead and be a war General to a bunch of monsters.


    The corner of his lips curled awkwardly.


    "Damn, I don''t know whether to be excited or to be scared," he muttered to himself.


    He slowly climbed down the tform, and when he walked out of his horde of monsters, the Nightterror was already waiting for him.


    The monster gave him a long nce before stretching something toward him.


    Northern''s face crumpled into a scowl.


    ''This bastard... he remembers after all.''


    In that split second of scowling at the Nightterror, Northern was not sure - or was he? He could have seen the monster smirk, or he could have been imagining it.


    He collected his cross-bottomless bag regardless and stared at the monster with no particr emotion.


    But the Nightterror was still standing in front of him with a deadpan expression.


    Northern returned the stare for a couple more seconds, but it soon grew awkward. He was about to leave when another monster came into the yard with a clinking chain, at the lower end of which a white-furred, purple-growled pup vexatiously.


    But the monster holding the chain did not seem to care, as if the fangled critter was merely threatening to bite.


    Northern''s eyes became round.


    "Mr. Fluffy!"


    The vexed pup suddenly paused its arrogant snarls at the monster and threw its head forward. Its eyes lit up with sparkles the next second, its tail-less backside dancing left and right.


    The Nightterror gestured toward the monster with a hand wave. Thetter crouched and removed the shackles from the critter''s neck.


    Even as the monster tried to free it, Mr. Fluffy snarled desperately at it¡ªteeth still sharp and white as needles¡ª


    consistently throwing its head toward Northern, anxiously waiting to run to him.


    As the chains fell, it sprawled into motion, falling and rising from its short legs as it reached Northern¡ªcircling him and kissing his boots.


    Northern chuckled lightly as he watched the little mutt.


    ''Would you look at this guy, I doubt we even knew each other for an hour and he''s already fond of me.''


    He raised his head back at the Nightterror, who was now walking away from the yard. It stopped and turned.


    Then gave Northern an intense gaze that chilled his blood. Just as the Nightterror was about to step into the entrance, a deafening horn resounded through the sky of the castle.


    Northern''s face was contorted by strong horror.


    ''I recognize that sound!''


    Only now, it sounded closer than before.


    When it had soundedst time, the prison mine had opened, and they were taken to the battlefield to die as meat shields.


    For one, Northern was not a ve again, so he wouldn''t die as a meat shield. However, he was now in an even direr situation than thest.


    He is a general. There''s no mistaking it, that horn was a call to war.


    Northern was sure about that part.


    However, if it really is what he suspected it to be... that means he''d be marching to war very soon.


    Northern looked at the Nightterror, who gave him a sidelong nce before walking into the darkness of the chamber beyond.


    ''Crap, crap, crap, that bastard looks like he''s enjoying something! Crap once again!''

 Chapter 41 I Can Evolve Everything

    <h4>Chapter 41 I Can Evolve Everything </h4>


    In a couple of minutes after the horn sounded, lines of monstrosities marched into the yard,ing from different directions.


    The castle yard directly faced the road leading away from the kingdom. Although it was not the same direction where Northern and the Nightterror hade from and fought thest battle.


    Before Northern knew it, the yard was filled with dark-furred monsters, his own squad of a hundred lost amidst the throng.


    Northern bit his fingers as he waited on the sideline, several other generals like him, Hellions almost as intimidating as the Nightterror, beginning to appear.


    For some reason, they stood apart from him. But he didn''t care right now.


    ''Dammit, Northern! What is wrong with you? Remember, we''re supposed to be survivalists, remember!''


    He intentionally bit down hard on his finger, using the pain to jolt himself back to reality.


    The other generals nced at him the moment he let out a muffled shriek, trying not to shout.


    Mr. Fluffy was sitting gently right beside his leg, staring inquiringly at the horde of monsters, the poor thing probably having never seen such a scene.


    Having regained his focus, Northern nced long at the generals, then looked at the gathering of monsters and the Nightterror as he made his way to the podium.


    ''It''s a war, nothing about that will change. What I have to do now is think about how I can raise my chances of survival...''


    He paused, thinking deeply for more than a second. Then he summoned the panels disying his talents.


    [Copied Talents]: [1/1]


    Talent: [Advanced Cloning]


    ss: [A]


    Talent (True) Name: [Many Of One]


    Description: [I am one, I am two, I can be three... four or five. My personas are limitless and only limited by my imagination, in my hands all objects are more than one]


    Talent Ability: [Self Clone]


    Attribute: [Your soul rank is too low to ess this information]


    Talent progression: [0/600]


    This was the answer. It was staring him right in the face.


    Northern took a deep breath.


    He had always wanted to take this step, but because he had to be very economical about spending talent fragments, he had hesitated a lot. Six hundred was not an easy amount to spare.


    What made him feel slightly better about the one thousand fragment mark was the six hundred that was there - he felt like losing it would scar his soul.


    And he wanted to reach a thousand talent fragments as soon as possible and witness what would happen, but he had to consider survival first; he''d have to deal with starting from the beginning.


    He had no choice. If he upgraded the talent using six hundred talent fragments, there was a chance he''d be able to summon more than one clone.


    That should at least give him an edge in this battle. He had observed several things from having one clone, such as the muscle experience of the clone being ingrained into his own after it returns.


    Which meant if he had two clones and they continually fought, apart from receiving talent fragments twice the same amount simultaneously, he''d be gaining muscle experience and memory that he didn''t even work for.


    It had a nice ring to it.


    ''Yes, let''s evolve the talent,'' Northern nodded.


    [Are you sure you want to use 600 talent fragments to evolve talent ''Advance Cloning''?]


    Northern did not hesitate, he nodded affirmatively.


    [600 Talent fragments have been added to Talent progression]


    [Talent Advanced Cloning can be evolved]


    [There are two evolution pathways...]


    The Path Of Many: [Advanced Cloning prioritizes many over one. Upon further evolution, the number of clones will keep increasing but their sheer power will keep reducing]


    The Path Of One: [Advance Cloning prioritizes one over many. Upon further evolution, the number of clones will be restricted to only one, however, sheer power will be built upon that one alone]


    Northern had first grinned when he saw the first pathway, it was what he wanted after all. But upon seeing the second pathway, his expression became grim.


    ''Many or one. If I have many, I''d have the power of numbers to back me up while I grow stronger and eventually absorb other talents. But if I invest my all into this one... and make him way stronger than I am...''


    The former sounded so intriguing that Northern couldn''t help but want to go for it. He would be able to focus on growing stronger while having the numbers - but Northern wasn''t entirely dumb.


    It just sounded fancy on the outside, but in the long run, this woulde back to bite him. If he judged based on his current situation in this hellish rift, he''d choose numbers, that way he''d be able to guarantee his safety and find a way to escape the realm.


    It''s called multitasking.


    But what about the future, what would happen when he needed quality too, but they only keep growing in quantity - would he now have a house full of weak Northerns?


    It was a difficult decision, but he had to make it either way. Northern removed his hand from his chin and looked down with determination -


    [You have chosen ''The Path Of One'']


    [Are you sure you want to choose this pathway?]


    ''What? Trying to make me change my mind now? Yes, I am sure.''


    [Seeking ess to evolve talent ''Advanced Cloning'']


    [ess granted]


    [Talent ''Advanced Cloning'' is evolving...]


    Northern suddenly bent and held his stomach. He could feel something hot welling up inside him, it made his pale skin boil and redden.


    He gripped his tummy tightly and opened his mouth, trying to release whatever was boiling his insides.


    The pain was intense and heart-gripping for a moment - worse even, in a ce like this, he needed to avoid screaming, so Northern tried his best to stifle every trace of a scream that threatened to disgrace him.


    The generals were beginning to look at him with puzzled expressions, even Mr. Fluffy was tilting its head left and right.


    But Northern couldn''t pay them any mind, he fought himself from crumbling to one knee and managed to stay on his feet through it all.


    Then a soothing voice resounded in his ears:


    [You have used 600 talent fragments]


    Northern at that point felt a great deal of strength leave his body.


    [TALENT "ADVANCED CLONING" HAS EVOLVED TO "SINGULARITY"]


    It was then that the heat in his belly began to calm down. He couldn''t tell precisely where, but he could tell that something had changed about him.


    [Congrattions, you have seeded in evolving a talent for the first time]


    [Because True name is tied to Talent and Attributes, you have seeded in evolving a true name for the first time]


    [You have seeded in evolving an attribute for the first time]


    Northern couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed.


    ''What is this? What was going on...''


    This far exceeded his expectations.


    ''T¡ªTrue Name? Even Attributes?!''


    He had evolved everything!

 Chapter 42 Warfront [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 42 Warfront [part 1] </h4>


    Monsters were simple-minded creatures, far lessplex and thoughtful than humans -


    Northern thought understanding them would be a herculean task.


    But he wasn''t even trying, and somehow, he understood them way better than he thought he would, and his only evaluation was:


    ''...they are just too simple-minded.''


    Usually, when humans marched to war, they always sent scouts first. After the scouts have confirmed the situation, they would then send the infantry, who are the expendable "meatballs" of the battlefield - well, put it however, they are the ones who end up dying the most.


    Then the generals usually took the backstage, venturing into battle when the tide was critical. It was a strategic move, either to raise the morale of their soldiers or destroy the morale of their enemy with the oundish power and might of the generals.


    But the monsters had it way different - they didn''t care about all that logic, tactics, or strategies.


    They just took the bull by its horns.


    Northern and the rest of the generals marched in front, while the others marched behind them, each squad straight behind their general.


    Each general also had an assistant, and for Northern, it was the familiar face he was tired of seeing at the prison mine.


    He worried if the hideous creature would not tear him from behind while they were in war, but he was kind of confident it wouldn''t happen. The creature was strong, incredibly so.


    Northern looked left and right, it was a straight array of generals, all of them taking a steady but not slow march to the battlefield.


    ''I guess I didn''t observe it before because I didn''t have the luxury to - they really have their generals in front.''


    He walked silently for a couple of minutes, only watching Mr. Fluffy, who amazingly was able to keep up.


    Then he raced his mind back to the surprises that made him so confident about this battle.


    Northern never thought or expected that evolving a talent would cause so much change - he didn''t know it meant so much.


    And now, he couldn''t help but think he had undermined the extent of his Talent Copying System.


    Sparks of excitement shimmered within his blue eyes as he inspected the changes on the panel:


    [Copied Talents]: [1/1]


    Talent: Singrity


    ss: [S]


    Talent (True) Name: [Me, Myself And I]


    Description: [I am the only one, it is me, myself and I! All others strengthen me]


    Talent Ability: [Soul Clone]


    Attributes: [You cannot ess this information at your soul rank]


    Talent Progression: [0/1000]


    Apart from the attribute part, which left a bad taste in his mouth, Northern was more than impressed.


    Losing six hundred fragments sure took its toll on him, but it was worth it.


    Although most parts of the effect seemed to be locked out because he was a walker.


    But still, Northern was happy, perhaps it was the thought of days toe that made him feel so ted about this ability of his.


    With talent fragments, he could continue to evolve talents however he liked, however, it was a tit-for-tat situation; if he focused on evolving talents, his personal growth would be slow.


    If he focused on his personal growth alone, his talent growth would be stagnant, and when he ranked up his souls and the limit of talents he could copy increased, he would be forced to pay attention to the new copied talents.


    Of course, the only way to make up for all of these is to be a voracious hunter of monsters - and maybe target ones that gave more talent fragments, leverage his time and ability on fighting stronger monsters.


    Either way, he had to be incredibly strong to get by the days toe.


    Northern''s eyes peeled forward as thendscape seemed to subtly shift to something he had not been seeing for the past few hours of walking.


    Compared to the otherndscape he was used to, this field was a healthy lush of brown grass that swayed gently beneath the caressing touch of the wind.


    Thrown opposite them beneath the darkened sky, a throng of monsters awaited. They were like the previous ones, but different at the same time.


    They resembledrge lizards with razor-sharp spines protruding from their backs and lethal ws.


    They stood powerfully on four legs and snarled viciously from afar like mad dogs waiting to be unleashed.


    Suddenly, from behind, a queue of battered monsters began to make their way to the front.


    Northern gave a slight frown as the ves lined up in front of them.


    ''This is really their culture... it''s sort of disgusting.''


    They were reptilian in nature with almost crawling legs, but unlike the lizard-like ones, they stood on two legs.


    An enormous, intimidating creature made its way to the front. Its frame was bulging with power, two pairs of arms, two formidable legs with thick muscles rolling beneath their stony surface.


    Like the rest of the monsters, this one also had sharp spines protruding from all over its back, and crude,rge teeth jutting within its maws.


    They wielded no weapons and were primal to the core. The general spread its ws and allowed a deafening roar.


    The Nightterror, who was already in front of the mass, let out an equally intimidating growl, one that seemed to shake the dark heavens.


    Collisionmenced, the enemy began to charge at them with frightening speed.


    The ground trembled, as did Northern''s heart. He stood, suspended in his thoughts - wondering if he would survive this, what his first action should be.


    He gulped and killed the thousand thoughts that ran around his head.


    Then he let out a slow breath through his mouth, managing to calm himself, he fixed his eyes on the fast-approaching horde.


    ''Swing, just swing,'' he said internally to himself.


    As the first group of monsters approached, savagely tearing down the meat shields before them.


    Northern in that split second finally understood why the meat shields were necessary - although he felt disgusted at himself muchter.


    Because of that two seconds it took the enemy to sever the flesh of the monster in front of it, Northern was provided more than enough time to gather himself andsh out with his de.


    As the mortal de swung viciously forward, it easily sliced into the supposedly hard skin of the monster like tofu.


    Pulling his hand backward, Northern withdrew and lunged the sword straight forward, sleekly piercing the monster''s abdomen.


    <You have killed a Disaster Beast Razorlf>


    [You have in a Disaster Beast Razorlf]


    Even as the two voices ovepped each other, Northern ignored them and quickly reposted for the next one, as itshed out, raising two legs, he swung his sword over his head, shing it.


    He quickly jumped back, gritting his teeth.


    ''Damn, it''s shallow.''


    The inexperienced and stupid Northern did not know that a battlefield was not the kind of ce where you take a moment of rest to yourself - not when the battle had just begun.


    From behind, crude ws shed across his back -

 Chapter 43 Warfront [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 43 Warfront [part 2] </h4>


    Within seconds of collision, the battlefieldy shrouded in a thick fog of dread, the air heavy with the stench of blood.


    The ground was churned into a nightmarishndscape of mud and gore, trembling beneath the weight of countless monstrous forms locked in a brutal struggle.


    Amidst the chaos, towering above the rest, two distinct creatures shed with savage ferocity, their roars echoing across the deste expanse.


    Razor-sharp ws tore through flesh and bone, leaving a trail of mutted corpses in their wake. The ground trembled with each thunderous footstep, as if the earth itself groaned in agony beneath the onught.


    It had only been a short time, not even a minute, yet gruesomeness gripped the ground, squeezing out folds of gore. Bodies fell in great numbers, and the shes rang viciously through the air.


    From every side, every angle, monsters ferociously bared their fangs and wielded crude, inhuman swords, hacking and shing at one another.


    Northern had never been on a battlefield before¡ªof course, he was unaware of its cruelty, the urgency that every second, every minute held.


    And for someone as thoughtful as him, wasting even a second was dire.


    Before he could react, a voracious monster leaped over him,nding a precise cut on his back. As he btedly noticed, Northern tried to dodge by running forward, but another monster lunged its ws from below, blocking his path.


    He had to sacrifice either his front or his back¡ª


    But there was no time to make a decision. Everything he did had to be instinctual, and for someone like him who had never been on a battlefield, it was a wicked and unfair situation.


    As Northern rushed forward, he instinctively shot his onyx de to block theing w, and a figure appeared behind him with a blow, raising a vicious axe over his head. The sh of the figure''s axe with the monster reverberated through the air.


    The figure proved superior in strength, tossing off the monster and swinging its axe horizontally, cleanly severing the creature''s head.


    By that time, Northern had plunged his de into the jaw of the monster he was facing.


    He turned back, his face contorting into an irritated frown.


    "What the hell... this bastard protected me?"


    His angel of death stared at him indifferently, spinning its axe gruesomely and burying it into the throat of the monster that had appeared behind him¡ªwhile maintaining a dark, indifferent gaze towards Northern.


    ''This bastard... why do I feel like he''s challenging me?''


    Northern hoisted an arc with his sword, tearing down the torso of the beast that suddenly threw itself at him.


    <You have killed a Disaster Beast: Razorlf>


    <You have gained an item>


    [You have in a Disaster Beast: Razorlf]


    [You have gained +3 talent fragments]


    "...maybe it''s because of the war setting. I can''t believe I''m easily killing a disaster beast."


    Of course, these ones were much weaker than the ck Ruger that he and Shin had fought back in the forest.


    But being able to defeat a beast-ranked monster was a feat that Northern, as a walker, should not be capable of.


    However, it couldn''t be denied that this was a battlefield¡ªa different environment from a one-on-one battle.


    The muscle memories of the clone also yed a significant role in Northern''s growth.


    Speaking about the clone¡­


    Northern''s eyes peered forward with unwavering focus, drops of sweat crawling down his pale skin as he blocked, dodge and shot forward with struggles.


    ''I can''t rely on my clone everytime¡­ I also need to face this.''


    Of course, there were tremendous results that came with using the clone, the part that it''s learnt movement because Northern''s instinct was one that could never be made up for by any other perk Northern had.


    With arge portion of his talent fragments depleted, Northern''s strength had diminished significantly. It was no different from before he became awakened.


    Although he could move well, thanks to years of ceaseless foundational training with Shin and the clone''s recentbat with the Friggian Walker, he stillcked the swiftness to execute his moves with precision and uracy.


    Many times, when he faltered, Mr. Fluffy would impede his foe''s movement by arrogantly biting their legs with it sharp fangs.


    Then Northern would cut through the critter, harvesting fragment talents.


    Northern''s heart pounded in his chest as he weaved through the throngs of monstrous adversaries.


    Each movement was fueled by an instinct for survival, his onyx de slicing through the air with a desperate grace.


    The monsters closed in on him from all directions, their snarls and growls reverberating in his ears.


    He ducked and dodged, narrowly evading a set of razor-sharp ws that swiped at his face. The monsters'' movements were swift and unpredictable, a chaotic dance of death.


    Northern shot forward beneath it, plunged his sword upward and pierced through its jaw. The teneborous de erecting from beyond.


    With the passing seconds, fatigue piled up in Northern''s muscles, likewise surges of adrenaline coursed through his veins, sharpening his senses by every minute.


    He could feel the heat of their breath on his skin, the earthy smell of their sweat mixing with the metallic tang of blood.


    It was a twisted nightmare, where every step could be hisst¡ª


    faced with such an horror, Northern''s focus was frightening.


    His eyes did not waver from his enemy, and his strike were ridded of unnecessary movements.


    It was straight to the point. He either blocked, or took advantage of even the least of openings, cleaving through the guts of the monster.


    His hands were tightly gripping the de, each stroke was strenuous and weighing on his muscles but he couldn''t stop¨C


    Not once did they stop moving.


    As he shot forward from a crouch and stabbed into the heart of the monster faster than it could reach for a swing, an artistic spray of crimson blood covered both him and dying beast.


    He ignored tantly as the two matter-of-fact voice ovepped each other yet again.


    As another monster lunged into his field of view¨C being caught by surprise, Northern stumbled, but managed to hoist a clumsy swing that missed its mark, the monster barrelled closer, its crude ws thirsty for blood.


    He tripped over fallen debris, barely catching his bnce before a sharp w whizzed past his throat.


    The near miss etched details into his mind¡ªthe exact position to hold his sword, how much to turn his torso to put force behind the blow.


    With each passing minute, his movements grew sharper.


    A beast charged with jaws unhinged. Northern pivoted, steel singing as it sliced through fur and flesh. Red blood sprayed across his face, the red cuts on his pale skin exuded vapor as they closed.


    The headless monster copsed, its convulsing mass still snaring Northern''s ankles. He hacked ruthlessly until its coils loosened. Two more of them bounded forward to take its ce.


    The young warrior was a whirlwind¡ªducking, dodging, de singing as it met each scythe-like w.


    A misstep sent him reeling, the sweep of nails rending fabric and skin. Blood blossomed across the Eternal Twilight. Fiery pain drowned his senses. He choked down cries wing up his throat.


    There was no time for weakness here!


    The monsters, smelling fresh blood, moved in for the kill.


    Northern red at them through sweat-stung eyes, chest heaving, grip tightening on his sword now slippery with blood and gore. Even though it looked like he was cornered, he refused to give in to the temptation of summoning his clone to settle this for him.


    Moreso, this monsters must never know he is capable of creating a clone. Most especially Night Terror¡ª


    Northern grinned at the thought of Night Terror, ''...you''ll y a huge role inying waste to that bastard for me. So no, I''m not going to let him know my hidden card''


    A familiar dark figure plowed through the melee towards him.


    Glimpses of a whirling axe and gouts of blood shed in Northern''s periphery. His angel of death carved out swathes of death with elegant nonchnce.


    Northern grinned and leapt to action alongside them, the onyx de ringing in harmony. He matched the hideous monster''s ruthless skill blow for blow, keeping his eyes on the monster''s movement, at the same time on his enemy.


    His focus at that point was scary, it was like he was in the zone. Even though he was sweating heavily, a testament to how hard trying to match up with the monster was, Northern''s focus did not shift, it only became more frightening.

 Chapter 44 Warfront [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 44 Warfront [part 3] </h4>


    The cacophony of battle surrounded Northern on all sides¡ªthe guttural roars of beasts, their dying shrieks, the ceaseless ng of talons and steel meeting w and fang.


    He moved through the chaos with singr purpose, the de carving deadly arcs through the air¡ªsurvival!


    With each foe he felled, exhaustion seeped deeper into his muscles, the grip on his sword growing slick with sweat and gore.


    But his eyes remained sharp, missing nothing around him even as he traded blows with the monster at his side.


    That hideous hellion fought with a feral grace, its massive axe cleaving apart any that dared approach.


    Dark blood fountained around it as it crushed bones and sundered limbs. To the unaware eye, it would seem the true threat on this nightmare battlefield.


    Yet Northern knew better. Beneath the monster''s brutalityy a cunning intellect, its attacksing at precise moments to drive back Northern''s own enemies.


    For all its savagery, the beast chose again and again to defend the young warrior from harm.


    Why it shadowed his steps so loyally, Northern''s only guess to the reason of this strange behavior was pretty obvious.


    A part of him thrilled at the unspoken challenge in its coal-ck eyes whenever their gazes met across the ughter.


    Perhaps it intended to test his skill and resolve, to push the fledgling warrior ever closer to the ragged edge or it just wanted to protect him since he was its general¡­ or it was doing both.


    Whichever one it was Northern did not n on losing in this game, it would not find him easy prey.


    Northern''s focus sharpened to a razor''s edge as he refused to yield. His onyx de sang Death''s song alongside the monster''s axe, theirbined force driving the horde back one bloodied step at a time.


    Still, the battle dragged on with no end in sight.


    For each monster cut down, two more peeled themselves from the roiling shadows. An eerie aura saturated the air as Northern''s lungs burned with each fetid breath.


    His quickened pulse pounded relentlessly in his ears, matched only by the percussion ofbat resounding all around.


    The sh of weapons filled his senses until he perceived nothing else.


    His universepressed down into a vortex of violence, every ounce of his being devoted to navigating the storm.


    Time itself lost meaning until he existed wholly in the present moment.


    Nothing mattered but his sword arm and the relentless monsters arrayed against him.


    This nightmare crucible had burned away all but Northern''s essential core¡ªthe warrior''s spirit passing from one enemy to the next as his onyx de carved out ferocious poetry.


    As the battle raged on, Northern slowly adjusted to the tone of the battlefield.


    Northern''s bitterness began to seep into his every movement, his every strike.


    It was not something obvious, but a subtle shift in his demeanor, a tightening of his jaw, a flicker of annoyance in his eyes. He had never asked for this, never sought out the violence and destruction of a battlefield.


    Yet here he was, forced to fight for his life, to shed blood and endure pain.


    With each passing minute, Northern''s movements grew sharper and more precise along with the frustration the grew inside of him.


    But even as he fought with a fierce determination, Northern couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of the battlefield.


    Why were these monsters constantly at war with each other? What could have caused it? When will it end?


    As thousands of questions ran across his mind, Northern moved through the battlefield, his senses bombarded from all sides.


    The wet stter of his enemies'' blood on his face, the earthy smell of sweat and the metallic tang of blood¡ªit all became a twisted symphony of horror.


    But Northern refused to let the chaos overwhelm him. His movements slowly bing instinctual.


    There were more moments when Northern stumbled, when his strikes missed their mark or when he was caught off guard by a monster''s attack.


    But he did not to sumb to weakness. He pushed through the pain, the fatigue, and the fear. He fought with every ounce of strength he had, his de a blur of motion as he cleaved through the guts of his enemies.


    His angel of death stood by his side, wielding its vicious axe with a feral glee.


    Northern gritted his teeth as another wave of monstrous beasts flooded the battlefield.


    No matter how many he and his dark guardian cut down, more continued to crawl up.


    The repetitive shes and screamed slowly needled their way into Northern''s psyche, his bitterness at the ceaseless violence seeping into his bones.


    He channeled that simmering frustration into the bite of his teneborous de, his strikesnding with ever greater precision.


    Yet precision mattered little when faced with an overwhelming, endless tide.


    Fatigue tugged relentlessly at Northern''s limbs even as his chest heaved for air. The sucking mud and gory debris threatened to snare his boots with every step.


    It would be so easy to slip, to leave an opening for tooth or w to tear into vulnerable flesh.


    He narrowly twisted away from a swiping w, the breeze of its passing scraping his cheek.


    The near miss filled him with rage - at his foes, at the injustice of this wicked battlefield that has now been forced upon him, and most bitterly, at his own weakness.


    His mounting fury erupted with explosive force as Northern lunged forward and severed the offending limb with a savage chop.


    Dark blood jetted, sshing across his face, the rich iron tang coating his tongue.


    He spit violently then bared reddened teeth in a defiant sneer.


    Let them send their legions. He would rip through them all or die trying, leaving their broken bodies piled in his wake.


    Beside him, his guardian angel snarled approvingly, the axe carving out brutal harmony to Northern''s melody of violence.


    They continued their desperate push, Northern''s sword arm burning with exertion, his breath escaping in pained rasps between blows.


    Still no respite came - the horde advanced as though the battlefield''s extent held no limit.


    How long had he been fighting without stop?


    Minutes or hours or days?


    Time held no meaning anymore, swallowed by the red haze fogging Northern''s mind. His vision tunneled until all he saw were enemies to destroy.


    The repetitive screech of steel pounding armor and bone became a nightmarish song drilling relentlessly into his skull. Hot blood sshed against his skin again and again, slowly transforming him from man into fiend.


    And still Northern battled on, that kernel of defiance at his core refusing to yield...refusing to die quietly.


    If this endless hell was to be his reality, then he would force the monsters of this realm to pay dearly for every inch of ground!


    Let his bones shatter and sinews fray - he would fight until hisst ragged breath.


    The monsters might grind him down eventually, but Northern swore to blunt every fang and w on his stubborn soul before the abyss finally imed him.


    With a rasping cry, he charged forward again into those gnashing jaws, his guardian a monstrous shadow at his side¡­

 Chapter 45 Warfront [part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 45 Warfront [part 4] </h4>


    The battlefield was andscape of horror - the very air a miasma of dread that oozed into Northern''s lungs with every fetid breath.


    Ghostly lights flickered at the edges of his vision, casting an eerie pall over the already nightmarish scene.


    They swirled through the roiling smoke rising from ravaged earth and burning flesh.


    The acidic scent flooded his nostrils along with the iron tang of blood - so thick he could taste it coating his tongue.


    It mingled with the rancid odor of spilled entrails and voided bowels from disemboweled corpses.


    Deafening screams echoed all around - the wails of dying critters, the bloodcurdling roars of monsters, the ceaseless percussion of ws on bone.


    The ground trembled under the fury of thebatants'' falls, thousands taloned feet churning the soil to sucking mud.


    It eagerly swallowed up the remnants of the freshly in. Their spilled blood soaked the thirsty earth until it ran slick and sticky, glueing Northern''s own boots as he struggled for bnce on the treacherous terrain.


    Cadavers and dismembered parts created a ghastly obstacle course, forcing Northern to pick his way with care lest he stumble into the waiting jaws of death.


    Despite the cloying reek threatening to smother him, Northern focused past his revulsion, attuning his senses to exploit every advantage.


    The eerie glow outlining his foes granted him a split second''s notice to adjust the bite of his de.


    The ghastly chorus of screams guided his steps through the roiling chaos.


    He filtered the battlefield''s overwhelming sensory deluge for that life-saving edge.


    At times the deathly luminance yed tricks on his vision - corpses seemed to lurch and grasp out of the corner of his eye.


    The pained wails built to a mind-shattering crescendo, sending his heart racing asbat narrowed his world down to each breath...each beat...each bloodied monster he cut down.


    This nightmarish crucible burned hot enough to sear away weaker men''s sanity.


    But Northern found bitter strength in the forge-fire, letting the horror hone his resolve to an unbreakable edge.


    The battle''s atmosphere focused him to a razor point - senses keened for the next attack, muscles coiled to counter.


    All that mattered now was enduring second by gory second.


    A short distance from Northern, an enormous creature tentacles wound around a desperate lizard-like beast in an inescapable death grip.


    Cords of mucus-coated muscle crushed its prey slowly, the sickening cracks of splintering bones cutting through its agonized bleats.


    Bones pierced raggedly through matted skin already stered with coagting blood.


    The cephalopod-like monster continued constricting with pitiless glee, even as limbs dangled macabrely, held in ce by tenuous strips of flesh.


    Farther on, packs of lycanthropes decimated a battalionprised of gaunt, hollow-eyed lizards,rger than the usual.


    Furred bodies blurred with terrifying speed, massive jaws ripping out throats and hunks of meat with equal ferocity.


    The haunting shrieks of their prey joined the hellish chorus of death-screams.


    The faster they ran, the quicker the ravenous horde overtook their ranks¡ªuntil ally in oozing pieces amid crimson puddles.


    Two enormous Razorlf beasts collided dramatically in an avnche of scythed talons, snapping fangs andshing tails.


    Their primitive savagery was breathtaking as they shredded rusted armor and hide in order to ess the hot lifeblood pulsing just beneath.


    As one found purchase in its opponent''s unprotected nk, a sinuous neck curved, reptilian head descending to mp onto the vulnerable throat.


    The dying creature emitted a gurgling wail that cut off abruptly in a fountain of arterial spray. The lizard-beast drank deeply, spine ridges shivering in bliss.


    Everywhere Northern darted his gaze, simr scenes of ughter yed out.


    The sheer ruthless of these monsters would make grown men flee in shrieking terror.


    But amid the chaos he seemed almost like an avenging dark angel dealing out just punishment¡ªhis onyx sword sang as it cleaved through torsos and vertebrae in great spilling fountains of ichor.


    The battle still raged with no end in sight. But surrounded by such overwhelming carnage, Northern felt a thrill at how capably he navigated the tempest.


    Perhaps if he continued perfecting his lethal skills, one day he might dole out the destruction rather than only enduring its violence.


    A thunderous roar reverberated across the battlefield, momentarily drowning out the cacophony of steel and dying screams.


    Night Terror and the lizard monstrosity, both exalted generals of their warring factions, crossed paths amidst the chaos.


    A wave of anticipatory violence rippled outward as lesser creatures skittered from their path.


    Four baleful red eyes red with predatory intensity as Night Terror circled on wed hind legs, seeking an opening in the lizard''s formidable defenses.


    Its furless tailshed in anticipation, barbed tip gouging furrows in the blood-soaked soil. Hot saliva dripped from jaws packed with serrated fangs capable of crushing armor and bone between their razor edges.


    Stone-like scales rippled as the bipedal lizard rotated in kind, a low hiss emanating from behind rows of shark-like teeth.


    Though dwarfed by the hulking fur-covered terror, the lizard exuded an aura promising excruciating demise to any foolish enough to attack.


    Curved ck ws cked together, hungry to disembowel vulnerable organs and strip flesh from bone.


    A guttural roar shook the air as the two hellions flew at each other in a frenzy of shing ws, snapping jaws and brutal force.


    Muscle and sinew collided as they grappled and shredded, seeking to tear life from hated enemy flesh. Ichor spewed in great arcs with each bloodied wound carved from hide and scale.


    They broke apart, circling with primal fury burning in their eyes.


    Night Terror feinted then pounced with viper-like speed, sinking fangs deep into the vulnerable underbelly exposed mid-turn.


    The lizard shrieked in torment, writhing to dislodge the crushing bite grinding organs behind adamantine teeth.


    It whipped its body around, bringing the full crushing weight of its spiked tail smashing into Night Terror''s nk.


    Ribs cracked audibly beneath the sledgehammer impact, forcing the brute to relinquish its death-grip lest spine itself splinter next.


    They retreated, chests heaving and bodies leaking rivulets of brilliant vital fluids.


    But this battle was far from over. These were apex warriors at the height of their power¡ªand both had centuries of vicious warfare etched into their souls.


    A mere exchange of devastating injuries would never force submission.


    They had scarce seconds to brace their wounds against further trauma before explosive movement signaled the next blistering round of attacks.


    Jaws opened in chilling bellows as they charged again, this sh ringing through the battlefield.

 Chapter 46 Warfront [part 5]

    <h4>Chapter 46 Warfront [part 5] </h4>


    A thunderous roar shakes the battlefield as the two monstrous generals collide in a paroxysm of violence.


    Night Terror and the lizard hellion unleash bloodcurdling shrieks, drowning out even the cacophony of the surrounding melee.


    Onlookers scatter as the generals m together with the unstoppable force of a volcanic eruption. The earth itself seems to tremble in terror at the titanic energies barely contained within these bloody avatars of war.


    As they grapple, veins bulge from straining necks coated in armor-like hide and scale.


    Bicep muscles knot as sinewy arms shove against each other with enough strength to cleave metals.


    Showers of sparks erupt anytime their ws rake across toughened exterior tes, screeching with the promise of pain toe once softer innards lie exposed.


    Beady reptilian eyes bore into four glowing crimson orbs radiating gleeful malice.


    Fangs dripping with ropey drool snap repeatedly, brushing scales and patchy fur but unable to find purchase.


    These fighters know no gentle sparring, no pulled punches. Every collision signals lethal intent to wholly dismantle the other down to stray sinew and pulverized bone fragments.


    Two unstoppable forces channeling the rage of entire armies behind each devastating attack. Neither able to surrender without first experiencing the ultimate agony of utter defeat.


    They break apart, chests heaving, yet undaunted. Their disc-ttened pupils narrow to bestial slits as they circle with predatory focus locked on enemy hide.


    Chilling bellows raise gooseflesh from all within earshot even over the ongoing tumult.


    A split second pause...then thebatants hurtle through the air once more.


    This time Night Terror impacts like a wrecking ball, mping bone-shearing jaws deep into scale and muscle at the vulnerable juncture between neck and shoulder.


    Before victorious shrieks fade, the lizard retaliates with a scything sh, opening ribbons of flesh which immediately weep glossy fluid.


    Ruthless brutality bing artistry in their bid to dominate...and desecrate.


    Nearby, Northern slips furtively between the forms of warring monsters oblivious to his presence.


    Mesmerized by the sounds of the cataclysmic duel raging somewhere ahead, he creeps even closer.


    There was something he needed to see after all. From the moment he heard their thunderous growl, Northern had sprang into action, skillfully losing his guardian angel and finding his way to where the growl came from.


    Northern flowed between moving mountains of meat and armor while his questing eyes scan the middle distance.


    Finally his gazends on the epic sh between the generals and widened at the spectacle.


    Never had he witnessed such raw, unrestrained power given monstrous form.


    They seem more forces of nature than mere physical entities as they grapple and gouge for advantage.


    The overflow of energy almost crackles against Northern''s skin even at this remove.


    He yearned to study their battle dance more closely, to learn the intricacies ofbat mastery personified.


    Checking that no threats lurk in his immediate vicinity, Northern slippes nearer, ducking behind the bulk of a lumbering monsters.


    Between the ongoing chaos and their total absorption in their duel, the generals take no notice of him.


    Atst the vantage allowed Northern to closely track the ebb and flow of attacks, feints, and counters.


    He watched raptly even as his own continued survival demanded peripheral awareness of surrounding foes.


    A triumphant roar refocuses Northern''s gaze just as the lizardnds a brutal downward sh with knifelike ws.


    The unexpected move catches Night Terror off guard,ying open a lengthy furrow from neck to abdomen.


    Crimson blood fountains as the general staggers back, vital fluids rapidly forming a spreading pool beneath massive furred feet.


    Though merely an observer, Northern cannot deny a swell of strange protectiveness for the four-eyed warrior now at a disadvantage.


    ''...you can''t die here I swear¡­ you are mine to kill''


    Without conscious thought he summoned his clone, visualizing it into existence near the struggling Night Terror.


    Northern''s clonended solidly between the hulking Night Terror and the advancing lizard adversary, rushing thetter with unthinking urgency meant to forestall the intended killing blow.


    The clone''s intervention bought precious seconds for the four-


    eyed general to regain its equilibrium, but also draws the full brunt of the enemy''s lethal focus.


    Night Terror gave Northern''s clone a vicious cold re.


    At that moment, Northern''s eyes widened.


    ''No way¡­''


    The onyx de shed deafeningly against crude ws as the two generals at first saw only an obstacle to crush beneath ws and jaws.


    The clone somersaults back to evade shing talons, springing upright with its teneborous de at the ready. Crimson blood sank into the cold onyx metal, but no fatal mark has yet fallen.


    A sibnt hiss betraying irritation curled from the lizard''s fanged maw.


    This small interloper had proven unexpectedly resilient, in contrast to the tissue-paper defenses of most small entities.


    Dark eyes narrow, recognizing something uncanny in the way the figure moves - utterly silent save for the ring of steel, radiating an aura of whispering shadow. It does not fight like any conventional warm-blood.


    As the lizard circles more warily, Night Terror shakes off its pained daze and focused on Northern. At first its hellfire eyes narrow in suspicion.


    Few would risk themselves so freely for a monster, especially amidst such a desperate battlefield struggle between warring races¡ªnot to even say, the monster probably understood well that what Northern wanted more than anything was also to have a taste of its blood.


    Night Terror raised its chin and looked away indifferently. The clone did not respond, or show any emotion in particr, it couldn''t even if Northern wanted it to.


    The seasoned fighter just stared expressionless. And shifted its gaze as their lizard adversary jumped into a ferocious onught.


    For the first few seconds of engaged battle with the bipedal lizard, Northern''s clone struggled while Night Terror stood and watched as it desperately blocked the bone shattering attacks of the lizard''s ws.


    But as the clone continued holding its own, countering ferocious attacks with determined focus, a glimmer of curiosity flickered across Night Terror''s vulpine features.


    It could see the desperation in its attempt to stay alive. One single mistake and he would die. Night Terror''s feral face creased into a puzzled frown on four malicious eyes.


    Just who or what is this being, and to what end? Even after he almost died by its hand, he was still desperately fighting to protect¡­ why?


    A wholly visceral sense of familiarity teased the edges of Night Terror''s consciousness¡­


    Monsters were quite easy to fool¡­ a sense of kinship overwhelmed it. And it''s eyes gleamed even more viciously as the white haired human desperately warded off the lizard''s enormous attacks.


    Still cradling gushing wounds, Night Terror nevertheless strode forward to reassert its dominance in this duel.


    Behind the grim-visaged mask, Northern shunted rapid-fire battle ns and tactical analysis along the shadow clone''s link even as the clone itself deftly parries all fangs and ws aimed its way.


    His perception from the clone''s point of view felt different, it felt better than thest time.


    Undoubtedly, this was probably owed to the fact that he upgraded the talent¡ªnot to even say, with the amount of attacks that had slipped past the clones defense, it should long be a pile of dust by now.


    But it was still standing with a cold ferality.


    Night Terror initiated a wordless rhythm of sh and bite serving to drive their opponent back one step...then another...and another.


    Meanwhile Northern observed and calcted, keen gaze marking the tiniest advantageous openings in the lizard''s reptilian facade.


    The clone lunged forward with uncanny timing, striking weak points and fading away before retaliation strikes home.


    They chip steadily at the formidable scales, carving nicks and scratches that soon redouble to more sizable gashes.


    Northern instructs the clone which ones to target, maximizing blood loss and fatigue.


    They make the hellion bleed out by inches until its movements slow and eyes takes on a dim cast.


    United by silent directive, the clone and Night Terror began dismantling their enemy piece by piece.


    It may not fall easily, but inevitable defeat now seems assured thanks to their coordinated savagery.


    Northern keenly focused all his senses on Night Terror''s movement, the way he attacked, its brute ferocity. Blend with the shadows...then hit hard. Repeat until only one remains standing.


    Northern''s focus sharpened, he concentrated through his own eyes and even through his link with the clone.


    That was not something he could do before but he didn''t have the time to care for he was busy devouring every move and decision on the ever-shifting battlefield.

 Chapter 47 The Ultimate Price

    <h4>Chapter 47 The Ultimate Price </h4>


    The lethal dance continued, Northern''s clone and feral Night Terror working in seamless tandem against their opponent.


    Between sword shes augmenting w swipes at crucial moments, the disadvantaged lizard began to slow. Gaping wounds liberally leaked dark ichor while massive chest heavespeted for oxygen to fuel gging muscles.


    Yet ferocious temper still burned in its eyes.


    The towering enemy knew that to surrender meant obliteration.


    Its kind were made to fight until thest spark guttered out. No gentle slide into darkness¡ªonly the ecstasy ofbat until jaws closed upon the dying breath atst.


    The lizard rushed, heedless and without restraint, epting its own gruesome end if it meant bringing even one of its adversaries alongside.


    Enraged death throes shook the blood-slicked ground.


    Mighty thews strained desperately as it grappled with Night Terror once more.


    Scything talons and snapping teeth sought viscera behind muscle and fur even as the seemingly inexhaustible clone renewed its assaults from behind.


    It was a different feel, it was vivid, if before everything got seared into his muscles after the clone returned. Now it was being etched into his soul as he paid attention through their link.


    Northern''s heart gripped with excitement, he himself longed to fly into battle, it was like there were new moves he''d love to try.


    Night Terror''s monstrous approach had its crude beauty in the way the dark monster overpowered its enemy with sheer power.


    But when faced with a foe that outdid it in raw strength, Northern had thought that the terror would at least be wise enough to abandon that reckless battle style and go for something that spoke skill, and would manuever through the opponent''s vulnerabilities as arge creature.


    But Night Terror proved worthy to its battle style. Northern didn''t even know if the monster knew it had a battle style, after all this was just his own conclusion as he watched them attack each other with a ferocious intent to shed blood.


    The Night Terror still used its domineering power of ws and size.


    It was very miss-able but since Northern was paying attention from two perspectives ¡ªeven though he missed it through his own eyes. He realized it with the link between him and his clone.


    Night Terror even though it was stubbornlymitted to its battle style still handled the battle with an exemry disy of skill.


    One that does not befit a monster, even Northern couldn''t help but be envious of the monster''s thoughtfulness. It was not a technique that just befell someone¡ªthis had to be from centuries of one''s core being forged through endless battles.


    Instead of a brute thoughtless attack at the hulking lizard, Night Terror made use of its sheer attack force on only one point, to crack its tough stone skin while Northern''s clone made an all rounder attack.


    But even in the way the clone moved, it was predetermined by the terror''s steps, it was as if every movement was a path being carved out for the clone to tread freely on.


    While the monster fought with a vicious instincts, it ouys path for Northern''s clone to cleanly weave his strikes¡ªand those strikese to be impactful in dying the onerous lizard for a second or two hence providing Night Terror more time to deal damage.


    Watching this y out, Northern couldn''t help but feel so little¡­


    ''Is this bastard a battle genius?''


    Even though it seemed like Night Terror was looking out for the clone on battle, all the effort came to serve it¡ªit was simply using the clone to make things easier for itself but it was very unnoticeable because of the shy arcs the clone was able to draw thanks to Night Terror''s cunning movement.


    Northern at this point understood¡­ and knew what it would take to defeat a creature of this caliber.


    Together they soon overpowered their gging opponent, but not before Northern''s link registered the creature''s herculean efforts.


    He witnessed the primal defiance raging in its eyes...felt each resisting tendon fiber within his own copy like a bitter song for remembered glory.


    In some all-too-familiar way, Northern recognized a kindred refusal to yield, no matter the odds.


    Perhaps they all were chained here on this endless killing field...ve-soldiers bound by the ruthless dictates of uncaring powers ying at conquest. It did not matter what kind of monsters both sides were.


    In the end, a shared fate awaited all of them.


    Death''s patient skeletal hand finally came to collect due tribute.


    What matter the chosen instrument of demise?


    The Razorlf general''s strength finally failed as Numerous grievous injuries took their toll.


    Unable to ward off both Northern''s clone and the savage Night Terror, it sank to knees turned gtinous by trauma and blood loss.


    Still it hissed venomous defiance, curving talons gouging furrows in the muddy earth now saturated with its own spilled vital fluids.


    Milky inner eyelids blinked rapidly with shock even as outer scales took on a dull, king appearance.


    Its adversaries wasted no time, moving in swiftly for the kill. The clone''s tenebrous de licked out, slipping beneath armored chin scales to pierce deeply into the throat.


    At the same time, Night Terror pounced onto the lizard''s back, using pure mass to bear it the rest of the way to the ground in a bone-jarring smash.


    Hideous jaws closed around the vulnerable juncture between head and neck, fangs puncturing easily through gluey meat and gristle.


    The prone creature thrashed weakly, limbs twitching in death throes.


    But escape was impossible pinned beneath the four-eyed monster''s bulk as it adjusted its savage bite, worrying and tearing like a hellhound with a rodent.


    Finally opting for a killing stroke, Night Terror braced huge wed feet and wrenched its entire body in a sharp twisting motion. A ghastly wet crack rang out as the lizard''s spine shattered at the neck¡ªfollowed instantly by the rending squelch of muscle and sinew separating.


    With a contemptuous jerk of its massive head, the general flung aside the mutted piece of its former opponent.


    Tonguepping out to gather viscous gore clinging to its muzzle, Night Terror straightened and unleashed an ear-


    splitting victory bellow skyward.


    Nearby the indistinct shadow clone waited silently, onyx de now stained a deeper hungry ck having fed well this day.


    Northern gazed out through its eyes, teeth unconsciously bared, he was so focused on the boorish sight that he had forgotten to steal thest kill.


    The butchery continued all around despite the lizard general''s defeat. Surrounded by ever-rising mountains of corpses Northern''s dark gaze crept slowly across the battlefield.


    In the distance, clone and Night Terror''s stood apart from each other in grave silence.


    Northern briefly met the unflinching crimson stares of that relentless monstermander through the link with his clone.


    It was still unsatisfied, hungry for more violence. The malevolent thirst personified in those feral orbs seemed endless.


    It wasn''t just in the eyes of the terror, he noticed it in the eyes of every monster both from the kingdom of Red Mine and the unknown opposition.


    Suddenly, it struck him to be dreadful, weird, it felt like no matter how many ves were taken, how many were killed, how many wars were won¡­ this war would never end.


    No side would ever truly emerge victorious.


    Not without paying the ultimate price.


    The Night Terror cast his clone onest gaze, in its burning eyes there seems to be a note of approval. It turned away, springing into the rest of the battle toy waste to the enemy.


    Northern sighed from where he was¡­ dismissing the clone. What happened next, even he did not anticipate it.

 Chapter 48 No Pain No Gain

    <h4>Chapter 48 No Pain No Gain </h4>


    When pushing physical limits through intense training or battle, the body inevitably rebels against the strain.


    Muscles scream in protest, fibers tearing microscopically with each grueling contraction.


    It''s a brutal process that tests the boundaries of endurance.


    In the case of Northern''s clone¡ªa soulless construct beholden to its creator''s will, it moved and struck without any corporeal awareness of its own suffering.


    No searingctic acid buildup to dull reflexes. No shuddering spasms wracking limbs pushed beyond capacity.


    It functioned as a cold, mechanical extension of Northern''s consciousness - a ruthless weapon devoid of self-preservation instincts.


    Despite the clone''s indifference to sensory input, the biological stresses remained inescapable facts of harshws that bounded a human''s physical body.


    Each desperate parry, every ferocious slice through scale and bone took an umting toll far beyond what a normal man could withstand¡ªand now, Northern was the one bearing the sense of consciousness of all those pain now that the clone was gone.


    His tendons strained like overstressed cables, threatening to fray apart under the relentless torque and friction.


    Muscle fibersbusted in microscopic ruptures with each explosive movement, flooding surrounding tissues with scorching metabolic waste.


    Even his skeletal structure groaned in protest at the battering forces thar had radiated up from sword impacts.


    After all, it was an exact copy of Northern down to everything that was bound to his soul. Even Northern could tell how inexplicable different it felt when the clone appeared.


    It''s durability increased and the link felt clearer than ever before, its response to Northern''s mentalmand was also super fast, thaj before, and the the responsive stimuli Northern got from it was very clearer and synchronized to his head faster than before.


    Everything was better. So it only made sense that the pain he felt as those memories were sculpted into his muscles should he much more apprehensive.


    Northern''s body shrieked involuntarily as a turmoil of pain inundated it. He suddenly couldn''t move, his whole body was like a mass of stone that was cemented to the ground.


    Pain tore across his muscles like a mad lightning navigating its way through thousands of storm. Northern let out a guttural cry as he fell to the ground, attracting the attention of a few.


    Including Mr Fluffy who was busy deal ground level damages on heels and running before wed feet ttened him to a steak. The pup ran as fast as it could, skillfully maneuvering its way to Northern.


    His death guardian who also heard the same cry, with an increased ferociousness, weaved crude waves of axe attacks, plummeting its foes into the air until it got to where Northern was kneeling.


    Both monster stood by Northern as they faced the rest of the horde.


    ''Damn it! Damn it!''


    Northern did not expect this. He didn''t think that the pain was going to be so severe. It was unlike anything he had ever felt.


    Before now, he had at least been able to bear it. But this was different.


    Northern, stomped his hand on the ground, pushing his whole weight up but it was to no avail. His body was immovable.


    ''Crap. You must have really exhausted yourself trying to match up to Night Terror''


    Northern stared down with rough lines beneath his eyes. Perspiration formed all over his face, slowly dripping to the ground¨Chis chest went high and low with second interval.


    He was ultimately tired. And it wasn''t even his own tiredness.


    Northern threw his gaze into the dark sky, letting out an oddughter, oblivious to the ongoing massacre.


    His body ached him so much, tiredness wed at him from every angle of his body but his head was booming with an immense amount of information.


    The memories of his clone muscles and the amount of information he was able to sync with through the link much more through his own eyes. Everything perfectly blended together.


    Right now, Northern just fought an arduousbat with the Night Terror, to take down the enemy''s general.


    His vision dimmed as a murky veil descended, fuzzing the edges until the raging battlefield blurred.


    A hollow ringing grew in his ears, muffling the cacophony of shrieks and steel into a dull, indistinct roar.


    ''...crap. I think I''m going to¡­''


    Strength rapidly drained from Northern''s limbs, no longer able to maintain his consciousness.


    His sword slipped from numb fingers as knees buckled, unable to support his weight a moment longer. His body slumped gracelessly to the blood-soaked ground, crumpling like a discarded marite with severed strings.


    Through the darkening tunnel vision, Northern glimpsed Night Terror spinning in a whirlwind of ughter.


    The terrorshed out with feral economy of motion, each arcing swipe of w and fanged maw leaving behind a fresh trail of deep, oozing gashes.


    Dark vital essences flooded forth in obscene torrents, painting the battlefield in garish streaks as if an artist''s morbid canvas.


    The four-eyed monster seemed an unstoppable cyclone of annihtion amid the horde, shredding through matted fur and rigid scale with pitiless ease.


    Its brutality was at once horrific yet perversely breathtaking to witness - a terrifying spectacle of nature''s purest unleashed fury.


    As thest of its foes copsed in rent, mutted heaps, Night Terror whipped around with uncanny swiftness.


    Unearthly crimson orbs immediately found Northern''s prone form, instantly honing in on the new potential threat with predatory intensity.


    A deep, feral growl rumbled like approaching thunder as the terror curled its immense bulk protectively over the fallen human.


    Saliva-slicked fangs bared in a rictus snarl, daring any of the insignificant lesser monsters to make one careless move towards its inexplicable charge.


    Despite sizing up as little more than a meager snack, Night Terror shielded Northern with the same ruthless focus it applied to eviscerating adversaries moments before.


    Of course, Northern''s death guardian and Mr Fluffy also intended to do the same, Night Terror was just faster¡ªit could be seen in the way they paused with shock written upon their faces.


    The rest of the battle did not take much effort as the start, with their general dead, majority of the lizards were just scrambling away.


    And the monster''s of the Kingdom of Red Mine kept themselves busy, ughtering them.


    It was a y of viciousness, that left a bitter taste in the mouth of anyone that dared to be an onlooker. Blood flowed through bodied forming streams.


    The Kingdom of Red Mine had lost several soldiers too, but they stood the victor of this battle¡­ for now.

 Chapter 49 Do You Have What It Takes?

    <h4>Chapter 49 Do You Have What It Takes? </h4>


    The thunderous sound thar came from all sides, jarred his heart, shaking him awake just as his state of slumber began to near its expiration.


    Northern''s eyes slowly unfolded, lines of stress squeezed beneath it.


    Propping himself up, he supported his whole body with his arms and spent a couple of seconds trying to booth back to reality.


    His muscles still felt a bit sore and tensed but it was bearable. The fact that he could pick himself up was a testament to that.


    Northern then btedly glided around with his blue eyes, absorbing every visualization that came in view.


    A slight frown creased his brow as he inquired irritably:


    "Where the fuck am I?"


    The walls were ashen and antique, cracks ran across in several areas and cobwebs made a nest for themselves at the curving corners, tattered and burnt red curtains shielded the interior from the shimmers of light that danced outside.


    But Northern could still tell a ruckus was going on, the thunderous growls of monsters was almost making his bed vibrate.


    He slowly crawled off the bed and gently ced his legs down on the concrete floor, looking around once again.


    ''This feels odd¡­ did they bring me somewhere else?''


    Northern stood up and walked towards the broken mirror, this was the first time he was seeing himself sinceing to the dark continent.


    And he was not very proud of it.


    He seethed at the boy in the mirror and walked away.


    ''What''s the deal with looking like a starved freak''


    Northern stood in the middle of the wide room,pared to the dungeon he stayed, this was¡­.


    "Bigger is an understatement for real." He retorted with a snarl and ran towards the window, consciously dodging the broken shards of furniture woods on the floor.


    He packed the curtain to a side and looked down.


    The floor was bathed with the wild roars of several monsters, tearing the flesh of an humongous creature, something that looked like a giant crab.


    Northern frowned a little bit, he couldn''t see clearly what the creature was. But the wild roars, the glee in their eyes as they tore apart its meat, the way the grappled each other, some even looked like they were doing growlingpetitons.


    All these activities came together to produce a ground-shaking noise.


    Northern''s gaze stayed intensely, expression nk. Then a couple of secondster, he walked away indifferently. He paused and looked over his shoulder with a distorted look on his face.


    "Sure, party all you want you bastards. I will be the ones to end you."


    The creaking of the door opposite him in the same moment made him retake his stance, properly positioning himself to freely lunge forward for a first attack.


    Northern looked at his legs, even as the entrant made its way inside.


    ''Did I just¡­''


    It was not like he had practiced before or had been thought about stances and footworks. But what he exhibited right now felt like he had been so used to it.


    Northern frowned¡­ was that how quick the development was. It was frightening to think of but more exciting because this was happening to him.


    The thought of getting stronger through a clone made his heart leap with excitement.


    He shifted his eyes to the familiar monster that came in with a tray. His death guardian bowed its head a little low and went on to ce his meal on the table at the foot of hisrge bed.


    Northern silently watched the hideous creature walk out on its own, the scenes from the battlefield reying itself in his head.


    ''He had my back¡­ I fought side by side with a monster¡­ monsters''


    Northern raised his head and softly covered his face with his palms, letting out a heavy sigh as he lowered his head.


    ''I don''t know what to think anymore¡­ it''s like I''m going crazy¡­ like I''m drowning.''


    He looked at the dish on the table, his paleplexion bing splotchy as he thought of the hell he had been in since entering this hell.


    He turned to the window direction again¡­ his eyes growing distant.


    ''Just how am I supposed to close this rift?''


    Closing rifts had technicalities to it. Drifters often make the mistake to think there''s a straightforward road to closing down rift. Which is defeating its guardian.


    Whereas that is an erroneous notion. In order to defeat a core, one needed to find its core and take it out.


    Of course, in order to reach its core, you have to pass its guardian. But locating the core of the rift always proves to be the most daunting of challenges faced in rifts.


    Because drifters would constantly need to search while surviving the truculence of monsters. In order to be able to find the core of a rift one needed to pay attention to everything.


    Since a rift is a disease that choke hold a dimension and drives it to extincition¡ªthe cue to finding its core was knowing the first point of contact with the rift and this captured dimension.


    It was easier said than done, it wasn''t like the drifters themselves were there when the rift invaded the dimension they found themselves in.


    But it also not like Northern knew all of this, the thoughts he could put together was that every items received is in a way connected to the history of the rift¡ªand this he knew thanks to Shin being a bbermouth that would never shut up about his endeavors.


    Especially in drunkenness.


    Special times, his mother would sit him down and tell him of her adventures, of course he was very observant and paid rapt attention to when she spoke of the diversities of challenges posed by a rift.


    But having not received a formal education about rifts still affected by an extensive distance.


    If he was a noble, he would at the very least undergone teachings before getting ready for the academy, about talents, about what happens in the rift, about survival.


    But Northern knew nothing, he was just a helpless kid thrown into the broad pit of hell.


    A frown creased lines on his forehead.


    It won''t stop him¡­ his state would not render him useless. It didn''t matter if he didn''t know anything, he would find a way to escape from this ce.


    But first he had to get stronger¡­ a wide grin formed on his face.


    ''I have to absorb more and more of those skills, yes, I have to go to more war, get stronger¡­ strong enough to defeat Night Terror.''


    The glee in his eyes suddenly died down.


    "No¡­it''s not like Night Terror is the guardian of the gate."


    That''s right, there was another monster, more fearsome than Night Terror.


    If Northern wanted to survive this hell, then he needed to be as terrifying enough to decimate the lord of the Red Mine castle.

 Chapter 50 Cocky Bastard [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 50 Cocky Bastard [part 1] </h4>


    The next few nights for Northern was pretty nd¡ªfirst he made sure he took maximum rest and made sure that his body was in a good condition.


    And while doing that he did a few things like inspecting his growth from the war.


    Northern was almost ripped apart by shock when he found out that his talent fragments went up by 100.


    ''I must have fought so many monsters'' He thought.


    Of course, he couldn''t wave away his regret of not having thest kill on that Razorlf general. That would have undoubtedly earned him at least six talent fragments.


    Sadden but he quickly raised his spirit with a crazy goal¡ªto make sure he gets thest kill on Night Terror. Of course his mighty general should be worth more.


    That was Northern''s guess anyways, he had note to really know if the danger level of monsters yed a role to the amount of talents he received from them.


    Speaking of Night Terror, Northern had notid a glimpse on him since he woke up.


    "The wounds he received seemed quite severe, is he resting¡­" Northern murmured to himself.


    He heaved a smile, putting his arms akimbo and closing his eyes.


    "I guess even a terror like him is not invincible."


    He opened his eyes and red into a straight distance, grasping his fist.


    "I can do this¡­"


    Killing Night Terror was not going to be an easy task but it was doable. He just had to do more of what he did thest time and it was all going to work out.


    Northern summoned his armor, the tternly armor weaved itself around his body as he stepped out of his room.


    Northern''s room was a significant change that urred to him since he came back to the war, at first he feared it was temporary so he tried not to get used to it¡ªnot being able tomunicate with monsters to know exactly why was a frustrating.


    But it''s been a while now and he was still using the room, no one seemed to have issues with that, his death guardian regrly came to serve him.


    Still always with the indifferent look.


    Mr Fluffy also stayed with him, except that it was now getting used to the monsters being around, growled less and ate more¡­ slowly growing in size too.


    After taking the curling stares down the tower where he stayed, Northern got down and traced an clear path to the yard, passing through the corners of the castle wall.


    As always, several monsters were standing at the open area, sparring with each other, with their vicious talons striking to cleave flesh and crush bones.


    Northern stood amongst the ranks ofmon monsters, immediately he reached them, they parted for him¨Cmost of them present were members of his own squad and after what they saw at the warfront, they showed him absolute respect and unwavering trust.


    Fighting alongside Night Terror was not something even other generals had done. From the corners, they red at Northern, their eyes filled with disapproval.


    Northern did not care, he didn''t mind. They were bound to be one or two who didn''t roll with him. It was just bothersome that it had to be monsters.


    When he thought about being a drifter, what he thought he would be doing is fighting and killing them. Not fighting with them and killing for them.


    It was exhausting everytime he thought about it. What was more exhausting were the silent days he spent.


    Maybe because he now felt a little bit stronger, thanks to the experience of his clone, talents fragments and items received he wanted to go back to the battlefield as soon as possible.


    He also wanted to try these moves that yed out in his head. Maybe it was just a fluke or maybe he had gotten stronger, he wanted to really know.


    He had been keeping it cool but seeing this monsters brawl each other just made him wanted to jump at it too.


    He looked around, setting his eyes for a particr hideous hellion. When heid his eyes on it, Northern smirked and walked to it, cleanly going through the crowd of monsters¡ªthey also consciously tried not to block his path.


    Reaching the muscr creature, Northern craned his neck to look into its horrifying eyes and said with his a vibrant glint in his eyes.


    "Fight me!"


    The creature indifferently lowered its head at Northern for a few seconds, no expression of any sort even after the human warrior had spoken his mind.


    Northern scratched his head after.


    "I guess it really does not understand¡­"


    Northern stared absently for a few seconds and suddenly flung his hands toward the center of the arena, point to himself and the monster then materialized the Mortal de from nothing with an wicked grin on his face.


    If at all the monster did not understand anything, hisst two actions made things quite clear, especially that grin that was stered to his face.


    The monster for once contorted its face with irritation. It''s expression was literally saying "I hate that smugness on your face, wipe it off"


    Northern grinned even wider as the monster''s expression changed for the first time.


    He turned and majestically marched to the center of the arena. The two monsters that were grappling each other immediately stopped and moved back with their heads bowed.


    Northern gripped the hilt of the Mortal de and headed to the center, then he turned and awaited his angel of death.


    The monster, slowly approached, its muscles rippling with every thunderous step it took.


    It''s form was massive, almost like Night Terror in a way but battered with scars and burns, it''s bipedal strong legs moved one after the other until it was standing in front of Northern.


    It yanked the axe from its back and mmed it on the floor, then rested both hands on its handle.


    Northern raised a corner of his lips.


    ''Cocky bastard''

 Chapter 51 Cocky Bastard [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 51 Cocky Bastard [part 2] </h4>


    Northern stood ten meters away from the hideous monster, both of them drowned in a grave silence.


    The surrounding monsters stared in silence, even the generals that stood together in the corners showed slight interest, giving only side nces.


    Northern held the Mortal de up, looked at it for a second and smiled, looking back at the monster, the onyx de disintegrating into white sparks.


    The hideous creature raised its browless eyes, with a slightly visible sneer.


    But Northern just smiled viciously in two seconds, another weapon began materializing in his hand.


    They were the few things he got from war, a long silvery long sword was in his right hand, and a dagger was in his left hand.


    ''I''ve never tried using dual weapon but I''ve always wanted to¡­''


    Northern looked at the monster that stared at him indifferently.


    At once, both of them darted at each other, traversing thend with a blurring speed.


    Northern''s eyes widened as his legs propelled to movement. It felt easier to execute than when he had loads of thoughts in his head and no experience to pull it off.


    Since his clone had gone through smelting by real time battle with the onerous leader, and had now burnt that experience into his own bodies, Northern''s capabilities had increased by leaps and bounds.


    He made a sharp stop in between swinging the silvery swordrgely at the approaching monster.


    It was a sneaky move. Anyone would expect that they at least sh together. However, being able to put an abrupt stop to his speed after shooting off with full speed also showed a great deal of control that even the generals marveled at.


    The hideous monster, raised its axe over its, head blocking the swing. Its axe whirled through the air with bludgeoning force, but Northern was no longer there.


    He had anticipated the monster''s countering strike and pivoted away in the nick of time. His boots scraped the hard earth as he changed direction in a blink.


    Northern''s dagger shed like liquid silver, deflecting the axe''s backswing before it could cleave into his exposed nk.


    Gnashing its teeth, the hellion pressed its advantage, raining down a hailstorm of overhead chops. The weight of each blow caused the ground to tremble.


    Northern''s heart raced as he took on every blow, his every nerve ending alive with an odd excitement.


    ''Is this how it feels to know what you''re doing in a battle''


    The deafening ng of steel against steel reverberated through the air as his de and dagger collided with the creature''s massive axe.


    He danced back, lithe feet carrying him out of reach of the sweeping arc, only to dart in again with blinding speed.


    Blow after blow rained down in a flurry of silver shes, the dagger in his left hand joining the deadly fray.


    The monster bellowed, its axe swept out in a horizontal arc, but Northern was already moving. He dropped into a crouch, the de whistling over his head as he pivoted andshed out with the dagger.


    The monster btedly beholding theing dagger threw its hands, partying the steel away but was sent reeling back a few steps.


    It stopped, intensely ring at Northern.


    "What? Are you unhappy with the fight because you are losing?" Northern retorted, swirling his dagger with a smug smirk stered to his face.


    The monster stared silent for a few seconds, rigid cords of veins forming on its forehead, its mouth forming a downturned grin.


    Northern parted his legs, raising the long sword in one hand, the dagger in his left, a little low to dive in as support in needed times.


    With a thunderous roar, the hideous monster lunged forward, its movements now infused with an even greater ferocity and strength.


    The ground shook beneath its weight as it closed the distance between them in a matter of seconds.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed, his smirk fading as he braced himself for the oing assault.


    He shifted his stance, nting his feet firmly on the ground, ready to meet the monster head-on. The air crackled with anticipation as the sh between them became imminent.


    As the monster swung its massive axe, Northern reacted with lightning-fast reflexes.


    He parried the blow with his silvery long sword, the sh of metal ringing out in the surrounding silence.


    "¨Cick!"


    He gritted his teeth with widened eyes as the force of the impact sent shockwaves through his arms, he was almost about to fall from it but he held his ground, supporting his entire body with a quick cement of his leg.


    That had toe from his clone dealing with the terrifyingly strikes of the onerous lizard. Northern had instructed it to use its legs as support to withstand for a little more time till Night Terror joined.


    ''I don''t know if I''m to be happy of terrified seeing myself y out these things¡­''


    His increased in skill was so fast that it came off as unreal to Northern¡­ somehow he felt like a cheat.


    Northern quickly focused his gaze on the foe before him.


    The monster, undeterred by the unsessful strike, unleashed a flurry of attacks, each one more powerful than thest.


    Northern''s dagger became a blur as he deflected the onught, his movements precise and calcted.


    However, the monster''s increased strength began to take its toll.


    Northern''s arms strained under the relentless blows, and he could feel his energy waning.


    Gritting his teeth, Northern grimaced.


    With a sudden burst of speed, he darted to the side, narrowly avoiding a devastating strike from the monster''s axe.


    Seizing the opportunity, he lunged forward, his long sword and dagger poised to strike.


    But the monster was one step ahead. It anticipated Northern''s move and swiped its massive hand, knocking the weapons out of his grasp.


    The long sword and dagger ttered to the ground, leaving Northern momentarily defenseless.


    The monster seized the opportunity andunched a brutal counterattack with a slight grin on its hideous face.


    Its fists pounded against Northern''s body, sending a shockwave of pain through his entire being.


    He flew threw the air andnded in a roll, spitting blood as he tried to get up.


    He supported his body with his hand and knees for a couple of seconds, coughing.


    ''This bastard¡­ thatst strike, he didn''t hesitate. In fact he looked like he was smiling.''


    Northern grabbed the sand and spat onst time before looking at the hideous monster that was staring grimly at him.


    ''I guess I still have a long way to go huh¡­ just you wait. I''ll be the one to end you.''


    The monster strolled towards him and stretched its wed hand. Northern looked at the hand, disgusted but he currently had no choice.


    He had to embrace these monsters¡­ at least for now.


    It wasn''t like he was expecting thar he would defeat this death guardian of his.


    All he intended to do was test how good he is and he hade to see it. He was good enough to hold his own against an hellion ranked monster.


    Killing one might be suicidal but now he knows he can survive should he encounter one.


    Aspared to his first encounter with Night Terror.


    Northern gritted, eyes shimmering with dark mes of ecstasy.


    ''Crap¡­ thinking about being able to kill Night Terror one day is bringing joy to my bones. I just want to go to war already!''

 Chapter 52 A Little Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 52 A Little Discovery </h4>


    Northern''s desire for battle went unfulfilled. It was frustrating to him that just when he needed it the most, the battles ceased.


    Night after night, he would gaze at his profile, unchanged and devoid of any new information.


    The [Formless] Attribute he had acquired seemed nothing more than a mere decoration. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t uncover any additional details about it.


    To pass the time, Northern would take leisurely strolls around the area.


    Judging by the respect the monsters showed him, he could surmise two things: either they feared him because of his battle alongside Night Terror, or he had achieved a higher rank after returning from war.


    However, Northern was certain it was thetter.


    There was an overwhelming aura of fear surrounding Night Terror. Anyone who came into contact with the terror would feel it.


    But when Northern thought about the lord of the castle and how Night Terror bowed before it, he couldn''t help but be filled with awe. Just how powerful was the lord of the castle?


    Northern dismissed his profile and prepared himself. A ck leather armor, sleeveless with pauldrons that protruded with sharp edges weave itself around his pale body.


    The vambraces, boots, and armor bore intricate carvings, resembling a dense runic script.


    He had tried before but despite his attempts, Northern couldn''t decipher the meaning behind the carvings, nor could he glean any useful information from inspecting other items.


    So far, this armor, dagger, and silver sword were the most impressive items he had acquired from the war. And considering he had managed to kill over fifty monsters, they were notforting enough but it wasn''t like he had anyone toin to¡­ these monsters?


    ''Who would have imagined that things would work out like this?'' he mused as he descended the winding stairs of the tower. ''Does Shin even know? Judging by the number of clones he has, it seems he naturally chose the path of numbers.''


    Northern''s gaze fixated on the ground as he continued his walk.


    ''Or perhaps this pathway was only avable to me because of my ability to evolve talent,'' he pondered, stroking his chin before sping his hands behind his back.


    He reached the castlepound and observed the monsters in the vicinity.


    Each one seemed to be leisurely standing around¡­ until the gate began to creak open.


    In an instant, they repositioned themselves and turned their attention towards the gate.


    Northern, taken aback by the sudden movement, followed suit.


    His eyes widened as an immense creature crawled into his view. It towered over him, a colossal critter with six legs that seemed to effortlessly support its massive frame.


    Its chitinous shell, round and imposing, covered its back, providing a shield of formidable protection. The shell gleamed with a dark sheen, its surface reflecting the ambient light in a mesmerizing dance of grey. .


    Four sets ofpound eyes adorned the creature''s head, each pair glistening with an eerie luminescence.


    The eyes, glowing with an intense, ethereal energy, seemed to hold ancient wisdom and unfathomable secrets.


    They scanned the surroundings with an uncanny precision, as if the beast possessed a profound understanding of everything.


    The creature moved with a deliberate grace, its six legs articting with a sinewy strength that belied its massive size.


    Each step it took sent tremors through the ground, testifying to its raw power.


    The chains connecting the wheels to the creature''s body clinked softly, the sound echoing through the air like a haunting melody.


    The wheels themselves, adorned with heaps of red crystals, were a sight to behold.


    The crystals sparkled with a sinister allure, casting an ominous glow that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. Their deep crimson hue evoked a sense of danger and forbidden power.


    Northern couldn''t tear his eyes away from the awe-inspiring spectacle before him. The sheer magnitude of the creature filled him with a mix of trepidation and curiosity.


    It was as if he stood in the presence of a living embodiment of the supernatural, a being that transcended the boundaries of his previous understanding.


    The creature was so immense that it almost perfectly fit within the twenty-meter-wide gate. It came to a halt within thepound, where all the monsters had gathered.


    As the monsters diligently unloaded the red crystals and disappeared into the chamber, Northern watched in silence, his throat dry and heart pounding.


    In a matter of minutes, they were gone, leaving Northern alone in thepound. He cast his gaze left and right, realizing that he was now standing by himself.


    A wry smile curled up the corner of his lips. "... this is it," he murmured.


    This was the break he had been waiting for, perhaps the clue he needed.


    Suddenly, a second Northern materialized beside him, and they locked eyes.


    One of them donned a frogmouth helmet that seemed to weave itself onto his head.


    They exchanged a brief nce before one of them departed, following the path the other monsters had taken, while the other Northern stood resolutely in the center of thepound, patiently awaiting their return.


    Northern stood alone in thepound, dwarfed by the colossal critter. He craned his neck to look into the eyes of the monster.


    His eyes grew somber as he tried to paint the look in itspound eyes.


    ''It seems¡­ disjointed from everything¡­sad?''


    Even though those eyes slightly shimmered with some level of wisdom that made the creature seem like some ancient sage, Northern couldn''t help but perceive a sense of disconnection from it.


    In a few more minutes, the monsters were back with the carts, they linked it to the chains and the monster without being instructed slowly picked itself up, turned around, its massive form almost upying the whole castlepound.


    Then it began to crawl out of the castlepound, Northern watched its form disappear as the gate closed.


    But his heart palpitated.


    ''I wonder how many talent points killing that thing will fetch me''


    Suddenly his eyes widened¡ªas his clone returned.


    Northern tried to walk but staggered as enormous pain beat his muscles.


    ''What? What is happening?!''


    He wasn''t paying attention to the link because he was busy looking at the enormous critter.


    His clone had engagedbat with a creature at the depth. Northern rested on his knee and tried to part the information in his head.


    Suddenly, his pupils thinned in and began to quiver at what he found out.


    "Uh¡­Night Terror¡­s?"


    Just at that moment, a wild horn sounded, filling the air with vibrations.

 Chapter 53 Battle Of The Dark Forest [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 53 Battle Of The Dark Forest [part 1] </h4>


    Northern was not sure what the meaning of what he saw. But he was sure what his clones eyes feasted on.


    The crystals were being poured into some kind of cocoon and in those cocoon were monsters that bore a striking resemnce to the general he knew all too well.


    It was more than bearing a striking resemnce. It was as if they were all the same.


    Before the clone could get out of the way, a guard attacked him, he survived a few strikes but even with his level of skill was not able tond a blow.


    But Northern was excused it, since he was focused on another thing, he paid no attention to the link, the clone could not equip a weapon without himmanding it.


    So the clone had indeed engaged another hellion rank with its bare hands.


    Northern marched wordlessly. The war he had been itching to have was finally here. But he wasn''t feeling so ted about it.


    Night Terrors?


    More than one Night Terror?


    He was having so much trouble with one already, and then hundreds of them, who knows maybe thousands? It was dark underground, the little he could see was permitted by the crimson glow of the red crystal.


    ''But if the red crystals were being used as some sort of material¡­''


    Northern squinted his eyes.


    "Oh mann¡­ crap!"


    He startled the monster next to him, apologized with a gesture not really caring if it understood or not.


    What was on his mind bore far more importance. If what he was thinking was indeed what was happening down there¡­ then he was doomed.


    Dead.


    No hope of closing down the rift.


    Northern shook his head.


    ''No, it can''t be. That can''t be the case¡­? Na, even hell fire isn''t that wicked''


    He dismissed the idea and focused on the war in front of them, as they all marched forward.


    He looked around, since thest war, he had not set his eyes on Night Terror, even now, the terrific hellion was not following them.


    Its absence made Northern''s worried.


    What caught his eyes made him dread with even more worry¡­ he almost stopped his tracks¡ªbut the monster''s indifferently walked forward.


    Stretched before them was a narrow mountain pass, a treacherous path winding its way through the rugged terrain.


    Towering cliffs loomed on either side, creating a sense of istion and danger.


    The air was still and dark¡­ darker than usual.


    A winding road cut through the pass, its worn surface bearing the marks of countless battles that had transpired in this unforgivingndscape.


    As the monsters made their way along the road, their presence added a foreboding touch to the scene.


    Some walked with determination, their ws kicking up clouds of dust with each step. Others lifelessly, as if dreading the horror that was about to befall them again. Many indifferently, unbothered by what the future held for them.


    With a paled face, Northern wondered.


    ''What the hell is wrong with these bastards?! What the crap are these terrain?!!''


    No one seemed to care except him and that¡­ was very scary¡­ and¡­ lonely¡­


    Northern had no choice but to silently follow, still he couldn''t help but wander¡­ howrge were rifts for it to hold such wide and endless expanse ofnd.


    After a few hours of walking, the mountain path was behind them, disappearing into the distance.


    Tall trees now lined the path, their branches reaching out as if to enclose the march forward.


    It was as if the path had led them to a ce untouched by the passage of time, where nature reigned supreme.


    The tall trees stood like ancient sentinels, their branches intertwining overhead to form a canopy that filtered the illumination of the grey sky into scattered rays.


    Shadows danced upon the road, casting an enigmatic cloak over the surroundings.


    The silence was broken only by the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant murmur of a hidden stream.


    Suddenly, they came to a stop.


    Northern breathe.


    ''It''s starting¡­''


    His heart pounded with anticipation as he gripped the hilt of his sword and got ready.


    He was expecting the same sequence of things to y out, maybe Night Terror would arrive in time to dere the match open.


    He waited, knowing fully well that the enemy wasbeled afar in front of them.


    Suddenly the ground began to shake, Northern''s hearts quaking with it.


    It was dark so it was a bit difficult to see.


    A loud primal roar suddenly shrouded the entire dark forest, instilling fear in the heart of its foes.


    Northern could see waves fear as it contorted the faces of his allies.


    The most bothersome thing was, all of them kept looking at him


    ¡ªincluding his guardian angel.


    Northern turned his head left and right, it was the same thing with them all.


    He frowned.


    ''No¡­ no way¡­ it can''t be?''


    With Night Terror''s absence, there was only one person here that was worthy of leading them into battle.


    Northern didn''t think of it because he was sure Night Terror was definitely going toe. Or he was just preupied so much.


    What he saw at the underground had thrown him off his rhythm so much that it was hard to focus on anything.


    Still the eyes that stayed glued to him beckoned on him for something.


    Even if he didn''t want to do anything, he had to¡­ being in a position that he was looked up to¡­ Northern waspelled.


    Even though they were monsters¡­ it didn''t change the fact that he had a responsibility.


    ''Is this because I fought alongside their general or did I really rank up?''


    Northern gripping his sword slowly marched to the front, then to the center of the battle.


    He looked back for a second.


    "No meat shields today?"


    That was reasonable, since the path to this war front was unlike any other, in its distance and passage.


    He turned his gaze to the front, fixating its on the figures he could see shrouding themselves in the shadow of the forest.


    "Crap. This battle is going to be a tough one." He muttered.


    Northern stood silently for a few moments.


    "Uhm¡­ so I guess I just have to shout."


    He cleared his throat and with a deep breathe let out a hoarse scream that pierced through the forest.


    It was weakpared to their enemy''s but it was enough to raise the mighty roars of his allies.


    The battle of the Dark Forest began¡­

 Chapter 54 Battle Of The Dark Forest [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 54 Battle Of The Dark Forest [part 2] </h4>


    With ferocious roars, the monsters emerged from the shadows, their forms loomingrge and terrifying. Towering creatures with bodies of pure muscle and horns that curled like the mes of a raging fire.


    Their eyes glowed with a dangerous intensity, and their breath came out in hot, angry bursts. They were a sight to behold, fearsome and awe-inspiring. He could sense the malevolence emanating from them, a palpable aura that sent shivers down his spine.


    The monsters that emerged before him were unlike anything he had ever faced in this realm,rger and more menacing.


    As the battle began in earnest, Northern found himself face to face with the leader of these formidable creatures.


    Its fur was a dark, matted ck, and its horns gleamed with a deadly sharpness. The dark creature charged at him with a thunderous fury, its hooves pounding the ground, creating tremors that reverberated through Northern''s bones.


    With a surge of adrenaline, Northern met it head-on. His onyx de shed against the creature''s massive horn, sending sparks flying into the air.


    The force of the impact nearly knocked him off his feet, but he stood his ground.


    Their weapons locked in a deadly dance, Northern and the creature circled each other, their movements fluid and precise.


    He ducked under a wild swing of the creature''s battle ax, shing at its nk with all his might. The tenebrous de bit deep into the creature''s flesh, drawing a gushing wound.


    It bellowed in pain and fury, its red eyes burning with a newfound intensity.


    Then it shot forward with a relentless assault, hooves pounding the ground with a thunderous rhythm.


    Northern fought back with every ounce of strength he possessed, parrying blow after blow, his sword a blur of steel in the fading light.


    Time seemed to blur as the battle raged on. Northern fought not only the leader but also other monstrous creatures that joined the fray. However, his death guardian and pet were there supporting him while he fought head-on with the monster general.


    Each sh of swords, each swing and parry, brought him closer to the edge of exhaustion. But he held on, battling every strain with an even more ferocious attempt to cut the monster''s flesh.


    While wondering in an odd ecstasy, this was how it felt to be in Night Terror''s position.


    The battle seemed interminable, a never-ending cycle of bloodshed and violence.


    Bodies littered the ground, both friend and foe.


    Northern''s muscles burned, and his breath came in ragged gasps, but still, he pressed on, his determination unyielding.


    The forest seemed toe alive as the sh of metal reverberated through the air.


    Steels shed, ws swiped, and the cries of triumph and pain mingled in a chaotic symphony.


    Northern himself engaged in a dance of death, his sword swinging with a rookie''s desperation but also a glimmer of determination.


    Their opponents this time were relentless, their attacks fierce and unyielding.


    Northern parried blow after blow, both of the general and of intruders, his ck sword deflecting the onught with inherent precision.


    Randomly, he would strike fiercely at the mobs that came in between him and the general. But for every enemy he struck down, two more seemed to take their ce.


    The battle was a never-ending tide of violence, each swing of the Mortal de meeting an opposing force that threatened to overwhelm him.


    In the midst of the chaos, Northern caught glimpses of his allies, their monstrous forms locked inbat.


    They fought with a primal ferocity, their roars echoing through the forest like thunder. Yet, despite their strength, the enemy seemed to multiply, their numbers seemingly endless.


    Time blurred as the battle wore on, the minutes stretching into hours.


    Northern''s body ached, his movements growing sluggish, but still, he fought on.


    His sword became an extension of himself, a tool of survival in this savage dance of life and death.


    While he and the general ughtered each other''s opponents, miles apart from each other, their eyes met again for a brief moment, and in that instant, Northern felt a surge of adrenaline.


    Driven by an unspoken challenge, Northern pressed forward, his sword slicing through the air with tired vigor.


    He focused all his energy, all his skill, on the task at hand. Each swing of the onyx de testified to his growth, his evolution from a rookie walker to a reliable warrior, a puissant sentinel.


    The battle waged on, its intensity unabated. Northern fought alongside his monstrous allies, theirbined strength a force to be reckoned with.


    The forest trembled with the sh of titans, the very air saturated with the scent of blood and the cries of the wounded.


    Finally, cutting monsters across each other, they finally collided again.


    Northern''s muscles rippled with intense pain as he struggled to hold strong against the attack of the muscr monster.


    Seeing that Northern was thrown off by its attack, it dove in with its head, hooking him with those crude horns and plunged him into the air.


    Northern flew out of the cacophony, flying through the air and smashing his back against a tree.


    The monster darted across the distance before he could stand, grabbed him with its ws, pinning him to the tree and clenched its grasp on the ax as it flew farther behind for a powerful strike.


    The ax swung towards Northern, parting the air with a ferocious urgency. However, a resonating ng shook the tree, Northern, and the monster itself as a grotesque critter suddenly shed in front and deflected the strike with equal power.


    Northern sighed, heavily breathing. He never thought a day woulde that he would be so happy to see his angel of death.


    The monster straightened its body and red into the eyes of the muscr creature before it with the head of a bull.


    Snarling, both dashed towards each other and shed in a fierce ringing of metal. Their weapons became a blur as they hoisted voracious strikes at each other, contending, strength against strength, might against might.


    For a stilling while, none of them seemed to surpass each other. Every movement of the general was matched by the death angel, every movement of the death angel was matched by the bullish general.


    No amount of swift movement was enough, the general just burst through with an immense amount of strength. At times, even their weapons would freeze in vibration at the power of their attacks.


    Northern watched the fight unfold while having a moment to himself.


    This was the difference between him and his clone.


    He frowned in disgust at himself.


    ''Crap! It''s not like I have prepared for this, fought wars. Of course, my stamina would still be shit!''


    He sounded like he was making an excuse for himself, but Northern shook away the shame he felt. Instead of sulking, it''d pay to continue this battle somehow.


    Since no monster was currently looking, they didn''t see this happen.


    Northern separated himself into two, and one darted off before it could be seen, weaving through the monsters in vicious shes of an unforgiving onyx de.

 Chapter 55 Battle Of The Dark Forest [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 55 Battle Of The Dark Forest [part 3] </h4>


    The battle raged on with unrelenting ferocity, the sh of steel and bestial roars echoing through the forest like rolling thunder.


    <You have killed¡­>


    [You have in a¡­


    <You have killed¡­>


    [You have in a¡­


    <You have killed¡­>


    [You have in a¡­


    The two ovepping voices rang distantly in his ears as he brutally flowed in crowds of critters wielding boorish axes and hammers that shot at him with a frightening thirst for blood.


    His onyx de showed no mercy¡­ carving through their flesh with lethal precision, unconcerned about the state of his own body.


    Yet the monsters never stoppeding, for every one of them that was in, there were even many more to y.


    The general, a towering mass of rippling muscle and curling horns, was a force of nature unto itself.


    Its battle-axe clove through the air with earth-shaking power, matched only by the preternatural speed and durability of Northern''s death guardian.


    The two titans grappled in a cyclone of whirling steel, theirbative dance one of incredible violence. Blow after thunderous blow rained down, shockwaves rippled outward with every impact. Neither gave so much as an inch of ground.


    Northern ¡­''s clone fought with every ounce of his being, shing and whirling through the lesser monstrosities that dared impede his path, cutting a devastating swath through the ranks of their enemies.


    Time flowed like a blur, the dark forest was drowned in primal cries and ngors of steel. Only drenching the forest deeper with the blurring flow of time.


    Bodies were rent asunder, dismembered limbs and gobbets of flesh scattering in all directions.


    Someway afar, Northern''s death angel was still locked in a terrifying sh with the general.


    The real Northern leaned on his onyx de, trying to catch his breath and move up his legs.


    He gritted his teeth, frowning with frustration and looking down.


    His legs wouldn''t move no matter how much he tried. Northern had in fact missed the most vital part because he was so focused on the tremendous amount of growth he received from using the clone in every battle.


    Stamina¡­ he was a spineless, overly cared for young boy that was barely even fifteen. Of course, he wouldn''t have the stamina it would take to fight a war of this scale.


    Other wars have always ended quickly because Night Terror would go for the general first, kill him and demoralized the opponent.


    But now that Night Terror was strangely unavable and there were more monsters than before, stronger than anyone they have ever faced¡ª Northern was made to see his true limit.


    He stared for a while, observing every inch of the battlefield through the link of his clone, as it rendered bloody arcs of its sword into the air.


    Northern looked at his death angel¡­ and looked down.


    His eyes slipped closed as he slumped against the blood-slicked trunk of the ancient tree.


    He could no longer muster the strength to stand, let alone fight. Distantly, he felt the phantom sensations of his clone being surrounded, overwhelmed by sheer weight of numbers.


    ''Ah¡­ crap, I''m just going to sleep''


    Northern''s eyes slipped shut as weariness finally overwhelmed him, the onyx de slipping from his ckened grip as slumbering imed him. A crumpled heap amidst the whirlwind of violence swirling all around.


    Yet even as he gave into the temptation of sleep, a better version of himself raged on. The clone''s onyx de was a blur of motion, cutting through scale and sinew with lethality. Each arc of its de felled another foe in a blossoming spray of ichor.


    But the relentless tide never ebbed- a never-ending surge of fangs, ws and gnashing jaws hungrily closing in. The clone fought with every fiber of its being, yet still it was gradually overwhelmed by the sheer, crushing weight of numbers.


    Nearby, the crash of the general''s axe against Northern''s death guardian shook the very earth.


    The two monstrous titans grappled in a never-ending cyclone of whirling steel and muscle. Their primal duel was one of apocalyptic ferocity, uncaring of any caught in the lethal radius of their exchange.


    The death angel moved with a blurring swiftness that defied its ponderous scale, graceful yet immensely powerful. Its axe was an extension of itself, each lethal arc leaving horrific rents in the general''s thick hide.


    Yet the critter gave as good as it got. Its axe descended in overhead chops of thunderous force, each impact shuddering through the ground like localized earthquakes.


    Time and again, the wicked edge found chinks in the death guardian''s defenses, gouging deep into its nks.


    ck ichor pumped from the grievous wounds in pulsing streams, puddling at their feet.


    But still, the death warrior fought on, undaunted even as its strength visibly waned. It was an avatar of remorseless destruction created solely for this purpose.


    The general bellowed its fury, spittle flying as its bestial jaws stretched wide. Its muscles rippled and bunched beneath its matted, horned hide with each earth-shaking swing of its axe.


    And despite its monstrous might, the death angel parried and countered with a cold, dispassionate fatality.


    Their battle raged without cessation, the two figures hewing through the surrounding melee with impunity.


    Lesser monstrosities were shed apart or trampled underfoot, their bodies adding to the growing carpet of mangled forms.


    The world seemed to fragment and blur with each resounding impact, the death angel''s weapon meeting the cruel edge of the general''s axe over and over in showers of sparks.


    On the periphery, Northern''s clone battled with equal desperation, slowly sumbing to the endless swarm.


    Abruptly, an opening presented itself in the general''s defenses. Its axe wasmitted too far into a devastating overhand chop, leaving its nks horribly exposed.


    With liquid grace, the death guardian flowed around the sledgehammer blow and thrust its axe deep into the creature''s abdomen.


    A deafening bellow tore from the general''s throat as it staggered back, crimson ichor geysering from the catastrophic wound.


    Its tailshed in inarticte fury as the axe slipped from its grip, strength visibly ebbing. The death angel did not relent, pressing its brutal advantage as it closed the gap once more.


    Metal sheared through flesh and bone with sickening ease, severing the thick column of the general''s neck in a fountain of gore.


    The beast''s head tumbled free, bouncing twice beforeing to rest amidst the charnel ruin of the battlefield.


    The death guardian stood imcable. Its burning gaze swept the surrounding massacre as the weight of the general''s death slowly registered throughout the horde.


    A wave of terror and confusion rippled through their ranks as they took in the gruesome sight of their fallen leader. Bestial roars turned to shrill cries of dismay and quickly, the horde broke.


    Monstrosities fled in droves, shoving and trampling their own in a mad scramble to escape the death angel''s reach. Within moments, the forest had fallen eerily silent once more, broken only by the susurrus of the wind through the shadowed boughs.


    Only then did the death guardian turn its baleful regard towards Northern still battling the remaining stragglers.


    As if in slow motion, its obsidian form began crumpling inward, buckling under the sheer trauma of its wounds.


    Its sword slipped from its grasp to tter against the loamy soil as the death angel folded in on itself with a groan of protesting metal.


    Slowly¡­ it crumpled to its knee.

 Chapter 56 Fate Is Wicked... Even On Monsters Too

    <h4>Chapter 56 Fate Is Wicked... Even On Monsters Too </h4>


    Suddenly, Northern''s eyes opened, jerking his whole body forward.


    ''Crap! I slept!''


    Who sleeps on a battle field.


    Northern covered his face in the shame of his palm and stood up with shaky legs. He leaned on Mortal de for a few seconds and straightened his back.


    The visage of the battle field was not any less cruel than it had been a few minutes¡­ maybe hours ago before he slept.


    More bodies, and stench of blood filled both thend and the air. Every nook and cranny of the forest was drenched in a wicked ughter of both sides of the monsters.


    It was sickening to take, his stomach churned and almost made him vomit but North swallowed the disgust and tried to look for the general of his enemy.


    Then his eyes came to rest on an unpleasant scene.


    Northern frowned, blue pupils shivering at what they saw.


    Northern leaned forward, his face paled. He hurried forward, scrambling for the ground with each shaking movement of his legs, even almost falling.


    With effort, he managed to end up falling before the kneeling hideous monster.


    North looked at it, a tight contradicting frown contorting his facial features.


    "No no no no¡­"


    Looking behind the fallen hellion was a lifeless body of the horned muscr creature that had collided with him at the beginning of the battle.


    Indeed, his death angel had managed to defeat the enemy''s general¡­ but at the cost of its own life¡­


    It was not yet dead though. It was just weak. But with the gushing blood that spilled from several gashes on its body, it wouldn''tst any more than a few tens breath.


    And Northern could tell.


    His hand hesitantly moved, hovered above the monster''s shoulder¡­ Northern bit his lips and lowered his hand to touch it.


    He lowered his head.


    Never did he think that a dying monster would hit him so much. It wasn''t to the degree that he should cry but it still hurt.


    He didn''t know why but his chest felt stuffy. And fear crawled over his skin, like millions of ants, drowning him.


    He struggled to breath for a few seconds and coughed out.


    His entire surrounding was bathed in blood soaking battles, their opponent this time were strong. It took more than the effort of one soldier to kill one of them.


    No one had spare time to look at the falling visage of theirrade.


    Northern held on the shoulder of the monster tightly, its skin felt a bit too rough and hairless. But he didn''t care about how it felt to touch a monster right now.


    He found himself adrift in thebyrinth of his own thoughts, a maze of uncertainty and introspection that seemed to stretch endlessly before him.


    The weight of his contemtions bore down heavily upon his shoulders, threatening to drown him in a sea of existential dread.


    Was this the path he was destined to tread as well?


    A life consumed by ceaseless conflict, where the only respite awaited in the cold embrace of death?


    It was a grim prospect, one that gnawed at the fringes of his consciousness like a relentless predator stalking its prey.


    The never-ending cycle of violence, the relentless march towards oblivion¡ªwhat purpose did it all serve?


    Were the monstrous adversaries he faced and allied with mere robots, programmed for destruction without a shred of empathy or remorse?


    They were monsters, yes, but were they also ves to their own instincts, devoid of the capacity for introspection?


    He pondered these questions, grappling with the unsettling realization that he, too, was teetering on the brink of moral ambiguity.


    He had always prided himself on his individuality, on his ability to question the status quo.


    And yet, he could feel the insidious tendrils of conformity creeping into his psyche, threatening to extinguish the flickering me of what should be his purpose.


    The prospect of battle, once a source of apprehension and trepidation, now stirred something primal within him¡ªa perverse exhration at the thought of engaging in mortalbat.


    What did it matter what cause he fought for? In the end, the truth remained unchanged: he was being inexorably drawn into the vortex of mindless violence, his humanity slipping away with each passing day.


    But even as he grappled with this grim reality, he could not deny the allure of victory, the intoxicating rush of adrenaline that apanied the sh of steel and sinew.


    It was a seductive siren song, luring him ever closer to the precipice of oblivion.


    At the very least, he thought he would get stronger¡­ strong enough to be able to close the rift.


    But reality now intruded upon his reverie, shattering his illusions with cruel efficiency.


    Even a tier I rift needed more than four walkers to be closed down. And here he was alone in what could be a tier IV rift.


    It was impossible, he realized with a sinking heart.


    There was no escape from this hellish nightmare, no reprieve from the relentless onught of the unknown.


    Northern closed his eyes tightly as this truth sank deep into his soul.


    ''What do I do¡­ what do I do¡­ what do I do¡­''


    "...what do I do?!!" He yelled.


    The fallen hellion in front of him tried parted it mouth and tried to raise its head but could not.


    Northern''s eyes widened, something struck him btedly.


    ''Wait¡­ if I kill him¡­ I will have thest kill and I can gain talents right?''


    He felt disgusted at himself for thinking in such way.


    ''Crap! Its just a monster Northern get a grip!''


    He opened his hand, summoning the steel dagger. After a couple of seconds, the dagger waspletely manifested in his hold.


    He raised his whole body, moved closer to his death angel and hugged it bitterly. Saying, with a deep frown.


    "I''m sorry friend. You fought well."


    He slipped the dagger into its belly making sure no monster would have caught a glimpse of it.


    <You have killed a Hazard Hellion: Weldermorne>


    <You have gained an item>


    [You have ined a Hazard Hellion - Weldermorne]


    [You have received +4 talent fragments]


    For the first time¡­ a kill did not feel so good.

 Chapter 57 When Madness Consumes...

    <h4>Chapter 57 When Madness Consumes... </h4>


    Northern stood up, vigor draining out of his body as he did. He tried to walk but faltered his steps.


    In that moment, a wounded monster let lose, wilding towards his direction.


    With a cold indifferent gaze, Northern turned, avoided its obvious attack and cleanly swipped off its beforepletely turning.


    The voice of both Ul and the system sounded so distant, the ngor and cries that bathed the battlefield sounded to muggy. Everything was far away.


    Sort of numb¡­


    He closed his eyes and dismissed his clone.


    Of course, regardless of how he felt, he still had to deal with the pain. But Northern this time could not find the strength to groan as a crude fatigue invaded every tendon of his.


    He dropped to his knees, the Mortal de slipping out of his hands.


    Somehow, the war went on without him.


    Drowning in the ughters of vicious creatures.


    Both sides unrelentlessly carving out flesh, gore spilling in a boorish ethereal artistry.


    The so peaceful forest was now an a teau of lifeless body, heaped upon each other with no space in between.


    A sickening sight to behold.


    In the center of it Northern rested on his sword, slowly breathing¡­ every breathe absorbing the cruel facet that ouyed around him.


    Tarnishing his soul¡­ tempting to drive him to utter madness, to bing a corrupt ughterer.


    Slowly¡­ he was¡­ losing himself.


    Regardless of how he felt, despite the emptiness within, he still has to fight.


    He has to cut through the ranks of monsters. He has to fight harder, faster and stronger than every other monster.


    Better than any other general.


    Northern swung an arc upward, tearing a frightening gash on the monster''s torso.


    Even though his muscles ached with every movement, he didn''t stop moving.


    His cold eyes did not waver. They were deftly locked onto their prey¡­ at some point, as he approached, the monsters shivered, overhwhelmed by the cold tendrils of fear before they were cut down a secondter.


    Northern''s presence became that of an empty vessel of destruction, traversing the battle field andying to waste every single creature it passed.


    ''Maybe if I fight better than others¡­ I would at least be able to keep more people from dying.''


    Northern moved through the chaos with an almost subconscious determination. His body moved on its own, fueled by a deep-rooted desire to protect and save as many lives as possible.


    The pain that seared through his muscles and the fatigue that weighed him down became distant sensations, overridden by his unwavering focus.


    His sword cleaved through the ranks of monsters, each swing precise and lethal.


    With each strike, he left behind a trail of dismembered limbs and severed heads.


    The monsters trembled in fear at the sight of him, their once ferocious demeanor reduced to quivering masses.


    Even the generals of the kingdom of Red Mines, who had held their ground valiantly until now, found themselves paralyzed with terror. Thanking their stars he was not their opponents.


    Northern''s face remained nk, devoid of any emotion.


    His eyes were cold and unwavering, fixated on his target with an intensity that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to meet his gaze.


    He moved with a fluidity that defied his exhaustion, the onyx de dancing in his hands like an extension of his very being.


    The battlefield around him became a canvas of carnage, bodies piled upon bodies.


    Northern stood amidst the chaos, his sword resting on his shoulder, his breathing slow and deliberate. Each breath he took seemed to absorb the brutality that surrounded him, threatening to consume his very soul.


    ''I have to fight, I can''t stop now¡­ I can fight more¡­''


    He pushed himself harder, faster, and stronger than ever before, determined to keep more lives from being lost¡­ even if they were lives of monsters.


    It didn''t matter to him at all.


    He couldn''t even tell if he was doing the right thing, the wrong thing¡­ or he was just running mad.


    With every swing of his sword, he created a path of devastation, ensuring that no monster escaped his wrath.


    As the battle deeper into the night and the dark clouds hung heavier than before.


    Northern''s movements became a blur of deadly precision as he dispatched his enemies with ruthless efficiency.


    The monsters that once posed as formidable opponents were no match for his relentless onught. His de found their weak points with unerring uracy, shing through their flesh with a sickening ease.


    As the battle reached its climax, Northern''s body finally sumbed to the strain.


    His vision blurred, and his legs gave out beneath him.


    With a final swing of his sword, he felled onest monster before copsing to his knees. The Mortal de slipped from his grasp, ttering to the blood-soaked ground.


    The sounds of the battlefield faded into the background as Northern''s consciousness wavered. He had fought with every ounce of his being, he had protected them as much as he could.


    But even as his physical limit hindered him, Northern worried.


    Was it enough¡­ would he be able to save enough monsters from such cruel fate.


    In his foolish attempt to prove something wrong about this rift? He was instead falling deeper into its trap.


    The battle continued to rage on, but Northern was lost to it. His bodyy motionless, a testament to the toll that the fight had taken on him.


    The battlefield was littered with the broken bodies of monsters, evidence of the devastation he had wrought.


    As the battle drew to a close, Northern''s unconscious form was discovered by Mr Fluffy who whined repeatedly running around him and trying to lift him with its muzzle.


    The little mutt in fact¡­ was not so little anymore.


    The other monsters and generals came around, and carried him away from the battlefield, their faces etched with a mixture of admiration and concern.


    They knew that odd ally and general had fought with a determination and strength that few could match.


    And so, Northern''s presence lingered in the minds of those who had witnessed his valiant struggle.


    And as hey in his slumber, Northern''s dreams were haunted by the echoes of battle, souls cursing and pulling him into a fiery abyss of never ending darkness.

 Chapter 58 Lost Boy

    <h4>Chapter 58 Lost Boy </h4>


    Northern lost track of how much time had passed, after the death of his favorite monster¡­ well, second favorite. He found himself sumbing to a strong desire to stop trying.


    And it wasn''t that hard to sumb to.


    With the prospect that wars offered, his growth, most importantly¨CNorthern didn''t see this as him sumbing to some trap of some sort.


    He didn''t even think this was the doing of the rift.


    After seeing his death angel died, he began to think deeply a single thing.


    What would happen one day if the Kingdom of Red Mine are not able to defeat its foes.


    They would be ravaged instead, ughtered, their bloods ghastly carpeting the cursed fields of wherever their doom descended.


    The thought of it made chills w his spine.


    ''I don''t want to die''


    And so Northern began to fight harder.


    The first instance he was consumed by rage, every part of his body felt numb, uncontroble. His present limit was tested and a great potential was brought out in the middle of that bloody war in the dark forest.


    Afterwards, Northern suffered the weight of pushing himself to the limit¡­. Albeit subconsciously.


    He couldn''t move for days¡­ sorry, nights.


    Heid in his round room, ate on his bed, times when he had to move were when he needed to use the toilet.


    The loo in another dimensional was no different from the one in Tra-el, the design was sort of scary though. It was like a monster''s mouth.


    He felt like he was putting his dump into the mouth of a monster.


    Apart from that time Northern would asionally carry himself to the side of the window and sit on the table beside it.


    Many times he justid there and thought of the future. Until he recovered.


    When he recovered, he didn''t take it easy with himself.


    The need to get stronger now bore upon his soul like a mountain of dread.


    So that the kingdom of Red Mine will stand victorious forever, he began to train.


    He began to spar with every monster, walking a slow road to being familiar with his own movements.


    Thanks to the outstanding effect of the link with his clone he was pretty much extraordinary already.


    But when he started to put deliberate effort to training. Northern began to see the need to spend more and more hours in it.


    The movements felt natural, he could pull them off almost by instincts but he was unable to be versatile with them. The reason was none other than the fact that he was unfamiliar with them.


    It was like knowing a thing all your life, such that you can spell it out when asked, but have not really thought about that knowledge and get to discover the true meaning behind it.


    And in discovering that true meaning sometimes brought one''s understanding to a different level. A level where true potential is being tapped into and versatility is applicable.


    But Northern was unable to¡­


    Of course, this he got to discover by repeated defeats from all generals.


    Funnily, even though they defeated him over and over again, they didn''t seem to mock him.


    It looked like they''ve now epted him as one of their own.


    Althoughmunication with them still felt a bit off. They could only understand Northern by repeated gestures, he also could only understand them when they repeatedly pointed at whatever it was they were trying to say.


    It was hard at first but itter became the norms.


    Northern could also tell the slight intelligence they had and appreciated their effort inmunicating with them.


    Before long, he became a part of them more than how humanly he felt.


    Of course, he didn''t result to lowly mannerism such as them. As far as sanity to went those were the little he had to hold on to.


    The cries of monsters on battlefield became a daily activity.


    In fact it seemed like the battles increased, Northern lost count of how many battles he had been in.


    Through all the battles, he was always at the forefront, unyielding in bis attempt to plunge out victory for the kingdom of Red Mine.


    Every monster was left at the mercy of his onyx de, bloods flowed, flesh severed. Over and over again¡­ till the memory of it became a blur.


    At some point Night Terror returned.


    But Northern couldn''t even count how many wars he had led before the terror came back.


    Moreso, it didn''t seem the same. It was stronger, fiercer and bore an aura of rivalry towards Northern.


    At times it looked like it was always trying to catch up to Northern on the battlefield.


    ''Goddamnit, I used to look up to you?''


    Northern would watch it make mistakes, and pay obedience to him.


    Despite suspecting where this strange Night Terror could be from, he didn''t do anything about it. Didn''t felt like he needed to.


    In fact, the memory felt like a dream¡­ an illusion, something he must have cooked up in his head at some point.


    This wars felt more like reality.


    The joy of victory was overwhelming.


    Watching his foes fall to his crude de was an ecstasy.


    The awe and honor the monsters reveried him with was reality. The loftiness of his presence amidst them¡­ that felt right.


    Unawared¡­ that slowly, he was being consumed by a madness.


    What ever justification his reasons were¡­ war was war.


    Bloodshed is bloodshed.


    And he didn''t want this one to end, for every battle one, he looked forward to the challenge of an even stronger horde of monsters.


    The kingdom of Red Mine practically became imprable but the battles did not stop.


    And Northern stopped questioning.


    He grinned andughed as he separated heads, as bloods stter on his face, he licked his lips with mes of madness burning in his blue eyes.


    There was no more retribution at this point.


    Northern was deep into the act of war, all the more, growing at it¡­ frighteningly.


    He didn''t stop training. Getting used to his own movements¡­ began to use his clone less.


    At a point, the voice of both the system and Ul did not reach him anymore.


    Maybe he forgot he has a clone.


    He forgot he needed to hunt for talent fragments.


    He forgot he was in the rift.


    He became a lost boy.


    And one day¡­ he forgot his name too¡­ or that he even ever had one.

 Chapter 59 A Broken Fella

    <h4>Chapter 59 A Broken Fe </h4>


    Northern and the forces of the Kingdom of Red Mines stood shoulder to shoulder with the monstrous creatures.


    The sh of metal against scales reverberated through the battlefield, a symphony of violence and chaos.


    The lizard-like monsters, with their obsidian-ck scales and razor-sharp talons, lunged at them with savage fury. Their eyes glowed a malevolent red, reflecting the fires that raged around them.


    Amidst the carnage, Northern fought with a relentless ferocity. The Mortal de moved with a rough fluidity and precision, cutting through the enemy ranks like a scythe through wheat.


    Blood sttered his brown armor, staining it a dark crimson, but he paid no heed to the gore that surrounded him. His face, once marked by determination and hope, now bore a haunted expression.


    With each swing of his de, Northern''s grip on reality slipping.


    His mind blurred as he attacked with a mindless abandon. The faces of hisrades faded into a sea of anonymous figures, their voices drowned out by the deafening sh of weapons.


    He no longer heard the cries of pain or the pleas for mercy.


    The only sound that reached his ears was the pounding of his own heartbeat, a steady rhythm driving him further into the depths of madness.


    His memory of cherished moments, began to unravel. Fragments of his past slipped through his fingers like grains of sand.


    Faces he once held dear ¡­his father¡­mother became distorted, unrecognizable.


    The names that were once etched in his mind vanished, leaving only an empty void in their wake.


    All that remained was the relentless pursuit of victory, an insatiable hunger for bloodshed.


    As the battle raged on, Northern found himself at the forefront of the chaos, leading the monstrous creatures from the Kingdom of Red Mines.


    They followed him with unwavering loyalty, their savage instincts honed by his relentless drive.


    The bipedal monsters, towering over their adversaries, struck fear into the hearts of those who dared to oppose them.


    Northern''s presence among them, his transformation from a ve to a harbinger of destruction, fueled their own bloodlust.


    One time, he was human, adopted to a family of two drifters, smart and full of prospect, now consumed by the madness of war.


    He no longer recognized the reflection that stared back at him. His eyes, once filled with warmth andpassion, had turned cold and lifeless.


    The lines etched upon his face were no longer marks of a wisdom, but scars of a shattered soul.


    As the battle drew to a close, the battlefield was littered with the fallen.


    The stench of death hung heavy in the air, mingling with the acrid scent of smoke and burning flesh.


    Northern stood amidst the wreckage, his breath ragged, his body covered in the blood of friend and foe alike. He surveyed the devastation, a hollow emptiness settling in his chest.


    In that moment, the echoes of battle faded into silence.


    He had lost himself in the chaos, bing a mere vessel for destruction. His own identity had been swallowed by the horrors of war, leaving only a shell of the man he once was.


    -__


    __


    __


    In nights time, another battlefield stretched out before Northern, a vast expanse of destion and chaos.


    Muscr monsters, their sinewy bodies rippling with raw power, charged towards him with thunderous footsteps.


    The ground trembled beneath their weight, sending shockwaves through his bones.


    He took a deep breath, the scent of freshly turned earth mingling with the metallic tang of sweat and fear.


    The air crackled with tension, charged with the anticipation of battle. His heart pounded in his chest, a steady rhythm that echoed in his ears.


    With a battle cry on his lips, Northern surged forward, his tenebrous de dull of sparkles and pitch ck like the embrace of nothingness.


    The monsters closed in around him, their growls reverberating through the air. His movements became a blur of steel and fury, his body a symphony of grace and strength.


    The sh of weapons filled the air, a cacophony of ringing steel and grunts of exertion. Northern''s muscles strained and ached as he parried blow after blow, his body bing a testament to the recent nights of training. Sweat trickled down his brow, stinging his eyes, but he refused to yield.


    Thendscape shifted around him, a kaleidoscope of grey and ck. The ground beneath his feet was uneven, scattered with rocks and patches of trampled grass.


    He could feel the cool breeze against his skin, carrying with it the whispers of fallen leaves and the distant cries of falling monsters.


    The taste of blood filled his mouth as he struck down one monster after another. His movements became fluid, a dance of death and survival.


    Time seemed to slow, each second stretching into an eternity as he fought his way through the horde.


    The monsters roared in anger and pain, their voices a symphony of primal fury. Their sweat mingled with his own, creating a heady musk that hung in the air. The ground quaked beneath their feet, a testament to the sheer power of their sh.


    He pressed forward, his body a conduit for his relentless will¡­ to protect¡­ monsters?


    The sounds of battle faded into a deafening silence, the only noise the ragged gasps for air that tore from Northern''s bloodied lips.


    His chest heaved as he nced around at the mangled bodies and shredded limbs that littered the battlefield¡ªthe aftermath of his brutal onught.


    A hollow numbness crept through his veins as he surveyed the carnage. The faces of the in blurred together into an indistinguishable mass, their hideous expressions frozen in perpetual anguish.


    As Northern''s grip on his obsidian de loosened, the weight of it threatened to drag him down into the churned earth. A veil of disorientation descended, the world around him tilting violently.


    He blinked, his eyes struggling to focus on the sea of lifeless forms strewn before him.


    Were they his in ''brothers-in-arms'' or the fell beasts he had sworn to destroy?


    The lines had long since blurred, his actions governed not by code or allegiance, but by pure, primal instinct.


    A choked sound, somewhere between a bitterugh and a mournful keen, escaped his cracked lips.


    In that moment, he felt utterly detached, a phantom haunting a realm where he no longer belonged.


    The concept of purpose had be as ambiguous as the path forward. Northern was simply an instrument of destruction without a firm hand to guide him, a relic from a fading age.


    As the darkness crept across his vision, his tenuous grasp on reality slipped further.


    He stared down at his ashen hands, streams of crimson disappearing into the creases of his calloused palms.


    Whose blood stained his skin? He could no longer differentiate the violent acts, could no longer anchor himself amid the nightmares that consumed him.


    With a guttural roar, Northern cast his onyx de aside, the sound of it ttering against the packed earth resonating through his fractured mind.


    His eyes, once filled with conviction, now burned with the embers of madness, a searing, endless oblivion mirrored in their obsidian depths.


    As spasms of rage and anguish racked his body, Northern threw his head back and released a scream that rent the veil of silence.


    In that moment, thest vestiges of his former self shattered, scattered like dust upon the winds of this blightednd. He had be the harbinger his path had ordained, a scourge born of the depravity of war itself.


    The broken husk of a man sank to his knees amid the graveyard he had wrought.


    Bitter, mirthlessughter spilled from his bloodied lips as he surrendered to the howling chaos that hadid im to his soul.

 Chapter 60 Reckoning Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 60 Reckoning Is Here </h4>


    Northern scanned his surrounding, he wasn''t sure what was what anymore. He gazed down on his blood-stained hands.


    ''What am I even doing¡­?''


    His mind was foggy and unasked questions digger deeper into oblivion.


    He gazed down from the heaps of corpses as monsters chained what was left of their foes, condemning them to ves¡­ miners.


    He was like that too once¡­


    Was he though?


    He had always been a general¡­ a war general, one that fought only for the kingdom of Red Mines, heralding ruthless victories.


    Hailed as a hero¡­ to monsters.


    And yet nothing felt wrong about it.


    His eyes dimmed, its living sparks disappearing. The blue hue of his pupils, dull and fading. All that was left of him was emptiness.


    He picked up the onyx de and jumped down from the heap of corpse, walking behind the column of monsters that hurled away their captives with chains.


    Mr Fluffy behind him, almost reaching his waist, the little mutt was now a vicious grey wolf with eyes that seem to embody the very entity of darkness.


    Its canines were slowly curving out of its maw, the rest of its sharp teeth, set in a perfect array of piquancy.


    Taking slow and somber steps behind its master. Eyes lost and tired.


    They crossed severalndscapes, ignoring their crudeness, and soon they arrived at their home¡­the kingdom of Red Mine.


    While the monsters jubted with yet another massive crab looking monster, Northern walked up the tower and fell on his bed.


    Slowly falling into the embrace of sweet sleep¡­ or death.


    It was hard to tell this from that this days.


    Sometimes it was like he didn''t care.


    He was losing himself and he didn''t seem to care¡­ or perhaps he had even lost himself.


    The days of war were far from over, and every time, Northern marched forward with no question asked and led the army to unmatched victory.


    His passion for bloodshed only grew worse and nothing was able to satisfy it.


    Killing seemed to be more and more unsatisfying¡­ at times easy.


    With each monster that fell from his sound, he gained strength and although he was oblivious to its level.


    Northern had be far stronger than he was when he initially entered the rift.


    Several nights passed, several battles won, several souls extinguished, yet Northern still managed to live through it all.


    Proving himself to be an ultimate killing machine.


    On a particr night after a long war with the muscr creatures¡ªthat happens to be the strongest of the three races of monsters they would usually face¡ªNorthern sat on his bed, lost in his gaze.


    His eyes was glued to the curtained window, looking at nothing in particr.


    His pale skin was smeared with recent blood and healing scars. His eyes now were lifeless than ever before.


    Letting a tired sigh, Northern dropped the Mortal de gently beside him and plopped to the bed, he stared to the broken ceiling.


    Stared for a long time¡­ he couldn''t tell what he was looking at but there was a torn portrait there¡­ of a blondedy, with sea blue eyes¡­


    A part of the face was ripped off but he could tell from the little that was left, the sparkling jewelleries that adorned her features, her radiant smile and morous dress¡­ she was undoubtedly a princess¡­ or a queen¡­


    ''But what''s a princess? What is a queen?''


    Thinking was really hard for Northern.


    He had be a monster for most part¡­ even his mannerism which was the little bit of sanity he could hold onto, looked like they''d soon be lost too.


    In this nightmare, lost and alone, Northern had no one to beckon onto¡­ no one to find him.


    His eyes, heavy, began to close¡­ soon he was asleep again.


    Shrouded in a cold darkness, he heard a distant voice call a strange name:


    "North¡­"


    "North¡­"


    No matter how much the voice called, the embrace of the darkness was too overwhelming to break free from.


    Unable to recognize his own name¡­ or his mother''s voice, Northern slept peacefully in thefort offered to him by a serene and ruthless madness.


    Northern''s eyes snapped open as searing painnced through his leg. He jolted upright, eyes widening at the sight of a polearm impaling his thigh.


    His gaze traveled up the shaft to the vicious creature gripping it - a familiar terror, yet¡­ unfamiliar at the same time.


    Four malevolent eyes burned with cold madness, set in a fur-


    matted visage. Tightly coiled muscles rippled beneath, framing the intense, powerful form of a horror Northern knew all too well, albeit long forgotten.


    His brows furrowed, shadows veiling his expression - this was probably the most emotion he had shown in ages.


    With a callous re, the vicious Terror wrenched the polearm free, crimson spraying across Northern''s bed.


    As it drove the spear down again, Northern rolled away, hitting the ground with a pained grunt.


    He pushed upright, favoring his left leg as agonynced through the right.


    Northern''s pale, sweat-beaded face hardened as he stared at the terror in tense silence.


    The cloying scent of his own blood mingled with the chill breeze fluttering the curtains, pervading the chamber with unpleasantness.


    His swordy at the creature''s feet, leaving him unarmed and too lost to summon a fresh weapon or to know that he should summon one.


    After all, the brutal spirit of war had driven him to utter madness, lost in the darkness of his own soul.


    The vicious Terror closed the distance in a single, fluid step. It hurled the spear with frightening speed.


    Northern''s eyes flew wide, but he managed to twist aside as it plunged into the wall behind him.


    He leapt over the bed, rolling to where the Terror had stood moments before.


    Slowly, Northern bent and retrieved his sword, leveling the de as his eyes burned with bloodlust.


    Both vicious creatures forged by the wicked mes of war red coldly at each other, the terror wrenched out the spear from the wall and suddenly looked like it had an evil grin on its horrible face.


    Northern''s brow twitched and his eyes rolled to the entrance as another of the same creature stomped into his room.

 Chapter 61 What Do You Fight For?

    <h4>Chapter 61 What Do You Fight For? </h4>


    With how unseemly the situation had be, Northern stared indifferently with an eerie calmness.


    His stance was slightly bent, extending the Mortal de in the pursuit of blood and flesh¡­ to render the terror that stood before him asunder¡­well, terrors.


    One of them was enough trouble already.


    Well, it was unsure if he remembered how much of difficulty facing Night Terror posed or even though his consciousness was lost in the cold darkness of oblivion, his instincts still carved a memory of fear from that encounter.


    Maybe he was tentatively looking at them right now because of the unspoken, unthought memories of fear that coursed not through his head but rather his muscles.


    The two terrors stood apart from him, one holding a wicked, corrupted pole steel with sharp needle like edge almost kissing the ground.


    The other gleamed with equal eyes of maliciousness, it had this serene me of pure evil burning beyond the red shaft that could be seen in its eyes.


    Northern''s ragged breath soon became the only thing he could here, an ufortable silence overwhelmed every thing in that moment, drenching it in the tensed drum roll of the imminent danger poised by this two terrific creatures.


    The one with spear poised to attack, and lunged at Northern with the spear.


    Sidestepping the attack, Northern used the edge of his teneborous de to control the direction of the spear, sparks flowing as its slid across his side.


    Creating a ''Two seconds'' opening he threw his arms into the monster''s midsection, punching as hard as he could.


    A st of wind exploded from the monster''s back, making the room shiver slightly.


    The other Terror was poised to attack, flying through the air with onyx ws curved to cleave Northern''s throat.


    But he quickly reacted with his de, sucking his breath as shock from the parried strike reverberated through his hands, making them stiff for a second.


    He jumped back¨C as both monsters regrouped as red viciously at him.


    He looked at the hand he had used to punch the monster moment ago. His face could tell that even he did not expect such explosive power from himself.


    But there was no time to be caught up in the good feeling this strength gave him.


    He was faced with two powerful monsters with absolutely no way forward and a limited space.


    Northern nced around, then at the window.


    There seemed to be only one solution.


    Even if his consciousness was lost, his intuition, honed from thr character of his person from before this world still took over his sensespletely.


    Maybe that was a good thing¡­ maybe it was not¡­


    But right now, the only solution that Northern seemed to be thinking about¡­ shone in his eyes.


    Both terrors lunched at him again, a spear twirling before it rendezvous its sharp de towards his neck from below.


    Northern tilted his head back, eyes widened in shock as the passing edge of the spear drew a small line on his cheek as it flew across.


    Not a second to spare, the w of the other ushered in¡­ his sword came in the way, letting out a deafening metallic scream as it deflected the crude talons.


    Immediately, Northern had to turn, twist the de to again deflect another strike from above and in a hair''s breadth parry another w poised to pierce his belly.


    Their attacks were coordinated and fast but what was more frightening was the Northern''s movements.


    He flowed with a vicious grace, seamlessly transitioning between the relentless assaults of both terrors.


    He twisted and pivoted, the Mortal de bing a blur of ebony steel deflecting wicked ws and a dangerous needle-


    sharp pole arm.


    Each deflection reverberated up in his arms with bone-jarring force but Northern did notg behind.


    As difficult it was for him to force in an attack, so was it for them to find an opening.


    But he was a ying a losing game¡­


    With each deflected blow, the weight on Northern''s arms grew heavier, his movements sluggish.


    And the feral creatures noticed, pressing their assault with increased ferocity - ws and spear raining down in a relentless flurry.


    Teeth gritted, Northern absorbed a strike with both hands clenched on his de''s hilt.


    In that split-second opening, the other Terror''s talons blurred across his vision, shing upwards in a crimson torrent.


    Northern staggered back, face drained of color. Before he could recover, the spear''s shaft smashed into his head.


    His world tilted, deafening rings filling his ears as the force whipped his head to the side. His body faltered, slumping to one knee.


    The monsters paused, feral eyes burning. The spear-wielder blurred into a vicious spin, hurling its de at the dazed Northern.


    He rolled away desperately, aiming for the window. In one fluid motion he leapt...only for searing agony to erupt as the spear punched through his shoulder, halting his escape mid-air.


    Eyes widening in shock, Northern stared down at the bloody tip protruding from his flesh.


    The Terror yanked him back viciously, dropping his body to the floor in a crumpled heap.


    Crimson seeped across the stone floor as Northern struggled to breathe through the white-hot pain. Dark spots danced at the edges of his vision, his already lost consciousness threatening to abandon him further.


    "...North"


    Perhaps it was because of the semi conscious state he was in¡­


    he could hear a silky voice.


    Strangely it felt familiar. But too distant to make a significant difference.


    And who the hell was North.


    With a strained expression, he shifted his gaze up. Both vicious Terror stood above him, eyes burning with evil and maliciousness.


    It was like they were waiting for him to die¡­ no, that was not the case. If they wanted him to die, they would have striked to kill.


    But one of the reasons why their attacks could be defended to such degree was because they seemed to be aiming to wound him but not kill him.


    He clenched his teeth, trying to resist the stubborn tendrils of darkness that threatened to shut his eyes.


    Everything he fought for¡­ this couldn''t be the end of it.


    He tried, he really tried to stay awake¡­ but the amount of blood he was losing was beginning to cause his head to feel dizzy.


    It got harder to hold on to his consciousness. Northernid on the ground, his hand posed to raise him up but not ever trying, his vision glued to the hideous feet of the terrors.


    Slowly, his consciousness deemed¡­ and before long, Northern passed out.

 Chapter 62 A Song Of Metal

    <h4>Chapter 62 A Song Of Metal </h4>


    Fizziness didn''t begin to describe it, Northern''s eyes blurred as they opened, feeling a burning in his left shoulder, he held tightly letting out a low groan as he tried to sit up.


    Northern lowered his head for a few seconds, the fog in his head was still thick and it reflected in the lightless look in his eyes.


    Then he raised his head to take in his surrounding.


    His surrounding was shrouded in a pale darkness, underlit by glowing crimsons.


    His backid against a rocky edge, cold wind sneakily bit into the skin of his face. Most part of his body was covered by Eternal Twilight so he didn''t feel it as much.


    He tried to stand up but a sharp pain pierced through his left hand, with his shoulder impaled, his hand felt stiff and pale like a bloodless vessel.


    The white tunic of his valiant armor was darkened with blood. Not being able to stand up Northern leaned back to the wall of rough stones, the only thing he could hear was the huffing of his own breath.


    He stared nkly into the darkness for a while, wondered where the crimson glow wasing from¨Cit filled a part of the enclosure far away from where he sat.


    The lower parts of the ground was also crawling with the same eerie light.


    And there was something sickening about it.


    Northern licked his dry lips and swallowed his saliva to wet his throat.


    Even now, no thoughts formed in his head, nothing seemed to bother him. He justid there like a living human with a dead soul.


    Before long, his eyes closed again to the cold embrace of slumber.


    ng


    ng


    Northern the next time was working up by a metallic sound, it had a rhythm and was consistent.


    It was like someone was either hitting a metallic surface or hitting a surface with a metallic object.


    Each hit was strong enough to softly resonate through the dark enclosure.


    And it was especially disturbing for Northern. Immediately he was woken by the nging of steel, he had been unable to take his mind off it.


    In this lonesome darkness, it served as the only friend he had. His mind found fun in following every intermittent strike of the metal.


    And he was able to stay awake for much longer.


    Although that did not seem to change his situation or save him from the darkness that enved his soul.


    However it does seem soothing¡­ and peaceful.


    After a few hundred ngor¡­it began to get unpleasant.


    Just when Northern thought about it, heavy footsteps approached.


    At this point, resisting was useless, the only thing that seemed to be awaiting him was death. With a nonfunctional hand, no weapons¡­


    He sighed as the footsteps reached in front of him.


    With no effort, a four eyed monster ced him over its shoulders and walked away, into the depth of the crimson glow.


    Northern watched the pale darkness where heid go farther away from him. Soon, bing pitch ck.


    But at that point, they had entered a chamber with an ethereal red glow.


    The chamber was filled with transparent cocoons, at the base of every cocoon were glistening red crystals, grinded to miniscule forms.


    Northern with closing eyes observed each cocoon, were of the same monsters, at least they had the same form.


    The at the far end of the chamber, the monster stopped and ced him on a tform.


    The tform was rectangle and smeared with dried blood, there were four shackles cemented into it.


    As the monster ced him down, it pressed down on his chest with one hand, while locking a shackle on his wrist.


    Northern''s gaze began to get pale, as he watched the monster chained his other limbs.


    After finishing, it walked away, leaving Northern in the disturbing ngor of still.


    Now, louder than before¡­ and more disturbing.


    As each ng rang, shes urred to Northern. It was like the metallic sound was bogging down the effect on his mind.


    An harrowing memory was being dug out with each ngor of metal.


    And it was very unpleasant.


    Northern tried not to think, he closed his eyes but it was hard not to.


    He didn''t even need to.


    With the passing second, the whole ce resonated with the racket of steel hitting steel.


    The racket made images sh across his mind. Those images brought a harrowing pain to his chest, and made his heart beat heavily.


    Suddenly, he felt like he was at a ce where he hated to be. As far as his memory served him, he had never been in this chamber before.


    He had no painful experience rted to it¡­ that would cause so much fear, pain and anger in his heart.


    These feelings rising up inside of him for unknown reasons were torturous but not as the sound that entered into his ears and the images that shed across his mind.


    With time, it only got worse¡­ he desperately did not want to see those images again. Because they only brought unexinable pain and torture to his heart.


    They began to get clearer but with that rity came an even more harrowing pain.


    Over and over again.


    And it was tormenting his soul.


    With time he could make out a few things from the images he saw.


    A bare chested boy with white hair, holding an ax and painstakingly hitting a hill of red crystals.


    Every swing of the boy''s ax synchronized with the metallic sound that resonated around the room.


    And only became more torturous.


    As it became worse, Northern tried to move, but his hands were chained.


    His mouth dried, his stomach grumbled. There was no saliva to wet his lips and throat.


    And he just had to suffer in the excruciating pain as his memories desperately tried to tear itself apart from the darkness enving his soul.


    After a long time¡­ another monster came, holding a crystal.


    It loomed over him with a vicious look on its four eyes and with a distorted grin stabbed the crystal into his wound.


    Northern let out a guttural cry as a sharp pain jolted around his body making it spasm, and his mouth foaming.


    The beast watched in glee and left after his body calmed down and he stopped moving.


    ¡­


    Overwhelmed by pain from every muscles and nerve of his body, Northern stared into the dark ceiling with absolute silence.


    The metallic racket still resonating through the background.


    However¡­ his eyes were widened and trembling.


    ''...Crap''

 Chapter 63 Pain, An Unexpected Liberator

    <h4>Chapter 63 Pain, An Unexpected Liberator </h4>


    The most traumatizing experience for Northern were the days he used on the prison mine.


    A spineless teenager, captured by a monster and thrown into a prison where he was forced to mine red crystals continuously for nights.


    The only times he had to rest was when the monster guarding him went packed out the heaps of mined crystal shards.


    His food tasted like shit.


    He almost died¡­ and promised himself he''d kill these two monsters that caused his life to be a living hell.


    Then one night, under grey sky as other nights, he was marched to the battlefield, not given any choice but to serve as meatshield for the monsters of the Red Mine.


    Earning, them barely a minute to fight.


    As his body shivered from the pain caused by the red crystals, Northern felt the fog shrouding his mind being torn through.


    Overwhelmed by so much pain, his mind tore apart, making it easy for the desperate memories to resurface.


    The feeling of nostalgia clearly invaded him as the sound of the metal continued.


    And in came, a torrent of memories rushing into his head.


    He survived! Somehow, he had survived until now.


    However, Northern couldn''t tell if he was to be proud of himself¡­ or to even call this a survival.


    His widened eyes creased into a frown.


    For how long had he been lost inside himself?


    Northern tried to stand but his movement was restricted by the shackles.


    He peered his eyes through in darkness.


    ''Tsk¡­ disgusting''


    Being shackled was an ''all-too-familiar'' feeling. One that was not exactly pleasing.


    And here he was again¡­


    Northern warded the thought off his head and tried to calm down. After breathing in and out for a couple of seconds. He summoned his clone.


    A pale figure in dirty armor appeared next to him. Despite how ragged he looked, Northern''s perfect copy still radiated a fearsome chill.


    The clone materialized a silver sword, stepped back; Two hands held the hilt.


    The silver sword arched across the wind and destroyed the chain binding one of Northern''s hands; momentarily, shrouding the chamber in a resonance of steel.


    Quickly, three other attempts followed¡ªas Northern expected that the monster that stabbed him with a crystal could being anytime soon.


    He rolled away from the tform, falling to the ground. Resting at the base of the concrete wall enclosing the opposite end of the chamber.


    He pulled out the crystal, groaning. Then smashed it on the ground, shattering it to splinters.


    His clone stood in front of him, facing the entrance while he picked a few small shards of crystal and swallowed it.


    Just as he did, footstep began to approach.


    Northern''s clone blurred forward, blending into the darkness that loomed in between the cocoons.


    As the monster walked past, the clone appeared from behind; with a clean sweep, the silver sword shed and the head of the monster rolled into the air.


    <You have killed a Cmity Beast - Shoremonger>


    <You have gained an item>


    [You have in a Cmity Beast - Shoremonger]


    [You have gained +6 talents fragments]


    Northern felt a slight surge of strength course through him. Now it was more palpable. Why? He wondered and decided to see what he had been missing.


    Thest thing he could vividly remember was how tired he was¡­ his death angel''s demise.


    ''I looked forward to ending him with my own hands but it didn''t feel right doing it¡­''


    The monster died a hero¡­ he couldn''t even hate it anymore.


    Since then, he remembered giving himself to ceaseless mock battles with the monsters.


    And he remembered always going to war.


    But what happened during war and after became a blur. He couldn''t make an image of them in his head.


    "My profile" he muttered.


    [ess granted]


    [Profile]


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [not yet received]


    Attributes: [Formless]


    Soul Rank: [Walker]


    Talent Fragments: [911/1000]


    [Owned Talents]: [1/1]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 23 others.


    His mouth dropped.


    "Crap! I received so many items?!" He unknowingly blurted out and held his mouth together afterwards.


    He looked around to be sure if there was no one after him and looked down again. Sparks of surprise were still dancing in his eyes.


    He dismissed the panel and frowned his brows.


    What bothered him the most was¡­


    ''Everything was going on fine¡­ if I am winning them wars¡­ why did they capture me?'' Northern inquired internally.


    He turned around to look at the cocoons of monsters that arrayed the room, spreading out to the left and to the right, growing above the ethereal glows of Red crystals.


    Then something urred to him.


    ''I''ve seen this before!''


    That''s right. This was not his first time seeing this ce, then he had sent his clone to inspect where the red crystals were going.


    And this was where it was traced to¡­ and that was where he also discovered that they were creating several other Night Terrors.


    ''If my memory serves me right¡­ Those were the same bastard that attacked me.''


    One of them joined him during the war, maybe he didn''t think about it quite deeply but now that he did Northern was sure.


    ''That thing is not the night terror I know¡­ and the other two that attacked me too¡­ they seem equally powerful but they are not it.''


    He sighed.


    ''This is so confusing, I don''t even know what is what anymore. What is the kingdom of Red Mine? What is going on in this ce? Is there a reason for war or are all these monsters consumed by and mad hunger for blood?''


    Northern probably knew the answer to thest question, after all, he had been there.


    To be consumed by insanity such that one loses their soul. If such an effect was to weigh on a monster, wouldn''t it result in a more drastic effect than it had on him.


    Then that would exin why all the monsters in this rift continually fought each other.


    But another question arose at that moment.


    Northern had a basic understanding of rifts and what to expect of them.


    A rift per appearance was a manifesting of a particr dimension, which meant that all the monsters that would be encountered in a rift would be rted to that dimension.


    From their physical appearance, to habit to mechanisms and goals.


    But here there were not just two but four distinct kinds of monsters.


    Always battling for dominion.


    Wasn''t it weird? That even when the monsters from the kingdom of Red Mine imed victory every time. They never made an effort to besiege the enemy.


    And the enemy had never reached as far deep as their kingdom gates toy it to waste, not even an ambush.


    It was just the same thing over and over again.


    The horn blows, they go to war, they win, theye back, they celebrate.


    The horn blows, they go to war, they win, theye back, they celebrate.


    Over and over again¡­ in a never ending loop or so it seemed.


    Sooner orter Northern''s mind was bound to be consumed by the madness that attached itself to the unreasonable quest for blood.


    Pain was the only liberator that could have set him free from those arduous shackles of darkness.

 Chapter 64 Ultimate Soldiers... More Like Ultimate Labrats!

    <h4>Chapter 64 Ultimate Soldiers... More Like Ultimate Labrats! </h4>


    Faced with so much questions, there was little he could do. One thing however that settled in early enough was that he couldn''t continue to stay in this ce.


    Or the kingdom of Red Mine.


    Northern instructed his clone to search the surrounding area and search for paths that would lead to a sessful escape.


    He watched silently as the other him raced to the entrance, disappearing for the next few minutes.


    In the absent of his clone and expectancy of its report, Northern wondered for a second about the amount of fragments he received.


    Just how many did he kill for him to be so close to one thousand fragment.


    He sighed.


    ''I don''t know if I should be happy or disappointed with myself''


    Having his mind bogged down; managing to survive through it. One was worthy of a praise¡­ the other¡­


    Northern couldn''t even find the words to express how disappointed he was at himself.


    If there was anything he prided himself in, it was his strong mental fortitude.


    But it''s only been his first rift and he was overtaken by the madness of war breeded by thr crazy rift.


    Northern had always known that rifts were dangerous and unpredictable, witnessing it himself hit different.


    The reality was tremendously scary.


    He shook his head and exhaled away his disappointment onest time.


    This time, he had learnt not to overestimate himself.


    ''I''ll be more careful next time¡­ crap! Fool, what do you mean next time?...


    Gruuu


    Northern paused, blinking as a weak growl eerily sounded in thr darkness.


    ''What was that just now¡­''


    The growling came again, tiredly, and strained in its texture.


    Now, it registered to Northern''s head clearer than before. He swung his head back traced where the growling came from.


    Luckily, the growl crawled forward again, making it easier to find trace through the darkness.


    Northern found himself back at the tform he had broken free from, then a few steps to the side. There was another tform.


    And on that tform¡­ there was another monster.


    Northern couldn''t seepletely through the darkness. But those eyes he would recognize anywhere¡­ even though now, they burned weakly, almost with no life.


    "Night Terror?"


    His eyes trembled as he stared at the figure chained to the tform¡­ in a horrible state.


    Red crystals protruded from his skin, spreading disgusting red veins throughout his body.


    The tform was bathed in its blood, and stream of channels connected a pathway from the tform to the base of several cocoons, where the red crystal was cemented alongside the stones that held the foundation of the slightly transparent cocoons.


    A frown creased above Northern''s brows as he observed this pathway. He never noticed it until now, lost in focus, he followed each path.


    Walking in between cocoons, blood was currently not flowing through the pathways but the dried and ck red stain proved that it had once flowed.


    Maybe a long while ago.


    And then¡­


    Northern raised his head to the cocoon erected in front of his vision.


    A few of them had been torn down but this one still held a figure inside.


    And it had a striking to Night Terror''s.


    The two that attacked him, the one that was brought back to the battlefield.


    Because of his odd bond of vengeance with the monster, he was able to tell that it wasn''t the one. But his state got the better of him.


    Northern brought his mind back to his kidnapping.


    A suspicion sank into his mind.


    And he shook his head, with widened eyes.


    ''It can''t be¡­ that will just be very crazy¡­ right?''


    Northern even though he didn''t want to ept it didn''t see any other better response to this situation.


    It wouldn''t be an overstatement to say that Night Terror was the ultimate soldier of the Kingdom of Red Mine, the reason why so many battles were worn.


    However he got wounded and disappeared.


    A few moments after that a mass of Night Terror was created.


    In the disappearance of Night Terror, he rose to be a formidable general.


    Leading the monsters to the heart of victory through every battle and bing another ultimate battle.


    But he was never wounded¡­ not weakened¡­ maybe in a way proving himself to be an even greater ultimate soldier than Night Terror was.


    Then he was brought here and tied to to the same n.


    Just like the few crystals stabbed into Night Terror, one was stabbed into him too.


    However, because of that pain¡­ his mind was liberated, he regained his sense of self and was able to break free thanks to his clone.


    But there was no way for Night Terror to escape.


    Northern''s face paled, the frown on his brows pressed deeper, drawing lines of terror on his facial features.


    ''So¡­ if I had not escaped¡­ would I have been subjected to an experiment to multiply me¡­''


    Monsters would y around with his body.


    It was a scary idea at the same time the wildest shit he ever thought could happen to him.


    His lips curled to let out a terrifiedughter but no sound came out, as funny as this was¡­ it was tremendously frightening.


    Chills ran through his spine at the thought of it¡­ what if he didn''t have the Cloning ability or wasn''t strong enough to break through the chains.


    Night Terror''s weak growl rolled across the darkness, retrieving Northern''s attention from his thoughts


    It was bare that the dying monster was seeking help.


    Hurrying towards the monster, Northern raised his hand, a ck de materialized within it and as he brought it down.


    The shackles binding Night Terror shattered. After breaking all four shackles, Northern helped the monster up.


    ''I hope I don''t go having a soft spot for monsters after this¡­''


    It was very infuriating that the vile creatures he wanted nothing more than to ughter and enjoy himself while doing so were being left at his mercy.


    He questioned if he was doing the right thing¡­


    But Northern knew what he was doing at the same time.


    There was a question at the root of all this strange happening.


    Northern''s eyes gleamed coldly for a second as he thought about it. At the same time tendrils of fear tingled across his skin.


    Who is behind this operation? Who could havemanded that Night Terror should be taken¡­ who would have dare to order his kidnap too¡­


    There was only one answer.


    He knew it was an unavoidable fate but the thought of it made him wish there was another alternative.


    He bit down on his lips painfully.


    How in the world was he supposed to fight a monster that even this Night Terror couldn''t face.

 Chapter 65 I’m Free...

    <h4>Chapter 65 I''m Free... </h4>


    Northern took a shard of crystal he had broken from before and offered it to the Night Terror.


    The terrific hellion sneered at him¡­ although weakly, it still had its guard around Northern.


    ''I''m disappointed. I thought we wererades since thest time we fought." Northern contorted his face into a look of faked pain.


    Night Terror let out a grunt and with its ws, picked the little shard from Northern''s palm.


    Then Northern pointed into his mouth, "its supposed to go in there¡­"


    The monster looked at him for a second.


    Dried scars of brutal torture ran across his skin, the fierce and powerful mes in its eyes had now be faint.


    Although Northern had removed all the shards, the disgusting veins still ran across its body and pulsated.


    ''I hope taking the crystal does help.''


    So far so good, it has worked for him so this was the best first aid idea he coulde with.


    After taking it for himself, the pain¡­ both in his legs and shoulder where he was stabbed subsided and made movement a little bit easier.


    And as he expected, minutes after using it, Night Terror was able to stand on its own¡­ even with the amount of injuries that scarred its intimidating form.


    Although Night Terror still stood powerful however it looked more pitiful than intimidating. To Northern at least.


    Northern''s clone entered back into the chamber and stood before the two of them.


    It happened so suddenly and while Northern was still preupied with his thoughts about Night Terror.


    If not he would have dismissed the clone since it was outside.


    Now, a torrent of suspense fell on the atmosphere, it was toote to do anything.


    Night Terror turned, and gave him a low, thick growl¡­ the sparks of horror in its eyes almost reviving themselves.


    "What? Don''t forget who saved you. Forget the past and let''s focus on the future okay? Right now, we have to escape from this damn ce and my clone just found out there''s no secret tunnel or safe escape."


    Even after speaking Night Terror''s eyes stayed on Northern for a few seconds.


    The two stared at each other in absolute silence, then Northern sighed and face palmed himself.


    ''What am I even doing? Talking to a monster.''


    Night Terror groaned and walked forward, it paused a few stepster and looked at the blinking Northern. Then let out another growl, gesturing its head for Northern to follow.


    Dazed, Northern picked his legs and followed closely behind the monster.


    Of course, if anyone would know a safe escape route. It has to be the strongest monster in this ce¡­ well, second strongest¡­or is it third or fourth, tenth strongest?...since several Night Terrors now existed.


    Northern swallowed his spit and silently walked behind the powerful back of the monster.


    Night Terror led without looking back and Northern found that surprising.


    He and this monster in question had once been enemies, in fact, he still burned with a semnce of vengeance for it. And yet it was showing its back to him like this.


    ''Is he not scared of dying¡­ or does it trust me now?''


    Northern allowed a discrediting chuckle at himself. It was wild and endearing to think an ultimate soldier such as Night Terror would trust him.


    Or maybe he was getting emotionally attached?


    ''I should check myself¡­ if I am like this towards monsters, what will happen when I get out of this hell and start socializing with humans¡­''


    The thought of going out of the rift¡­


    Northern had chosen not to entertain such thoughts sinceing to this ce.


    Even though he would do anything to survive, he kind of didn''t want to jinx it by filling his head with thoughts of what would happen next.


    Where the others were?


    And where exactly had they all been teleported to?


    He was just going to tackle things one at a time. For now surviving this hell takes priority.


    ''Survival mode on!''


    Northern mused with a shameful small smile as he followed behind the Night Terror.


    His eyes climbed up the massive back of the monster.


    ''...still, it''s sure is one hell of a monstrosity.''


    Now, he didn''t feel so bad that he was beaten hands down by Night Terror.


    Although he would repay at all means, even if that is thest thing he does before he dies.


    They walked through a cave tunnel, endlessly curling dark paths without taking a rest.


    At some point Northern wondered if the Night Terror knew where it was going or was just walking aimlessly without a purpose.


    He doubted if Night Terror didmunicate with him the other time or he was the one that was just imagined it.


    Or the poor monster was simply lost¡­ had lost them both.


    Within the whirlpool of those thoughts Northern followed without a singleint.


    And in due time, a dot of grey light appeared before their eyes, widening with each step they took.


    Northern even felt like running towards it but that would mean overtaking the Night Terror.


    He admired the monster for its brave decision to walk in front but he¡­ would¡­ never!


    ¡­ turn his back to a monster that had killed him once? No, that''s impossible.


    The excitement of ''seeing a light at the end of the tunnel'' can hold on a few minutes more.


    He wouldn''t jeopardize his life and foolishly attempt to trust a monster.


    As Northern and Night Terror came out of the tunnel, a grey sky oveying, a seemingly endless expanse of brown lush sprawled out before their eyes.


    ''Where is this ce again?'' Northern wondered.


    The rift was sorge that he was beginning to consider, is it really a rift?


    Was it really possible for a rift to be thisrge? Northern couldn''t even begin to count the amount of ces that he has been to.


    Yet the Kingdom of Red Mine is the only settlement of monsters that stood within this vast and hellish realm.


    It was hard to believe.


    Northern spread his arms into the air, feeling the soft brush of the wind against his skin.


    Immediately, he wrinkled his nose and stepped back¡ªthe wind came with a rancid odor that disgusted his lungs.


    He exhaled a secondter and looked around, safe the disgusting smell of the air¡­ he managed to make it out.


    A cold smile fell on his face as he whispered to himself:


    "Finally, for the first time¡­ I''m free."

 Chapter 66 Monsters Feel Rage Too

    <h4>Chapter 66 Monsters Feel Rage Too </h4>


    Northern stood in the embrace of the wide, brown expanse¡­ everything felt right for once. Oh well, except for the smell.


    He''d asionally squeeze his nostrils but there was no helping it.


    ''What the hell can be smelling so strong¡­ or is it just the wind?'' He wondered.


    One could not really tell with this ce. The rift was an anomaly, it brought a lot of anomalies in different packages. And this could just be one of them.


    Northern turned his head, shifting his gaze from the endless expanse to the incarnate of war that nestled a stone throw away from him.


    Night Terror stood motionlessly, staring forward. But Northern couldn''t tell what it was the monster was looking at.


    ''It''s not thinking it is?''


    Northern raised a brow¡­


    ''Impossible'' He dismissed the thought and decided to get closer to the monster.


    As he did, Night Terror''s terrifying eyes drifted awake with an intense red shine that made Northern''s blood curl.


    He jumped back instinctively, hands posed to summon a weapon¡­ he did already in fact, a few secondster, the Mortal de was in his hands.


    But by then the fearsome me in the terror''s eyes had calmed down.


    Northern released the sword and sent it back into his soul, the de shattered into sparks as it obeyed the unspokenmand.


    Then Northern drew a long gaze on Night Terror before looking away.


    "He must be very angry about being betrayed" Northern murmured to himself.


    Experiencing these things were almost creating a soft spot in him for monsters. It caused him to grit his teeth thinking about it.


    ''I want to kill the damn monster damn it!''


    And Night Terror, and the castle lord, and all those monsters consumed by madness and every other monster that threatens his pace and safety.


    He wanted all of them dead!


    And didn''t want to feel bad about it.


    So Northern was forced to steel himself even harder and look away from the situation.


    ''Let''s think the best of this¡­''Northern inhaled and exhaled, breathing outpassion towards monsters and breathing in logical thinking with a little bit of toxicity.


    ''...I need Night Terror to fight the lord of the castle. I''m sure by now he wants to kill it as much as I do¡­ then I can just propose a temporary alliance till the lord of the castle that tried to kill us both is dead.''


    That sounded like a sensible deal¡­ if it was being made to a human.


    But a monster?


    ''Really North, you can do better''


    How do monsters even work? Would it be possible? He was sure that Night Terror was angry but towards whom?


    So far so good, even though urate with all factsid down, all Northern had were barely spections.


    Riding on those spections felt very risky. It could have made a lot of sense if he was dealing with humans or a weaker monster.


    But this was Night Terror.


    ''I have gotten stronger, I can feel it in my bones, in my whole body, I can tell the difference.''


    Northern''s eyes slowly shifted towards Night Terror as his thoughts continued:


    ''And it has gotten a little weaker¡­ but I still don''t feel like I''d beat him if I challenge him. Or is it low confidence issue?''


    Night Terror had after all overwhelmed him times without number, as a predator and even as an ally.


    He had unknowingly developed a few shards of respect for the malevolent evil.


    Night Terror is a powerful monster.


    ''But he''s not invincible¡­'' Northern''s eyes shone with determination.


    ''I just have to be very careful and crafty with this¡­ its a monster. It can''t be wiser than I am''


    It was a risk, and Northern was not going to back down from it because of his fears.


    In as much as his mantra was survival through it all¡­ that did not mean settling for the norm.


    For a walker like him; untrained, uninformed and untalented. Closing a rift was a futile struggle¡­ that was even if this was a rift to begin with and he wasn''t being wrong about it all.


    But the addition of Night Terror in his ns increased the possibility of this happening.


    Northern looked down at his hands as he folded them into a fist and clenched hard.


    "Let''s do this¡­" He whispered to himself.


    Northern after a couple of seconds of watching from behind approached Night Terror.


    The terror slowly turned its head, ncing at him and turned away to continue its seemingly aimless stare.


    Northern scrunched up his eyes, looking at the direction Night Terror''s eyes were glued to saying:


    "What are you even looking at anyway?"


    Night Terror was unresponsive, standing like a cut out from an ancient coal statue.


    Northern stood suspended in the awkwardness brought about by his own stupidity.


    ''I guess I really am imagining it¡­ its a monster, let''s not think too deep about things''


    As if wanting to prove him wrong, Night Terror averted its forlorn gaze and looked at Northern for a couple of seconds, four eyes blinking briefly.


    Northern could feel an intangible weight fall on him without even have to look into its eyes.


    Hesitating for a second before turning his head, Northern frowned and asked with a little arrogance in his tone:


    "What?"


    Night Terror''s eyes still stayed on him¡­ beginning to get ufortable, Northern''s frown creased deeper.


    He stared deep into the eyes of the terror.


    "I''m not going to lose in a staring contest you know¡­" hr growled.


    The terror''s gaze did not waver and indifferent tore deep into his soul. Northern also returned the gesture but with a fierce unyielding blue eyes.


    Then the monster withdrew it gaze¡­


    "Ah! I won!!"


    Northern celebrated but he seemed to be the only one that cared. Night Terror stared back at the tunnel they had juste from.


    Then looked back at Northern, ced its crude talons on his shoulder then looked at the cave with eyes burning with something between madness and anger.


    Northern studied the monster for a moment and looked at the cave. Then he furrowed his brows and looked back at Night Terror''s face.


    Seeing, the fearsome look on the monster''s face made his lips curl up.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ this bastard too¡­"

 Chapter 67 An Odd Cohort

    <h4>Chapter 67 An Odd Cohort </h4>


    Jaw-dropped Northern stared at the terror, it was evident what it was going through.


    A shaky smile appeared on his face, Northern stared in unbelief as Night Terror red into the cave, eyes burning with vicious hatred.


    Northern exhaled.


    With that, one of his fears had totally been ridden off.


    He was skeptical about Night Terror being able to hate the lord of the castle or the other monsters.


    But with this, Northern had his answer. As a matter of fact, Night Terror seemed to be consumed by more anger and hatred than Northern was.


    Northern turned to the direction of the cave and looked at Night Terror.


    A viinous smirk appeared on his face the next instance. Pointing to the cave, Northern dered:


    "Don''t worry! We will return to this ce andy it all to waste." He withdrew his hand, then looked into Night Terror''s eyes. "But first, you have to heal. And I¡­ I have to get stronger"


    Night Terror stared back at Northern, his eyes vividly depicted its primal nature yet Northern couldn''t help but feel a slight spark of intelligence in the way the terror looked at him.


    ''It definitely understands me!''


    Was it the rift, he was speaking themonnguage of Tra-el ¨C Ukian.


    He didn''t even need to learn thenguage after his reincarnation and growing up, understanding and speaking naturally came to him.


    Of course, he was still learning othernguages such as Vheusmuin and Elmarhi. Those were other nativenguages; one from Vheusmuin Empire and the other, a poprly spoken tongue in the eastern continent.


    Pending on the time he was going to go he wanted to have a grasp on this things.


    ''Since I was able to understand theirmonnguage easily, I suppose it was either the system or the voice of the world. Could it also be that the voice of thr world is responsible for making Night Terror able to understand me?''


    Northern shook his head.


    There was a w with that spection.


    Ul did not operate in support of the rift. At least the record of things that had happened so far were prove.


    One could say that the voice''s ultimate purpose is for Tra-elians topletely eradicate the existence of rifts.


    So it would be inurate to say Ul was a part of this game.


    That was what Northern felt anyways¡­ didn''t make it automatically correct.


    Night Terror could turn out to just be a very smart monster, take Mr Fluffy for example, he could understand Northern too.


    ''...damn, I miss Mr Fluffy''


    Northern sighed, diverting his thoughts for a second and hoping that the tailless wolf does well without him.


    He sighed and looked at Night Terror,pleting his spections.


    ''So, it''s other Night Terror is just that intelligent¡­ or the rift itself is ying something.''


    Again, Northern was sure to remind himself that he could be wrong about being in a rift.


    He didn''t even know where he was teleported to and why? Of course, at this point he knew Rughsbourgh was ying dirty somewhere.


    That was why his n was to prioritize his survival.


    He wanted to go back home, meet his mom, meet his dad and meet his unborn sister.


    But he had a strong basis for thinking this to be a rift.


    First, the dayless sky, second he received an attribute.


    Attributes could only be received inside rifts and were signals that the walker was currently going through some kind of trial.


    Although Northern had never heard of a trial this long, even from his parents who were elite drifters.


    However, there''s nothing he could have done.


    He was incredibly lonely and lost in this hellish realm, dreading every lightless day.


    Northern rubbed his face with his palm and turned to Night Terror.


    "Shall we find a shelter to stay for a while? We need to arrange food. I left my bag back in my room¡­ damn."


    The terror stared at him for a while, the hatred in its eyes receding.


    Then it nodded and began walking forward.


    Northern''s eyes widened. He had spoken for it to be ast definitive test to confirm his spections.


    ''Looks like I am right. Communicatiing with this bastard won''t be a problem!''


    Northern smiled and hurried forward, walking side by side with the terror through the brown grass and having to endure the rotten smell that the wind asionally ushered past them.


    Night Terror on the other hand did not seem to be bothered by it.


    The odd cohort, trekked a few distance before reaching a deep forest, at the backdrop of the forest was a gigantic mountain.


    Night Terror looked up at the mountain then lowered his face to the forest that blocked their way, ring at it.


    Northern also looked at the mountain. All he had been doing was following the terror and he wouldn''t deny the fact that the monster looked like it knew exactly where it was going.


    ''The mountain is where we are going?''


    It was a great idea for a shelter and Northern was amazed that it was thought about by a monster.


    Even he did not have an idea of where to use as their shelter when he suggested they should find a suggest.


    Having Night Terror on his side does seem like a blessing.


    ''Still, I can''t believe I am here¡­ walking side by side with the monster that captured, damn it could have even killed me then.''


    Fate was a very weird thing¡­ or did it just enjoy ying around with him.


    Northern groaned, dismissing his thoughts as Night Terror became the object of his focus.


    The creature red at the forest with eyes gleaming ethereal crimson light.


    ''The glow in all four eyes seem to always shine brighter when it has its guard up or angry¡­'' Northern inwardly guessed while observing Night Terror.


    The creature looked at him after a couple of seconds, gestured forward with its head, its bipedal legs moving one after the other afterwards.


    Northern followed closely by its side as they entered the forest.


    At first he couldn''t tell anything wrong with this ce, except the rancid smell that seem to even be stronger and more intense.


    Because of that he had to clog his nose with his hand.


    Then a few minutes walk into the forest, Northern''s skin became cold, tension rose and fell within his heart as he could sense a chilling eerieness crawling around the forest.


    In the darkness beyond, behind and by the side. Something¡­ a lot of things seemed to be staring at them.

 Chapter 68 Transversing The Glooomy Forest [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 68 Transversing The Glooomy Forest [part 1] </h4>


    Where they transverse was a gloomy forest, shrouded in a dark cold atmosphere. Towering dark trees dominated the scene, their twisted branches reaching out like skeletal fingers against the dimly lit sky.


    The forest was enveloped in thick shadows, obscuring their path ahead and adding to the sense of foreboding yet Night Terror strolled forward like it was no big deal.


    Unhindered by the absolute darkness that blocked their path. In contrast to the terror, the scrawny human that walked beside it could not see anything beyond or beside.


    All he had to do was stick close to his nemesis¡­ now turn temporary associate.


    The dense foliage created an enclosure, as if the forest itself is a living entity, closing in on anyone who dares to venture within.


    There was an absence of any visible signs of life, intensifying the feeling of istion and mystery.


    The air was heavy and the rancid smell was stronger even now than ever before.


    Yet Night Terror moved like it was no man''s business.


    They continued down this foreboding path for a while,, Northern fearfully checking his surrounding every now and then.


    The smell was getting stronger and it was beginning to bother him.


    Suddenly Night Terror paused. Northern who kept throwing his eyes back in search of the source of this diforting erieeness bumped into the stalwart monster and stumbled back a few steps.


    Rubbing his forehead, he raised his head and grunted:


    "Yo, what the hell¡­"


    However, he came to a stop as his eyes met Night Terror''s back and what was¡­ were in front of it¨Cas more crawled out from the corners of darkness.


    Northern instinctively swung out his hand, sparks of weaving out of thin air to form a ck sword in his hands.


    The creatures that appeared before them hadrge bulbous body covered into mottled hide that gave a rough and uneven texture.


    Their form were hunched and contorted, with thin and gnarled limbs, resembling twisted roots or tentacles, with sharp points or protrusions along their lengths.


    They had no distinct head, but rather a series of orifices scattered across its misshapen body and at the end of their long neck were crude teeth long like bone needles.


    They slowly snarled at the even mightier Terror that loomed above them. Hesitation could be noted in the way they moved and had not attacked yet.


    Night Terror looked down on them with viciously burning eyes that emanated fear and hatred. Yet these creatures lurked, although fear could be seen resonating through the masses.


    They still resisted however, like hungry monsters that had not eaten for decades¡­ one could say that the only foe that can resist the intimidation of fear was the derangeness of hunger.


    And these creatures, even though with no eyes and head looked like ravaged horrors that were ready to raze everything to the ground.


    Tension wounded the atmosphere as a grave silence persisted in the heart of the forest.


    Northern''s heart raced, a surge of adrenaline mixed with anticipation coursing through his veins. This was probably the first time he would be fighting since the madness that overtook him got washed away by pain.


    Northern gripped his ck sword tightly, sparks of power crackling along its de.


    Night Terror stood beside him, a towering presence emanating an aura of primal fear. Their eyes met, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Then what happened the next moment was a sh!


    With a guttural roar, the creatures lunged forward, their gnarled limbs reaching out like vipers striking.


    Northern''s movements were a blur, his sword shing through the air with deadly precision. Sparks erupted with each strike, illuminating the darkness with brief shes.


    Even he was shocked for a moment when he ran forward with all his speed, he didn''t expect such immense speed from himself.


    It was no joke what he had been through in his moments spent holed up in the prison of madness.


    Northern continued shing, weaving through monsters like thread and needle.


    <You have killed a Hazard Savage - Corpse Eater>


    [You have in a Hazard Savage: Corpse Easter]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    Night Terror moved with terrifying grace, its massive ws tearing through flesh and bone.


    The creatures snarled and hissed, their misshapen bodies contorted with malice.


    Dodging and weaving, Northern danced with the shadows, yhe sound of the creatures'' distorted snarls filled his ears, mingling with the rustling of leaves and the crackling of twigs underfoot.


    Their twisted forms writhed with malevolence, their mottled hide oozing an acrid stench that wed at his nostrils.


    This was probably the source of the stink. And if it came on so strong while they were so far away¡­


    Northern could only imagine how much this creatures were.


    His eyes widened.


    It suddenly made sense!


    ''Crap!''


    Clearly these monsters were scared of Night Terror¡­ if it was one or two or even ten, they probably would have backed down, wouldn''t they?


    Because it made no sense, Night Terror exuded an intimidating aura of pure malice that no monsters could dare to bare its fang at it.


    But these ones, driven mad by hunger dared. The rift could be having an effect like it was on every other monster, even Night Terror''s extreme rage towards the castle lord could also be as a result of this.


    Monsters after all were simply wired to fear each other if one was immensely stronger than the other.


    And savage rank to hellion rank was a very far stone throw.


    Even driven mad by the rift, they would still have feared¡­ and hesitated more than they did.


    But if they had numbers¡­ Northern suddenly remembered about ants back on earth.


    He had nevere across a creature such as they but remembering about ants served as a great analogy.


    If there was only one or two, or a cluster of few, step on them and they''d scatter around. But when their numbers be so enormous that the ground is shrouded in a veil of ck.


    Step on them and have your legs consumed by a seemingly harmless veil of darkness. It was amazing and vile how such minute creatures even in the face of a mighty Terror, with sheer numbers can turn the tide.


    The whole situation in this forest worked to their disadvantage. And the only hint was the strong rancid smell.


    Northern suddenly had no doubt.


    The darkness in the forest could be hiding it¡­ but his instincts warned him strongly.


    This forest was probably filled with monsters like this¡­


    If that was the case, how long before they begin to overwhelm them.


    The even crazier thing was, the moment one fell to his sword or Night Terror''s de, they get drawn into the darkness and Northern could literally hear the tearing of flesh.


    He observed Night Terror while thinking of the next course of action.


    With every swing of his sword, Northern felt the weight of his own fear build up.


    He moved with confidence, his strikesnding with amazing uracy.


    The creatures fought back with frenzied desperation, their crude teeth gnashing, but Northern''s de arced around them, rendering shes in an art of gore.


    Night Terror''s presence was a force to be reckoned with. Its eyes zed with an otherworldly fire as it unleashed its monstrous strength upon the horde. Limbs were torn asunder, bodies crumpled beneath its relentless onught.


    The forest became a battleground of swirling shadows and bursts of power, the sh of weapons and the roar of the creatures echoing through the trees. Northern and Night Terror fought as one, their movements synchronized in a deadly dance of survival.


    Time seemed to blur as the battle continued, both sides unwilling to yield. No matter how many were being in by Northern and his associate, the horde of corpse eaters just kepting.


    At this point¡­ Northern suspected¡­ he was right after all.


    Just then an enormous Corpse Eater, farrger in size than the rest suddenly plunged out of the darkness and tore a deep gash across Night Terror''s chest.

 Chapter 69 Transversing The Gloomy Forest [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 69 Transversing The Gloomy Forest [part 2] </h4>


    By the time Northern realized how much trouble they were in, it was toote.


    Just when he decides to close the distance between he and Night Terror, inform the creature of the danger they failed to see and hope it understands that times like this, running away is not a bad idea.


    A bigger Corpse Eater suddenly plunged out of the darkness, shing downward on Night Terror''s torso¨C but thetter had seen iting and was able to lurch backwards a moment before.


    This provided it with the malleability react with an even more ferocious attack,unching its arms into the abdomen of the monster.


    The air seemed to split as Night Terror''s monstrous arm lunched forward, easily piercing into the monster''s abdomen and out from the back.


    The powerful Terror raised the monster to the sky bathing itself in its ck blood. Four eyes gleaming with horror.


    In that moment the smaller corpse eaters jerked backward and began to scramble back into the darkness, running for their lives.


    Northern stared, frozen in surprise.


    ''Crap¡­I know it''s powerful but¡­ crap once again! This is so unfair''


    Night Terror ousted his hand from the monster''s abdomen, leaving its body to lifelessly topple to the ground. He turned around with a whitish core in his hand, looked at Northern in the eye and swallowed it.


    Northern raised a brow.


    "What the hell was that for¡­ you don''t have to rub it in my face!"


    Night Terror seemed to shrug while turning away and walking forward.


    Northern looked around them, a slight frown creasing on his face.


    ''It''s still not a bad idea that we should move quickly to avoid any further confrontations with this thing''


    Considering the size of the corpse eater Night Terror killedst. It was probable to guess that it was of a danger level higher than Hazard.


    ''...maybe Disaster or even cmity''


    That often times was the exnation for their differences to the others.


    Who knows if other monsters of higher danger level could be around. Which was why Northern deemed it fit that they should try to get out of the forest as fast as they can.


    So, he hurried forward while thinking of what he was going to do to hurl Night Terror into action.


    Upon getting towards the monster, Northern increased his speed, rushing forward as fast as he could¡­ the result was of course¡­ impressive.


    That moment he seemed to shoot forward, covering the distance between him and the walking Terror.


    Northern upon reaching the monster''s side grapped its hand then bolted forward again, dragging Night Terror with him.


    At least that was how this was supposed to go.


    However, the terror pulled back its hand, dragging back Northern and throwing him over. Northern rolled back into the head¨Cme the tremendous speed he was using.


    He tumbled to the ground and rolled away before managing to spring back up.


    Night Terror watched with a priceless "ops¡­ sorry" expression etched on its face.


    Northern silently stood up and walked forward without saying a word.


    Perhaps it was because of the flood embarrassment he was currently drowning in or he just was so angry with the monster that he was not going to care anymore.


    Night Terror watched the human walked past him without saying a word.


    Its head slowly following Northern as his figure strolled from the back to the front and continued to go deeper into the forest.


    Weirdly, the stalwart monsterced its face with a sorry expression that made its hideous appearance a little bit eptable.


    Northern suddenly stopped and marched back angrily.


    He stopped in front of Night Terror, frowning and almost bursting from the rage of anger that consumed him.


    "I was only trying to save your life just now, did you have to do that?!"


    Night Terror jerked its head backward as the human in process of shouting, spat into his face.


    Northern didn''t seem to have notice but the monster was trying to avoid being tainted with his spit.


    "Can''t you see it!" Northern shouted again.


    Night Terror cocked his head, cleaning weaving that one.


    "We could die in this forest, there are so many of those things should we not be running through this ce now?" Northern panicked.


    Night Terror moved back a little, dodging thest of thr humans angry spit, it moved back and rested it one of its horrifying limbs on Northern''s shoulder.


    Northern''s eyes glided towards it and back at the monster''s hideous face.


    "What?" He grunted.


    Night Terror did not say a thing and just continued to pat his shoulder.


    This kept on for a couple more seconds. Eventually Northern felt irritated and flung the monster''s hand away from his shoulders.


    Northern had thought that he would at least save Night Terror''s life more than he already did, so that him too would prove to the monster how strong he has gotten from that first encounter.


    But he couldn''t help but admit it that Night Terror was an overpowered monster.


    Their continuous journey through the forest furtherly cemented this fact into his head.


    With Night Terror''s refusal to run through the forest, Northern had no choice but to walk side by side with the monster. Since he couldn''t boast of a great sight in the dark.


    And as predicted, they were attacked by even more Corpse Eaters of higher danger levels.


    <You have¡­>


    [You have in a Disastrous Savage: Corpse Easter]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    Northern was surrounded from all side but he was holding on well, with the Mortal de in one hand, the silver stiletto in the other.


    He carved through monsters, white and red sparks blinking in the pitch darkness at intervals.


    He was fast and quick to spring into action but the pitch darkness greatly limited how much he could do.


    Northern could only go for the kill when they were lunging towards him.


    Because of those time buried in war, Northern found out he had built an extremely fast reflexes and his sense of perception had greatly increased.


    It was as if he could sense murderous intent.


    The moment a monster lunged at him with crude teeth ready to tear him apart, he could urately sense it without having to see and could even tell where the attack would being from.


    If he was toote to spring into action, his reflex was always saving him by the skin of the teeth.


    His heart would beat tremendously, as if it was about to jump out of his chest.


    Every moment he barely saves himself from being killed, there was no getting used to the fear of death.


    It made his blood curl.

 Chapter 70 The Need Arises!

    <h4>Chapter 70 The Need Arises! </h4>


    But Northern held through, although times that he managed to get a glimpse of how Night Terror was doing made him perceive himself to be utterly weak.


    The monster was not barely escaping the ws and teeth of Corpse Eaters like he was.


    Night Terror was bring a menance and nothing more. In fact, it seemed to be having more fun than usual.


    Northern gritted his teeth, feeling a rush of adrenaline course through his veins, as he was being motivated to do better by the a terrifying monster that once tried to kill him.


    ''Damnit! What am I even doing?'' The question bore down a weight on Northern''s mind, almost threatening to slow his movement as a monster closed in.


    But Northern twirled the silver stiletto and twisted his waist, slipping past the hoisted onught of the crude critter.


    He buried the stiletto behind its neck and with another twist separated its body as the onyx de cut across the air in a torrent of ck gore.


    <You have¡­>


    [You have in a Disastrous Savage: Corpse Eater!]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments!]


    Northern watched the monster''s body crumple to thr ground with a condescending gaze.


    He averted his eyes and looked down at the ever consistent panel.


    ''Is it me or did the system sound energetic than usual?''


    Having spent so much time with both voices in his head. Northern could easily tell if there was a slight change in their tone.


    Since it has always been the same old same old since the teleportation.


    Meanwhile Night Terror was already done and getting tired of waiting for him.


    The monster shook its head dejectedly, and with a shrug turned around then began to venture forward.


    "You bastard! I''m only a walker you know! Among your rank that is just like being a fiend! Damnit don''t ignore me!"


    Northern shouted as he walked behind.


    After thatst horde, the Corpse Eaters stoppeding. Northern could feel their murderous intent. It was strong and came from almost all sides of the darkness.


    But now, the duo had managed to instill enough fear in them that nothing they do can make them have the flesh and bones of this ones.


    ''Still, I guess this is easier because they rather eat corpses instead of live beings?''


    That would make more sense¡­ since this was and infested by the madness of war, in this ecosystem it was only right that there should be those that sit at the bottom of the food chain.


    These Corpse Eater are monsters that feed on the matted bodies, reminiscent of battles.


    To put it in a way, he would say¡­


    ''...vultures¡­''


    Northern threw a fierce nce at one of them and could feel it hurriedly retreat deeper into the darkness.


    A smile curled up through the corner of his lips.


    ''I am feared'' He whispered internally.


    Then a couple more minutes or hours? of walk, Northern and Night Terror got to the base of the mountain he was looking at before they entered the forest.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Wait what?!... calm down North. It can''t be, no way this monster would be suggesting for us to climb the mountain!'' He scoffed.


    Northern looked around, the ce was rocky and sloppy but it was prim and proper, void of any critter, at least for now.


    He nodded and uttered:


    "I supposed this is to be where we will stay for a while?"


    Immediately, Night Terror gave him a look of absurdity, one that made its hideous face more hideous.


    The monster silently turned and pointed upward.


    Northern followed Night Terror''s hand.


    "What you want us to use that upper part¡­ there''s no big deal. Since I''ve never seen rain fall in this ce, I don''t think that should be an issue"


    He said as he trudged forward.


    Night Terror''s eyes creased into a frustrated frown, the monster hurried forward and stopped Northern, cing its hands on his shoulder.


    Then it pointed forward again.


    At that moment, Northern''s brows furrowed into an austerely grim frown.


    He looked back at Night Terror and grunted, his tone tinging with anger.


    "What? You want us to climb?"


    Night Terror removed its hand from Northern''s shoulder, shrugged and began to walk forward.


    Northern watched as the terror''s back went away from him. With a grit of his teeth and an powerful shout:


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    Heunched himself forward and getting to a distance, he stepped and flew into the air, wedging a kick towards the monster from above.


    Night Terror sidestepped the attack but luckily Northern''s bnce was not off.


    So he managed tond on one knee.


    ''Crappy shit''


    Northern gnarled. He had at least thought he was going tond a single surprise attack on the monster.


    ''Maybe, I shouldn''t have shouted''


    Night Terror was an element of surprise itself, unless he could outperform such element, he was still eons far from catching the terror off guard.


    As Northern raised his head, a frown creased down on his forehead.


    Towered above him, a creature stood with four glowing crimson eyes looking down with a strangely familiar condescending gaze.


    ''This bastard! Did it really see me when I did that''


    Northern ate his shame and stood up like nothing in order to avoid going deeper into the topic.


    He whistled forward without looking back.


    ''This bastard just wants to rub it in my face how weak I am¡­ crap! I want to get stronger!''


    Right now there was no means at all that Northern could get stronger with. He had one attribute but it was unusable since he was a walker.


    Attributes yed more significant role than they seem. They were the maic pull of fate that brought drifters closer to their destiny¡­ making them stronger.


    To be particr there was something that attribute could earn a drifter. Which was what made it so important.


    Northern did not know what or did not even know anything about attributes.


    But since he was currently out of option to choose from. He had nothing else to look at.


    He could only copy one talent for now. He couldn''t see the talent''s attribute which was now even evolved.


    He couldn''t also use his own [Formless] attribute.


    Not even its description, nothing about it could he seen. It just decorated his profile like a wordy ornament to fill nk pages.


    And it was so frustrating that it was looking like he was out of options to choose from.


    But then, he had items. He had gained over twenty items during his time spent in oblivion.


    Northern shook his head.


    ''The most those can do is raise my chances of survival, a better weapon, a better armor, maybe some other fun things but I need a way that I can get stronger. Faster''


    He suspected that they would only be resting here till Night Terror is in his peak condition again.


    After that Northerm was hundred percent sure the monster would begin its march back to the Kingdom of Red Mine. To have the head of the castle lord.


    And he doubted if Night Terror alone would be able to defeat the castle lord.


    Night Terror also probably understood, seeing that it had no issues allying with him, Northern was sure it did.


    They would have to cut through hundreds of monsters and finally get to the castle lord.


    From now till that time¡­


    ''...I need to get stronger,'' Northern clenched his fist as they scaled up the mountain.

 Chapter 71 Shelter Alas!

    <h4>Chapter 71 Shelter s! </h4>


    Scaling to the higher ground of the mountain was not an easier journey than passing the gloomy forest was.


    On the bright side, they encountered no monsters but Northern on his personal opinion theorized that fighting a horde of savage rank monsters was a much better choice than climbing up a mountain.


    ¡­and trying to match the speed of a terror.


    At first, it was bearable. Since the ce was almost like tnd but steep. But as they began to go further, its steepness began to get disturbing, before Northern could recount anything, he was beginning to climb with his hands.


    Climbing was so easy for the monster, all it just had to do was hop from one point to another, going higher and higher.


    Northern at first tried to emte that method of climbing but he quickly realized he had overestimated himself after almost losing his grip uponnding.


    Hence he decided to stick to this method even though it was slow.


    The journey was arduous but it did not take forever, he eventually saw Night Terror climb up into an opening up in the mountain.


    That moment it all made sense for Northern why the monster was looking into the far distance.


    But at the same time the thought of it was terrifying.


    Northern dejectedly shook his head the moment the thought urred to him.


    "Naahh¡­ no way, that can''t be true." He said to himself as he continued climbing.


    If truly Night Terror could see that far, from the field of brown lush, then it meant the monster''s sight covered over five kilometers.


    Northern was sure they had walked nothing less¡­ the pain in his legs could tell. He was already wounded heavily on his leg but it was bearable thanks to the red crystal he consumed.


    ''It was a good choice¡­'' He mused before returning to his dreaded thoughts.


    If Night Terror could indeed see that far, that would mean that the monster already thought of shelter before Northern approached it.


    And if that was true then Night Terror was already nning its vengeance while they passed the tunnel.


    With or without Northern''s help, the monster would have rebelled against its master?


    Northern already knew how terrifying and cool Night Terror was and this just made him even more terrifying and cooler. And Northern hated it!


    ''Is this how it is suppose to be though. Something feels genuinely wrong with whatever is going on with the rift. Mother told me that all monsters in a rift no matter how distinct they are fight for a single cause, to protect the core of the rift''


    Of course, his mother had only told him this information because she used it to sight an example on what it means to have unified resolve.


    He got nothing out of the topic though¡­several other instances like this Northern as a child would pick odd topics to make his parents unknowingly divulge one or two infos about Ul''Tra-el.


    Shin was the easiest to fool.


    And thanks to those little pieces of information, Northern could sense that something was going on. Something that should not be happening are probably happening in the rift.


    If that was the case, Night Terror''s rebellion would be exinable. Because should the terror not be focused on protecting the most strongest monster in the rift¡ªthe castle lord.


    Or better still, serving it regardless of its crude methods to multiply ultimate soldiers into armies.


    Were monsters not wired to never an opinion, however¡­Night Terror was different.


    Northern shook his head.


    All destination in his thoughts ended with a block because no sufficient information was avable. Soon, it was like his head would explode any moment so Northern decided to let it rest.


    By that time he too had also reached the cave. He climbed up and rolled into the small entry, heaving.


    Then he turned his head to take a look at his associate. Norther frowned a little bit.


    The inside of the cave was absolute darkness, Night Terror was somewhere within it¡­ sitting, maybe lying down to rest.


    Either ways, Northern did not feel toofortable about going into a dark cave where a mighty monster nestled for rest.


    Instead, there was a little space by the entry of the cave where he could sit and eveny down if he wanted.


    Although it wasn''t bright up there, it was better than the inky ckness of the cave¡ªbesides, Northern was very used to the grey darkness of the night.


    He had never seen the day in this ce. Not once!


    Resting his back against the wall, Northern decided to sleep outside and vigntly. He summoned his clone and made the emotionless vessel stand guard in case any danger draws near.


    Then he tried to sleep


    .


    .


    .


    It was a futile trial!


    Northern could not sleep at all!


    He opened his eyes with very frustrated expression contorting his face, dark circles nested beneath his eyes and his sclera reddened with stress.


    But the sleep was noting.


    In the absence of sleep, there was not much to do.


    He thought about training but Northern''s body was too weak to do that shit.


    First, he needed to rest¡­ and heal.


    He brought out another shard of the red crystal he had brought out and swallowed it.


    After a while the slight pain he was beginning to feel on his legs after walking so much distance disappeared.


    Northern stared nkly for a while, trying to count the clusters of gloomy grey clouds that arrayed the sky.


    While he was at it and failing, he suddenly remembered he had items he wanted to look at.


    Northern summoned his profile window.


    [Profile]


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [not yet received]


    Attributes: [Formless]


    Soul Rank: [Walker]


    Talent Fragments: [978/1000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/1]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 23 others.


    ''Ohhh!! I''m closer to hitting a thousand fragment. Damn! I can''t wait to find out what happens when I eventually do.'' Northern mused as the runes that disyed his fragments seem to be glistened in his eyes.


    He lowered his gaze to the main point of summoning his profile.


    Yes! He finally has the time to check out all the cool items he had received while he was lost in madness.


    *


    *


    *


    Thanks for reading!


    I hope you enjoyed it!


    Brace yourselves for the next chapter!!!

 Chapter 72 Ludicrous Fool!

    <h4>Chapter 72 Ludicrous Fool! </h4>


    Name: [Mortal de]


    Type: Weapon


    Rank: [Superior]


    Order: [II]


    Description: [Blinded by his greed for supreme power, the insane monarchid waste to his entire kingdom, making of it nothing but an ocean of blood]


    Weapon Abilities: [Blood Reaver], [Last Blood]


    Name: [Eternal Twilight]


    Type: Armor


    Rank: Enchanted


    Order: [I]


    Description: [The Twilight usually donned this armor with pride, oh how joyful he looked when he marched to war at the dawn of the day and rode back on the helm of victory at dusk. What is left of it now is corruption and carnage]


    Weapon Ability: [Mistwalker]


    Northern started his introspection with the first two items he had ever receive in this hell.


    The former from a lucky kill andtter from the lord castle.


    Mortal de had so much potential, especially when fighting humans and monsters with red blood¡ªsince not all monsters had red blood, some hard ck, some had green, some had purple¡ª


    Besides, the usefulness of the de could not even be breached into because of how unrefined his soul essence was. He was a walker so no one could really be med.


    Walkers are supposed to be a preliminary to what it is to be a drifter, an entry stage. And Norhern had been stuck in the entry stage for a while now.


    He looked at the Mortal de description one more time.


    ''Honestly, I''m having these sentient hatred¡­ for the de. Even though it''s been through a lot with me. I suddenly feel hatred towards it because it was given to me by the same bastard who tried to turn me into a breeding machine!''


    Northern seethed, almost letting out an annoying scoff. He was staring at the runes of the Mortal de with so much disdain in his eyes.


    Then he sighed.


    ''Let it go North. Don''t be so petty. It''s just a weapon. It''s connected to my soul now.''


    And that was why he could summon it regardless of where he left it.


    It was even possible to theorize that once he was too far from where the sword was, it would automatically dissolve from reality and reappear as shards in his soul.


    When summoned those shards weave into reality bing whole.


    He could slightly feel the presence of these shards in his soul and could pinpoint the ones he was familiar with.


    Just like the Mortal de, Eternal Twilight was currently donning his body, dirtier than ever, smeared with dried bloods.


    Northern himself could not give any exnation which monsters'' they were, since he had it on throughout the period where he was enchanted¡­by madness.


    He was still staring at the Mortal de and Eternal Twilight floating before his eyes on two different panels. He was about to swipe away when brought his eyes back and narrowed it.


    Something had caught his attention in the description of the Mortal de.


    [Blinded by his greed for supreme power, the insane monarchid waste to his entire kingdom, making of it nothing but an ocean of blood]


    Northern touched his ear, softly caressing it as his focus burrowed deep into the description. He was reading it over and over again in his head.


    Then he remembered what he had thought the first time he woke up in the prison mine.


    ''The ground¡­ was like blood had rained and dried¡­ making it red''


    Then the growth of the red crystals encased by the red stones.


    Northern''s eyes widened.


    ''Could it be¡­''


    The clue that he had been searching for in order to get out of this hell was in¡­


    ''...the description of items?''


    Northern let out an unbelievable chuckle.


    It had been right under his nose all this time and he couldn''t see it.


    "Seriously, I''m supposed to be a genius but crap¡­"


    He couldn''t help but see himself as a ludicrous fool!


    The description clearly said [Blinded by his greed for supreme power, the insane monarchid waste to his entire kingdom, making of it nothing but an ocean of blood]


    It was not out of ce to assume that the said ocean of blood was the reason why the ground of the mining prison was red.


    When again he thought of how vast andrge the ce was, it further made sense.


    Then the insane monarch must have been.


    His suspicion drifted towards only one person.


    The castle of the lord.


    It all made sense! The pieces of the puzzle were slowlying together and this could very much be urate because, items after all were woven from the memories embedded in the soul of monsters.


    Each item gained in a rift had something to do with the rift.


    Northern became more sure of this as he went through the description of the Eternal Twilight.


    [The Twilight usually donned this armor with pride, oh how joyful he looked when he marched to war at the dawn of the day and rode back on the helm of victory at dusk. What is left of it now is corruption and carnage]


    The lobe of his ear was trapped between his fingers as he gave meaning to the description before him.


    ''Since this came from a monster that was from another kingdom¡­ the twilight could have been a name for a certain warrior¡­'' Northern''s eyes widened as he realized something again.


    Then he corrected himself. ''...or a true name. Yes it makes more sense. After all rifts and Ul associated themselves with true names¡­ argh¡­ there are so manyplications''


    For some reason, putting Ul and the rifts together seemed wrong. Ul was supposed to be their savior. The voice of the world that granted all its inhabitant a way to deal with the mess of rifts.


    He proposed that in these item''s description, the name ''Twilight'' was more of a true name than an ordinary one.


    But also there was a w with this thought pattern.


    ''Rifts are supposed to be other dimensions that have been swallowed. Then are the monster''s rewritten based on the events that led to the fall of this dimensions. Do the existence in these swallowed dimensions then be monsters? Wait were monsters once humans?!! Is that why Night Terror could understand me?!!''


    So many questions raced within his mind and there was not a single question to them. It was so frustrating!


    He decided to focus on the ones he could handle.


    ''I''m just going to go for Twilight being a true name and that Ul and the rift having some sort of consOriginal. Yes, it''s safe to assume the worst for now, let''s not be optimistic. Being optimistic sucks''


    If so, then it was safe to assume that this person called Twilight used to win wars¡­ for another kingdom that was not the kingdom of Red Mine?


    ''So the kingdom of Red Mine used to lose the battles?''

 Chapter 73 Items...

    <h4>Chapter 73 Items... </h4>


    It was almost impossible to think about, even with a mighty warrior like Night Terror, the kingdom of Red Mine used to lose?


    From the description, Twilight won several battles¡­ but that was all that was said. Nothing was spoken of a lose. It just said "What is left is now corruption and carnage."


    It said a lot and at the same time said too little.


    Northern didn''t want to impose his thoughts too much on what the description could be.


    It could mean what befell Twilight and the kingdom he fought for or it could simply be talking in the trails left as madness consumed them and as opposed to the pride and joy Twilight donned this armor, what was left was now corruption and carnage.


    Northern found no better link for it than the madness. He had seen how insane it drove a warrior.


    But that was him imposing his thoughts on what the description could be.


    If he was to be rational, that would mean nothing¡­ nothing at all was spoken of a defeat in the item''s description.


    Northern wanted to follow that notion. He just couldn''t keep his thoughts from flowing into what might be. And strangely, it felt right.


    He decided to discard these shards of clues¡­ perhapster as the nights progress, or as he checks other items, they''d progress.


    ''Well, let''s look at the rest first¡­''


    The excitement of wanting to find out how much he had gained was just so overwhelming that he couldn''t wait any more.


    Name: [Silver Sword]


    Type: Weapon


    Rank: [Superior]


    Order: [I]


    Description: [A Hero rose and his light illuminated the darkness of the world]


    Weapon Abilities: [Beacon Of Hope]


    Beacon Of Hope: [When the sword is raised up, silvery feathers appear and swirl softly around you. Every ally within 30ft of you is immune to the effect of fear and intimidation]


    Northern raised his chin slightly.


    ''Nothing good about this¡­ I have no ns to be a general ever again. But the description though. I suppose there was a well distinguished warrior that expunged darkness from the world''


    But that was that about it. Even that information was too little to make anything of.


    ''I guess I really can''t pour my thoughts into these things. They have to make sense on their own or not much can be known. I could presume and be wrong.''


    The best thing to do was to just follow what made sense. Just like the ocean of blood description from Mortal de and the red stones of the prison mine. That made a lot of sense.


    He went on to the next:


    Name: [Death re]


    Type: Weapon


    Rank: [Superior]


    Order: [II]


    Description: [Driven by utter madness, even the Hero of light became an ursed soul, enchanted by the beauty of darkness]


    Weapon Abilities: [Death Kiss], [Blood Drinker]


    Death Kiss: [Anyone stabbed by this dagger is bound to die]


    Blood Drinker: [When the dagger is suspended into a target for a while, it continues to drink up the target''s blood. When the dagger is full it changes skin from ck to crimson, this blood can be used to heal another by stabbing the dagger into them]


    One of the reasons Northern was so hung up about this dagger was the [Blood Drinker] ability.


    It was a type of healing ability¡ªwhich he didn''t have¡ªin fact, he had considered copying a healing ability first thing when his talent slot increased.


    ''Now that I look at it¡­ the dagger and the silver sword might be talking about the same person.'' Northern reasoned.


    The silver sword spoke about a hero, death re also spoke about a hero.


    ''Does that mean this Heroter fell into the darkness he was supposed to be illuminating? Howughable.'' Northern scoffed.


    Then he continued to inspect the rest of the items, oblivious to the silent passing of time.


    With a frightening focus and attention to every detail Northern inspected all other twenty three items.


    And he now divided them based on their usefulness.


    There were quite a number of useless items, there were average ones which coulde in handy and there were exceptional ones that wowed even him¡­. The best of which were:


    Name: [Earring Of Forgotten mes]


    Type: Charm


    Rank: [Normal]


    Order: [I]


    Description: [My mes have been forgotten¡­]


    Weapon Abilities: [Normal Fire Resistance]


    Name: [Shadowss]


    Type: Weapon


    Rank: [Arcane]


    Order: [I]


    Description: [A thousand shadows live in this ghostly stiletto]


    Weapon Abilities: [Shadow Restrain]


    Shadow Restrain: [This ghostly stiletto can be used to restrain a creature through its shadows]


    Name: [Guiders]


    Type: Gloves


    Rank: [Normal]


    Order: [I]


    Description: [Worn by exorcist, this gloves expels the dark]


    Weapon Abilities: [Untainted]


    Untainted: [When this hand wraps are equipped, you are resistant to necrotic and mind attacks]


    This pretty much exined itself. Immediately Northern had seen it, he didn''t think twice before adding it to the list of his exceptional items.


    If he had this then he definitely wouldn''t have been victimized by the madness of the rift.


    Thest one was the one he loved the most.


    Name: [Soul Taker]


    Type: Weapon


    Order: [I]


    Description: [The souls of the fallen cries, they will stop at no point until nothing is left]


    Weapon Abilities: [Soul Taker]


    Soul Taker: [This obsidian de deals ignore shing resistance and deals soul damage]


    There was only one reason why Northern loved this weapon the moment he saw it, only one reason he added it to the least of exceptional.


    ''I won''t be using this until dire situation¡­'' His gaze shifted into the cave and drifted back.


    Then the list of items which were passable were also there, this were not to great of weapons and mostly consisted of utility items.


    For example:


    Northern opened his hand, shimmering of shards appeared and merged, forming a orb of light that floated in his hand.


    10m around him was immediately illuminated by light.


    There was another wooden flute that when yed made the yer sleepy.


    Northern at first ssified it as useless, since it was a practically impossible item. If the user is bound to get sleepy while ying it and dozes off, then the tune stops and he jacks back awake.


    He didn''t see it working at first but then he remembered he has a clone. For times when insomnia will strike hard without pity, he ssified it as useful.


    There was also a covered cup that no matter how much water is poured, it can never be filled.


    Then like ten junks of items, he just couldn''t wait to get rid of from his soul.


    Like a feather that made oneugh irresistibly, a stone that can never hit its mark, a broken sword.


    Sadly, not much was in the information that hinted him towards the situation of the rift.


    He sighed and closed the floating panel.


    Now, he was filling more tired than ever before. He stood up and dragged himself forward with the floating light orb in his hand.


    Now that he had a source of light. Sleeping with a monster in the same cave can be a little bit bearable.

 Chapter 74 Northern’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 74 Northern''s Decision </h4>


    First night passed¡­ would have been what to be said if day blessed this hellish realm with its appearance.


    Minutes were never distinct from minutes and hours seemed as far apart from each other as they seemed as close.


    Northern was not sure for our long he slept after entering the cave but it was for a long time.


    Reason being that it was the best he had slept since his first step into this hellish realm.


    The days of the prison mine were his worst days, closing his eyes was like a sin. He had little to no time to sleep well.


    And when he became a general, things got better but he refused to let his guard down. That automatically affected the intensity of sleep he had.


    The days of madness¡­ nothing he could recall.


    Even though he was sleeping on stony ground and those days he had the luxury of bed. It was so strange how he could still enjoy his sleep now more than then.


    His mind felt at peace¡­now more than ever.


    Even though it was by the side of his nemesis.


    Northern stretched as he woke up from his intense sleep. He looked around, the stalwart monster was nowhere to be found.


    He stood up, the light orb floating next to him.


    Then he walked out of the cave.


    Seated outside was the stalwart monster, to be particr, it was crouching.


    ''For once, I''m taller than this bastard'' Northern thought as he stood beside Night Terror.


    The stalwart creature did not spare him any nce and just stared nkly into the wide expanse.


    Everything spread out before them more urately, each details wlessly disyed within their vision.


    The thick dark lonesome trees of the gloomy forest, flooded by a thick cloth of darkness that seem to burn endlessly.


    The brown lush afar, the cave that they came out from. The backdrop of the entire view was filled with mountains that seem to be fading with the horizon.


    Northern didn''t need to look twice before recognizing what those mountains were.


    ''The prison mine''


    He dreaded it so much!


    Northern seethed and turned to Night Terror.


    Feeling his gaze fall on it, Night Terror finally turned to look at Northern, red eyes shimmering gently with ethereal glow.


    Northern started:


    "I have something to say to you¡­"


    The terror''sposure seemed to change slightly as he spoke.


    "I want you to¡­ spar ¡­with me." It was so hard to say that Northern had to look away with a frown.


    Night Terror stared at him, all four eyes blinking.


    Northern squinting his face together, grunted out:


    "What?"


    The terror stayed silent for a couple more seconds and slowly rose. Then it opened its ws, grinning hideously at Northern.


    "Bastard"


    Its eyes were clearly saying. "I''m going to enjoy this"


    It was very bold of him to dare but Northern saw no other choice apart from this.


    The night before this night, Northern had been worried. They have finally found a shelter and would possibly spend the next few nights recuperating from both their injuries.


    After which they would go back to the Kingdom of Red Mine and rain carnage everywhere.


    There was absolutely no n. Northern felt so. After all what n could a monster have apart from "plunge into the horde and decimate them!"


    There were the other newly created Night Terror replicas,pared to the others those ones were bound to cause more trouble.


    But he was not bothered. All he just had to do was leave the more difficult stuff for Night Terror and his clone to do.


    However, for the sake of his growth and to be rewarded heavily for the closing down of the rift. He needed to take part in thest fight.


    And it was definite that Night Terror would be needing his help. Simply because by now Northern was sure the castle lord is a maelstrom rank monster and Night Terror is a hellion rank.


    ''...but with a high danger level¡­ maybe even catastrophe¡­'' Northern suspects.


    Otherwise, how else would the terror''s overwhelming might be exined.


    For the sake of thest fight, Northern needed to do one single thing. Grow!


    And he was offered very limited choices. If he was going to grow no matter how slightest in just a few nights, then he needed to swallow his pride and turn to a monster.


    Of all monsters¡­ Night Terror? The same monster that almost killed him. Would now spar with him for the purpose of his own growth.


    Northern shook his head unbelievably.


    "Fate is a strange thing. How annoying."


    And so for the sake of thatst battle he has to do what he has to do.


    Of course, he was not going to be mindlessly sparring Night Terror and revealing all his capabilities such that the monster would have them seared into its mind.


    Since both were bound to eventually face each other, Northern knew that would be the highest form of stupidity.


    He couldn''t as much say he had a battle style yet but Northern was willing to try out a few things.


    Some practical questions he had aboutbat could be answered during his duels with the Night Terror in the next couple of nights.


    And through the multiple duels they''d be having, he''d be able to work something out for himself, something that will be unique to just him.


    And Night Terror would he his instrument for it.


    There was another side to this which Northern felt was another good reason; the darkness.


    They''d be training in the darkness. During their fight with the corpse eaters when passing the gloomy forest, Northern has been made to realize how helpless he was against thick darkness.


    The only thing he had was his war developed perception.


    It was sharp and urate but what if he is not able to catch up at times.


    The only answer he could provide for himself was to give himself to sparring in the dark.


    And here they were.


    In a dark cave¡­


    A terrific creature and a thoughtless human¡­


    It was just the perfect scenario to put this things into ce.


    So before sleeping Northern decided that this was what he was going to do.


    And he had no doubt about it that it was going to work.


    In fact the thought of going through with it was exhrating.


    For the next couple of days¡­Northern sparred endlessly with a monster.

 Chapter 75 Hope In Desolation

    <h4>Chapter 75 Hope In Destion </h4>


    In a hauntingly destendscape, the remnants of a once-proud civilizationy in ruins.


    The castle, now but a crumbling shell of its former glory stood as a solemn testament to the passage of time and the devastating aftermath of a cataclysmic event.


    Its walls, once sturdy and majestic now cracked and weathered bearing the scars of the disaster from time past.


    Even though barely standing, towering turrets stretched into the embrace of the grey sky. Despite the castle''s state, it''s architecture evoked an amazing sense of grandeur.


    Beneath the castle wall, was a cluster of settlement, equally given to the disaster, the terrain was fractured in several areas, some buildings were without roofs, many more were abandoned¡­ perhaps because of the darkness that looms there.


    Closer to the base of the castle wall, a people could be seen, going about their activities.


    It was like every fantasy city, only with a significant touch of a post apocalyptic event.


    The people wore ragged clothes, and sold skewered monster meat. Others just sat on the floor, disying not-too-attractive items for sale, with desperate expressions to sell on their faces.


    Tents torn and sewn together from gs could be seen nestled here and there and some group of people actually lived there.


    Entering there castle wall, more tents and makeshift shelter built from woods decorated thepound.


    A wide staircase from the point of the castlepound led to arge door with intricate patterns that barricaded the interior of the castle.


    And in the castle, a bustlingmunity thrived, defying the odds of the post-apocalyptic world.


    The once abandoned halls and courtyards now teemed with activity, revealing the resilience of the human spirit.


    Each structure bore the marks of resourcefulness and adaptation, a testament to the survivors'' determination to create a sanctuary in this harsh reality.


    Within this improvised settlement, life pulsed with a quiet vibrancy.


    Children yed in the shadowed corners, theirughter echoing through the corridors. Groups of people gathered, sharing meals and stories, finding sce and camaraderie in their shared struggles.


    Stalls and tables were set up, disying an array of meager goods. The air was filled with the scent of cooking fires and the lively chatter of bartering, as the survivors inside the castle traded what little they had managed to salvage or scavenge¡ªalthough with a better expression than those of the outer settlement.


    In the smaller throne room of this ce¡ªas therger one has been used to amodate more people¡ªa group of people sat around a rectangr table.


    They were not the finest of faces¡­well, except some exceptional few¡­ but each and every single one of them exuded an ambience of resilience.


    Overall, an air of power and cogency upied the room.


    At the head of the table was a familiar brown beard man, wearing a white shirt, its sleeve rolled, the white couldn''t as much be called white anymore.


    His waistcoat was now tattered and sewn in different areas but he did not seem to care.


    Despite his unseeming appearance and tired face, his eyes burned with a me of resolve that seem to ignite everyone in the room.


    There were familiar faces too.


    Such as ady overflowing with thick twisting vermilion hair, one of her eyes was covered by an eye patch and even in this deste part of the world, she still held a bottle in her armpit.


    Opposite her was a youngdy, with scarlet red eyes that seemed to pierce into anyone she looked at. Long flowing ck hair cascaded down her shoulders.


    She was captivating despite the stern and enigmatic look on her face. The air around hermanded a presence that demanded attention without asking.


    There were other notable people in the room too, such as a green haired boy, a white haired girl with golden eyes that glowed ethereally, a dark blue haired boy with trouble lurking in his tiny but vibrant eyeballs, a scrawny boy in sses that kept trembling¡­ and more.


    All their attentions drew towards the person standing as he started, his thick voice rolling into everyone''s ears:


    "We have all been away for the past four months, gathering information about this ce¡­ the dark continent."


    He paused looking at all of them.


    "They were so inexperienced and childish when they came here six months ago¡­ but now, they all look like dependable drifters." For a second, it was like he wanted to cry but he shook it off and continued.


    "...thank you all for staying alive. But this is just the beginning. Now, I will call upon us one by one to share the things that we have all managed to put together from our expeditions."


    The man said, his eyes swung gently across to a young man with a well groomed ginger hair, stood up, bowed his head and scanned everyone with calm eyes before speaking.


    "As you suspected Sage Gilbert¡­ there was another rift in the far west of Sloria¡­ survivors also existed there¡­" his clenched hands trembled, "But their gates were locked to outsiders. I think they are what is left of the Sloria nation and are being sponsored by Luinngard Empire."


    Gilbert nodded at the boy, giving him the permission to sit. Then he turned around to thedy closest to him on his right.


    Ate sighed and stood up, nonchntly gulping down her throat for a couple of seconds before she talked.


    "Well, its just as the little guy said¡­ except that there was no survivors." Her eyes creased with seriousness, her voice almost trembled as she added after a breath. "It was a tier IV gate."


    Immediately all of them in the table widened their eyes.


    Even the scarlet eyed girl who had remained expressionless frowned slightly.


    Gilbert could not contain the shock of realizing it.


    Of course they had expected something of such, in fact more. But after interacting with the survivors that were barely keeping themselves together somethings were made clear and Gilbert began to think¡­ ''maybe the situation is not as dire as we think it is''


    Six months ago, arge group of students suddenly found themselves in the heart of a deste city, headless monsters, with neck ending in sharp jagged teeth racing towards them with vicious hunger.


    The students were left in the heart of danger and were forced to fight for their lives.


    That was the stage where some people made a distinct name and reputation for themselves.


    When all of them fell apart in dread and horror, a singledy suddenly stood out, endlessly fighting the monsters without saying a word.


    She protected as many as she could why they wall cried and shook like babies. Seeing her resilience despite their stupidity began to light the mes of resolve in others.


    With her at the forefront, the students were eventually able to break through the horde of savage rank monsters¡ªwhich wasn''t hard considering that they were all drifters¡ªand encountered a refugee settlement of some sort.


    Upon reaching the settlement they encountered Gilbert, Ate and a twindies who also got transported ording to them¡ªagainst their knowledge.


    Gilbert led an interaction with the survivors of the dark continent whom miraculously had been surviving for over thirty years now.


    The stories he heard¡­ wowed him and gave him hope.


    Perhaps, they could save the dark continent and rid it of monsters.

 Chapter 76 Brave Hearts And Valiant Souls

    <h4>Chapter 76 Brave Hearts And Valiant Souls </h4>


    It was not hard for the students to blend in, most especially when it was known that some people had been here before them.


    With the help of Gilbert, Ate and the twin, the drifters were provided with basic knowledge about survival in a destend like this.


    The best were picked and a city imed by monsters was taken back.


    It now served as their refugee center, shielding them from the stronger monsters that couldn''t be dealt with immediately.


    The next thing Gilbert sort to do afterwards was gather information about what happened.


    Not much was known by other continents. It was just a sudden they, monsters started reaching the borders.


    The first incidence imed lives of hundreds, this warranted the academy to dispatch its strongest drifters¡ªprotectors.


    Protectors were sent to the border to protect monsters from crossing over to the Central ins.


    And that operation so far had been splendidly sessful. Even though there was no idea where so much monsters wereing from and why they are able to easily cross despite it being a vast ocean.


    Nothing was known of when the Starlock Continent fell and became a monster infestednd. Although many med it on the fact that they were only a small continent that should have merged with one of the continents nearest to them.


    But because of a mighty empire sitting within it¡­ Starlock earned its right to be a continent.


    After much questioning. Gilbert was able to find out what had happened.


    It was not the rift that was am issue.


    Even though only three nations stood on Starlock Continent, they were more than enough to stop the onught of a rift, challenge it and close it down before something happens.


    Most especially, the Luinngard Empire. A formidable nation that very few was known of¡ªeven that few were things known from books.


    Such as all the imperial family having only white hair.


    The real problem that faced Starlock Continent was the kind of rift that suddenly appeared in their realm.


    All of a sudden, four rifts appeared at their cardinals. East. North. West. South.


    The people were quite shocked but since it was a rift and they still had time before its shattering, they didn''t think much about it and began to prepare to venture inside.


    However, one night. Another rift appeared in the center.


    This rift was different¡­it shattered immediately after appearance and began to vomit different kinds of monstrositties.


    The people were overwhelmed by the numbers and voraciousness that these critters attacked with.


    No matter how many kills, they just kepting¡­till they had covered the continent.


    Razing everything to the ground.


    Of course¡­ except one ce. Luinngard Empire.


    Even in this chaos there stood as a formidable pir but selfish and nonchnt towards the state of their neighboring countries.


    Their bothers was locked and contact was cut away from outside. The empire had all that they needed for survival and times when more is needed.


    They would send out an expedition team.


    Or sponsor survivors on the outside, help them survive by supplying them with their needs, while they hunt monsters and minerals for the empire.


    It was a cruel state to be in.


    As time went by¡­ the gates only became once. The four cardinal rift did not shatter even after its shattering date was due.


    Shattering differed based on rift tier. The most that it takes for a tier I rift to shatter is fourteen days, tier II; twenty-one days, tier III; forty-three days, tier IV; sixty days, tier V; sixty-nine days, tier VI; seventy-one days, tier VII; seventy-five days, tier VIII; eighty days, tier IX; ny days, tier X; hundred days.


    And even though all the rift that appeared at the cardinal points were tier III nothing happened after forty three days.


    So the two nations formed an alliance and ventured into the rift at the center to close it down as it seemed to be the the problem.


    But they never came back.


    What bewildered Gilbert most in this information was thar all these rifts were tier III rift.


    ''Perhaps Starlock Continent was just really weak, we''d have taken care of tier III rifts with no noise'' was how he felt.


    However, hearing what Ate was saying¡­something sounded wrong and impossible.


    "Tier IV? That''s impossible. They all confirmed it to be tier III for us!" Gilbert retorted, his voice striking through the air with thundering ferocity.


    Ate dropped the bottle she was holding and folded her arms. And began to speak, her voice dancing out with steamy breath.


    "I don''t think the people were lying either. Out of four rifts, I personally investigated two with my team. And there was something about them¡­ if indeed the natives are not lying then there is only one suspicioning to mind."


    Gilbert frowned and replied her, muttering:


    "A deviant rift¡­"


    His words were audible enough to reach the ears of the first three sears both on his left and right.


    The youngdy with scarlet eyes and ck hair turned her impably beautiful face to him and asked:


    "What''s a deviant rift?" Her voice was adorn with a tender grace.


    Gilbert looked at her and sighed, then his voice rolled out, tingling with respect towards the inquirer. He said:


    "A deviant rift is an abnormal rift. There are different types. Some could be ones that shatter quickly after appearing like the rift at the border of this kingdom. Or ones that masquerades as a weak tier, hiding its soul energy and revealing its true tier the moment drifters enter it."


    He lingered before continuing:


    "The most dreaded ones¡­ are the types of rift that can grow"


    All their eyes widened in shock. Except the scarlet eyeddy. The expression on her smooth face barely changed.


    "The fact that one of this rift grew means that we must quickly begin to act. I believe that with our strength and numbers. We can close down the four rifts¡­"


    Someone raised his hand causing Gilbert to stop and call him out:


    "Yes Eric?"


    The scrawny boy stood up, bowing and tardily adjusting his round sses.


    "I''m just being objective really¡­an entire nation was not able to clear these rifts¡­isn''t it ignorant of us to think we can?"


    One of the guys seated at the table with green beautiful hair and a porcin skin looked towards Eric with a warm smile smeared on his face.


    His enchanting voice rang through the room even though he spoke softly.


    "And what would you have us do then? Sit around till our damnationes?"


    Eric bowed his head, "I''m sorry¡­" He trembled before the beautiful male and lowered his head.


    Gilbert sighed and cautioned:


    "This is thest time I will allow Bram"


    The green haired boy stood up and bowed his head towards Gilbert, smiling sincerely.


    "I''m sorry sir"


    Then he sat down, smiling with both his eyes and lips.


    "Since I have listened to thest report from Raven and her team personally. I will skip that and make an announcement based on the information we have at hand."


    He paused and breathe, a brief silence hung in the before he continued:


    "We will be venturing into the gate at the northern Starlock pole. I think it is only right to close it down before any further anomalies happen."


    His eyes glided around, burrowing into the eyes of all ten team leaders before him.


    "We have prepared for this for six months. Do not be scared. We are more than ready to close those rifts and fight our way back home. When you arrived here¡­ you guys were weak and hopeless brats. But now, I only see drifters who will soon be masters, brave hearts and valiant souls. Do not fret, you guys are strong enough to do this¡­"


    With that the meeting was dismissed and everyone went to prepare personally, to venture into a hell that one of them has been living for the past six months!

 Chapter 77 A Nemesis, Associate And Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 77 A Nemesis, Associate And Teacher </h4>


    Northern''s n for training was perfect¡­actually it was madness. A different and hand made kind of madness and it did not take him that long to realize it.


    Maybe Night Terror was just being an antagonist and wanted to make him suffer within those times that he had, maybe the stalwart monster was just being very honest and fighting voraciously for Northern''s sake.


    Or both.


    Either ways, it did not go easy at all.


    Of course, easy was not what Northern was looking for. He had thought about this very well.


    He was thrown into a hell, if he wanted to survive through this ce he had to do it the hardest way.


    Fight the guardian monster, find and destroy the core of the rift to close it down and finally return home to the bosom of his parents.


    He thought about the crude things he was going to do to Rughsbourgh when he got back but Northern decided not to fuel his purpose and passion with vengeance.


    It only provided power and limited versatility.


    Northern was ready to grow in ways that no one expected. And be the best of the best.


    He would survive this at all cost.


    And to do that¡­ he needed to continue fighting Night Terror.


    At first their duels breeded nothing but cuts and wounds for him. He couldn''t as much block the terror''s attacks not to say ofnding a clean hit.


    Northern was made into a training doll, it was hard to tell if he was the one training, it just looked like Night Terror was practicing with a spineless human.


    That was just the beginning though.


    Northern executed a the spirit of a resilient warrior, his persistence was shocking even to Night Terror.


    His mental fortitude was tough and when a path to an attack was destroyed totally by Night Terror''s domineering strength, he didn''t stop.


    Instead he went harder, stubbornly choosing to experiment the same thing till it worked while amodating flexibility.


    It was hard but it was possible. In fact when the first attack slipped through and got to Night Terror, the monster expressed shock, frozen for a few seconds.


    Northern had that point, felt like he had defeated Night Terror but it only got worse¡ªthat unnatural with of his, backed up by a resilient spirit was matched by the most fearsome ferociousness.


    Night Terror only got faster, his attacks carried more power such that Northern would fly away like a rag doll.


    Nights after Nights, Northern suffered in the hands of this terror but he chose to continue.


    He wasn''t expecting to achieve all of his sess inbat with this one fight.


    No matter how brilliant he was, he was bound to give in to the effect of time and experience.


    But one thing that Northern was sure about was that this fight between him and Night Terror was going to build a raw foundation for him.


    With it, he was going to grow exponentially without having to learn martial art or spell art of any sort.


    By his own self, he was going to be strong!


    Huff


    Huff


    But it was easier said than done.


    Northern panted, resting on his knees. Blood streamed down his nose and dropped on the ground one¡­ after¡­ the¡­ other.


    ''Crap! This is hard¡­''


    He raised his head and wiped the blood off his nose with the palm of his hand.


    Northern after being delivered a skull-breaking headbutt had rolled and tumbled deep into the cave and smashed himself against the dead end.


    It took a lot of ''sailing through the dizziness'' to finally stand but he did it in the end¡­ even though he was still a bit stunned.


    ''I wonder if I really am improving or I''m just getting myself beat'' Northern thought to himself.


    But he knew better, it was slow but there was a progress. When the fight started he wasn''t fast enough to dodge or strong enough to block.


    But now, he was doing those two, although he had to endure a lot of pain burning through his muscles and bones.


    ''It''s not enough, I have to get better, I have to do better'' Northern''s eyes seemed burned with blue mes, emanating determination and stubbornness.


    He straightened his back, stretched a little and was about to walk away but suddenly stopped, squinting his eyes.


    ''Uh? What is this¡­?''


    It was slight and almost unnoticeable but Northern saw it, in fact he had to squint his eyes because of it¡ªthe tiny bit of light ray that seeped into his eyes.


    It was very shocking that Northern turned back in hurry, eyes widening.


    ''Where is iting from?! Where is lighting from!''


    This was a dark cave. A ce that no source of light should be¡­ the entire rift itself was void of light.


    And a ray that clear meant only one thing¡­


    ''There''s light somewhere¡­ there''s light somewhere!''


    That was the only thing that rang in Northern''s head as he diligently searched for the source of light.


    He scanned every corner and then finally turned his eyes to the dead end of the cave, where he had crashed against.


    There it was, a slight cavity and through it, a ray of light was desperately trying to escape but being absorbed into the eternal darkness of the cave.


    Northern''s eyes widened even further, almost popping out.


    Like a starved animal that finally found food beyond a wall, he scuttled towards the dead end and began to dig.


    It was a cluster ofrge stone that seemed to have been fallen or moved to the end of the cave to either conceal the outside from something inside.


    Or conceal something inside from the outside.


    Whichever one it was, Northern couldn''t wait to find out. He wanted to know as soon as possible so he began to dig through the stones with his wrist.


    When he saw that there was little he could do, some stones were sorge and his lean hands might be able to deal a shattering strike but not without breaking.


    He ran back and managed to fetch the terror, his nemesis, associate and now teacher. A very wicked one as at that.


    Night Terror after seeing Northern''s desperate attempt to bring him somewhere finally heeded and reached the dead end of the cave.


    Seeing several tiny rays of light that had managed to plunge through after Northern moved and broke a few stones, the monster hesitated but eventually threw a blow.


    It cost just one terrifying blow that shook the whole cave, shattered the stones and sent their shards flying into different directions.


    An overwhelming flood of light purged the darkness, making both darkness inhabitants shield their eyes away from the light.


    As Northern slowly turned towards the source of light¡­ his eyes trembled at the sight before him¡­


    ''H-H¡ªoly crap!''

 Chapter 78 A Strange Place

    <h4>Chapter 78 A Strange ce </h4>


    Spreading out before their eyes, was a magnificent visage of an ancient settlement carved into the towering cliffs of a vast cavern behind the dark cave¡­?


    Light filtered in from unseen openings above, casting a warm glow on the intricatework of dwellings, bridges, and walkways that cling to the rock faces.


    It was impossible to trace where the light wasing from, but it endlessly drowsed the scenery with a wless illumination.


    The structures appeared weathered and eroded, their stonework blending seamlessly with the natural contours of the cave walls.


    Arched windows and doorways dotted the cliff-side edifices, hinting at a once-thrivingmunity that made this subterranean realm their home.


    Winding paths and rickety bridges interconnected the various levels, and verdant nt life clung to any avable crevice, adding sshes of green amidst the earthy tones.


    In the cavernous depths below, a sluggish river winded its way through the settlement, its waters reflecting the warm light and casting dancing shadows on the rock walls.


    It was as if this hidden settlement had stood witness to the rise and fall of civilizations long forgotten.


    Yet, even in its crumbling state, a lingering aura of mystery and wonder permeated every crevice and archway, that invited them in.


    Northern and Night Terror stared for a while, bug eyed.


    The point of entry of the cave where they stood was like a doorway arch.


    Northern looked up, back and turned his head to the settlement.


    ''Perhaps this is a tunnel that used to connect them to outside world.''


    No doubt about it, this must have been a settlement from when this dimension thrived, before the rift swallowed it.


    Northern jumped and slipped down,nding on one bridge, luckily.


    Night Terrornded with a heavy thud. And straightened up with an intimidating presence.


    Northern red and scoffed. ''Pfft, show off''


    Without paying attention to it, the monster began to walk forward while paying attention to its surroundings.


    ''What does it even know around here anyway¡­'' Northern grunted inwardly and began walking, crossing the bridge to enter into one of the doorways.


    In the center of the chamber he entered, carved into the doorway was the statue of a maiden with arge bowl on her head.


    When Northern stood before the strangedy, it was like she was kneeling before him¡­


    ''Feels strange¡­'' he spected and moved his eyes away.


    Scaling towards the wall of the building and squinting his eyes to focus more.


    He could see strange intricate carvings adorning the walls.


    Northern followed through from the first imagery description carved into the wall.


    He retracted his head after observing it for a while and tilted with slight shock.


    ''Murals?''


    They were murals, work of arts that seemed to depict a story of some sort were inscribed on the wall.


    Northern when he entered this ce had no doubt that this ce was a settlement.


    But seeing this carvings, the statue. Moreso, the chamber had no single belongings that seemed to have been left by homestayers.


    There ware broken and decayed table here and there, and overturned golden tes. But that was just it.


    However, all corners of the walls were filled with the murals, seeming to have an endless story to tell.


    The first image depicted a man chained with severaldies carrying bowls just like the one carved into the center of the chamber.


    Northern moved close to it, leaning his head very close to inspect it.


    There was a single man amidst two rows of maidens with the same bowl upon their heads, walking in their middle.


    Then the next mural still depicted them walking.


    Northern followed the murals till he got to the window of the chamber, jumped outside to see it continued but saw nothing left of it.


    Then he looked down to thest chamber sitting on the ground. Where the river flowed from then he looked up¡­ to the highest andrgest chamber buried atop the cliff.


    Nothing was extraordinary about the mural but like an enchantment, he had been seduced, wanting to know only two things.


    Northern lowered his gaze again with the question, ''where were theying from¡­and¡­'' his eyes scaled up, ''...and where are they going to.''


    Gripped in the heart by curiosity, Northern jumped into the chamber, then began to hurry down the stairs that led to the cascaded down the cliff, connect each chamber to the one Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    lower.


    Eventually his legs stepped on the lowest ground level. cascaded down the cliff, connect each chamber to the one lower.


    Northern looked around for a moment but couldn''t see Night Terror.


    He didn''t care much about the monster, for there was another matter to tend to.


    Maybe this was just a side of himself he never knew he had, investigating histories.


    ''I''ve always loved history back in university!''


    Indeed, he always have. Engineering was just a path that boasted of more money, more prestige. Well, that got the better of him.


    ''The past is the past, let''s focus on this mural in front of us''


    Northern called himself together, pping his cheek. Then he entered the first chamber.


    From the first chamber itself flowed the narrow stream of water.


    Northern arched a brow as he entered.


    There in the center was the same maiden, with a bowl on her head.


    The difference however was that this bowl was filled with water and overflowing downward.


    A narrow cavity had formed on thr ground where the water endlessly flowed through.


    Northern looked down and trailed the stream of water off with his eyes.


    ''The path way does not seem man-made¡­even the temple''


    Maybe because he was an engineer in his past life, Northern was quite akin to some small details in this settlement or to better put, cluster of temple chambers.


    This cecked structural architectural design of at least for what temples that are built attached to caverns should be.


    If anything, they looked like they had been cut out of the cliff itself which seemed so strange.


    What colossal being would have been capable enough to sculpt out a cluster of temples from a cliff and pass a message of history with those tiny murals.


    Northern did not know who it could have been but he suspected that the person was undoubtedly the peak of magnificence, even for a sculptor.

 Chapter 79 The Journey Of Murals

    <h4>Chapter 79 The Journey Of Murals </h4>


    The first murals inscribed upon the wall depicted seven humans. He wasn''t sure if they were humans but they all looked like one but what was different about them was that they were holding something.


    The sun. Northern could tell it was the sun because arger version of what they were carrying sat far above their heads and shone its light across to all.


    The next mural made Northern''s jaw drop.


    With what looked like a stick, the muchrger sun was struck by another human.


    There was a resemnce with this human. It wore the same tunic on its waist as it did in the same chamber before and for some reason, its eyes was painted ck¡­


    Northern was just observing that feature but also remembered he had seen something like that in the chamber he wasing from.


    Northern took a second to look into the eyes of the humanoid mural.


    Strangely, he felt like he was being sucked in by a deep and vast emptiness.


    The feeling of almost losing himself. Again.


    Northern blinked and looked at the ck hand wraps that covered his palm and back hand.


    ''Nah, that can''t be the case.''


    The hand wraps were supposed to ward off any kind of mental attack on him. Either the wrap was a fake or what happened there was not a mental attack. Or an attack at all.


    Its emptiness was just captivating.


    ''I feel drawn to it¡­''


    Northern spent a couple of minutes looking at it but avoided going close, then he turned to the other murals and began to study them too.


    After the destruction of therge sun, the other seven sun bearers, brought their sun together to create another sun.


    Afterwards, there was a confrontation between them and the sun destroyer.


    A battle that resulted in their defeat.


    Then a being manifested itself from the sun.


    Alongside seven maidens.


    That was where the first one had ended.


    Northern looked around the wall, there were other inscribed symbols and things¡­ he didn''t know, but this was the only imagery depiction.


    It followed a straight line along the wall that held the sculpture of thedy carrying an overflowing water.


    Looking back onest time, Northern jumped out through the window, he had to carefully climb the cliff then entered the next chamber through the window.


    And began to study its murals too.


    From this point, the maidens where chained and standing before the sun destroyer.


    The man that manifested from the sun was floating above the maidens.


    Then the next mural had the maidens putting a chain on the sun destroyer''s wrist.


    From that point, they began to walk forward.


    Northern followed through, this time he took the stairs back up to the third building, they were still walking.


    Then the fourth chamber which was the building he had first entered. They were still working.


    ''Where the hell are they taking him to?'' Northern questioned inwardly as he left the chamber and climbed the stairs to the fifth one.


    "Honestly, what had happened down there was a bit strange," he spoke to himself as he walked.


    The mural at the ground level depicted the man that came out of the sun and this sun destroyer were about to enterbat.


    Then he brought out maidens.


    And the sun destroyer was unable to react?


    Why?


    Northern sighed as he stopped in front of the fifth doorway.


    ''There''s either something twisted that happened there or the murals are iplete''


    He then entered and went on to inspect the next one.


    "As expected, they are still walking"


    From this fifth chamber, there was only two chambers remaining to reach before the building that perched atop the cliff.


    Only two¡­


    Northern''s eyes suddenly widened.


    He leaned closer and counted the maidens walking with the sun destroyer.


    Upon realizing it, he let out a shout:


    "Three!! Three!!! How could I have missed it!"


    He ran out in haste, almost slipping as he scuttled down the stairs and checked the chamber before.


    It was the same, only four maidens made it there. Northern looked down.


    ''I probably don''t have to reach those ces to know.''


    The maidens reduced as the journey to the top of the cliff went forth.


    Although, Northern very much guessed that this was not a literal journey to the top of the temple since it was a mural.


    He assumed it was telling that story.


    And every chamber is a checkpoint of their journey.


    At every checkpoint, maidens are reduced.


    ''Why? What is happening to the maidens?'' Northern was curious.


    His eyes scaled up, to the highest building on the cliff. Somehow he felt like he was going to find an answer there.


    And because of that he just wanted to jump the next two maidens and go straight to the temple to find out what was going to happen.


    But Northern was a very meticulous person when it came to details.


    With how enthusiastic he was about seeing what happened in the highest cave, he warded off the feel and made sure to check thest two chambers.


    By the time he left thest one before the main temple.


    Only the sun destroyer was left.


    But strangely enough, he was still walking.


    ''The maids are all gone, shouldn''t you be breaking free from that chain now and wreaking havoc or maybe destroying the moon?''


    Northern had so many questions racing through his mind.


    What exactly did the sun man do?


    What are these maidens?


    Why did they keep disappearing?


    Why did the fight not happen because they appeared.


    And so many more.


    Northern suspected that these maidens could have been chain bearers for the sun destroyer but that posttion did not make sense to him.


    Reason being that¡­ they were disappearing.


    Northern scratched his head and looked up to thest building.


    His whole body was tingling with anticipation. Maybe because it had been so long since he had fun like this, he was so excited.


    Northern used to love the stories his mother told him, although then he was only using them to pry for information.


    His eyes grew somber for a moment.


    ''I miss mom¡­ Shin¡­''


    A secondter, rheu refocused and creased with determination.


    The only thing that stood between him and the temple was the long winding stairs that led to the top of the cliff.


    Northern smacked his lips and moved forward, muttering:


    "Crap, I think I''m hating stairs already."

 Chapter 80 Vestige Of The Chaos Prince

    <h4>Chapter 80 Vestige Of The Chaos Prince </h4>


    After an annoying climb, Northern leaned on the doorway of thest chamber, panting.


    Thest chamber was perched at the very point top of the cliff, it in fact looked like the first to have been sculpted out.


    Intricate patterns adorned the exterior stone walls unlike the others, and there was a door¡ªunlike the others.


    However¡­


    Northern frowned.


    ¡­the door was opened.


    Slowly, Northern pushed the door wider and entered, saying:


    "So, this is where you''ve been."


    The stalwart Terror turned its head to look at Northern and with a dismissive gaze, turned back to its front.


    Northern arched his brow and wanted to make an issue out of it bit hesitated.


    There was something about Night Terror that made the air serious.


    ''...or is it because of this?'' Northern thought as he stood next to the terror and raised his head to beheld the massive statue.


    Unlike the other maidens, this statue was different, filling the air with am imposing aura despite being a lifeless cut out of stone.


    It''s eyes were hollow, empty, it looked like the sculptor had missed that part.


    But if Northern was going to define it.


    "Emptiness¡­void." He mumbled.


    He didn''t know why but it connected so much with him.


    ''Why?''


    The question rang in Northern''s head.


    Why was he feeling so drawn to this thing. What was it that was in him that was resonating to these murals.


    Then he turned his head to look at Night Terror.


    The monster was just as engulfed as he was. It spared no nce to the side and just stared into the hollow eyes of the statue.


    ''I guess he is as drawn as I am''


    Northern smacked his lips irritatedly.


    It kind of sucked to find out there was nothing special about him.


    This was just a magnificent memory that bewitched whoever saw it.


    Those eyes¡­ they were dark¡­ evil¡­ empty¡­ yet beautiful.


    ''Am I going crazy?''


    Maybe the effect was starting to take ce again. Northern looked at his hand wraps.


    They were so cool that an air of mystery was added to him. Maybe that was why he wa so confident in their abilities to do their job.


    Of course, unlike most other weapon abilities that needed to be activated, this worked normally. He didn''t need to actively supply it soul energy.


    Well, not that he could even if he needed to.


    Which was why these hand wraps were very impressive in Northern''s eyes. But if it turned out that Northern''s ''all-so-perfect'' hand wraps were actually being ineffective¡­


    He shook his head rigorously.


    ''I don''t know why but I feel like this is not an attack.''


    What if he was just being tricked again, it wasn''t like he saw the madnessing through.


    ''Oh, well¡­ I guess I will just be consumed again.'' Northern allowed a small smile.


    It was utterly useless to worry about the things that were out of one''s control.


    So was Northern''s belief.


    He stepped backwards to envisage the entirety of the statue.


    Just like the rest of the maidens, the man was also kneeling. But his felt¡­ powerful.


    Northern took a deep breath in, seeping in the might of the statue as he did then he breathed out.


    The statue was kneeling on one leg, with both arms spread. It was like the man was carrying an overwhelming weight and it was forcing him to his knees.


    However, there was no weight on it¡­ except the cliff itself.


    ''Could it be carrying the entire cliff?'' Northern wondered.


    In fact, when he looked at it, that was what it seemed. Like the sun destroyer was being forced to carry a weight muchrger than it could bare.


    Northern scoffed. ''What weight could be so heavy for a man that destroyed the sun to carry?'' he mused.


    Perhaps the weight of the world?


    At first it seemed funny but a secondter it wasn''t so funny anymore. The more he watched the statue the more somber he became.


    Both of them stood there in grave silence, motionless and staring into the hollow eyes of the sun destroyer.


    Night Terror on the right, Northern on the left.


    They sta...aa¡­.ared¡­ for a while.


    Then something glinted into their eyes from the depth of the void of the man''s eyes.


    Night Terror''s eyes widened and his ws without dy thrust into the right eye of the man.


    Luckily, Northern did notg behind. He had also seen the glint and the moment Night Terror smashed his hand into the right eye socket, his hands also followed, smashing into the left.


    His fist tinged a little but that concerned him less¡­ because there was something at the end of his fist.


    He slowly turned his head to Night Terror, the stalwart monster too doing the same.


    Then both of them withdrew their hands. sped within Night Terror''s crude w was a small orb¡­ it was just like a soul core except much smaller.


    It was pitch ck, seeming to contain a swirling sea of darkness.


    Northern frowned a little as he looked into the orb. Then he understood something.


    ''This is it!''


    The thing that was drawing him in¡­ it was the void that was in man''s eyes.


    Void after all is a dangerous sea of darkness that seeks only to consume all, leaving only echoes of despair.


    If so was he¡­


    Northern paused, he had not finished thinking but seeing Night Terror swallow the orb of darkness was so shocking and disturbing that he had to pause whatever he was thinking about.


    Night Terror turned its four malicious gleaming eyes to him, radiating with a palpable greed.


    Northern frowned. "No you don''t."


    He threw the orb into his mouth before Night Terror could do anything and swallowed down, staring at the monster with an evil smug grin.


    Night Terror red at him indifferently, silence ensuing between them for a couple of seconds.


    Then a tremendous torrent of pain fell on both of them, pushing them to their knees.


    Northern let out a guttural cry, for Night Terror it was a power growl that seemed to shake the very earth.


    Both of them tried to scramble through the ground with their arms and legs but something had gripped them by the heart.


    And was spreading its root into their soul.


    For Northern, he could feel it so much¡­ a tremendous sea of darkness spreading throughout his soul. Threatening to consume any and every thing.


    Since he had no soul core there was literally nothing to consume.


    The pain he had to endured was that of the vast soul energy he had received from touching the crystal during his evaluation being overwhelmed and corrupted by the void that was spreading throughout his soul at a speedy rate.


    It was a burning pain, it made his body feel so weak that he slumped to the ground andy there like a dead man. Unable to move even a finger as the darkness of void overwhelmed his soul.


    Then he heard a voice:


    <An anomaly is being sensed in your soul>


    <Anomaly will be purg#%%#%##....>


    [Due to absence of soul energy, the voice of Ul has been weakened]


    [Due to the presence of a new kind of energy, Copycat system has gained enough influence to override the voice of Ul]


    [Copycat system has overriden the voice of Ul]


    [Congrattions, you have received a NAME]


    [You have received three new attributes]


    [A gic attribute has been found in your soul]


    [You have gained one new attribute]

 Chapter 81 Spawns of Void

    <h4>Chapter 81 Spawns of Void </h4>


    [YOU HAVE ABSORBED A VESTIGE OF THE CHAOS PRINCE]


    [THE VESTIGE OF THE CHAOS PRINCE IS TAKING ROOT IN YOUR SOUL]


    [YOUR SOUL IS BEING DEVOURED BY THE VOID]


    [YOU DO NOT HAVE A SOUL CORE]


    [SOUL ENERGY IS BEING CONSUMED BY THE VOID]


    [YOU HAVE AWAKENED A NEW KIND OF ENERGY ¨C VOID ESSENCE]


    [YOU HAVE RECEIVED A NAME]


    [YOU HAVE GAINED THREE NEW ATTRIBUTES TIED TO YOUR NAME]


    [AN EXTREMELY RARE GENETIC TRAIT HAS BEEN DISCOVERED IN YOUR SOUL]


    [VOID ESSENCE HAS MANIFESTED THIS EXTREMELY RARE GENETIC TRAIT]


    [YOU HAVE GAINED A NEW ATTRIBUTE]]


    Northern was not sure what these messages meant, but as they kept ringing out, the pain intensified, his eyes went nk and the only thing he could see was darkness.


    Northern hugged himself and shivered as he felt a jarring pain forcefully drove through his muscles.


    He was not sure what was happening to Night Terror at this moment. But the monster was equally letting out pained growls.


    At some point, it growls became weak and stopped.


    Both of themid motionless on the floor for a while then eventually passed out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Northern''s eyes slowly came open, blurry at first. But things weren''t so hard to tell apart because he was in an inky darkness.


    However there was a slight ache behind his head. His whole body felt sour.


    As he stood up, the sourness eased a little. He rested his back against the cave wall and let out a tremendous sigh.


    That sigh seemed to carry a lot than just tiredness.


    Northern struggled to remember what had happened but eventually he did.


    When he did¡­ he flung up and tried to trace his way back to the dead end of the cave. However something was different about him.


    Northern could urately navigate through the darkness. He could tell which apart from which the moment he stood up, the stones, the tiny cracks that ran through the wall entered his vision effortlessly.


    Even though it was so far away. Everything seemed so close to his eyes.


    And it caused an overwhelming amount of information to enter into his eyes such that he couldn''t help but feel heavy.


    And copsed without barely walking.


    ''My eyes¡­ feels numb¡­''


    Northern took his and and tried to squeeze his eyes, he closed for a couple of second and opened it, blinking.


    ''Okay, now it''s better''


    Indeed it was. So, he stood up. However, he was met by the same amount of information running into his eyes.


    It was much and overwhelming.


    But it was getting bearable,pared to the first time, Northern was not ridden by headache but instead felt at peace.


    He turned around and saw the minute crawling insect with antenna and four legs. Strangely, even with four legs it was still hopping¡­ very slowly as at that.


    Northern was not supposed to see an insect of such scale. It was so tiny that one would have needed more than the naked eyes to see it.


    To make matters worse it was in the darkness?


    ''Something is happened to me?!'' Nortjern suspected and returned to his main objective.


    "I guess it''s a good thing I can see extra well now" he whispered to himself and began to walk forward.


    After a couple of seconds. He reached the dead and paused with a terrific expression wearing thin on his face.


    "What happened here?"


    The sourceless light of the cliff was gone. All the chambers¡­had crumbled to dust.


    "How?" Northern''s voice trembled.


    Immediately, a single possibility entered his mind.


    ''I''m sure I passed out on the ground in the first chamber. There''s only one that could have carried me out.''


    Night Terror.


    Did it rescue him and destroyed the temple? Why?


    Northern thought hard for a while. It was not hard to dig out the reason why Night Terror must have done such deed.


    Perhaps even he would have done the same.


    ''It''s a monster, I can''t me its sense¡­ still to destroy the entire ce because it does not want any other person to find it out?''


    It''s just insane!


    Northern looked around, he could see the details clearly despite it being so dark.


    He felt strange but he liked the new development. Transversing the gloomy forest won''t be a problem anymore and really being able to see in the dark has a good number of his problem solved.


    "What the hell¡­ did Night Terror really do this?" Northern inquired silently as he investigated the cracks on the wall, the broken walls and shattered stones, all turn debrises.


    It would take a colossal being to deliver such blows.


    Northern was sure that whatever happened to him that made his eyes so good in dark¡­ amongst many other things would have definitely given Night Terror a power of some sort.


    Northern couldn''t help but feel a sense of being robbed.


    ''That bastard''


    He turned and headed towards the entrance of the cave. He had gotten out and yet Night Terror was no where to be found.


    He sat at the edge of the cave, his legs tempting the deep ground to swallow it.


    But Northern was not worried about falling down this time around.


    ''I feel like I have everything in control. I feel very very good''


    Northernmented inwardly, allowing an absurd smile. He wasn''t used to smiling so now that one came out, it looked odd on his pale lifeless face.


    Northern closed and opened his eyes. Then looked down.


    Something shocking happened!


    He could see as far as into the gloomy forest. And there, Night Terror was currently decimating the scavengers, destroying them with a primal glee burning in its eyes.


    The stalwart monster tore through the ranks of Corpse Eaters like he was cutting pieces of paper. It was melting in and out of darkness, ying with the savage monsters.


    For some reason the crimson mes in Night Terror''s eyes seemed to burn more ferociously than ever before.


    Northern''s brows creased to a frown. At this point he was sure.


    ''That bastard! It has definitely be more powerful!''


    But Night Terror''s rise in power was not what amused Northern the most.


    He was sure, he too must have received something!


    Northern''s heart danced with excitement as he summoned the panel of his profile.


    "Let''s see what I''ve got!"


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Thank you for reading so far!


    I hope you''re enjoying it.


    Remember, your power stones and golden tickets go a long way!


    Also, I have a special event for readersing up soon.


    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 82 Recounting Gains

    <h4>Chapter 82 Recounting Gains </h4>


    [Profile]


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: Nameless


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn Of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige Of Chaos], [All Eyes]


    Soul Rank: [Walker]


    Talent Fragments: [978/1000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/1]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 23 others.


    [You can now check the information of your true name and attributes]


    It didn''t seem like it at first but a deeper look at it. His profile had really changed.


    ''Damn! I have five attributes?''


    The maximum amount of attribute that drifters were allowed to have by Ul was only one.


    When one receives a Name, an attribute is tied to it. Of course the name and attribute often has something to do with their talent.


    Oftentimes, it''s like a strings of fate are woven to connect a drifter to certain events that had urred in past dimension that had fallen to the rift.


    Northern was about to go through the same thing. Receive a Name and gain an attribute.


    However, an anomaly was discovered.


    Northern folded his hand, rubbing his chin as he thought:


    ''I suppose if the system had not taken full control, Ul would have done something to nerf me?''


    However, because of the void essence that corrupted his soul energy it was made impossible.


    ''I don''t know if this is a bad thing or a good thing.''


    Northern stared indifferently at his status for a while. Particrly gazing at the attribute section. Then he scoffed and shrugged, saying:


    "What can be bad about having five Attributes. Not just two but five!"


    Something in his heart welled up, Northern could tell theing days were bing promising.


    If he considered that he had not even be a drifter and yet he already had five attributes when all drifters had one!


    Then if he takes into ount the fact that he could now control and manipte an energy far greater than Soul energy¡ªvoid essence.


    ''So much potential to be strong¡­ to be the strongest. Across all dimensions, only I will be the honored one!!!" Northern gleamed maliciously, the light in his blue eyes shining brighter.


    He felt bad for having no talent of his own, then even worse for being able to copy just one talent as a walker.


    But suddenly a greatpensation had been offered to his heart.


    But onto the most interesting part¡­ Northern grinned as he anticipated it.


    Now that Ul''s affluence upon him had beenpletely removed by the system. It was possible for him to see the details of his attribute.


    Northern enthusiastically summoned the letters with his mind.


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Description: You are a spawn of Void, you are nothing, a vessel of emptiness meant to serve only one purpose. Chaos and Destruction. You cannot be named. You are Nameless¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Northern tilted his head left and right.


    ''Something is odd, abusive and strangely amusing about this description'' He evaluated.


    He couldn''t quite put his fingers on it but the description called him to nothing.


    ''Is that because of the nature of Void? A vessel of emptiness?''


    The most amusing one.


    "I cannot be named." Northern lips curled up.


    "Something about this makes me feel like I''m special"


    It was a different case if it said, ''you don''t deserve a name. You should just be Nameless!'' But that part of the description, ''you cannot be named. You are Nameless'' had a powerful ring to it.


    Like Northern was a vessel that could not be affected by the naming concept.


    Northern shook his head as his thoughts went deeper.


    ''Let''s just continue checking this for now''


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Description: [You are a spawn of Void, you are nothing, a vessel of emptiness meant to serve only one purpose. Chaos and Destruction. You cannot be named. You are Nameless. Your name is a vast sea of emptiness that swallows others and causes nothing but despair.]


    UNIQUE ABILITY: UN-NAME


    UN-NAME: [You can absorb other''s Name and make them Nameless. When names are absorbed, attributes are absorbed with it and broken into fragments. Attribute fragment can be used to enhance your own attributes. The stronger the rank of the name, the more fragments received]


    Northern''s mouth fell.


    ''Wo woo wooooo woooooo!!!''


    He almost fell down the mountain but it wasn''t hard to gain his bnce.


    Maybe it was because of the void essence that now filled his soul. He had a more definite control on his body than when he was using soul energy.


    ''Or it could be something else¡­'' Northern objected.


    Being able to unname a named person was huge! This literally makes him an anomaly!


    ''Wait! Was this the reason Ul said an anomaly has been detected.''


    Meaning that if Ul had been allowed control, she would have surely done something to nerf him.


    Northern exhaled and smiled heartily. Again, he looked so ridiculous. He said looking down at the panel:


    "Man, I sure am grateful that the Copycat system stepped in" He paused and added, "I think I might just die from excitement, I haven''t even checked my attributes yet! But wait, is it really normal to have abilities tied to one''s name?" Northern wondered aloud.


    However, there was no answer to such question, until he met other human. And maybe ask them?


    Or maybe not.


    He wasn''t confident of his socializing skills so he would just put off that thought for now.


    However, his name gave him an overpowering potential already. Being able to break their attributes into fragments and use them to enhance his own?


    ''I suppose that was just the doing of the Copycat system. Attribute fragments, talent fragments, that all sounds the same''


    Northern exhaled, he lingered for a while before continuing the description.


    True Name: [Nameless]


    causes nothing but despair.]


    Unique Ability: [UN-NAME]


    [Attributes]


    Name: [Formless]


    Rank: [Fated]


    Description: [A demon of development, flexibility and adaptability. This attributes enables you to find it easy to adapt to anything. Natural phenomenon, state of being, state of mind, state of physicality¡­ you can be anything while applying a paramount level of flexibility to yourself. Your formlessness absorbs others form into its own.]


    ''Wow¡­''


    Northern nodded in approval. Moving onto the next.


    He moved onto the next:


    Name: [Spawn Of Void]


    Rank: [Mystic]


    Description: [You are a Spawn Of Void because of this you can detect and manipte Void essence to an immense degree]


    Name: [Limitless Void]


    Rank: [Mystic]


    Description: [Limitless Void is a metaphysical world that exist in your soul]


    Northern looked at the description for a while¡­with his brows raised.


    ''I have a world in my soul?'' It sounded so confusing and he just couldn''t wait to see that world.


    However, he wanted to see it all first. Most especially thest one. He suspected that [All Eyes] could be the reason for his excellent eyesight. So he couldn''t wait to just see its description.


    He moved onto the next:

 Chapter 83 [All Eyes]

    <h4>Chapter 83 [All Eyes] </h4>


    Name: [Vestige Of Chaos]


    Rank: unknown


    Description: unknown


    Northern looked at the panel, raising his chin.


    ''There just have to always be a mysterious one huh?'' He sighed and moved on.


    Nothing could be done about an unknown attribute.


    Name: [All Eyes]


    Rank: [Divine]


    Description: [This is an extremely rare gic trait that appears once in every ten generations. As of now, not much is known about your esoteric blue eyes]


    Effects: [Eternal Gaze], [Perfect Body]


    Eternal Gaze: [All Eyes grants its user extraordinary visual prowess. Their perception is heightened. They can perceive the world in unparalleled detail, allowing them to see beyond the limits of ordinary vision. Their eyes take on a distinct appearance, glowing with a mesmerizing blue ambience that signifies their power]


    Perfect Body: [All Eyes require a certain kind of body called perfect body which you possess. This makes you an even rarer gem than your ancestors Because not all possessors of this visual prowess are blessed with a perfect body. Because of your well suited body for this visual prowess. You have an innate understanding of your body]


    Northern didn''t know whether tough or cry, or just jump around shouting.


    It was overwhelming!


    ''A lineage ability! Damn right!! I figured I had to be special with all that drama after my birth''


    Thanks to void essence, his eyes'' innate ability has been pushed out.


    Northern smirked.


    ''I feel so good, I just might fall down this mountain''


    It was now understandable why the ferocious monster was down there obliterating Corpse Eaters for fun. It must have gotten exponentially strong since it swallowed one of the orbs.


    ''...to think I''d still have to kill that bastard.''


    Chills ran through his spines at the thought of his fight with Night Terror, that time where they would finally end their ursed fate of being together.


    It was inevitable. And Northern did not know exactly how it would happen. But he most likely knew when.


    After all, Night Terror needs him to defeat the incredible Rift guardian¡ªthe castle lord.


    Whom Northern suspects could he a maelstrom rank.


    ''Let him be of a low danger level at the very least'' Northern begged inwardly.


    He stared down into the gloomy forest for awhile, observing with an impossible level of details, how Night Terror cleaved through the horde of Corpse Eaters.


    Its sleek movement, fast and minimal. The throw of it ws. Northern started as just watching since he had nothing to do.


    However, he began to understand the creature the more he looked. Perhaps this was due to [All Eyes] or his [Formless] Attributes.


    Northern couldn''t tell which in particr but now being able to pay attention to Night Terror''s form of battle.


    Northern began to slowly understand the reason why he was formless.


    And he suspected that arge percentage of it had to do with the kind of body he had due to [All Eyes]


    The only question he had was how he received it. He couldn''t stop asking himself if it really was a coincidence or Ul had revealed what was meant to be his as a candy to reward him for his hard work.


    Either ways Northern paid attention. Minutes passed into hours and he was absorbed in watching Night Terror that he didn''t know so much time had passed¡­


    Then again, it isn''t like he would have noticed either ways, every second, minute, hour and day looks exactly the same in this hellish realm.


    When Night Terror eventually started sprinting through the forest Northern averted his gaze and stood up.


    He had seen all that he needed to see.


    A small smile flowed along his lips. One could tell, he had made some kind of discovery. He just wouldn''t say anything about it.


    Not to his nemesis. One he dreaded the most at the same time considered the most valuable in this rift.


    Northern stood at the entry of the cave and leaned against the wall, while he waited for his associate toe back.


    The mountain seemed to tremble as Night Terror approached. The monster did not even take as long as it did first time they came.


    With legs digging cracks into stone, it leaped powerfully andnded on the mountain.


    Its ws carved deeply into the rocky stone as it grabbed the wall of the mountain and swung itself higher with just one hand.


    Thennded mightily right in front of Northern. Who scoffed and muttered:


    "Show off."


    Night Terror looked at Northern, its eyes gleaming with a new kind of ferocity, it''s thrill could almost be touched.


    A pearl of sweat formed on Northern''s face as he took a closer look at the beast.


    With these eyes, he could seemed to be able to urately perceive Night Terror''s power.


    And could tell that of a surety¡­


    "You have advanced in danger level, haven''t you?" He raised his eyes to the stalwart critter.


    Night Terror stared at him for a couple of seconds, its eyes zing with primal ferocity.


    It was like its original nature had returned¡­but stronger.


    Northern couldn''t help but feel intimidated for a while. His skin tingled with fear¡­ albeit, just for a second.


    Night Terror averted its gaze and stared towards the brown lushes. Where they hade from.


    It didn''t need to say anything. Northern had clearly gotten the message.


    It was obvious with all those glee that burned in the monsters four eyes.


    It was ready¡­ they were ready.


    Although Northern still felt like he needed more time to practice with Night Terror and also practice what could be a deadly battle style for him, adapted from Night Terror''s form of movement.


    Time was their best ally. But these two were suddenly bing impatient now.


    Northern was a bit skeptical, of course. Left to him, he would have stayed back and trained more.


    But it wasn''t like he could reason with a monster.


    ''Finally, this is a step closer to leaving this hell''


    He looked at Night Terror, a weird notion seeping into his mind. Immediately he pped both his cheeks.


    ''Wake up Northern! Seriously, miss this bastard?!''


    After spending so much time with the terror without the annoying need to socialize it was a little bit understanding why Northern would start getting attached to a monster and reconsidering his decision of killing it.


    But they had to do what they needed to do.


    And what they needed to do was put an end to the maelstrom ranked castle lord.


    What Northern, however, needed to do¡­ alone, was put an end to this hell.


    Close the rift.

 Chapter 84 Unmatched

    <h4>Chapter 84 Unmatched </h4>


    Journey down the mountain was not so hard, even for Northern. He leaped into the air and dove down, feeling the wind brush against his skin heavily as he plunged downwards.


    Almost reaching the ground, he materialized the Mortal de and stabbed it into the rocky stone of the mountain with frightening fierceness.


    Then he killed his speed instantly with his legs,nding against the mountain wall but with more power in his legs. All that power was forced into the mountain wall, creating a loud shockwave..


    It didn''t even take him a minute toe up with something almost impossible to do.


    ''Was this what it meant by understanding my body?'' Northern wondered.


    He dislodged the Mortal de, dismissing it back into his soul, then he slid down the mountain andnded on its base.


    The rest was a walk downwards.


    Night Terror hadnded on the ground with just a single jump. And was already closer to the gloomy forest than Northern was.


    After a couple minutes of walking, Northern entered the forest.


    This time he didn''t need to be as cautious as he was thest time because of his inability to see.


    Even though it was a thick darkness, Northern walked through indifferently.


    The light orb materialized beside him, its luminance was being absorbed by the darkness and for once, Northern''s torchlight was utterly useless.


    ''Not that I expected it to do anything it was just supposed to be a test''


    He could see the position of the Corpse Eaters, could see the crawling insects on the ground, the state of his soil even if he wanted to.


    All little details did not escape his eyes.


    ''I don''t know if I''m ever going to get used to this¡­its just so amazing.''


    Once again Northern allowed a grin that made him look perverse.


    "Oh well then, should I have some action too?"


    Northern summoned the Silver Sword and twirled it before dashing into the darkness.


    With a profound grasp of his entire body, Northern was fast!


    He was like a sh of light in the darkness. His sword easily cut through the flesh of the monsters like it was cutting tofu.


    shing in arcs as Northern slipped between them, dodging their onught effortlessly and stabbing through with the silver sword.


    His eyes yed a muchrger role than he thought it would.


    And it only excited him more.


    His pupils shot across in multiple direction, taking in all the location of approaching Corpse Eaters in less than a fraction of second.


    Then with a profound understanding of his own body, Northern darted into the sphere of attack, like a lightning dancer, streaked amongst the monsters.


    The Silver sword was like shes dancing in darkness as he sliced monsters with oily fluidity.


    Despite Night Terror having decimated almost all the monsters, Northern was still faced with a flooding amount of Corpse Eaters.


    But they were so easy to kill.


    Before, he struggled because of he couldn''t see through the darkness. Now, he strode and sliced them apart as they jumped onto him, his sword shing through the darkness with a frightening uracy.


    Sometimes he didn''t even look at what he was tearing with his sword.


    As a group of Corpse Eater lunged at him from the front. Northern wrenched his sword from the body of his most recent key.


    Resetting his grip on the hilt for a throw, he swung his arms powerfully forward, propelling the sword through the air.


    The Silver Sword impaled the first monster, hurled it backward as though it had no weight and also stabbed through the second out before wedging into the tree.


    "Yes!"


    He didn''t actually think it would work but it did.


    ''Two monsters huh¡­ I guess that''s as far as my full power can go for now''


    With seven hundred plus talent fragments, he felt incredibly strong but in reality he was just¡­


    Northern shook his head rigorously.


    ''No no no, don''t do that North'' He stopped himself. Then his eyes zed with mes of determination, slightly illuminating the part of the darkness where he stood.


    ''We''vee so far already. Let''s appreciate ourselves for a job well done but nocency. I will close down thus rift and be the strongest''


    He summoned the Mortal de again, dismissing the silver sword in the process.


    Then weaved through with the onyx sword merging with the darkness as it shed across.


    After a couple of minutes, Northern and Night Terror where standing outside the gloomy forest.


    "I guess that took shorter than thest time" He whispered looking back.


    His brows furrowed, lines of frustration straining forehead, then added in a low tone:


    "Those bastards kept running away."


    Corpse Eaters were by far themest of monsters Northern hade across in the rift.


    They are monsters that only eat dead things, although their hunger and number had given them the audacity to go for more. To challenge a living thing.


    But now, the walker and hellion had instilled in them so much fear that they would never approach anything that breathes, even if it''s harmless.


    Northern and Night Terror had be more formidable than they ever were¡ªthanks to the Vestige of the Chaos Prince.


    Night Terror was about to start moving but Northern immediately stopped him.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" He shouted, quickly grabbing the monsters left hand.


    Northern quickly released the hand after almost freezing from the itchy feel of its furs. Moreso, Night Terror looked like he was about to bite his head of, allowing a very fierce low snarl the moment he touched the monster.


    "Ahem¡­" Northern looked away, "I mean, you are not thinking of going through the same route we escaped through did you?"


    The monster looked confused but stared at him nheless.


    Northern after a few seconds of silence, sighed and exined:


    "See, that was where we escaped through. Most definitely, they would have sealed that ce off the moment they find out we escaped. Even if it is unsealed, it will be because they expect you toe back through that same route. A trap may be lying there you know"


    ''Or am I giving them too much credit''


    Even he was not sure¡­ he could be overthinking it. But either way, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Night Terror at this point was paying attention to him. Perhaps the monster found what he is saying to be reasonable.


    Northern was happy with the terror''s response, so he continued:


    "So, instead of doing what they expect, how about doing what they don''t expect."


    His eyes flickered viciously.

 Chapter 85 Northern’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 85 Northern''s n </h4>


    "The front gate!"


    The terror tilted its head, its grotesque face etched with a puzzled frown.


    Northern replied with a ptable exnation, he stated:


    "It might seem like a stupid n but think about it like this. Whether it''s the front or the back, we would end up killing almost all the monsters in the castle anyway, won''t we?"


    Night Terror paid attention.


    "So, why not just go through the front where they never expect that we would be able to attack them from? Who knows they might even stationed more troops at the back than the front just because they expect us to attack from the back!"


    Night Terror looked to be lost in his thoughts¡ªif monsters actually did think.


    Although this n of Northern''s was quite urate and sensible, there was a fatal w which he also suspected.


    The monsters would not be expecting them at all!


    Northern suspected that they would have moved on with their lives, going to war, another battle general would have risen and maybe on the verge of also being made into a breeding machine¡­ if they had not stayed away for too long that is.


    But he was still going to go ahead with it because it was the least he could to make things work in his favor.


    This n of his served only one purpose:


    To make Night Terror the bus he will ride on. .


    Northern''s n was simply this:


    Make Night Terror attack through the front gate, it didn''t matter if they were waiting or not, the monster would plunge into the castle since it was now more stronger than ever.


    It definitely will not care about their numbers.


    Northern''s n was to use that duration to lurk behind.


    In as much as he wanted to get all talent fragments, evolve and unlock a new slot for his talent copying ability. In fact, merely thinking about it has him all riled up.


    But he had to exercise patience and take into ount the fact that he had never before in his life evolved. He didn''t know what it would mean.


    How it would work.


    Doing so in the middle of battle seemed thoughtless to him.


    Besides, what changes does it make, he sure would be stronger, faster, he would be a drifter and be able to urately control his energy¡ªvoid essence.


    But he would still be unable to copy talents. Not like he could do so with monsters. Even if he could, he doubted if he would want a monster''s talent.


    He still had to wait till he closed down the rift and returned to the academy¡ªwhere he was bound to meet thousands of amazing talents.


    So instead of depending on his state after reaching a thousand fragments to pull this through, both defeating the castle lord and his inevitable battle with Night Terror.


    He could just lower the odds by being sneaky and wearing down Night Terror, while preserving the majority of his own strength and unleashing it in thest fight.


    Although it was easier said than done. Northern did not expect a perfect execution of this n.


    As the monster itself has proven itself to be quite smart.


    But should it fail, Northern would have no choice but to depend on his evolution and whates after it.


    However, he really didn''t want to go down that route.


    Having convinced Night Terror that going through the main gate of the castle was better.


    They changed the course of their destination, instead of going through the brown lush, to the tunnel. They would have to go around it.


    ''Step one is done! Step two is to make it trust me even more¡­now let''s hope that works out'' Northern said in his mind as both of them strode away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the rift.


    Footsteps resounded in the hollow hall as two individuals strode along.


    One came on strong and powerful, the other was soft and almost staggeredly. Soon a door creaked upon and the two entered.


    The individual with the soft footsteps slumped into the tattered couch of the room. Her overflowing vermilion hair gently beating her face with each sway of the wind.


    She had a nk expression on her face, her usually vibrant but now dull eyes slowly glided to her dominant hand, which usually sped a bottle.


    Unfortunately, this time there was no bottle in it. Not in her armpit either.


    She let out an exasperated sigh and leaned her head on the couch, looking into the ceiling blurred by cobwebs.


    Since they were in an apocalyptic environment, a lot was very hard for them to get. Most especially alcohol.


    Food was hunted from monsters that strayed around.


    Teams of drifters were formed and each team was tasked with hunting food for the people. Of course, they also had to eat minimally¡ªso the drifters won''t have to hunt literally every day.


    This little arrangement had been put together by Gilbert after they all arrived here six months ago.


    And it had brought considerable development to the ce. Half of the Lotheliwan nation had been taken from the monsters.


    The other half however were teeming with extremely strong monsters that none of the students at their stage could handle.


    Gilbert and his citadel cohort could handle it and try to vanquish the monsters from there. But he decided against it.


    It was to control the people by instilling fear in them. Having done so much for them after their arrival.


    The native people of Starlock Continent, to be particr Lotheliwanians, began to depend on them more. Since they were the most affected by this incident.


    Leaving those monsters there was Gilbert''s idea to not make the people think they are free.


    Regardless, he hadpletely handled the aftermath of the fiasco such that the people were better now than they had been in thirty years.


    Of course, events hade and gone¡­ many of which Gilbert could not have done much against.


    Overall, everything was manageable. And Gilbert needed it to stay that way.


    Walking towards the wooden office table, Gilbert unhook his sheathed sword from his waist and ced it on the table.


    Then he turned and leaned against it, looked at Ate indifferently and asked:


    "So¡­ what about him?"


    The warm and elderly innocence in his eyes from months ago hadpletely disappeared. Now he just radiated a cold mien.


    Ate sighed again, then straightened her head, propping herself to sit up before speaking:


    "It''s the same. There were no signs of him¡­ I don''t know why you won''t give up on searching for the boy. Either he didn''te with us or he''s dead. What are the chances that Grandmaster Rughsbourgh could not have deceived you?"


    Ate''s voice was cold and void of its usual energy.


    Gilbert folded his hand, spending a dozen seconds in silence before giving Ate his appropriate answer:


    "Keep looking¡­" He said, "there are chances that the Slorians might have picked him up. We can''t be too sure of anything. One thing I know is Rughsbourgh can''t have tricked me"


    Ate frowned, inwardly gritting her teeth. She stood up and lowered her head, hiding the grim expression on her face. Her throaty voice came out:


    "You know¡­ I used to respect you so much¡­ but ever since your meeting with Grandmaster Rughsbourgh, I can''t even tell who you are anymore. A dog¡­ or the citadel headmaster I once knew¡­"


    She walked outside without sparing a nce backward.


    Gilbert, folding his arms, gripped tightly its sleeves for a couple of seconds then he let go and exhaled heavily.


    With a sullen expression falling on his face, he breathed:


    "I''m sorry Anne. I am nothing but a dog desperately trying to be free from that man''s reins"


    Then he sat on the floor and allowed a heavier sigh.

 Chapter 86 A Rift Inside A Rift ?

    <h4>Chapter 86 A Rift Inside A Rift ? </h4>


    Night Terror and Northern began their journey to the Kingdom of Red Mine. For most part they just walked silently beside each other not taking any rest.


    Northern at intervals took in the meretricious view of thendscape.


    With no source of light to cast a warm ambience on it, everything vapid, like thend itself had fall from grace.


    Northern as he strode along began to think about where the rifts core might be located.


    Since this seems to be a rift that was mainly affected by the Kingdom Of Red Mine. He suspected that the core would have something to do with the story of the monarch that sacrificed his entire kingdom for power.


    To be stronger.


    Other than that he was pretty null. He didn''t know what else to think. In fact, he didn''t know how these things worked.


    This was his first time in a rift after all.


    Silently Northern walked beside Night Terror, time slowly blurred past as both¡­ well, horrors rounded the brown lush.


    The scenery began to recede, less of the brown lush could be seen and as they continued their walk, their sights werepletely ridden of it.


    Now, it was just a barrennd with a gloomy air.


    Corpse of monsters were scattered across here and there and were almost melting with the ground.


    ''The effect of war¡­'' Northern mused.


    Thend had taken a severe damage from the persistent ughters of monsters, dark and crimson blood smeared thends and prevented the outgrowth of life.


    And as time yed its effect on the wide expanse, it became gruesome, bending to the cataclysmic effect of the madness that ruined every being in this realm.


    Thend itself¡­ seemed inflicted by it.


    Northern sneezed as he looked away. In front of them, an endless expanse of barren, rockynd met the dark sky.


    It was almost like they were walking into the terrifying maw of darkness.


    They continued down this path for a while walking with grave silence. At intervals Northern would look up or side ways.


    Other times he just strode forward, his eyes shimmering with flickers of purpose.


    Of course, those were times when he thought of how hard it was going to be and strengthen his resolve to pull through.


    Other times he just wondered if they really were going in the right direction. Tiredness pulled his legs, making them slower by the second.


    But Northern could tell¡­ that they were in the right track. Because the red mountain, still lingered behind them.


    Getting farther away from them with every step.


    But still wasn''t disappearing from their hindsight.


    As their journey stretched continuously. Something strange began to happen.


    Northern turned his head around, observing the air. It was different than usual.


    The air was hot and windy¡­ just in a particr area up ahead.


    From vantage point, it seemed as though it was a slight tornado.


    Perhaps he would have been deceived if he had not awakened the visual prowess of [All Eyes].


    Northern didn''t even need to squint his eyes before seeing it.


    Ahead of them, something was subtly shimmering within the cyclone of wind. And that thing seemed to crackle with power.


    Northern frowned slightly, guessing what it might be, he picked up his tired steps and dashed forward.


    Scuttling his way to the heavy wind, Northern came to an abrupt pause, staring at what stayed caged in the wind with a paled face.


    "It''s a gate¡­ its a rift!" Northern eximed.


    The blue aura that was being emanated from within, the vertical crack in space, and the foreboding heaviness that shrouded the surrounding.


    Everything linked to only one answer.


    A rift!


    ''But how? How is a rift inside a rift? Or this isn''t a rift?''


    Northern knew nothing about the dark continent and what had happened to it.


    He had no idea of where Rughsbourgh had sent them to as a result, it led him to naturally think that it was a rift. Perhaps Rughsbourgh had sent each of them into a rift.


    Why though?


    To test them?


    For them to prove their worthiness to enter into the academy?


    Whatever reason it was, Northern experienced so much hell because that man''s decision. And although he didn''t want to fuel himself with hatred, it didn''t mean he felt no anger towards the deranged kid¡­ or elder¡­ whatever he is.


    Now, seeing a rift inside what he thought was a rift all this while made him so confused.


    ''No, this is definitely a rift''


    That one thing Northern was sure about. What else would be the exnation of the recent happenings.


    The kingdom of Red Mine.


    The hidden temple in the mountain.


    They were like relics of the civilization that once lived in this dimension.


    So definitely, this is a rift.


    Was this the way outside the rift?


    ''No¡­ that can''t be. A rift closes up immediately a walker enters. Except it has shattered and if it has shattered the monsters inside would be fewer than they are right now.''


    To be exact the moment a rift appears and drifters enter, it closes up¡ªof course, a required number of drifters has to enter before its gateway disappears.


    There were also some pros and cons to this thing which Northern didn''t really know about.


    For example when a rift appears, it''s gateway doesn''t immediately disappear even if drifters enter.


    However, once the rift urrence passes seventy-Two hours, the gateway disappears should anyone enter.


    That is why scouting drifters are made to patrol the ce and find out necessary information within seventy two hours.


    The little Northern knew, once again were tales told to him from his parent.


    Hecked a lot in knowledge about rifts and being a drifter.


    Which was what made this situation very perplexing for him.


    Night Terror loomed behind him, standing with a powerful re in its eyes.


    Northern could tell that the monster was probably waiting for his decision. Maybe it recognized what this was, maybe it didn''t.


    So many uncertainties surrounding it, even though he wished to enter and see for himself what it was. He couldn''t.


    He had something to settle.


    He sighed and straightened his expression then he said to himself in a low whisper:


    "It''s annoying but I can''t go. I have to close down this rift¡­ I doubt this is a gateway but even if it is, where is the glory in running away from this one." The he turned and looked at Night Terror.


    ''And it''s not like this bastard is just going to le me go through it.''


    That''s right, if he wanted to go through the rift, he had to be prepared to go past Night Terror¡­at its peak condition.


    With a sigh, Northern turned and they continued to their destination.

 Chapter 87 This Can Only Go My Way

    <h4>Chapter 87 This Can Only Go My Way </h4>


    After passing the rift, the journey was not far anymore. They strode along a winding path and reached a point that Northern knew all too well.


    Northern at first squinted his eyes suspiciously, although the ce urred to him as familiar, he couldn''t pick in his memory which point he had arrived here.


    ''Maybe it was just one of the times from when I was lost in my subconscious'' Northern turned his head around.


    Even though he had given himself a reasonable exnation, it was still puzzling. He almost felt as if he was beingzy in his mind.


    So, he tried to think deeper.


    This point, they had traversed from stony earth to ck soil, the air around this area was pungent and disgusting.


    And almost suffocated Northern.


    The terror on the other hand does not look to be affected by things such as smell, all the times Northern have been assaulted by bad odors, it stood unaffected.


    Northern felt jealous a bit. Of all things he could condone¡­but bad smell¡­


    ''Damn those kids with body odors in the town''


    He would go as far as distancing himself with anyone that stank, bad breath or body odor, whatever kind of bad smell it was.


    He paused and looked leftwards as they walked the moisty ck soil that threatened to sink their legs.


    Seeing a cavern entrance, a few memories effortlessly flooded into his mind.


    "Of course¡­" A wistful smile appeared on his face as the sight rang a bell in his mind.


    ''Mr Fluffy¡­''


    He paused and stared into the darkness of the cave for a while. Then his eyes shot wide¡ªNorthern dashed forward immediately.


    Not caring that the terror might mistake his action¡ªNight Terror however, cocked its head left and right before following Northern, and it did not run.


    Northern made his way through the inky darkness of the cave without any discrepancies. Then stopped.


    Small twigs were gathered together, their edges burnt off, and ashes undeid beneath.


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    ''It''s fresh¡­''


    Just like the time he came here¡­


    ''There''s someone living in the cave?''


    Of course, Northern had earlier thought it to be one of the students, perhaps someone that got teleported into the rift alongside him.


    However, it was impossible for the person to survive that long, except they stayed in the cave throughout.


    It was not like staying in the cave would guarantee their safety too. If they didn''t walk into danger, danger would walk ''into'' them.


    For anyone to survive at all in a rift, particr this hellish realm, they had to know the ropes so much.


    ''When I arrived before, the fire was burning, now¡­ it seemed to have been freshly put out'' Northern crouched, observing the ashes with a keen look.


    He didn''t need to touch it to tell that it was warm, he could see the subtle waves of smoke that flowed out which by the way should be invisible at this level.


    Northern stood up and slowly rolled his eyes across the cave.


    ''No signs of life¡­none at all''


    He heaved a sigh and turned, saying to Night Terror as he passed it:


    "Let''s go"


    The stalwart monster who had been silently looking from behind with a hint of puzzlement turned around and silently followed Northern. Barely making a sound even with its feet.


    Tugged with so many confusing questions, Northern tried to keep a clear head as he neared his second goal.


    After a couple minutes of work, they reached another setting, thend had changed from what Northernst saw it to be.


    Bing dry and a prelude into barrenness. But the threerge rocks that made it distinct were still there unchanged.


    With those Northern was sure he was in the right ce.


    This was another reason while he chose this route.


    Of course, Northern did not just decide based on assumptions, it wasn''t like he knew his way around the rift.


    After receiving [All Eyes], he took himself to sit at the edge of the mountain, where he observed Night Terror.


    However, Night Terror was not the only thing he observed.


    By pure coincidence, his eyes fell on the three rocks that marked he area where he kept his treasured possession and that was when he remembered the pile of soul cores he had buried somewhere.


    He couldn''t even remember which rock he had buried it beside but he was sure it was beside a rock. So, he began to dig.


    The Mortal de became a shovel he used to upheave sand which was already hardening.


    After digging deep enough, Northern with the back of his hands


    ¡ªparticrly his hand wraps¡ªwiped away the beads of sweat that formed on his forehead.


    Then he dragged himself towards the next one, which was the smallest, situated in between.


    Night Terror wordlessly¡­sorry¡­growllessly observed the human as it began digging with what should be a weapon of war.


    A mantle of authority that the lord of the castle had itself bestowed upon him. An expression of amusement contorted morbidly on the monster''s face.


    The monster almost red as Northern shouted:


    "Yes!"


    Licking his upper lips like a dubious maniac, he began to remove all the soul cores and there were quite a number of them.


    Northern when he was done stood up, turned and pointed to the cores, his eyes glimmering with pride.


    "Here, I''ve seen you eat soul cores, you can eat these too and be stronger for the purpose of what lies before us!" Northern stated confidently to the monster.


    His act of silence was met by a grave silence, Night Terror had a deadpan expression, first unresponsive.


    Then it slowly shifted its four eyes to look at the piles of soul cores on the ground, brought them back to Northern and narrowed them.


    It too¡­was probably as cautious as the human. And Northern could see that.


    With both of his palm extended into the air Northern gestured:


    "Calm down, calm down¡­ I''m not being thoughtless. I will get automatically stronger as I fight but you I presume have to eat these. So it''s a fair trade, isn''t it?"


    The monster after staring at Northern for a dozen seconds finally trudged forward and picked one core.


    The monster crushed the core within its hand then poured it into its mouth, moving onto te next one.


    Behind the terror, Northern sneaked out a menacing grin.


    Now that the second part of his n is done¡­ Night Terror at least until their battle is bound to trust Northern enough not to look back.


    Monsters were simple minded after all no matter how intelligent they seemed.


    ''I can do this¡­''


    He had spent so much dreadful time in this hell and finally, he will end it himself. There is only one way this can go¡­


    Northern looked at Night Terror, his blue eyes glowing, subtly radiating an ambience of cold brutality.


    He muttered:


    "This¡­ is only allowed to go my way. I will end this hell today"

 Chapter 88 The Last War Is Starting

    <h4>Chapter 88 The Last War Is Starting </h4>


    After a strenuous walk for both of them, they finally came face to face with the colossal te of rusting metal that separated them from what was to be of their fate.


    Or their fate¡­ of what was to be of them.


    Either one of what it was made chills run down Northern''s spine. His palms were mmy and he could feel spit dry up from his throat.


    Terror threatened to grip his heart but Northern responded with a soothing exhtion, closing his eyes as he let out air through his mouth.


    He inhaled and exhaled a few times eventually steadying his breath. He opened his eyes and they shimmered with an ethereal azure hue.


    Northern turned to look at how his associate for the moment was currently handling things, however, his face paled.


    ''What the hell?''


    Night Terror had a grin parting its lipless mouth, smearing its already hideous face with a mask of buzzard madness.


    At that moment, Northern could only think, ''How far has the madness affect it?''


    At first, he was unsure if Night Terror really was affected by the madness.


    It acted normal,municated normal¡­ despite it not being verbally.


    Northern lived with for a few nights, he didn''t feel that would have been possible if Night Terror had been inflicted by the same madness all this while.


    But looking at the stalwart monster right now, he couldn''t help but sense it to be a wless manifestation of madness itself.


    Northern sighed and looked forward.


    ''Well, it all works in my favor. The madder he is the more he fights and the smoother I can just walk in his shadow and pop out when it''s time to kill him''


    Trailing away from his thoughts, Northern raised his gaze. After a few seconds of lingering, he said in a low tone:


    "So, how exactly do we get this to open up?"


    That had been a part of his n he didn''t even think about at all.


    Night Terror on the other¡­ seemed to had already taken that into ount.


    The monster grinned even wider and looked at Northern for a few seconds.


    Causing, the human to raise a brow and grunt:


    "What?"


    But Night Terror offered no words, not that he could¡­ even in his expressions as often times he would, this time¡­ he just stared indifferently.


    Northern could tell it was up to something. Perhaps it was because both of them had spent a good amount of time together.


    He was getting to understand the terror more and more.


    ''Scary¡­this bastard is definitely up to something''


    Night Terror''s eyes glinted with a strange menacing spark. After averting its gaze away from Northern, the evil creature strode away to the left, following the wall till it disappeared.


    Northern stared with a puzzled expression till it was out of sight. Then he turned back to the gate of the castle.


    ''Just what is that bastard up to now''


    A few momentster¡­


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud Northern''s eyes widened as he saw a massive critter stride forward slowly but powerfully.


    Each step, shook the earth.


    But it was not the fear of the critter that gripped his heart.


    It was the immense disappointment he felt in himself. Surely, after learning to read in a very early age surpassing other kids, Northern has been led to believe he was an unparalleled genius.


    It was a w in his own thinking, he was wise in his own eyes when he had only been constricted to a limited number of people with low exposure to what should determine brilliancy and intelligence.


    He was misled to believe he was an unparalleled genius¡­ misled.


    However, the situation of his reality now down on him. He even saw himself to be an even greater fool now than ever before.


    ''Howe I never thought of this?!''


    He had definitely seen this monster once, and he had seen them open the gate for it. Even if the wouldn''t, the monster seemed big enough to aid them in leaping over the wall.


    But he never thought of that. Hell, he never even thought of how they would cross the gate.


    Northern frowned, disappointment could be seen tensely straining his facial feature.


    He had been busy with other thoughts, thousands of questions had been bugging him¡­ this things happens a few times, he didn''t need to be to hard on himself.


    ''No!''


    Nortnern''s eyes glimmered with a cerulean fierceness.


    ''That is just excuses¡­ I''m only making excuses¡­'' He said to himself, albeit internally.


    He couldn''t afford to go easy on himself, not anymore. This was a suffering worth stressing over but he felt he was beginning to getcent.


    This was not how he envisioned things going.


    Had his intellectual fortitude been affected because of the difficulty of these past few shift of his life.


    Was he slowly receding mentally because of hardship.


    Northern as a reincarnator, when he heard of the opportunities this life brought was excited.


    They were dangerous but he couldn''t deny the excitement that came with the thought of achieving so much, they were things he wanted to try, ces he wanted to go and mostly¡­ he wanted to be strong.


    So strong that no man in this world would despise him. Even if they did, they''d have not the guts to look him in the eye.


    He wanted to be fate¡­ destiny¡­ that just happens to everyone and there''s nothing no one can do about it.


    However, he had forgotten all that. He had driven away from all that.


    And was beginning to act below expectation without him realizing.


    He was beginning to getcent with things. Why?


    Because it was difficult in this ce.


    Northern suddenly felt disgust gathered at the tip of his throat. He spat out saliva and looked away in disdain towards himself.


    As the stalwart monster reached the front of the gate.


    Slowly, the massive metal began to creak open.


    It was starting.


    Thest war was starting.

 Chapter 89 A Living Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 89 A Living Nightmare </h4>


    Six legs sluggishly crept into the tension that sifted through the air as the gate swung open.


    Inside wafted with eerie silence, it could be seen that the monsters were currently being extremely cautious.


    The colossal monster strotted in slowly, as if to intentionally add to the tension that was already pressing the atmosphere.


    Nothing could be seen attached to the beast of burden. Usually, it would have links of chains connected to it and clink with each movement but this time around, it moved alone.


    Each monster had their ws out, poised for a strike, they all bent in a way that showed they suspected that something was wrong and were ready to lunge themselves.


    The shelled critter fully entered the walls of the castle and stopped. Two bipedal monsters moved to close the gate however before they could as much make a noise.


    Their throat was slit and body hidden away.


    The gate was not closing.


    The monsters were now gnarling, staring at the gate. Perhaps thinking something was definitely wrong.


    Even though they were nothing but shells of horror possessed by an immense madness.


    The air became cold as a deafening silence settled in the area.


    Everything and everyone settled in the embrace of an absolute ''calm before the storm'' for a few seconds.


    Then¡­


    Night Terror happened.


    In the blink of an eye, the stalwart monster became a blur of motion, a whirlwind of chaos and carnage.


    Its razor-sharp ws sliced through flesh and bone with ease, cleaving limbs and rending bodies asunder¡ªnow, even faster than it ever was.


    The monsters, caught off guard by the ferocity of the onught, could only muster feeble attempts at defense before sumbing to the relentless onught.


    Crimson arcs of viscera painted the air, apanied by the sickening sounds of tearing flesh and splintering bone.


    Night Terror moved with a demonic grace, its form shifting and undting like a living nightmare, evading strikes and countering with devastating force.


    As the initial wave of monsters fell, their brethren mustered their courage and rushed forward, ws and fangs bared.


    But Night Terror was a force of nature, an unstoppable juggernaut that left only a trail of mutted corpses in its wake.


    Northern, a mere speck in the chaos, watched in awe and trepidation as the Night Terror unleashed its fury upon the horde.


    With each strike, the creature seemed to grow in speed and power, its darkness consuming all in its path¡­ like a void.


    At the point of that realization, darkness clung to the terror like a cloak, swimming with its form as it shot in and out of bodies, leaving them in a wake of gruesome blood stters.


    Carnage and chaos malevolently rolled through the air.


    Undoubtedly, Northern felt like he was getting to have a first hand experience by sight as to what it meant to be a spawn of the Chaos Prince.


    Night Terror had grown, vastly from what it used to be. It had be tremendously powerful and didn''t even seem to be sweating each kill it made.


    It did enjoy the act of ughter before¡­ but now the monster seemed not to just be enjoying the act but also the art.


    The castlepound was wide enough to contain over a thousand people and still have more space, monsters were scattered here and there. Some were currently making their way from the yard.


    The air grew thick with the acrid stench of spilled blood and ruptured viscera, the unholy symphony of battle echoing over the walls of the castle.


    It didn''t matter the development, or increasing numbers, Night Terror showed no signs of relenting, its insatiable hunger for destruction driving it ever forward.


    Itshed out like whipped tendrils, snaring unwary monsters and flinging them against the unyielding stone walls with bone-shattering force.


    Limbs and viscera exploded in grotesque bursts, painting the surroundings in a macabre tapestry of crimson and gore.


    The horde pressed forward, undeterred by the mounting losses, their numbers seemingly endless.


    Grotesque forms seemed to emerge from every corner, their twisted anatomies defying all logic and reason.


    Maws agape, ws curved for slice, they charged headlong into the fray, only to be met by the Night Terror''s ferocious onught.


    Its ws raked across their armored hides, drawing forth gouts of ichor and eldritch fluids.


    Fangs gnashed and snapped, seeking purchase in the Night Terror''s ever-shifting form, but found only emptiness.


    The creature was a living terror, a manifestation of primal fury that could not be contained or reasoned with.


    The stalwart monster executed its kill so urately that no one was left alive after it passed them. Northern didn''t even need to deal with worrying about it looking back to see if he was also busy fighting.


    Either the stalwart monster did not care to begin with and was already deeply consumed by the madness that sought only bloodshed or it had already trusted him all too well.


    Northern doubted it could have been theter.


    Believing Night Terror trusted him was the reason could have worked if he hadn''t taken witness to how it grinned at the gate.


    Now, before Northern''s eyes, it was just like an incarnate of chaos and destruction.


    It''s trails were filled with dark red blood, marred by lifeless bodies of horrors with terrific expression frozen on their face as they fell to the doom of this malevolent creature.


    And this was the monster he was to fight?


    In that moment, fear gripped Northern, wing upon his entire body.


    And faced with the terror of fear, one this immense, every creature were often left with two options.


    Flight?


    Forget nemesis.


    Forget they are meant to cross path.


    Forget closing the rift.


    He was going to die!


    ''I can just run away and find a life for me in the rift¡­''


    That''s right, if he could run away now when Night Terror is fighting, he would be able to survive undoubtedly.


    There was even a rift somewhere in this one, he would enter it and who knows, it really might be the way outside.


    ''Maybe it is¡­ maybe I should try it again¡­'' Northern thought.


    But then it suddenly dawned on him again.


    North.


    You are doing it again.


    You are beginning to act below expectations.


    It was like someone rang the words to him. And that brought him back to reality.


    Fight¡­


    He clenched his fist and slowly curled a corner of his lips, shooting his head backward.


    His eyes gleamed with maliciousness, drowsed in ethereal blue.


    "Whoever you are, you''d have to do better than that to make me give up!"


    In that split moment, Northern''s eyes had undoubtedly perceived something.


    The source of the madness.


    It was here¡­ in this rift.


    And was definitely try to make him turn¡­ It was quite evident why it was doing that.


    Give or take, Northern was set to destroy this castle and close down the rift.


    Something¡­ someone, somewhere did not want that to happen.

 Chapter 90 Champions Of Carnage

    <h4>Chapter 90 Champions Of Carnage </h4>


    Northern narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist.


    ''What was that just now¡­ I definitely felt a gaze on me''


    His eyes rolled left and right, dividing through the destruction to see if there was a suspicious creature.


    But he saw nothing. After a couple of seconds he exhaled.


    ''Maybe I was just imagining it? No, it was very vivid. That wasn''t just an imagination. Someone was watching me''


    And it seemed like the person was advocating for him to leave.


    Northern looked at Night Terror as his form weaved I''m between monsters bathing in their blood and wrenching chaos.


    ''Whatever Night Terror has that makes him so strong, I have it too¡­''


    Both of the swallowed the Vestige of the Chaos Prince.


    Both of them had grown exponentially.


    Moreso, Night Terror did not have his visual prowess.


    Northern opened his hands, a steely determination etched across his features.


    "Perhaps it is time to join this battle," he muttered, as ck sparks crackled to life, weaving intricate patterns in the air before him.


    As the onyx sword materialized, Northern gripped the hilt tightly, swinging the de down in a graceful arc.


    In an instant, he shed onto the battlefield like a loosed arrow, propelled by an invisible force.


    Northern moved with blinding speed, his de a blur of obsidian and his eyes emitting azure line of light as he carved a path through the horde.


    His obsidian de carved into the bodies of monsters but did never finished what it started. Northern skillfully flew across monsters and destroyed their patterns, leaving them to scramble on the ground.


    Each monster fell but the mes of their souls were not extinguished.


    Instead left at mercy by the viciousness of his de.


    Northern was intentionally leaving them alive. So long he didn''t get thest kill, he won''t get talent fragments. That way he can dy whatever was to happen if he gets to a thousand talent fragments.


    Despite holding back on killing, Northern exhibited a splendid show ofbat style.


    With each swing of his obsidian de, he wove intricate patterns in the air, channeling his precision and finesse through his body movements, from minute pivoting of his legs to shooting forward like a bullet.


    Amazed at how he grasped theplete understanding and function of his own body. It was like he could unnatural feel every fibre of his muscles, he was totally aware of every nerves, every happening within him.


    ''And what happens if I push that awareness outside?''


    Northern sought to experiment further even as he left deep gashes in monsters, deliberately avoiding their vitals.


    Indeed the clear-cut cognizance he had of his body had to do more with his visual prowess than with his perfect body.


    [Perfect Body] just provided his ocr powers the sturdy foundation to work to their maximum potential, perhaps even surpass it.


    But his ability to be so aware of every inch if detail in his body, he suspected to be because of his eyes.


    If it was possible to be able to feel and tell every detail and movement within his body because his eyes was a part of it¡­ then it should be a walk in the park taking note of his surrounding.


    Of course, [All Eyes] plenty much could do that already. Northern could perceive his surround at unparalleled detailed.


    But it happened one after the other.


    What Northern was looking at was being aware of his entire space without having to look.


    Was it even possible to attain such a position.


    [All Eyes] had shown a magnificent potential.


    Northern couldn''t help but wonder, ''Just how powerful can I be with these eyes''


    ¡ª


    Night Terror moved with a grace belying its size, weaving through the chaos with a fluidity that defiedprehension.


    Entire bodies were cleaved apart with a single, sweeping strike, their severed appendages raining down upon thebatants like a grotesque shower.


    Skulls were crushed, bodies rent asunder, and yet Night Terror remained untouched, a whirling dervish of annihtion.


    The castle''s defenses crumbled as the Night Terror pressed its advantage, smashing through barricades and fortifications with ease.


    Walls crumbled, towers toppled, and the once-formidable citadel became little more than a ruined shell, a monument to the Night Terror''s unstoppable might.


    The cacophony of battle, the ceaseless roars and screeches of thebatants, overwhelmed the atmosphere. The stench of death hung thick in the air, a miasma of decay that clung to both warriors'' very being.


    Yet, through it all, Night Terror remained undaunted, indifferent to the massacre, a whirling vortex of destruction that consumed all in its path.


    Its form shifted and distorted, morphing into ever more horrific and nightmarish shapes, each more terrifying than thest.


    The horde''s numbers dwindled, their ranks thinned by the Night Terror''s ruthless inundtion.


    Those that remained fought with a desperate fury, driven by a primal instinct for survival that overrode all reason and logic. Or was it just the madness?


    But it was not enough.


    Night Terror was an unstoppable force, a harbinger of annihtion that could not be halted or contained.


    It moved with a singr purpose, its sole aim the utter eradication of all that stood before it.


    ¡ª


    Northern danced amidst the fray, his movements fluid and graceful, a stark contrast to the chaotic strut wrought by Night Terror.


    His de sang through the air, each strike precise and lethal, driven by a focus and determination that stemmed from a careful observation and analysis of his foe''s movement.


    His attempt to evoke an overwhelming awareness of his surrounding made him falter here and there during the fight but it wasn''t as much to even leave a cut on his pale skin.


    Moreso, his battle with Night Terror had proved to be effective.


    ''Now that I think about it, my body sought of got ustomed to fighting Night Terror. Could that have been because of [Formless]?''


    Would that also exin the reason why his clone movements are being seared into his muscles?


    ''No¡­ that can''t be it. I''d have to give that one more thought after now, gotta focus''


    With a burst of azure light, Northern propelled himself forward, his obsidian de leaving afterimages in its wake.


    He moved with blinding speed, closing the distance between himself and the nearest cluster of monstrosities in the blink of an eye.


    The first creature, a hulking figure, with razor-sharp talons, swiped at him with a feral growl. But Northern was already several steps ahead¡­ his de a blur¡­


    ''A general?'' He gasped as the monster deflected the strike with a resounding ng.


    Northern pivoted on his heel, the onyx de trailing ck line as it carved through the creature''s torso with surgical precision.


    "I avoided your vitals¡­"


    A spark of recognition btedly ignited in the monster''s eyes as it fell.


    Perhaps the pain relieved it from the madness that had also consumed it.


    Immediately, two more monstrosities converged on him, their gnashing maws agape and vering with unholy hunger.


    Northern didn''t flinch, his movements fluid and graceful as he parried their frenzied attacks. Each strike was met with a precise counter, his de turning to streaks of ck lines. .


    With a flick of his wrist, Northern disarmed one of the creatures, its severed limb ttering to the ground in a spray of ichor.


    Before the critter could even register its loss, Northern''s deshed out, cleaving through its skull in a single, decisive stroke.


    ''Crap, that was a mistake!''


    [You have killed a¡­


    The second monstrosity pressed its assault, undeterred by the fate of its brethren.


    Northern met its charge head-on, his de weaving an intricate dance of death as he parried and countered with lightning-fast precision.


    The creature''s strikes grew increasingly erratic, its movements fueled by mindless fury.


    But Northern remained calm and focused, his eyes tracking every twitch and shift of muscle, anticipating each attack before it even began.


    With a deft twist of his de, Northern caught the creature''s ws mid-swipe, the razor-sharp talons screeching against the onyx steel.


    In a single, fluid motion, he redirected the creature''s momentum, using its own force against it as he pivoted and drove his de deep into its chest.


    "Ah¡­ again" He muttered.


    The monstrosity let out a gurgling screech, its body spasming violently as Northern wrenched his de free, a torrent of ichor gushing from the gaping wound.


    The creature crumpled to the ground, joining the growing pile of fallen monstrosities that littered the battlefield.


    No matter how careful he was, it was hard to fight and not kill. But he still had to try regardless.


    Northern looked around,pared to when they just entered, the scenery had been contorted into a disgustingnd of bloodshed and marred bodies.


    Of course, more than half of this was wrought by Night Terror.


    The monsters had grown very few and in a couple of minutes, thest remaining few were bound to meet the end of their lives too.


    But something bothered Northern.


    As if to confirm his suspicion. A deafening silence suddenly fell on the area.


    Even Night Terror with his hand suspended in between the belly of one monstrosity paused and looked towards the main entrance of the castle.


    Northern gritted his teeth, ''Something ising!'' He braced himself and clenched his hand tightly around the hilt of his sword.


    With a tremoring push, the door of the entrance exploded, and a furred beast pompously stomped out of the castle, eyes burning with predatory viciousness.


    Its once pristine white fur was now dirtied by dried blood, a grim testament to the madness of war that had consumed it.


    Despite the filth that marred its appearance, the beast exuded an aura of undeniable power, its every movement dripping with menace.


    As it surveyed the area with a menacing gaze, the air crackled with tension.


    Night Terror stared at the beast indifferently and threw it face to Northern.


    At its first appearance, Northern had almost trembled in fear. But a secondter, his eyes widened and he uttered before knowing.


    "Mr Fluffy?"

 Chapter 91 Northern vs Mr. Fluffy [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 91 Northern vs Mr. Fluffy [part 1] </h4>


    The culture of the Kingdom of Red Mine was based on onew.


    The strong rules.


    Since they were vessels of war, constantly seeking bloodshed and carnage, they tend to respect and obey power.


    Just like how Northern proved himself battle after battle to be the champion, any other monster could and they would ept it as the champion with no questions asked.


    Northern of course already assumed this was what would happen.


    He just never expected that it would be¡­ Mr Fluffy.


    How long had they been gone for the little cute monster to have changed so much. It was nowrge, standing almost as tall as Raith.


    Its eyes were hollow, and gleamed with a madness, in it no other intent existed but to wreak havoc and tear flesh apart.


    Northern could see that no matter what he did Mr Fluffy was not going to recognize him.


    So, he stepped forward, giving Night Terror a nce before saying:


    "Don''t even think about fighting him. Mr Fluffy is mine to deal with. I''ll knock some sense into him myself"


    Allowing Night Terror to take care of the beast would be a huge mistake, this vicious monster knew no respite.


    Night Terror with his face and dark hide smeared with blood, shrugged and turned away. Chasing after other prey.


    Soon, he disappeared from the front yard and hardly made his way to the backyard.


    Northern and his pet monster stood opposite each other, the atmosphere wafting with silent tension as both prepared each other for the inevitable.


    Mr Fluffy crawled forward, its snarling jaws dripping with saliva as it fixed its blue eyes on Northern.


    It paused after closing the distance by some steps and with a low growl, crouched low to the ground, ready to pounce.


    Northern tensed, his grip tightening on the hilt of his obsidian sword. He could feel the primal energy radiating from the beast, a fierce determination burning in its gaze.


    A smile curled on his face.


    "You have grown Fluffy, I don''t even know if I can call you Fluffy again. Fluffy you have been a bad boy and daddy''s gonna teach you some manners"


    Northern''s eyes glinted menacingly.


    Sensing the bloodthirstiness that emanated from its opponent, the monstrous wolf lunged forward, its massive form hurtling towards Northern with swift velocity.


    With a swift sidestep, Northern evaded the attack, narrowly avoiding the sharp ws that shed through the air.


    As the wolf skidded to a halt, it spun around, its jaws snapping hungrily as it sought to sink its teeth into Northern''s flesh.


    "That''s good, keep that look in your face. I''ll smack it right out" Northernmented, his eyes radiating with glee.


    With a deft motion, he parried the wolf''s attack, the sh of metal against fang ringing out through the night.


    Both of them exchanged several ringing sh that sent Northern''s hand reeling backward from the recoil.


    ''Fuck, it definitely had gotten stronger!''


    In such a short time, Mr Fluffy had grown exponentially also. Perhaps this was from eating several monster core and growing ustomed to the atmosphere of war.


    ''It must have been so lonely after I left.''


    Northern felt pity for the beast. Perhaps, it too was suffering, trapped in some darkness and this was his fault.


    Not that he forgot about Mr Fluffy when they were about to leave. He just couldn''t spare the time to care.


    "I''m sorry, I will relieve you from your sufferings"


    He said¡­ with a grin on his face then shot forward shing powerfully with the beast.


    Northern''s n was simple, to inflict so much pain in Mr Fluffy that he''de right out of that darkness that clogged his mind.


    The thought of it made him grin so evilly. Perhaps because he doubted not the fact that he could handle Mr Fluffy with ease despite the monster growing so powerful.


    It was not a bluff. It was an urate and precise calction brought about by his eyes.


    Northern even now was not giving his all in the fight. He was ying with the beast to see what it was capable of.


    That however, did not mean he didn''t get to feel the tearing pain inflicted on him as he made mistakes and let some of Mr Fluffy''s attacks swing past his defenses, leaving shallow cuts over him.


    He continued to run around the monster, making it swing its quickest attack, gnarl and shoot at him at its fastest pace.


    But surprisingly, everything was within Northern''s prediction.


    ''Is it because it''s a monster¡­ it''s so simple''


    As the two continued to sh with each other, Northern became more frightening. His growth in barely five minutes that they started was awestrucking.


    No attacks slipped, he was now parrying Mr Fluffy''s attacks with one hand behind his back. His legs showed no hasty step and on his face was etched a cold viinous smile.


    With a deafening block, Northern and Mr Fluffy flew away from each other while Northern rolled through the air andnded magnificently on his feet.


    The beast tumbled and managed to use the momentum to stand, albeit magnificently¡­ too.


    Northern looked at the obsidian steel and shifted his gaze to Mr Fluffy. With a cold smile, he said:


    "Time to end this"


    Suddenly a mask of grim darkness contorted his face such that the beast instinctively jumped backward.


    Mr Fluffy let out a ferocious war, as if it was trying to rid itself of the fear emanated from this human.


    Then it lunged again. its movements fluid and unpredictable, Northern just stood motionlessly as the monster approached him.


    With a swift counter strike, he aimed for the beast''s nk, his de slicing through fur and flesh with deadly precision.


    The wolf howled in pain, its blood staining the ground as it staggered back, wounded but not defeated.


    With a fierce snarl, the monsterunched another assault, its fury undiminished by the pain of its wound.


    Northern braced himself, his de at the ready as the beast closed the distance in a blur of motion.


    The wolf''s jaws snapped open, jagged fangs glistening with saliva as it aimed for Northern''s throat.


    And in a split second, Northern pivoted, his obsidian de deflecting the attack with a resounding ng.


    The force of the impact sent tremors through his arms, but he remained steadfast, his feet firmly nted on the ground.


    Without missing a beat, Northern countered, his de slicing through the air in a graceful arc.


    The wolf twisted its body, narrowly evading the strike, but not before Northern''s de carved a deep gash along its nk, drawing forth a fresh gout of crimson.


    The beast howled in pain and rage, its eyes burning with an unholy fury. It regrouped, circling Northern warily, its muscles coiled like taut springs, ready to strike at the slightest opportunity.


    Northern sighed helplessly.


    ''Seriously, that much is not enough to bring you back to your senses¡­?''


    He didn''t know how much more he''d be able to control himself from not killing the monster.


    It was not like he had mastered the art of battle somewhere¡ªif there''s anything this battle has been teaching him¡­


    It''s the fact that for someone like him who had learnt to fight through a kill or be killed situation, killing was almost as easy as breathing.


    He knew where to aim to permanently end the fight and that was cultivated both from his clones and all those times he spent sumbing to the madness of war.


    If he wanted to not kill, he just had to not strike those ces he usually aims for. But it was like trying to stop a reflex action.


    It was possible but only after several failed trials.


    And he didn''t want Mr Fluffy to be one of those failed trials. If he''s not careful¡­ he really might kill this beast.

 Chapter 92 Northern vs Mr. Fluffy [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 92 Northern vs Mr. Fluffy [Part 2] </h4>


    Northern felt awful towards himself.


    ''I''m thinking about killing mypanion¡­ yet there''s no emotion¡­'' He touched his chest.


    He didn''t particrly feel attached to the beast all this while, however, it was really nice having it around.


    That alone should have warranted some sympathy from him.


    Northern shook his head.


    ''It''s just a monster''


    With a sudden burst of speed, the beast darted forward, its ws raking through the air as it aimed for Northern''s midsection.


    Northern responded with a deft sidestep, his de deflecting the attack with a resounding ng.


    Before the beast could recover, he struck back, his obsidian de cutting the air with lethal precision.


    The beast twisted and contorted, its body disying an almost supernatural agility as it evaded Northern''s strikes.


    But Northern was relentless, his de weaving a deadly dance of steel, each strike calcted and purposeful.


    The twobatants danced across the battlefield for a few seconds, their movements a blur of motion and fury.


    Northern''s de sang through the air, deflecting Mr Fluffy''s savage attacks while delivering punishing counters that left gashes and wounds in their wake.


    Yet, despite the mounting injuries, the madness that burned in Mr Fluffy''s eyes did not seem to be receding.


    And it caused a tensed strain in Northern''s expression. He was trapped in between holding back himself from killing the beast or just killing it and forgetting the blessed memories they shared together.


    ''I''m human goddammit!''


    Even though Northern was struggling with what emotions to feel while he thought about killing hispanion. He still knew what best to do.


    The things that made humans humans and not devils.


    Compassion.


    It didn''t matter if Mr Fluffy was just a monster. What mattered was they shared a bond together.


    And that reason was enough for Northern to not want to give up on his buddy.


    He gritted his teeth as he blocked the beast''s strikes again. It was stressful but it felt right.


    He couldn''t tell what this emptiness¡­


    Northern suddenly realized, making his eyes squint.


    ''Emptiness¡­ void¡­''


    A smallugh escaped his lips.


    "Of course¡­ what did i expect after feeling my soul with void."


    Northern did not know what changes was happening to him. But he knew they were graduallying.


    ''Perhaps what made Night Terror grin like at that at the gate was not madness¡­ but emptiness.''


    The faster on the terror than it was on him no doubt.


    The beast relentless lunged at Northern even though he was lost in thought. Its jaws snapped and gnashed, seeking to render Northern''s flesh, while its ws raked through the air, leaving trails of crimson.


    As the battle went on, the effect of those wounds eventually began to take a toll on Mr Fluffy''s body.


    Its movement slowed and strikes became less powerful. And Northern could feel it.


    Even he himself who had been preserving his stamina for when he would face Night Terror was beginning to feel the toll on his muscles.


    It was inevitable, not with the amount of gaping wounds that marred the creature''s flesh.


    Northern lowered his sword with a bitter taste pping his tongue. Then he called out softly:


    "Mr Fluffy?"


    The beast ferociously gnarled at him, its eyes were fearsomely rebuking whatever effect Northern''s voice was having on it.


    Seeing the beast struggle to break out of the darkness of that clogged its mind, Northern dismissed and slowly extended one hand.


    "Mr Fluffy¡­ it''s me. North" his voice came out peacefully.


    Causing droplets of tranquility to fall into the monster''s soul. It''s pupils slowly distended and a low growl crept out of its mouth.


    Slowly, Mr Fluffy went down and lowered its head.


    Northern''s hand finally touched it, when it did, Northern''s heart almost jumped out of the beast.


    ''Ah, I''m d I didn''t have to use it''


    Something shattered into sparks of light behind his back.


    Despite taking the initiative to calm the beast using the bond that they both have formed over a short time, Northern still had his skepticism and had materialized a ck stiletto behind his back in case things went south.


    Now that he had gotten Mr Fluffy back. The next foe¡­ Northern''s eyes suddenly trembled.


    Then a bigugh burst out of his mouth, his shoulders shuddered as heughed even wider for a couple more seconds.


    Anyone would think he was mad.


    Then he came to an abrupt stop and frowned towards the castle entrance.


    ''No way, I''m going to enter that ce. It''s a horde of Night Terrors inside that ce!''


    Of course, the problem was not that he was scared of getting killed. Northern had this point was confident in his capability to kill those Night Terror.


    When they kidnapped him, he would have defeated one or two¡­ not to speak of now that he was stronger.


    But that would task his body too much, however he could send his clone.


    Northern stared at the entrance as he considered the idea.


    ''If Imand it to not kill, it should be able to not kill right?''


    He folded his arms and tapped a finger against his hand. Then he decided.


    ''No, Night Terror can deal with them all on his own. Even with Night Terror''s power and mine. I''m not confident that we''ll be able to take down a maelstrom rank monster. Moreso, we don''t even know the danger level'' Northern mused.


    ''Besides, I might run out of essence¡­''


    Things were pretty different now that all the enormous soul energy he absorbed from the measuring crystal had been absorbed by void essence.


    He could faintly feel and tell the amount of essence he had circting his soul.


    Using his clone used to run on soul energy and then he had an immense amount of it due to the incident at the citadel.


    But void essence had done away with all of that, the soul energy in his body did get converted to void essence but it wasn''t half as much as what used to be there.


    Northern could tell, he wasn''t so bolstered on void essence. And that might be costly for him should he act irrationally.


    Even though he decided against helping Night Terror. Northern was sure the monster was more than enough to take care of some half asset experiments breeded from it¡­


    ''That bastard is probably killing his kins with joy''


    Northern surveyed around,


    ''It''s a lot of kill and I didn''t even gain much from it''


    Since he killed too little numbers, he didn''t as much receive an item. But it was good, this was his n all along.


    He doubted of items received from these mobs was going to be worth much, even though they were hellion ranks.


    The lord of the castle on the other hand.


    ''I must have thest kill on it''


    That one was bound to give him lots of reward. And killing Night Terror too.


    When he added the two, he was definitely going to getpensatedrgely for his sufferings in this rift.


    Somewhere, in Northern''s heart, he was so excited.

 Chapter 93 The Castle Lord [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 93 The Castle Lord [part 1] </h4>


    CHAPTER 93


    Northern stood silently for a couple of minutes. He looked at Mr Fluffy who was unconscious. He could hear squelching noises mixed with guttural growls.


    "Night Terror is definitely not taking it easy." Northern mumbled, and leaned against the wall of the entrance.


    ''The bastard will probably fight his way to the lord''s room.''


    Then he would join in that moment. In essence, all Northern was waiting for was for the noise to quiet down.


    ''Considering the rate at which cries are filling the air. He''d probably be done soon''


    Northernbed his air backward with his finger and blew air with his hand.


    He looked around again.


    The once neat and grotesquely morous castle¡­ was now and of damnation.


    Northern looked towards the mountain.


    ''They are probably some hellion monsters that are overseeing the activity of the mining in the mountain. But they are not enough to change this situation''


    Northern closed his eyes and opened them, then he leaned away from the wall andid his eyes on the inside.


    ''The noise has gone down. Time to go in I guess¡­''


    The next battle he would fight would be with the lord of the castle.


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    His heartbeat ran faster as he dwelled on the thought.


    ''I will be fighting a maelstrom rank monster'' He stood in front of the entrance, about to enter as the reality sank deep within him.


    As he moved his legs to enter, Northern sprang back all of a sudden, his dominant hand posed for a sword attack.


    A sword was already materializing itself into it.


    His brows creased and he twirled the ck sword, shing down in a graceful arc.


    ''It''s gone. But I could feel it vividly this time¡­'' Northern raised his head to look at the castle.


    The same pair of eyes that seemed to be looking at him earlier on, focused on him again.


    And he was sure he could tell because of his own eyes.


    And this tike the location was more vivid.


    Northern''s frown became starkly dark.


    ''The lord of the castle¡­ there''s more to him''


    Either ways, he had to end this today. After doing a breathing exercise, Northern steadied his heartbeat and breathing then proceeded into the castle.


    As expected, the grounds were littered by piles of Night Terrors.


    Northern stabbed his sword through one''s chest, turned his sword with a squelching sound to make the opened wider.


    Then he used his sword to navigate where the core should be.


    Northern raised a brow.


    ''Of course¡­ there''s no soul core''


    And Night Terror did not take it out and absorb it. Northern himself just dug through the monster''s flesh and where is the time to do such thing on the battlefield.


    ''I suspected that there would be no soul core since they were experiments and not real monsters. But what I don''t know is if I would have gained talent fragments had I fought them.''


    Northern breathed.


    ''It doesn''t matter either ways, I prefer being careful and cautious than being sorry. There''s no reason for me to fight them, there''s no gain, they will only wear down my stamina. Yes, I made the right choice''


    He continued, navigating his way through the piles of corpses. Even though he tried his best not to step on them, sometimes it was just unavoidable.


    Even to the stairs and upper floor.


    Northern felt his irritation form in his mouth, and spitting his saliva would even made it all worse. He just swallowed and went forward without thinking to much.


    At least, he was d that seeing so many corpses had an effect on him. That showed the having void in his soul wasn''t that drastic.


    It wasn''t all that bad after all ¡ªhe thought to himself¡ªand stopped in front of the massive doubled door.


    The door was slightly opened which showed that Night Terror had already gone.


    ''That bastard¡­''


    Northern seethed but calmed himself and paid attention to listen to whatever was happening inside.


    ''There''s no sound of de¡­ no sound at all''


    Which was rather disturbing because Northern thought the moment Night Terror entered the throne room, it would rain escapades of attack on the monster.


    But there was nothing at all.


    ''Something is wrong'' Northern frowned and summoned his clone.


    An exact copy of himself materialized beside him, wearing a ck armor.


    His eyes glinted with blue light butpared to what was in the original Northern''s eyes, his were pretty dull.


    Northern faced his clone andmanded in whispers:


    "Hey, there is only onemand I have for you¡­ use all you have learnt so far to fight the strongest monster inside that room. And whatever you do¡­ don''t die"


    His reason was simple. He''d not have the time to pass information or focus on the link. So it was better to pass the information now from the beginning.


    It wasn''t like the clone was capable of dying permanently. But Northern was worried of something such as his muscles getting sore from sudden pain of memories being burnt into it.


    "Now, go¡­" Hemanded and slowly stepped back, entering the embrace of the darkness that clung to the corners.


    The second Northern, slowly materialized a silver sword as it walked forward, brimming with determination and purpose.


    As he stepped into the foreboding room. Heid his eyes on a bipedal monster struggling to stand straight before the eyes of a being clothed in darkness.


    The castle lord turned its head with deliberate slowness, a wry smile creeping across its pallid face.


    "You¡­"


    Northern''s eyes suddenly widened.


    ''Did I just hear well¡­ a monster spoke?''


    [Due to attribute ''Vestige of Chaos'' you can understand thenguage of monsters]


    Northern''s mouth fell agape, his astonishment evident.


    Damn¡­ monsters can actually talk? And I can understand what their speech? Did my life just get moreplicated?''


    He grimaced ruefully in the darkness, ''Somewhere deep down, I feel like it just did''


    "Wee¡­ I have been expecting you"


    The voice of the castle lord resonated like a convergence of several deep voices. The very air seemed to quiver with its utterances.


    Northern''s clone remained stoic, silent, his expression devoid of emotion.


    Slowly, he turned his head to fix his gaze upon Night Terror, who struggled to maintain eye contact with the castle lord.


    Then, with a dark contortion of his features, he drew his sword and lunged.

 Chapter 94 The Castle Lord [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 94 The Castle Lord [part 2] </h4>


    With a burst of speed, Northernunched himself forward, his sword trailing a zing arc of light as he unleashed a ruthless flurry of strikes.


    His de sang through the air, each sh punctuated by the crackling of energy as it shed against an unseen barrier erected by the castle lord.


    The towering being, shrouded in a mantle of swirling darkness, regarded Northern with an intense, menacing gaze then grinned and uttered in monster tongue:


    "How futile."


    Its fiery eyes burned with an ancient fury, and the very air seemed to crackle with raw power as it extended its wed hand, unleashing a torrent of red macabre energy.


    Northern deftly maneuvered through the bombardment, his sword weaving a deliberate dance as he deflected and parried the barrage of arcane sts.


    Embers and smoke swirled around him, the heat searing his skin¡ªnot that he could feel it¡ªas he pressed his assault, determined to break through the maelstrom''s defenses.


    The moment Northern lunged at the castle lord, Night Terror''s eyes widened. It was as if the insignificant human had shown outstanding courage.


    Faced with a stronger monstrosity, it was inevitable, Northern had considered that Night Terror might not be able to even raise its head to look the castle lord in the eye.


    Which was where he came in.


    He didn''t know what it was about Night Terror but the monster was different. It was a deviant and maybe he himself was a part of the reason why Night Terror turned out so.


    It wasn''t a surprise that there would be one or two monsters that defied the norms of what a monster should be.


    Just like his death angel that died protecting him.


    A very risky move he decided to take if that should happen and that move was attacking first.


    However, since Northern did not know if attacking first would guarantee Night Terror being freed from whatever horror would consume him the moment he stood in front of the castle lord, he decided to send his clone.


    Should things go south, he would just make a run for his life. And live to fight another day.


    Deep down he hoped that Night Terror would not cower.


    But his hope was useless. His fears were made bare to his face.


    However, he was right to have depended on Night Terror''s defiant nature.


    Because the moment his clone lunged. Night Terror''s eyes gleamed with a primal fury, overwhelming the horror that was slowly making him bow.


    The monster suddenly disappeared in that instant while Northern (clone) attacked the castle lord.


    As if waiting for the opportunity to arise, the castle lord reciprocated the attack and as Northern''s sword relentlessly weaved through the energy st¡ª


    From the shadows, Night Terror emerged, a hulking mass of muscle and scale. With a thunderous roar, the beast joined the fray, its massive ws raking through the air, leaving trails of scorched earth.


    The castle lord turned its attention to the new threat, a frown drawing thin on its ck face as its cloak billowed and unleashed a vortex of darkness.


    Tendrils of shadowshed out like whips, seeking to ensnare and constrict its foes.


    Northern''s clone seized the opportunity, his de transforming blur of motion as he charged forward, weaving through the chaos.


    His sword found its mark, slicing through the castle lord''s ethereal form, yet the maelstrom made no sound.


    Instead, the being recoiled, its red aura flickering as it summoned a vortex of energy, casting Northern back with a devastating st.


    Night Terror, undeterred, pressed its advantage, sinking its fangs into the castle lord''s shadowy flesh, rending and tearing with primal ferocity.


    The same thing happened and Night Terror struck into the wall, leaving the wall fractured as it slumped to the ground.


    The darkness that surrounded the maelstrom monster began to recede, as though they were being called backward.


    Its form began to solidify and get clearer.


    Northern from the darkness he stayed hidden narrowed his eyes.


    ''The attacks didn''t go through?''


    It seems as though both of them attacks just now were just against a skin of darkness.


    The cloak of darkness that oveid the maelstrom''s body was actually a mantle of protection.


    ''If that''s the case, why is it being removed?'' At least that was what this looked like to Northern who was observing through the eyes of his clone.


    When the darkness had merged with the monster''s bodypletely, a muscr, humanoid silhouette with elongated limbs and sharp, w-like hands was revealed.


    Its skin was pitch ck and adorned with redplicated patterns and symbols that evoked a sense of archaism.


    It was as if the monster itself was a fusion between a human and a beast. It looked nothing like the monsters it ruled.


    The most striking feature was its head, which takes on a demonic appearance.


    A pair of fiery, glowing red eyes pierce through the darkness, exuding an intense, menacing gaze that seems to bore into their soul.


    Horns protrude from the being''s head, adding to its fearsome and otherworldly visage.


    The monster''s thunderous voice rolled out:


    "This is rather infuriating. Thinking you can fight me with a fake is extremely ignorant of you."


    Now that the darkness was now shrouding most of its body, (except a baggy tunic that donned its lower body) the castle lord spoke with hand gestures.


    Menace evident in its intimidating gaze.


    It turned its eyes to Night Terror who was just standing. The bones of its neck cracked as its head turned left and right.


    "You dare defy me, Koll, a chosen follower of the Blood Tyrant?" he bellowed, his voiceced with a mixture of contempt and incredulity.


    Night Terror stood its ground, muscles coiled and ready to strike, undaunted by the castle lord''s imposing presence.


    A low, guttural growl rumbled from deep within the terror''s chest, a primal challenge that resonated through the chamber.


    Northern found the monster''s defiance to be more amazing, Night Terror was exceeding his expectations of what a defiant should be. Even from where he was hiding, he could feel his heart tremble.


    "Insolent whelp," Koll snarled, his wed hands clenching into fists. "You have been granted power beyond your wildest dreams, and yet you squander it by aligning yourself with this insignificant human."


    Northern''s clone remained silent, his gaze steady and unwavering, even as the castle lord''s scathing words washed over him like a torrent of venom.


    "No matter," Koll sneered, his lips curling into a twisted smile. "I shall rectify your foolishness and remind you of the true nature of your existence."


    With a sudden burst of speed that belied his immense size, Koll charged forward, his wed hands aglow with a sickly crimson energy.


    Northern''s clone braced himself, his de poised to deflect the iing assault.

 Chapter 95 The Castle Lord [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 95 The Castle Lord [part 3] </h4>


    The impact was deafening, a thunderous sh of steel and enigmatic might that sent shockwaves rippling through the chamber.


    Even though Northern''s clone had stood his ground powerfully, he flew away like a ragdoll, crashing into the wall and almost shattering it.


    Night Terror instantly rushed forward, its massive form bing a ck blur of motion as it unleashed a torrent of ck mes and ws upon the castle lord.


    Koll twisted and contorted, his demonic visage twisting into a rictus of fury as he fended off the dual assault.


    Despite crashing into the wall, Northern''s clone quickly regained his footing. Determination etched across his face, he lunged forward, his sword glinting with a cold, silver light.


    Night Terror also joined the attack, its ws burning with a ck me that looked like live darkness.


    Nortnern at first wondered what it was, but at a second nce through the clone''s eye, he could tell.


    Void essence.


    ''Was that how its supposed to be though¡­ it looks too nefarious.''


    The chamber reverberated with their sh, a symphony of violence that echoed through the halls.


    Stone and debris scattered in their wake as the force of their blows sent shockwaves rippling through the surroundings.


    Inside the throne room was a whirlwind of steel and w that threatened to tear the very castle asunder.


    Northern''s clone fought with a ferocity born of desperation, his de a blur of silver as he fought with the best ability while escaping death everytime by the skin of the teeth.


    Perhaps, their enemy would have been bested long ago if it wasn''t a maelstrom rank and a being that defiedmon sense.


    The fact that the castle lord could talk alone and called itself Koll, introduced a variable that Northern never calcted.


    And now he found himself with one unanswerable question.


    Even with Night Terror''s might, his clone and him, would they be able to defeat this monster.


    Northern wanted to make sure he answered that question before proceeding to the battlefield.


    Of course, he felt like a coward for hiding but he was long past that.


    The day he decided to prioritize his safety, he became a coward.


    And if he would be a coward, he was going to be an overpowered one. Yes. An Overpowered Coward.


    The sh of steel against ws echoed deafeningly as Northern''s clone locked des with the sinister castle lord.


    His muscles strained, veins bulging against his pale skin as he mustered every ounce of strength to hold his ground.


    Sparks flew as Koll''s razor-sharp ws raked across the silver steel of the clone''s sword, the metallic screech piercing the air.


    While they tangled with each other, Night Terror let loose a bone-chilling roar, plumes of ck mes erupting from its gaping maw.


    The monster''s massive form became a blur as it charged, ws wreathed in a nefarious darkness that seemed to leech the very light from the chamber.


    Koll''s eyes narrowed, his pallid visage contorting into a vicious scowl as he released a shockwave of red aura with a sweep of his arm.


    The red aura mmed into Night Terror like a tidal wave, staggering the monster momentarily.


    Then Koll red. In that time Northern''s clone swept in, hoisting his sword upward from below in a graceful arc.


    Koll was focused on Night Terror, even Northern thought it was going to be a sure hit.


    But all of a sudden, the silver sword stopped mid air. Without looking, Koll had caught the sword within its hand.


    ''What the hell¡­'' Northern from the darknessmented dreadfully. Albeit inwardly also.


    Koll still didn''t spare the clone a nce. The air surrounding him seemed to disregard the clone and not take him seriously at all.


    Instead, his eyes were on Night Terror. His monstrous voice filled the room again.


    "Something is different about you. It''s offsetting. You are different, you smell different. I can tell because the blood of my master runs deep in your veins. You too are a creature of Khorn. What have you done to yourself?"


    Night Terror did not respond, instead red maliciously at him as it slowly bent tounch another round of attacks.


    Koll turned his head toward the clone, "Perhaps I should ask the human whom you have brought"


    Silence ensued for two seconds. Then the castle lord looked deep into the eyes of the clone.


    "You are there aren''t you¡­ you can see me from these spurious eyes."


    Northern had that moment jerked backwards in the darkness, staggering and almost falling.


    A monster that could see him through the link of his clone?


    ''What kind of horror is this bastard?''


    Something was very wrong about the castle lord. Something was not adding up at all.


    Perhaps the true defiant was the castle lord and not Night Terror?


    A million theories ran through Northern''s mind in a split second.


    And all boiled down to one single question.


    ''What do I do¡­ run or fight?''


    Northern frowned, he''d been over this before. And he didn''t need to visit again.


    ''No, this has to end today!''


    ''What do I do¡­ run or fight?''


    Northern frowned, he''d been over this before. And he didn''t Now that the castle lord was aware of his presence and even could see him through the eyes of his clone, it was useless hiding.


    His element of surprise had been busted. He had to join the fight.


    ''I think my n to stall and preserve my stamina has been sessful so far. Anymore would just be me being greedy. Now, we have to bring this fight to an end''


    Northern slowly walked out of the corner and towards the entrance of the room. In a few steps, he was standing in the same scenery with Night Terror, his clone and their foe.


    ''I''m not sure if this will work¡­ but I have a feeling it will.''


    Northern clenched his fist and raised his head. What he intended to do was the highest order of insanity and losing hismon sense.


    A frown contorted on his face as his mouth opened.


    He hesitated, still not sure if it would work. But he asked anyway, facing Koll.


    "Who are you?"


    Northern''s voice crept out in monster tongue.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I have a big announcement to make when we get to chapter 100, look forward to it guys, I swear you''d be surprised. Heheeee


    Let thisme man cooooook


    Thanks for always supporting.

 Chapter 96 Late comers

    <h4>Chapter 96 Lateers </h4>


    Metals nged with each steps they took. People aligned on both left and right of the city as an array of drifters, shrouded in diverse can of armors reaped from their various kills.


    The mundane people watched heartily as they made a way towards the end of the capital.


    Pride could be seen etched across their differential faces, some rugged, some neat, some scarred.


    Each and every single one of them watched the army of drifters with joy and repletion.


    After so long, a move was being made to subjugate closest to the their settlement. The one that had caused their downfall.


    The people were filled with nothing but excitement.


    Their sons and daughters were part of this army of course but the major part was popted by the students who arrived a few months ago.


    A lot had happened but their arrival culminated things for them in a good way.


    And now, the end was starting.


    At least that was what the people thought.


    They watched as the back of the army went further and further away from them till they had disappeared into the horizon.


    The route the would pass had been earlier cleared to prevent unnecessary depletion of stamina and strength. And instigate a smooth journey to the rift.


    Which worked perfectly.


    After a couple of hours, the legion reached a massive rod of lightning, shimmering and sparking from the ground the the sky.


    From afar that was what it looked like but as they got closer, the tear in space became more evident.


    Evenpared to others Gilbert had encountered. This one was more atrocious and different.


    He stopped in front of the rift and looked up, whispering with a frown etched on his old face.


    "I have never seen a rift so big"


    Beside him was the crimson eyed girl with jet ck hair.


    She looked at him and looked at the rift.


    "Will it be tough?"


    Gilbert turned his head to the young student beside him.


    "Definitely, Raven."


    He acknowledged her strength, she was the best amongst her pairs that was what earned her a ce beside him.


    Leading an entire squad of her own.


    "What next Headmaster?" Ate deadpanned, making it sound more like a k than a sincere seeking of the way forward.


    Gilbert, noting the criticism in her tone, shrugged it off and turned to his right. He lowered his head slightly to the person standing beside the Raven.


    "If you may¡­ Lady Terence"


    Even though she was young in her appearance and stature, Gilbert regarded her with sincere respect and no one looked bothered about it.


    Not even Ate.


    Instead, they all maintained a perfect decorum as this Terencedy with white hair and golden eyes stepped forward.


    She was donned in a body-fitted white suit with golden embroidery running all over its edges and some specific ces.


    Her eyes glowed as she craned her neck to look at the rift.


    A couple of seconds left and she didn''t stop looking. All of them anxiously waited¡­ in perfect silence.


    Then suddenly she shuddered and almost stumbled to her feet.


    But the ck haireddy was quick to grab her.


    "What is it? Did you see something?" Raven asked, urgency ruling her tone.


    Others did not speak but clearly their faces were more than enough words.


    Taking her time, the youngdy regained herself from the hands of her savior and closed her eyes, taking a few seconds to breath.


    But each passing second only added to the tension.


    Then she finally turned to the ck haireddy and looked at Gilbert also.


    "The rift has been upied¡­we cannot enter."


    Gilbert''s face crumpled into a grim frown.


    The rest of the crowd all had confusions drawn upon their faces, straining their expressions in different ways but conveying the same message.


    Lotheliwan like every other nation around them were embroideried by several religious culture.


    They built temples and worshipped gods.


    Of course, many from other continents also do them same but more people deem this act as a useless one.


    Because the existence of gods in this world has been proved to be false. But this one''s were eptable by the general poption.


    Why?


    Because they entity they deify is none other than Ul.


    All countries in the continent of Starlock gave their sole heart to Ul and worshipped the voice as a goddess.


    Of course, everyone that were awakened could hear her but when a temple was erected in her name, an oracle was also selected.


    From generation to generation, ady was born with golden eyes and white hair to carry the divination of Ul in her body and connect the heart of the people to their goddess.


    Terence was the one for this generation, sadly, she was born in the aftermath of a catastrophe.


    Although she looked kind her gentle, she had gone through her own fair share of life.


    And possessed an outstanding talent.


    No one knew of the details, not even Gilbert. He particrly was very careful around this youngdy.


    They all knew she could tell if a rift is viable to enter, she could even go as far as telling how many people were in the rift.


    Terence had an immense aptitude and connection to soul essence that made her able to sense any and everything.


    Amazing, yet frightening.


    "What do you mean the rift has been upied?" A green haired bow inquired rudely, his brows furrowing.


    Terence turned to him wearing a fierce look on her face.


    "It is as you heard Mr Bram. This gate has been upied by one person."


    Perhaps they was some of discord amongst them prior to this time, her voice rose higher than usual.


    "Terence."


    As a soft voice called, she turned her eyes to its owner.


    "Please, can you tell us more." The ck haireddy inquired¡­ gently.


    "That is only because you are asking Raven."


    Raven nodded with a pretty small smile.


    The white haireddy took a few seconds, closing her eyes thenter she opened them.


    "His soul essence is faint, what I can sense is just a little and it''s rapidly disappearing, it''s as though his soul is being consumed by darkness or being extinguished. I also can tell that he is at the heart of the rift. Currently so close to its core."


    Silence ensued for a couple of seconds.


    Then Gilbert broke it.


    "Alright then. So we wait and see what happens. If the boy manages to close the rift before he dies, we can storm in and help as fast as we can and if the boy dies. The rift will open up its gateways and we will take it from where whoever is in it stopped."


    Gilbert turned to the rest.


    "Let us set camp around the area, we don''t know how long it will take but we are willing to wait however long."


    With thatmand, the legion scattered abroad the expanse, walking in pairs and gisting as they did thr necessary things.


    Ate stood in front of the rift with her arms folded. Since they started setting up camp and till now, almost half an hourter, she was still standing and staring at the rift.


    Steps gantly arrived beside from her blind side. Yet, she didn''t need to look before she knew who it was.


    Immediately Gilbert stood in front of the gate, she lilted:


    "Do you think¡­ the boy could be the one here?"


    Gilbert''s brows creased to a frown.


    "There are no certainties¡­ but I doubt that will be possible. Wasn''t he a walker? How can a walker survive in this kind of unpredictable rift. Even I would have a hard time."


    A corner of Ate''s lips curled up, "I know right¡­ it''s practically impossible right¡­"


    ''...and yet, I have this feeling¡­''

 Chapter 97 The Castle Lord [part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 97 The Castle Lord [part 4] </h4>


    An eerie chuckle crawled out of the maelstrom''s mouth. With a flick of his hand, he sent the clone crashing into the wall and faced Northern.


    "Interesting¡­ interesting question to ask."


    Spreading both his arms into the air he started,


    "I am nothing but a loyal servant and a very strong believer in the hope that lies in bloodshed. I am was molded through madness and I thrive in it."


    He paused looking into Northern''s eyes with a dubious grin.


    "Do you have your answer from that." He chuckled, and gestured with his hand, "no way¡­ I hear humans are gomers. Even they happen to be equipped with the best of structures. What you people have, that brain is a treasure out there you know?"


    His words came out so naturally and was even more frightening since they clearly were not thrnguage Northern was used to but he could understand! Amazing well as at that.


    Coupled with the hundred voice in one that it possessed.


    A dark frown was rimpled on Northern''s face as he inquired again.


    "Who do you serve?"


    The castle lord went bug eyed.


    "Such an interesting human. Not only do I find it amazing that you can understand and speak to me. But you interest exalts me. It makes me so happy. Okay, since you asked politely, I will tell you."


    Silence reigned in the atmosphere for a while, as Koll the castle lord fixated his eyes on Northern.


    Night Terror surprisingly was still, since the moment Northern had entered.


    The hundred-in-one voice of the castle lord again rolled out, shattering the silence.


    "There are entities in this world that are beyond the knowing of you insignificant beings. I have seen across all dimensions the same thing ying out. You lot are too ignorant and stupid toprehend the magnificence and scale of greatness."


    He walked as he continued.


    "You settle for less. Less knowledge. Less understanding. Less power. Less might. It''s no wonder why you all are nothing but lesser beings."


    Northern stayed silent but inwardly was pissed.


    ''When will he stop talking down on me and actually tell me?''


    He could not say the words out, the sound of Koll''s voice already slugged so much fear in his heart. There were currently no balls to be cocky in front of the maelstrom.


    "Ah¡­ perhaps, I shall give you a chance maybe you will understand my plights." His voice grew somber.


    He raised his head and turned to Northern, walking closer to him as he started:


    "The Blood Tyrant, Hunter of Souls, Father of Chaos¡­ the Origin of Courage, Honor, Strength, Hate and Blood. That is what he is¡­ he is the greatest Origin to ever exist. The one that found my soul and set me free from the shackles of limitation. He made me see the good that madness can do."


    All that he said, Northern paid rapt attention and even though all this things sounded quite intriguing and grabbed his intention, he still could not understand.


    So, he figured he''d ask one question, garnering his balls, he opened his mouth. Face to face with the intimidating castle lord.


    "So¡­" He paused abruptly as Koll focused on him.


    His fiery eyes were like they were burning holes into Northern''s soul.


    Northern gulped and parted his lips again, feeling his saliva dry out as he spoke.


    "What I wanted to say is¡­ what exactly is an origin?"


    The castle lord drew a nk face for a couple of seconds then frowned.


    He gnarled angrily, erupting a fuside of red malevolent essence from its form.


    "How dare you mock me?!!!" He shouted and lunged at Northern.


    Before he could make it to half the distance even though already close to Northern, Night Terror collided with the monster.


    Both of them tumbling sideway and delving cracks on the ground.


    Northern almost felt he would shit himself just now. It was so sudden and unexpected.


    ''What did I do to warrant such reaction? All I did was ask what an origin was? Is it a word I was never to utter? If so why did he say it to me?''


    Northern was filled with so may confusions.


    He thought he''d be able be get a few clues as to what the core of the gate is and who the prince of chaos was.


    Koll did mention something like the Father of Chaos. But it was not enough for Northern. He just wanted to know more.


    And sadly, that didn''t look like it''d be happening today.


    Northern''s eyes widened and narrowed.


    ''What am I even doing?!''


    Jacking himself back to reality, Northern spurled into action to seize the opportunity brought about by Night Terror''s ambush.


    The onyx de materialized into his hands as he shot forward, joining the fray.


    Before he couldnd an attack, the castle lord whirled with blinding speed, his ws raking across in a flurry of strikes.


    Northern had btedly taken a step backward and shielded himself with his swords, some strikes escaped him but only enough to cut shallow wounds.


    ''Crap, if not for my training with Night Terror''


    Northern''s muscle senses had been honed from Night Terror inhumane attacks that came with unseeable speed.


    ''I have to admit, training with that monster paid off''


    Night Terror lunged swiftly, letting loose a torrent of ck mes that engulfed Koll in a whirlpool of Void essence.


    The castle lord emerged unscathed, shrugging off the infernal onught as if it were a mere nuisance.


    "I thought you would be different, but I was wrong? You dare mock me¡­ do you too think I am less of myself because I am chained?!" He bellowed with an earth-shattering roar.


    As Night Terror exploded forward on all four limbs, galloping across in a jiffy, Koll unleashed a fleet of spectralnces that hurtled toward both Northern and Night Terror.


    The clone appeared in front of Northern and deflected the deadly projectiles with a flurry of sword strokes, his de a shimmering vortex of steel, but Night Terror was not so agile.


    Northern''s eyes widened as he saw his monstrous ally.


    Severalnces impaled the beast, ck smokes sizzling through its flesh.


    Night Terror howled in agony, thrashing wildly as it sought to dislodge the torturous barbs. Its massive tail whipped through the air, mming into Koll with the force of a battering ram and sending him careening into the far wall.


    No doubt, Northern''s n to wear the stalwart monster down had worked perfectly, all those moments of endless movement was beginning to take a toll on it.


    And now¡­


    A bitter taste entered Northern''s mouth.


    ''Why am I feeling bad? I don''t have to feel bad? We will end up fighting each other so I was only looking out for myself!''


    Northern tried to save himself from the guilt he felt. However, an unasked question bugged the back of his mind.


    If Night Terror was slowly beginning to get weaker¡­ how were they supposed to defeat this maelstrom?

 Chapter 98 The Castle Lord [part 5]

    <h4>Chapter 98 The Castle Lord [part 5] </h4>


    CHAPTER 98


    Northern clenched his sword tightly, not wasting any moment, he lunged forward, his de aimed squarely at Koll''s


    The castle lord recovered with preternatural speed, batting aside the strike with a sweep of his ws.


    The twobatants traded a flurry of blows, steel ringing against ethereal ws in a deadly dance with Koll shouting:


    "You wretched creatures! Ignorant! Foolish! With your feeble minds and insatiable thirst for dominance."


    Each of his words resounded with a deafening ng of his ws on Northern''s onyx de.


    "Your arrogance knows no bounds as you trample upon everything, believing yourselves to be the masters of all you survey!! But you all are nothing but mere insects scurrying about in the darkness, oblivious to the true principalities that surrounds you!!"


    In a frightening roar he mmed both fist against Northern''s sword, causing him to helplessly fly away and tumble like a log.


    The monstrous entity paused, heaving as he took steady but powerful steps towards the struggling Northern.


    "You cling to your fragile notions of order, but they are but illusions, veils to shield you from the harsh reality of your own insignificance. You wage wars, spill blood, and ravage the verynd that sustains you without honor, all in the name of your misguided ideals. And yet, you dare to call yourselves enlightened?!!"


    Northern''s clone appeared next to him, feinted left, then spun with blinding speed, his de a glimmering arc that narrowly missed Koll''s neck.


    The castle lord responded with a vicious counterattack, his ws raining down in a whirlwind of shes that forced the clone to retreat.


    Razor-sharp talons scored across the clone''s armor, leaving deep gouges in the ck steel.


    Then he continued, first lingering to look at all of them in their different fallen positions. His voice came out with palpable pain andpassion:


    "I, I, on the other hand, embrace the chaos that you so fear. I revel in the destruction, the discord and the insanity that it brings, for it is through that insanity that true freedom is born."


    He breathed andughed.


    "Your feeble attempts to subdue me only serve to amuse me, you cannotprehend the power that lies within the insanity of chaos, you cannotprehend the power of the Origin of Blood."


    "Shut up!"


    "Uh??"


    Koll tilted his head toward the monster that just shouted.


    Northern was standing, his once-snowy white hair almost covering his eyes.


    He didn''t know what this monster was going on about but the ideology was sick.


    And strangely something was connecting in his head.


    "War? Bloodshed? Chaos? You keep spitting nonsense to my ears its so annoying. You speak of madness as if it is some divine state¡­ you are just a deranged entity that can''t see beyond bloodshed and chaos."


    He stood straight and frowned at Koll.


    "Funny how you attribute honor with wars and bloodshed, as if there is a right way to kill a person. You say that insanity is freedom, but I have experienced it once and it is nothing but very¡­ which is why I can tell Koll¡­ you are just a soul in bondage."


    Koll was silent for a few seconds, his dark face growing distant then a fearsome scowl contorted his face.


    "Impertinent mortal"


    He shot at Northern and both of them shed once again, hauling frightening strikes at each other, the wounds on Northern''s body kept increasing while he was unable to slice through the monster''s skin.


    Even when his de slipped past its defenses, Koll''s skin was like stone.


    Northern jumped back, dodging Koll''s ws.


    A disturbing smirk formed on his face as he repositioned his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "My words stung, didn''t it? As it should¡­ you may see yourself as a harbinger of chaos but you and your master are nothing but pawns of your own twisted desires. What a graceless state to be." Northern ended, casting a gaze of disgust on the castle lord.


    Suddenly his face be so grim, brows carved deeply into a deep scowl that horrified his entire facial features.


    The castle lord snarled in fury, his form flickering as he disappeared and appeared in front of Northern, then he began to rain down ferocious strikes, shouting:


    "Don''t you dare me with such condescending eyes!! I am greater than you?! Who was it that drove you into madness?! Who was it that made you taste freedom?! Who? Tell me who it was that ruled you and gave you the ground of war and bloodshed?!! The strength you wield now, your growth! Tell me who did you owe it to?!!!"


    Northern continually blocked, feeling the recoil on his muscles as each strike was vying to rip his hands apart.


    He was sure that if he was using the silver sword, it would have broken from deflecting the strikes that the castle lord was currently battering him with.


    He was angry and it made him be more powerful.


    ''Crap, I really hit the wrong spot!'' Northern mused but frowned a secondter, ''To hell with it all!''


    Northern at this point didn''t care anymore. He was not an upright human in a way, at least from his own point of view.


    Nor was he one that held on to some heroic belief, he was just his own person.


    Even from his past life and now, he had his own belief, some where selfish and some were rational, but all of them were based on his point of view and experiences.


    Judging from the way Koll spoke, it was obvious that it was a creature that relished in destruction and the disturbing satiation it brought.


    Now, Northern was not sure all that talk about madness¡­ but he earlier began to suspect something ying out.


    He had to muster the balls to reply, and arrogantly too, because that was the only way to get the information he needed.


    Now, he was very sure that the day he met the castle lord Koll, was the day the seed of madness was sowed in his soul.


    Koll was the one inflicting all the monsters with insanity.


    Koll is the deranged king that sacrificed his people for power¡­ that would exin why he is do strong, could talk and had these twisted ideologies.


    Northern slowly breathed, steamy air seeping out of his mouth.


    He changed his sword from his left hand to his right hand then looked at Night Terror and his clone.


    Then his gaze drifted back to the fuming castle lord.


    "It''s fine¡­ I have all the answers I need. You are the one I need to purge to finally be free of this hell. You are the deranged beast of a person that turned his entire kingdom into a ocean of blood all for power."


    Koll raised a brow, puzzled as Northern continued:


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t care about what you did, I am not a hero, I don''t protect the values or honors of humanity, nor do I have an opinion on whether what you did is right or wrong. I just need to leave this hell you have created...


    "Please die and let me go home."

 Chapter 99 The Castle Lord [part 6]

    <h4>Chapter 99 The Castle Lord [part 6] </h4>


    Northern and his clone lunged at the castle lord simultaneously, Northern''s onyx de tracing a crude arc while his clone''s silver sword followed the same pattern but in opposite directions.


    The castle lord parried intensely, diverting his hands in all directions as Northern and his clone moved around it.


    Night Terror joined the fight too: shooting forward with its jaws gaping wide as it sought to engulf Koll in a tidal wave of void mes.


    "Thinking you can overpower me with numbers is nothing but wishful thinking!" The castle lord snarled.


    He swung his hands, releasing a pulse of red essence that repelled both the clone and the beast, buying him precious moments to regain his footing.


    The battle continued, thebatants trading blow for blow in a fever pitch of violence that threatened to tear the very castle asunder.


    Northern''s clone fought with the fury of a cornered animal, his de leaving behind trails of silver lines as he unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes.


    Koll deftly parried and countered, his ws a whirlwind of motion that danced perilously close to the clone''s flesh.


    Despite the injuries that spread across its body, Night Terror punctuated the sh with earth-shattering roars, its void mes searing the air and bathing the chamber in an eerie, nefarious glow.


    The stalwart monster''s ws rent deep gouges in the stone with every swing, its sheer size and strength a force to be reckoned with.


    Northern feinted and struck, his de a blur of ck that sought any chink in the castle lord''s defenses.


    Yet, for every blow theynded, Koll seemed to shrug it off, countering with strikes of his own that pushed the three of them to the brink of their limits.


    The monster paused as he watched them struggle tond a hit on him. All three had retreated and where standing surrounding him.


    A smirk contorted his pallid face.


    "This I find amusing. What did you say about purging me?" He giggled eerily, "You will purge me? You insignificant being siding with a vicious and power drunk king, and with a fake entity."


    Heughed viinously for a couple of seconds.


    "This is by far the weirdest cohort I have ever encountered in my life!"


    Northern frowned as the monsterughed again.


    ''Insignificant being¡­ I guess that''s me. Fake entity¡­ that''s my clone¡­ vicious and power drunk king¡­'' his eyes slowly shifted to Night Terror who was standing with a feralposure, about to dive in.


    ''Night Terror? Impossible.''


    Before now, all the clue that Northern had gathered to prove that Koll the castle lord is the king that filled his kingdom with blood for the sake of power.


    He was sure.


    But at the same time, something was not right.


    The way Koll spoke, the things he said and what he addresses himself to be¡ªFollower of the Origin of Blood.


    Northern''s instincts felt like Koll just wasn''t the one.


    However, there was no better exnation.


    ''I thought I was just overthinking it¡­''


    But everything changes if Koll is referring to Night Terror has the power drunk king.


    Then it woulde to make a lot of sense as to why the stalwart creature was so different from the rest.


    And why it seemed to hate the castle lord so much even though it should be a monster subjected to the hierarchy regardless of its defiant nature.


    ''Night Terror of course could not bow to the hierarchy because Koll was never a part of that hierarchy. If Night Terror really is the mad king that sacrificed his kingdom all for power then it would mean he is supposed to be the one at the top of the hierarchy. However¡­ Koll''s presence changed all that.''


    Who then is Koll? And what was he doing here?


    As more walls of questions were broken through even more formidable ones seem to arise. Northern was so confused.


    ''Night Terror is the deranged king?''


    He had been living with the cause of his problem all this while.


    ''Wait, let''s not rush this and make the same mistake again. I think I should calm down¡­ and y with this bastard again''


    Northern straightened his back and ced his sword over his shoulder wetting dry expression with a smug grin.


    The castle lord frown deeply in response. Seeing such confident grin on Northern''s face despite the insignificant human losing fill him with so much rage.


    Northern knew it would. He needed him to lose hisposure after all.


    "You sacrificed your people, because of your deed thend became a ce of horror and bloodshed, you made them into savage monsters and turned them into instruments driven mad by the hunger for blood¡­"


    Koll frowning, suddenly interrupted Northern.


    "I will have to stop you right there? What nonsense do you speak?"


    ''Ah, I''m so lucky this bastard has mouth and can speak. This would have been so hard. Gosh, it''s so easy to fool him''


    Northern retorted with a stern re.


    "This kingdom, this destruction, the madness that fills this realm¡­"


    "While all this is my deed¡­ it was only asked by the people of thisnd. I was just on my own when they began to offer so much blood to bring down the greatest quiddity of power."


    He looked at Night Terror and continued:


    "However, the bloodshed they wrought filled me with so much vigor and gave me the opportunity to break two parts of myself free from the shackles."


    "Oh, so the kingdom brought you here?"


    "Something like that¡­" Koll replied disinterestingly.


    ''He''s amazingly honest for an advocate of chaos.''


    Koll had mentioned that he divided himself into two¡­ which was baffling but Northern suddenly connected it to something he saw.


    That was none other than the fire in the cave that he came across twice.


    If it was a monster of this level of of intelligence then perhaps Koll was indeed telling the truth. He did split himself into two thanks to the bloodshed.


    ''The bloodshed filled him with power. Does that mean there is more to him than being a monster?''


    Northern was slowly beginning to understand why Koll since the beginning as been referring himself to be a follower of the blood tyrant, the Origin of Blood.


    Whatever this Origin was, Northern suspected it was a being with Supreme power over blood. But not just blood, also rage, honor, strength and hate.


    There was something linking through all of them. Northern however couldn''t put it together just yet.


    He wasn''t even in a ce to do so.


    Northern breathed and said, raising a corner of his lips.


    "Telling me all this information¡­ aren''t you worried?"


    Koll raised his chin with a vileughter, then as it receded, he replied:


    "Worried? Whether I tell you or I do not tell you, it changes nothing. I will do what I n to do."


    Northern grinned.


    And that there¡­ was thest piece of the puzzle.

 Chapter 100 The Last Dance [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 100 The Last Dance [part 1] </h4>


    CHAPTER 100


    Thanks to Koll''s willingness to reveal information, Northern now had a few things down right.


    And one fact stood annoyingly shocking out of it.


    Night Terror is the king that sacrificed his people. However, that didn''t settle things.


    In as much as it was a valuable information, it was still useless.


    Rifts had soul cores, those soul cores oftentimes are the reason for why they exist.


    Bringing together all the information offered by items, the patterns of monsters and clues gained from careful studying of the environment, an underlying tale is discovered.


    One that existed before the rift.


    That was what Northern felt this to be.


    At the core of this story is always a linchpin and that linchpin should be his ultimate clue to finding the rift soul core.


    Northern stared at the castle lord for a couple of seconds, then glided his eyes to Night Terror.


    One was a king that destroyed his entire kingdom all in the name of power.


    The other is supposed to be a quiddity of power that was brought about by the sacrifice of thousands of lives.


    ''Undoubtedly, he is the guardian of the rift. Killing him should reveal the location of the rift soul core. Which I suspect should he somewhere around that throne''


    From the little he had heard of rift. Their soul cores were usually concealed in important spaces and are revealed the moment the guardian is defeated.


    But there was something bothering, which was why he needed to know.


    Northern sighed.


    ''I''m not dealing with one defiant but two¡­?''


    Koll had a motive for appearing in this ce, it could have been what made the rift so flexible and have something to do with the three different kind of monsters that they asionally battled against.


    Northern had wondered for a long time where they came from.


    The rift they had encountered to. It wasn''t a gateway, and clearly looked like a rift. So undoubtedly something was fishy.


    The only problem was that the more he thought about, the more confusing it got. And a heavy ache was beginning to m his head.


    ''Damn it all. I just want to get out of this hell.''


    Would turning a blind eye to all other mysteries be a good idea? Northern knew it probably wouldn''t but he wanted to be selfish.


    "..."


    He needed¡­ to be selfish. Because¡­


    ''I want to leave this ce.''


    Northern closed his eyes, he inhaled deeply and exhaled. Then the ck de in his hands disappeared.


    "Disarming yourself. Have you finally surrendered to your inevitable fate?" Koll grinned from ear to ear.


    Even Night Terror looked surprised by his sudden action.


    But Northern didn''t say anything and just stared with a dead expression.


    Then he looked at his clone and nodded. The battered Northern slowly dissipated and returned.


    Northern was overwhelmed by pain, running across his muscles.


    ''Crap! I can never get used to this'' He bit in a groan as he endured the pain without falling¡­ not even to his knees.


    He just held himself together and bent over as the pain surged through his muscles.


    The castle lord observed a puzzled expression, a brow of his was raised even though not much could read from his ming eyes.


    Northern straightened his back as the pain went down.


    ''Thank God, its not too much. Fainting would have been very dire in this situation.''


    Northern looked at Night Terror.


    ''I''m still bothered as to why Night Terror is not the guardian of the rift¡­ maybe the rift does judge things based on strength. Koll''s interference offered power to Night Terror, the power was the madness he filled them with. But he too had his own motive¡­''


    Northern breathed, spacing his thoughts.


    ''...which I have no intention in finding out''


    He just wanted to go home.


    Slowly he crossed his hands in front of his face, two stilettos weaved themselves out of thin air.


    But instead of white sparks, they were materialized from ck and almost unnoticeable sparks.


    ''I guess now that my soul essence has been converted to void essence, every other thing is affected.''


    He couldn''t use void essence like Night Terror was using it but he too had gotten stronger.


    ''I was saving this for Night Terror but I guess I will have to use it.Tch, annoying''


    After fighting with Night Terror on several asions, and finally watching him easily rip the Corpse Eaters to shreds.


    Something finally clicked for Northern.


    It was just an idea but it felt right¡­ it felt like the true reason why he had that attribute called [Formless].


    It also had more ties to his main ability: The Copycat system.


    Watching Night Terror fight with the Corpse Eater, a thought suddenly sparked in Northern''s mind.


    ''I want to be able to move like that¡­''


    It was a wishful thinking but it ignited more series of thoughts and strangely they felt like he was putting the puzzles right where they should be.


    How could he move and fight like Night Terror did, he had no ws and had not the kind of speed and strength Night Terror had.


    Well, he didn''t need to have Night Terror''s level of speed and strength. But theck of ws was still a great deficit.


    But Northern progressive thinking, made him realize he didn''t need ws. He just needed something that would permit him to move his hands like Night Terror did while acting as a devastating force of attack.


    And the answer was simple.


    Daggers.


    It was also a good one, since he didn''t want to stick to one type of weapon.


    Northern had used the dagger before, although it was quite amateurish but he couldn''t deny that there was literally no difficulty in mastering daggers.


    Even when he was used to them, he could still easily switch to one-handed sword and sometimes he wielded the silver sword with two hands.


    Amongst all this transition was an ease of adaptability and flexibility. Which he btedly realized came from the [Formless] Attribute.


    He was water, that is basically given shape by the cup. Northern''s body and form adapted to fit the form of his weapon.


    Although before now, it had all been happening without conscious effort and proper understanding.


    But now that he understood to a degree and had these eyes. Things were bound to be different.


    ''Although I am still very pissed that I have to use it here. I thought this would have definitely helped me defeat Night Terror.''


    Northern looked at Night Terror and smirked.


    "Shall we give this deranged bastard ast dance."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    ANNOUNCEMENT!!!


    As I promised, I havee to announce a very important event.


    As you know, in a few chapters, Northern would be leaving this gate. Oh shit, spoilers... sorry.


    He''d be meeting other characters and we would finally see who he is when surrounded by people like him.


    I have decide grant my top three fans a very amazing reward. What it is going to be a total shocker and surprise.


    There''s still time before the rewards are issued, there''s still time to be a top fan.


    Thank you for supporting me to this point. And I sincerely hope you will continue to support me with your power stones and golden tickets.


    Arigatou

 Chapter 101 The Last Dance [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 101 The Last Dance [part 2] </h4>


    The sound of steel reverberated throughout the chamber as Northern''s ck stiletto met Koll''s ws in a shower of sparks.


    His lithe form twisted and contorted, the Death re in his other hand tracing argent arcs as he sought an to rip to shred the castle lord''s form.


    "Definitely, your movements have gotten better, faster even. I''d be disappointed if you think this is what it will take to defeat me!"


    Koll growled with a provocative grin on his pallid face. The monster was no easy foe.


    He had perfect control of his mental state. Even though he seemed ultra pissed a few minutes ago, he now fought with Northern with the calmness of water and spared no opening in his defenses.


    His visage twisted into a rictus of malice as he parried Northern''s strikes with contemptuous ease, his ws a crimson blur of motion that danced perilously close to the warrior''s flesh.


    Night Terror''s massive bulk hurtled through the air like a meteor of living shadow.


    Its jaws unhinged, stretching impossibly wide as a torrent of void mes erupted forth, bathing Koll in a pandemonium of searing ck mes.


    "Bah! Futile efforts!" The castle lord snarled in defiance, releasing a shockwave that repelled the infernal onught.


    His form flickered, and he reappeared behind Night Terror in a blur, his ws raked across the beast''s hide and drew forth a gout of ck ichor.


    Northern saw his opportunity and seized it, his daggers almost disappearing into the air as heunched himself into a furious spinning assault.


    But Koll was faster, his wsshing out and scoring deep gashes across Northern''s chest and arms.


    Painnced through Northern''s body, the searing agony threatening to overwhelm him.


    He stumbled, his footing faltering as crimson blossomed across his brown leather breastte.


    He frowned viciously, biting on the pain and looked at Koll.


    "What? Feeling good?" The monster grinned. He definitely was enjoying this.


    ''No¡­ I''m not doing it yet¡­ I am not emting Night Terror at all''


    Of course, he wasn''t expecting it to be a walk in the park.


    ''I have to be more conscious of my movement. It has to be deliberate. I have to keep my eyes on Night Terror''


    At the same time he had to be on constant lookout for his opponent''s attack.


    It was impossible!


    Is what he would have said but it was very much possible. He had a different eyes.


    ''I''m sure my visual prowess can keep up with observing Night Terror and the castle lord at the same time''


    Even though he said he was sure, it wasn''t like he had tried it before. He just felt it should work. And because of that feeling of his, he was going to take the risk.


    ''How pitiful of me¡­ I hate taking actions like this but there''s no better way to win this fight than to rely on this. If I can perfectly copy Night Terror''s movement then the castle lord would be fighting with two hellion rank not one hellion rank and one walker''


    The notion was absurd, even to Northern ¨C a mere walker replicating the prowess of a hellion-rank monster.


    But he knew his weaknesses, epted the limitation of his soul rank and was willing to surpass it through sheer force of will.


    A spark of resolve ignited in his blue eyes as he red at the castle lord.


    Koll grinned arrogantly, chuckling even.


    "I will take my time and enjoy making this room your nightmares! Come at me! Impertinent fools!!"


    Northern hated that he had chosen that timing of when Koll spoke to move. But it''d be too petty to suddenly stop.


    He and Night Terror had already darted towards Koll from opposite directions, cornering him from each side.


    Northern''s daggers shed against Koll''s ws in a whirlwind of sparks, the jarring impact sending tremors up his arms.


    He grunted, his muscles straining as he fought to maintain his footing against the castle lord''s ferocious attack.


    On the other side, Night Terror unleashed a torrent of void mes, the searing ck inferno bathing Koll in an aura of nefarious essence.


    The terror''s massive form became a blur, its ws rending deep gouges in the stone as it sought to overwhelm the maelstrom with sheer, unbridled ferocity.


    Northern did not miss a piece of it, his eyes were frightening locked on Night Terror, following every nuance of the monster''s movement and diverging hastily to the castle lord, diving in and out for intermittent attacks.


    The castle lord at this point disyed amazing level of speed, easily blocking his and Night Terror''s attacks while keeping his eyes shooting to and fro.


    But Northern could tell that the maelstrom was beginning to find it difficult.


    For starters, the arrogant grin on his face was nowhere to be found.


    Northern''s persistent act of diving out of his perimeter before his ws came was utterly bothering.


    In those moments, Night Terror took the castle lord very personal and would batter the maelstrom with bone shattering strikes.


    Of course, all of them were being easily block by Koll. No matter how fast or how powerful.


    Their shes reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves around everywhere.


    And through it all Northern''s eyes was following every strike. It was had to keep up.


    For a mundane eyes all they would be seeing were blurs and sparks. But Northern could see every delicate arc carved by the ws.


    Every leg movement¡ªundoubtedly primal in nature and shouldn''t be found in a human.


    Fighting like that sure would be effective but it was graceless¡­ all it would take to shatter such amazing battle style is one brawl with any human.


    Even though Northern was slowly getting used to thepany of monsters and their nature. He was sure not to forget that humans are different.


    Monsters are a definition of simplicity while humans ofplexity.


    Surely, it wouldn''t take too much effort to break through a monster''s pattern of assault.


    But with his flexibility and sense¡­ if he could refine Night Terror''s movement to what a human could use.


    Fix its ws and fill it gaps.


    ''Amazing¡­ so amazing!''


    Northern felt a flood of information fill his head all in a second. He was trapped in a realm of extreme focus that he couldn''t even look away if he wanted to.


    A wide grin stained his face, two ferocious monster''s were locked in a dance of blurring w. Clothed by dark and red mes that flew around, threatening to consume anything that dared to intrude.


    And a white haired with pale skin was grinning at the sight. His eyes out of focus, glowing with a radiant azure light.


    ''I love this. I love this so much!'' The boy mused.

 Chapter 102 The Last Dance [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 102 The Last Dance [part 3] </h4>


    Northern felt like he now had a hang of it.


    ''No¡­ this is not a feeling. There''s so much in my head. So much. I feel so powerful with this much information''


    He had no idea what was happening or why but more than ever before he knew what he wanted to do.


    His muscles screamed for him to dive into the pool of attacks. Even though his chest stung badly, they heaved with excitement.


    Northern had never thought he would fall in love withbat. In fact, while growing up he thought he''d use his smartness to avoid it at all cost and only engage monsters.


    But now, he was filled with so much excitement that he couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like, consuming the battle styles of fellow humans.


    He licked his lips at the thought of it.


    With a roar of defiance, Night Terror recovered from another assault, its massive tail whipping through the air and mming into Koll with the force of a battering ram.


    The stalwart monster unleashed another torrent of void mes, the searing ck inferno washing over the castle lord as Night Terror charged, its ws rending deep gouges in the cracked stone floor.


    Northern''s eyes were wide with an azure luster. His senses worked in overdrive as he processed every minute detail of the terror''s movements.


    He saw the raw, unbridled power behind each swing, the feral grace that belied Night Terror''s immense bulk.


    And in that moment, his body could not take it again.


    Northern shot into the fray, quickly matching the frightening sequence with a torrent of fast double strikes that seemed to flow in and out of each other.


    His strikes growing more primal on the surface, more feral as he sought to emte the monster''s fighting style.


    Northern''s mind, thought nothing, he eyes, suspended in a realm of absolute focus.


    Not only did his strikes be troublesome for Koll to deal with, Koll''s strikes were being parried easily with an out-of-focus look on Northern''s face.


    Pearls of sweat formed on the maelstrom''s pallid face.


    Something made his heart tremble¡­ if he did have any. Cold tendrils crawled over his skin.


    ''What is this? Am I getting scared? Of this insignificant mortal?''


    As that reality seared into his mind. Koll''s expression paled for a second, then a dark scowl broke out of it.


    With a defiant shout, Koll unleashed a torrent of crimsonnces that flew across all directions.


    Northern''s eyes darted here, there, there, here and there¡­ calcting the trajectories of all thences headed his way in barely a fraction of second.


    He shot forward, colliding with them and swinging his hands, his des deflecting the deadly projectiles in a blur as he danced through the onught.


    The castle lord already had enough time, to regain hisposure, he had delivered a frightening cyclonic kick that buried Night Terror into the ground and in that selfsame second darted towards Northern.


    As thetter broke through the onught ofnces, the castle lord appeared in front of him.


    Surprisingly, Northern''s expression was indifferent. Even though the castle lord had just executed an amazing surprise.


    ''This mongrel. It''s impossible that he predicted my attack!''


    That was the only exnation for Northern''s coollyposure. But Koll would rather eat shit than believe that a mere mortal was capable of reading and predicting his attacks.


    ''Never!''


    Koll lunged with overwhelming fierceness.


    Northern twisted aside, the razor-sharp ws grazing his cheek as he countered with a flurry of dagger strikes that forced Koll back several steps backward.


    Koll sneered at Northern for a second and shrugged off Northern''s assault as if it were a mere nuisance.


    "I seemed to have underlooked your capabilities as a mongrel. I prioritized dealing with the greedy king over you. That''s not honorable. And I apologize for that."


    He raised his chin.


    "But make no mistake. You are¡­ in the end¡­ only a mongrel"


    Northern didn''t know whether to get angry or be grateful.


    Koll''s words sounded sincere at the same time insultive.


    Northern quickly discarded what it could he and focused on the monster in front of him.


    He was still in the zone and now more than ever was resonating with every part of his body and surrounding.


    He felt like a part of a muchrger flow. Not trying to chart his course amidst it but instead letting the tides determine his path.


    He felt like a Battle Master!


    Night Terror recovered, fiercely sprawling to its feet.


    The stalwart monster let loose a bone-chilling roar that shook the very foundations of the castle.


    Its tail whipped through the air, mming into Koll and sending him crashing on one of the room pirs.


    Before falling, Koll appeared behind Night Terror. The stalwart monster spun into the air, delicately curling its whole body in the air to evade the castle lord''s razor-sharp ws.


    Northern''s gaze locked onto the terror again, it was not like he had absorbed enough.


    ''I intend to devour every style you are capable of!''


    Northern was sure¡ª Night Terror would have been a very powerful warrior when he was a king!


    Northern dove in and feinted left, then spun with blinding speed. His des trailed streaks of silver that narrowly missed Koll''s throat.


    The castle lord responded with a vicious counterattack, his ws raining down in a whirlwind of shes that forced Northern to retreat¡­


    17:38


    ¡­not without a couple of deep gashes on his shoulder and face.


    His breathing was slowly bing ragged. His face was battered, blood stains mixed with sweat here and there.


    He could even taste his own blood in his mouth.


    He exchanged the daggers and clenched tightly then focused on the castle lord who was locked in another fray of assault with Night Terror.


    Taking a deep breath, Northern lunged forward.


    Now that he was already getting a hang of it, tangling up with them didn''t seem like it''d be much of an issue.


    In fact it provided him more ground to correctly mirror Night Terror, although it also had certain risks because he was very close to a deviant maelstrom.


    The battle grew tense as Northern joined, everything was happening so fast.


    The castle lord was locked in between the endless streams of attacks from bothbatant, and didn''t seem to flinch a bit.


    No, expression of dread on its face. In fact, it was awfully calm as it deflected all of their attacks.


    But all routes for a counter were closed.


    Together, Northern and Night Terror wove a deadly symphony, their movements synchronized in a lethal dance.


    Northern danced and weaved crude strikes around the maelstrom, his footwork was a blur as he closed the distance, striking from every angle in a relentless barrage thatplemented the terror''s bestial fury.


    Blow after blow rained down upon Koll, each strike more vicious than thest. The chamber shook with the force of their sh, the very air trembling with the weight of their conflict.


    Night Terror roared, its jaws gaping wide as it unleashed another torrent of void mes that engulfed the castle lord.


    Northern mirrored the terror''s movements, his body coiling like a spring as heunched himself into a furious spinning assault, his stilettos tracing incandescent arcs thatplemented the infernal onught.


    Seeing that their symphony was getting more and more fluid, a slight frown began to break out of the maelstrom''s indifferent expression.


    With a powerful swing, he struck forward, impaling Night Terror with a shimmering red Lance that btedly appeared in its hands.


    The Terror flew back like a rag doll, its massive figure smashing against the throne seat.


    Koll didn''t of course rest, the moment he struck the monster, he twirled, another red Lance of energy appearing in his hands.


    He struck Northern but the human had already seen iting. Northern blocked the cross strike, crossing his own daggers upon each other.


    He could feel the recoil sear through his bones and muscle as he withstood Koll''s powerful attack.


    However¡­ that moment.


    Northern''s vision became blurry.


    ''Crap. I overdid it¡­''

 Chapter 103 The Rift’s Soul Core

    <h4>Chapter 103 The Rift''s Soul Core </h4>


    CHAPTER 103


    Northern failed to think about the aftermath. His visual prowess was undoubtedly a great one but did ite without ws.


    He figured it would certainly have one or two bacsh but he didn''t just bother himself about it.


    Maybe he was too careless about the whole thing or he was just too wrapped up in the moment that he lost himself.


    His vision blurred. Feeling his force on his Lance reduce, Koll didn''t take any chance.


    He twirled the red Lance and plunged it into Northern''s stomach, raising him up with it.


    Northern coughed out a palette of crimson, the visage of Koll from his point of view was bing, two, three, four¡­


    The blurriness in his eyes didn''t seem to be going away anytime soon.


    A small wistful smile curled up Northern''s lips, he dispelled his weapon and grabbed on the Lance.


    Suddenly letting out a guttural cry as it burned his palm, but he refused to let go¡ªhe probably wasn''t expecting it to hurt that much or at all.


    "Futile efforts¡­ Mongrel. Futile efforts."


    With thest bit of his essence, Northern''s clone appeared again, ducking and driving in a lightning fast strike into Koll''s lower ribs.


    The castle lord let out a monstrous cry and smashed a bone-shattering kick onto the clone with a neckbreak speed.


    The clone spewed across the distance, crashing in and out a pir and disappearing. Back to where he came from.


    Then Koll looked down at the dagger lodged into his side, the crude thing was subtly changing from ck to red.


    He made attempt to remove it. Seeing that the maelstrom''s focus had shifted Northern lunged at him, his hands swinging a clean, graceful arc through the air.


    Koll was sure there was no weapon in Northern''s hand. Even if he did hide his weapon perfectly well. He wielded daggers.


    Northern''s body was still suspended in air, impaled by the crimson Lance.


    It was impossible for a dagger to reach him from that far... was what Koll had probably thought.


    However, a silver sword materialized in Northern''s hand and he powerfully swept the de across Koll''s neck.


    A thin line appeared on the maelstrom''s neck and slowly, blood began to seep out.


    Northern fell to the ground, grunting. He could barely breath and his belly was continually bleeding.


    However, Koll seemed to be in a worst condition.


    ''Yes¡­ I managed to get thest kill!''


    Northern was happy with himself. His vision was still bad but he could see the maelstrom staggering backward, holding his head to his neck.


    He refused to die even though the line of his life had been cut.


    Northern was sure this was the end of the castle lord.


    However something began to change about the maelstrom.


    The darkness that had retreated into its body began to slowly crep out back.


    Northern didn''t know what was happening. His legs were sore, all his muscles were sore and his vision was getting worse.


    But he could tell, that this was not going to be good.


    ''I need to move.''


    Northern shakily tried to push himself up but it was to no avail.


    ''The dagger¡­ I just need to take the dagger¡­''


    He was growing weak even in his thoughts, his vision was getting darker.


    The darkness swirled around the castle lord while Nortjern watched, unable to do anything about it even though he wanted to so badly.


    This battle had finallye to an end.


    He had ended it with both his hands.


    He had brought victory atst. But what is this weakness¡­ all that was keeping him from moving was fatigue.


    He made so much n to preserve his stamina and it was all gone¡­ even his void essence was depleted. He could not summon his clone.


    Then Northern btedly tried to look beyond the maelstrom, toward the throne seat where Night Terror had smashed into.


    Before he could carry his eyes that far, vicious ck talons plunged out of the maelstrom''s belly, grasping within it a whitish round orb.


    Northern could only see it in blurs but he didn''t need to be told.


    ''Ah shit. That bastard stole my kill''


    Night Terror plunged out the core from the castle lord, causing him to stumble forward¡ªcloser to Northern¡ªand fall.


    ''What a miracle¡­''


    This close was enough for Northern to crawl forward. Even though he was utterly tired, he hauled his body and moved closer to the maelstrom paled corpse with a gaping hole within it.


    Then he dislodged his red dagger. And immediately stabbed it on himself.


    [Weapon Ability: Blood Drinker has been effected]


    Slowly, the pain that stung all over his face body and stomach began to reduce.


    But in that while, Night Terror sped a whitish core in within its ws, red eyes burning with malice as they looked at it.


    Then the monster drove it gaze to Northern who was currently 17:40


    struggling to pull himself up.


    Of course, it too probably understand¡­ that there was an inevitable battle between it and this human.


    Perhaps that was why it looked with a disturbing heartless glow in its eyes.


    Night Terror''s hand moved and dropped the soul core into its mouth.


    Northern felt like he wanted to shout to stop it at the moment but no voice came out.


    Using [Death re]''s ability only healed him of any blood resulted wounds. Not that it cured him of fatigue.


    His eyes was still blurry, his muscles were still sore. Although, he felt way better than he was a couple of seconds ago.


    Northern watched the monster gulp down the soul core of a maelstrom rank monster like it was a pill, wandering what might happen to it.


    Night Terror was bound to be stronger. Both of them were in battered states.


    Bit now that it had taken Koll''s soul core, the differences have suddenly widened.


    ''I''m doomed¡­ either ways.''


    There was nothing to do at this point.


    Just when Northern thought this was the worst thing that could happen he suddenly heard a voice¡­


    ¡­ a voice he did not miss at all.


    <The Soul Core of the rift is being reinforced>


    <The Soul core of the rift is evolving>


    Northern''s face paled.


    "The soul core of the rift is evolving?!!!"


    As if that was not enough, the system added:


    [Rift Guardian "Hazardous Maelstrom - Malovalent Koll" has been killed]


    [Soul core of the rift has been identified]


    [Soul core of the rift "Catastrophic Hellion - Night Terror" is evolving to "Devilish Hellion - Dark Terror"]


    [Uponplete evolution, rift tier will increase to V]


    Northern felt like the weight of the world just dropped on his head.


    Night Terror was the Soul core of the rift all along.


    "Oh hell no!"

 Chapter 104 Night Terror’s Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 104 Night Terror''s Evolution </h4>


    Northern was struck with a whirlwind of confusion. He stared, dazed as the stalwart monster fought with itself.


    Something was happening to it, its body was changing and the change seemed toe with a harrowing pain.


    ''Stupid! stupid! stupid! stupid!''


    These words resounded in Northern''s head over and over again. He thought he had cracked it all but he looked past one thing.


    Only one being was allowed to be a deviant. To be different from other monsters, stronger than other monsters.


    It was the guardian of a gate.


    However, there were two. Northern not only failed to consider the possibility of there being two guardians but also failed to evaluate this fact and ce more suspicion on Night Terror:


    If the castle lord was the rift guardian. What then is Night Terror.


    One could also not me him, he knew nothing about rift after all.


    Northern hade this far solely by relying on the information that his parents fed him. All by himself, he had pieced the puzzle of this gate together and reached this point.


    But it still annoyed him to think that the rift''s soul core was hanging around him all this while.


    ''But how? How?''


    Northern had never heard of a situation where the soul core of a rift is an actual monster.


    Always, the location was revealed after the guardian is dealt with and it usually is a ce being guarded by thest boss¡­ called a guardian.


    But this rift¡­


    The castle lord even sort to kill Night Terror.


    How is that guarding the rift''s soul core?


    Northern felt like his head was going to burst from all the thoughts that were running through his head.


    ''Could all this problem stem from the castle lord''s true identity?''


    Northern frowned as he remembered something the maelstrom had said.


    He looked at the corpse¡­


    ''He split himself into two¡­ and only half is this strong?''


    "I hope I and your other half do not cross path'' He muttered to the corpse of the castle lord.


    Then he looked at Night Terror who was beginning to undergo some changes.


    It''s body seemed to be swelling, like something was trying to break out of it. This made the monster let out a guttural growl.


    An elegant de slowly materialized out of ck sparks as Northern stretched his hand.


    Its one-edged de had a distinctive bluish hue, reflecting light and creating a subtle yet mesmerizing pattern that resembled flowing water, hinting at the de''s sharpness and potential lethality.


    The tsuba (hand guard) appeared to be wrapped in a dark wrapping material¡ªa tattered ck tape of some sort.


    The sword''s silhouette against the dark room created an almost ethereal ambiance that looked graceful yet deadly in the hands of the white-haired mortal.


    Northern''s gaze even though blurry did not waver from Night Terror''s disproportionate form.


    The monster seemed to be getting worse by the second¡­


    Northern almost felt pity for it. Then he voraciously shook his head and filled it with the horrors he had faced all because he encountered this monstrous entity.


    All the hatred and vengeance he had nurtured began to resurface.


    He additionally thought about how stupid he was, failing to recognize that killing Night Terror from the beginning would have saved him from this hell a long time ago.


    Anger boiled inside of him, it made all his visceral hot, his chest heaved with vexation.


    ''Nothing. I have wanted nothing more than to kill you. I have waited for this moment. Had I known better, I should have stabbed you during war, times when I had the chance''


    But he even went as far as saving the terror from the clutch of death.


    Northern couldn''t begin to tell how much despise for himself welled inside of him.


    How could he be so dumb!


    However, all that was going toe to an end now.


    Allowing Night Terror to finish evolving was going to be a hassle.


    No, a hassle is an understatement.


    Night Terror is of a catastrophe danger level, upon evolution it would evolve to a devil danger level.


    A devil danger level could wreak havoc at an unfathomable rate. Since it''s even an hellion rank, it could tear down strongholds and even a sage would be unable to deal with it.


    And that was the monster he was going to face?


    He didn''t need to be told, even with Soul Taker he had no hope.


    That is why he could not allow Night Terror to finish evolving. He had to kill the monster while it was going through the changes of evolution.


    He needed to strike now. And with the Soul Taker, it should work.


    After all, the de ignored sh resistance.


    Northern''s grip tightened around the hilt of the ethereal sword that had materialized in his grasp, his knuckles whitening as a newfound determination surged through his veins.


    His battered body still bore the scars of his harrowing sh against Koll, but in that moment, all pain and fatigue faded into insignificance.


    For he was consumed by vengeance and rage.


    ¡ª


    Outside the rift.


    Several tents of rags decorated the deserted in that hosted the imposing rift.


    People in different kinds of armor, sleek and huge walked to and fro in chatters.


    A massive tent plunged out of the circle of other tents, closer to the rift than others.


    Inside it, a couple of individuals sat on the ground, cross-legged and facing each other.


    "So what is the next thing we do? We are not going to wait around till it shatters, are we?" The green haired boy asked politely with a smile.


    Every other person in the tent had the same concern, they didn''t need to voice it out¨Cit was evident on their faces.


    Bram''s question was met with a grave silence. Everyone was facing the same dilemma. Obviously.


    In the decorum, Terence suddenly flinched. She looked outside, her eyes trembling.


    At that same time, Ate also looked outside, her face contorted with a deep frown.


    Both their expressions had Gilbert so worried that he had to ask:


    "What is wrong ?"


    "The rift¡­its essence is suddenly rising "


    Ate sprawled to her and hastened out of the tent, having to lower her head.


    Every other person also had to bend as they ran out of the tent. All of them stopped in front of the skyscraping tear in space.


    Staring with puzzled expressions.


    There were no visible changes in the rift appearance but the two people who were marvelously adept at sensing soul essence stared at the rift with concerning expressions on their faces.


    Ate particrly looked pissed. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fist.


    ''If he is the one in there¡­ How is he supposed to survive? Damn it!''


    Terence''s voice came out, breaking the tension in the air. She looked at Gilbert.


    "The rift is evolving¡­ again"


    All of them gasped¡­ Well, Raven and a distinctive few were indifferent to the news.


    Even Bram was still smiling as usual.


    "But there is also something else¡­"


    Gilbert looked around Terence as she continued.


    She turned back to the rift.


    "For some reason, its guardian is dead¡­ the gateway is open¡­ at least until the evolution process isplete. That''s what I think"


    ''I couldn''t sense that. She''s incredible!'' Ate mused. Her expression came to life with a vibrant spark ignited in her fiery eye.


    "What are we waiting for?! Enter into the damn thing!" She shouted.

 Chapter 105 Light At The End Of The Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 105 Light At The End Of The Tunnel </h4>


    CHAPTER 105


    The monster''s hide rippled and stretched, sickening cracks reverberating through the air as its bones began to reform, reshaping themselves to amodate the monstrous growth.


    Thick, ropey tendrils of obsidian flesh burst forth from the creature''s back, writhing and undting like serpents as they extended outward, their tips splitting into wicked barbs that dripped with a viscous, tar-like ichor.


    Night Terror let out a guttural roar of agony, the sound reverberating through Northern''s very soul as the monster''s jaws unhinged, stretching impossibly wide to amodate the growth of its fangs.


    Its ws elongated into wicked talons, each one easily as long as a grown man''s arm, their razor-sharp edges glinting with a malevolent sheen.


    It was a sight ripped straight from the darkest of nightmares, a perverse mockery of nature''s design that threatened to unhinge the very foundations of reality itself.


    It was already this much of a threat during its evolution, how much worse would it be should Night Terror be a devil.


    ''Unthinkable, it''s unthinkable,'' Northern reasoned.


    Now, all that was left was for him to dive into action, but he was so weak that his legs were trembling even as he stood. For a moment, he thought the fatigue was gone because of the rage that consumed him.


    But it turned out he was wrong.


    This was not some supernatural story where the power of anger fueled his body with strength.


    The reality was that he was tired.


    However, there was still something possible¡­ Northern just had to rely on adrenaline for a little while.


    As Night Terror let out another roar of agony that echoed through the ruined throne room, he shouted at himself!"


    "Move goddamnit!"


    Northernunched himself forward, the ghostly de trailing streaks of azure light as he closed the distance between himself and Night Terror.


    The terror''s baleful gaze snapped towards him, its eyes burning with a hatred so intense, so primal, that it seemed to scorch the very air around them.


    Night Terror, even in his nightmarish state, unleashed a torrent of ck mes towards Northern.


    His vision was blurry but his senses were still as sharp as the edge of a de. [All eyes] was still powerfully working even though his vision was strained.


    Northern swung the ghostly de forward, cutting through the mes like paper.


    He coiled his body like a spring and projected himself into fast assault, the Soul Taker weaving sharp cuts through the inferno.


    The searing heat of the mes distorted his sense of perception here and there but Northern was steeled with a frightening determination to survive.


    This was not going to be his ownst battle!


    He fought on, each strike more desperate than thest as he battered against Night Terror''s evolving form.


    The beast''s tendrilsshed out, barbed tips leaving shallow raggedcerations on Northern''s body as he narrowly evaded their lethal embrace.


    He grunted in pain, his legs buckling momentarily before he regained his footing, his de trailing streaks of ghostly light as he pressed the attack.


    As he pushed forth an opening, looking to stab through the center of the monster''s uneven form, Night Terror''s erged tailshed through the and mmed into Northern like a tidal wave.


    The battered warrior was sent hurtling across the chamber, his body crashing through the remnants of one of the towering pirs that lined the throne room.


    Shards of stone rained down upon him, but Northern refused to be cowed, he dug his way out and rose to his feet with gritting teeth and blurry vision.


    Blood streamed down his forehead and brows, making his already ruined vision worse.


    But it was still amazing how he could just tell. More like every fiber of his body knew where to turn to as another torrent if ck mes surged towards him.


    Northern jerked his entire body to the side, stepping away from the path of the mes. But in that moment, a grotesque, uneven figure appeared behind him.


    One of his eyes was closed because of the blood so there was no way to know¡ªthe monster had managed to appear at his blind side.


    Night Terror''s talons tore through his chest as he twisted his body to block, carving deep grooves in his skin and eliciting fresh spurts of blood.


    Northern cried out in agony, his steps faltering as the world seemed to tilt on its axis.


    ''Shit¡­ is this the end?''


    Everything seemed to be fading, the world entered a zone of ultra silence. He almost couldn''t even hear his own voice.


    Had he really failed.


    ''I can''t die¡­ I don''t want to die¡­'' Northern''s mind was tugged heavily with that single thought.


    And it resounded over and over again as Northern was slowly losing control of his senses.


    Finally, the loud sound in his head ignited a spark of resolution that quickly turned into a wellspring and overwhelmed himpletely, reminding him of his terrific fear for death and oblivion.


    He had tasted it before¡­ and he hated it.


    "I still have a lot to do in this world! Hell in no way I''m dying yet!!" Northern let out viciously.


    Northern shot his eyes open forcibly. The strain immediately threatened to rid him of his vision but he dove out of Night Terror''s range and readying his sword to dive back in.


    But was sent flying away like a ragdoll by an tremendous explosion of force that surrounded the evolving Terror.


    In that moment however, a new world was unveiled before his eyes.


    As Northern tumbled through the ground and tried to stand, his eyes radiated with a heavenly blue glow, shimmering brighter than before, it was like the beauty of the sea captured into the corner less borders of his eyeballs.


    [You have unlocked Li''ae''l: Eyes of the Unseeing]


    More information: [Eyes of the Unseeing is the ability imbued in [All Eyes] that makes it to transcend themon sight and peer into the ethereal strings that are shrouded by the cloak of reality. With this eyes perceiving weakness, is just a start of what you can do]


    Northern of course had no time to read through this information, luckily, the system whispered the same things into his ear.


    Northern''s eyes dove forward, dread wearing thin on his facial features.


    As if the universe suddenly was working against him, as if it just wanted him dead at all cost¡­ Night Terror''s evolution finally came to a sessful end¡­

 Chapter 106 Northern Prevailed

    <h4>Chapter 106 Northern Prevailed </h4>


    However, Northern''s eyes widened a secondter. They were now clearer after the system''s voice announced his splendid progress.


    Which was why he clearly saw it¡ªa fleeting weakness, a momentarypse in the beast''s defenses as its body contorted and reshaped itself.


    Northern didn''t hesitate.


    With a shout that echoed through the halls, heunched himself forward, the Soul Taker trailing streaks of azure light as he closed the distance.


    Night Terror''s formative tendrils were currently folding within, carving the finishing path of a second body and moulding out what looked like a second pair of arms.


    Northern suddenly became fast. Not only was he able to see so clearly but the blue world of endless strings made it so easy for him to walk through.


    Northern was currently threading on the perception of the hidden foundation that weaved reality itself. He was currently seeing the true essence of everything in this room.


    As such, everything about him temporarily entered a transcended state. Northern temporarily could best utilize himself in synchronization with everything in his surrounding, even the air.


    He zapped across the distance leaving trails of blue streaks as his form reached the stalwart Dark Terror¡­


    Just as its formpleted its new shape, the ghostly de found its mark, burying itself deep within Night Terror''s chest with a sickening crunch.


    Northern could hear Ul''s voice as he impaled the monster.


    <Evolutionplete>


    <Rift has evolved to tier V>


    And his system¡­


    [Evolutionplete]


    [Catastrophic Hellion - Night Terror has evolved to Devilish Hellion - Dark Terror]


    The terror let out a deafening bellow of agony, its massive form convulsing violently as the Soul Taker''s dug deep into its core.


    For the briefest of moments, the world seemed to hold its breath as the monster''s movement slowed, the fine de became pitch ck as itpletely sucked out all of Night Terror''s void essence.


    The monster''s body slowly withered and crumbled to its feet.


    Then a voice resounded in Northern''s ears.


    A voice that filled him with so much joy even though his vision suddenly became pitch ck and he copsed to the ground unable to move an inch of his body.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have killed Devilish Hellion - Dark Terror]


    ''Finally!'' Northern rejoiced in his mind.


    Even the system sounded happy to give this announcement.


    [YOU HAVE GAINED AN HEROIC RANK ITEM!!]


    [You have gained +12 talent fragments]


    [You have reached 1000 talent fragments]


    [Your soul is evolving]


    [You have absorbed a Vestige of the Chaos Prince]


    [You have gained three new attributes]


    [You have destroy the rift''s soul core]


    [Rift have been swallowed by Limitless Void]


    [The area of Limitless Void has grown]


    So much¡­ There was so much information the system wanted to pass but Northern''s consciousness was slowly giving out.


    ¡ª


    An intense tear ripped the space in the middle of the throne room and it began to burn fervently with blue essence.


    A couple of humans cautiously stepped out of it with their armors ringing in a melody of metal.


    They all stopped in front of the gate and looked around the room, their faces growing pale with beads of sweat.


    "What could have happened here¡­" a bearded man, looking histe forties, muttered.


    The others looked around, carefully investigating the surroundings. The whole squad all went in different directions.


    When they got out of the throne room and saw the sea of lifeless monsters that filled the ground. Their faces contorted with greater fear.


    What could have killed these enormous amounts of monsters?


    While those inside carefully studied what was left of the throne room.


    Cracked floors, fractured walls and shattered pirs were what told the story of what had happened a couple of minutes¡­ perhaps hours ago.


    "Captain! I found a survivor!!"


    Immediately the vibrant voice soared, everyone in the room no matter their direction all converged towards the source of the voice.


    Especially Ate, who shed across with a level of speed she usually won''t disy even during battle.


    "I think he''s breathing¡­" the boy said to her as she appeared next to him.


    Even he was surprised by how fast she had arrived. But he brushed it off, this was a dire situation for everyone.


    He looked at the body of the boyying on the ground in the puddle of its own blood with crudecerations decorating its frame.


    "Do you think he could have single handedly caused all this¨C


    The boy''s words froze as he saw the expression on Ate''s face.


    He had known her for over six months, she was a very fearsome warrior and had proved herself in battles.


    She was well respected despite having a very rude character. No one would dare to defy or challenge her.


    And he''d swear he knew her to be a cold hearteddy, one that never changes her facial expression, regardless of what happens, her cold


    re always remained the same.


    However, right now¡­


    Gilbert and the others surrounded the two of them. Immediately, a frown etched upon the man''s face.


    The confused boy looked at Ate and looked at the Headmaster.


    Definitely, he wasn''t the only one in this situation.


    All of them probably felt the same mixture of emotions as they watched Ate crumble to her knees and pick up the boy shouting.


    "Braham! Where is your shitty ass!"


    Smiling, the green haired boy gently walked out of the crowd.


    "Master Anne. You don''t need to shout before I can hear you." He chimed to her with a small smile.


    Every other time, she probably would have picked a fight with him and tried to beat him up but she didn''t seem to be up for that today.


    "Heal him" shemanded.


    Braham slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Headmaster.


    Gilbert nodded for him to go ahead.


    He looked at Ate and then looked at the boy in her arms, studying the wounds on his body.


    "I don''t understand how he is even breathing with this much wound on his body¡­ he''s practically a living corpse"


    "You think I give a damn. Heal the damn thing! Everyst piece of wound on his body."


    "Yea yea, but we''ll need to step out of the realm first" he responded and shrugged her away, retreating towards the rift.


    As he did, Raven frowned and looked around.


    Gilbert also sighed. Then he announced it to the rest who hadn''t noticed.


    "The rift is closing. Grab anything useful and let''s get out of this ce."


    He cast a long gaze on Ate''s back as she walked forward, carrying the sole survivor of this rift in her arms.


    "Grandmaster Rughsbourgh¡­ I don''t know why, but I feel your nemesis has just been born." A smile curled his lips as he mumbled to himself.

 Chapter 107 The Strange Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 107 The Strange Stranger </h4>


    "This is crazy¡­ I don''t understand how he is even alive." Braham said with a puzzled frown straining his face.


    After bringing Northern out of the rift, he began examining him under the persistentmand of Ate.


    He didn''t know who this young man could have been to have the cold hearted drunkard change so much.


    For the few minutes that Northern had been brought in, Ate had spoken more than she had in the past six months.


    The identity of this person bothered not only him but almost every member of the cohort.


    He was the sole survivor of the rift that was growing.


    There was so many questions he needed to answer.


    Questions like, how long had he been in the rift?


    Who killed those monsters they saw in the castle?


    And who is he? Is he even a student like them?


    Letting out a sigh, Braham brushed away all the thoughts and decided to do what he was asked.


    Braham was not particrly a healer nor did he have a healing based talent. It was just a talent ability he received after reaching the Nomad rank a few months ago.


    Of course, unlike Northern, Braham was from a noble family.


    The son of a Count who is a well respected diplomat in the nation of Pyr''Eldoria.


    As such he was provided with more than enough resources for growth.


    Despite how promising his talent was, Braham had failed the academy entrance exam for reasons he would not tell anyone but waster rescouted by the former principal.


    Even before being scouted, he had been into rifts three times, he was already on the verge of entering the nomad rank.


    He had a edge over everyone¡­ well, except one person.


    Braham took the container that was next to him and closed his eyes.


    The container was filled with sand, as his hands came upon it, something from the embrace of the sand began to shimmer with green glow.


    In a seconds, a seed sprouted out sand, and bloomed into a yellow star-shaped flower.


    Braham ced the container on Northern''s chest and exhaled slowly. Then he ced his hands on hisps and closed his eyes one more time.


    The petals of the flower began to fall and the green stem stretched wider, bing a vine that slowly crawled over Northern''s body, branching out of each other and running over his war-torn armor to touch every part of his body.


    When the vine had encased Northern''s body in whole. The healing process was to start.


    But Braham suddenly opened his eyes and frowned, a drop of sweat running down his face.


    He watched the vine get corrupted: turning from vibrant green to purplish-ck and withering into crumbs.


    A strained smile parted his lips.


    ''What the hell is this bastard? No soul core? No soul essence but I can tell he is freaking strong''


    Braham shrugged and stood up, bending out of the tent where others stood.


    Ate looked at him intensely as he came out and asked:


    "Are you done?"


    Braham allowed a small smile, looked at her and shifted his gaze to the Headmaster before responding:


    "Something about him is refusing my healing essence. I don''t know¡­ but I think he''ll be fine on his own. He is body is that ruined and yet somehow, he is breathing."


    Gilbert nodded and touched his shoulder.


    "Thank you Braham."


    He faced the others and addressed them.


    "Let''s return to the castle while we wait for him to wake up, for now there''s little we can do, we have no choice but to wait until he is awake to know the situation of things."


    They all nodded in agreement, different sparks ignited their eyes.


    Seeing that flood of monster corpse, they couldn''t but be so happy. They were so fortunate not to have faced those hordes themselves.


    Maybe the legion would not have even made it back.


    They were just so happy.


    And again, they''ve found a survivor. Not everytime does one find a survivor in this destion swarming with monsters.


    In a couple of hours, the legion were already marching back to Lotheliwan, a few shoulders carried in monsters and a wolf, not minding as their body was smeared by dark blood.


    ¡ª


    Northern''s eyes slid open. A vast darkness filled with ethereal glows of different colors stretched far and wide his surrounding.


    It was like he was floating in it.


    But he could feel his legs standing on something sturdy¡­ perhaps that was the ground.


    However, this ground was not different from the darkness that surrounded him.


    Everywhere was the same.


    And strangely. It felt so familiar.


    Northern could guess, although he was not sure.


    ''Limitless Void¡­''


    This was the first time he was finding himself in it.


    "Ah. That''s right, I defeated Night Terror¡­ I must have absorbed the other Vestige of the Chaos Prince when I did." He looked around, "I suppose everything is nowplete in me." Northern murmured, touching his chest.


    Like he had said, he could feel something vast and hollow within himself. It was strong¡­ and incredibly powerful.


    Northern just could tell that he had grown so much from killing Night Terror.


    But the best was yet toe.


    The area suddenly shuddered and began to break apart.


    "Huh¡­ what is happening?" Northern''s voice wavered.


    Fear gripped his heart as he saw cracks running across the darkness. The space trembled powerfully.


    Limitless Void¡­ as he thought it to be was breaking apart.


    However, his fearspletely disappeared after seeing the system''s notification.


    [Congrattions]


    [Your soul has evolved]


    [You have be a drifter]


    [All talent abilities can now be used however you want]


    [All weapon abilities can now be used however you want]


    [All attributes of copied talent have been unsealed and are taking root in your soul]


    [Your copied talent have been converted to owned talent]


    [A new talent slot has been added]


    [You have absorbed the second Vestige of the Chaos Prince]


    [A change is happening in your soul]


    [You have gained three new attributes]


    As these torrent of messages from the system flooded his vision, the breaking scenery finally shattered and Northern found himself, standing in a dark colossal hall.


    The hall stretched endlessly, devoid of light. Towering pirs, immense as ancient redwoods, lined the sides in solemn rows, holding aloft the vaulted ceiling high overhead.


    Intricate patterns were meticulously engraved into the arching stone canopy above, details barely discernible in the enveloping gloom.


    At the farthing end of the vast hall, a short flight of stairs led up to a throne - though throne seemed an inadequate term for the colossal seat.


    It loomed ahead, constructed on a scale befitting the residence of a titanic giant, with armrests extending like the wings of a slumbering dragon.


    Yet before the stairs crested, an imprable wall of undting ck mes barred further progress, illuminating the shadowy space in a ghostly danse macabre.


    The floor itself was as smooth as a dark mirror, reflecting the flicking shadows in haunting distortion across its ssy surface.


    An oppressive silence reigned over the immense hall, broken only by Northern''s own breathe.


    "What¡­ the hell?"


    His voice echoed endlessly through the limitless Void.

 Chapter 108 Reaping Rewards [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 108 Reaping Rewards [part 1] </h4>


    [Profile]


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn Of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige Of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes Of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [0/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [0/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities(Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [More information on attribute abilities: These are abilities thate from your Attributes.


    Usually Attributes are passive. This is not because they don''t have an active ability but because one''s soul core is already upied with the essence of talent, therefore leaves not much room for Attributes to actualize their active abilities.


    However, you are without a soul core and talent, you have plenty of room in your soul to actualize your Attribute abilities. When you be a drifter, Attributes abilities fully form in your soul]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 24 others.


    [You have received the second Vestige of the Chaos Prince: Vestige of Void]


    [You have gained three new attributes]


    [Attribute: Vestige of Chaos has merged with its other half].


    [Attribute: Vestige of Chaos and Void has evolved to a new rank]


    [Attributes gained have been reduced to two]


    Northern loungedzily on the massive, opulent throne.


    Its expansive width allowed him to stretch out, resting his head on one armrest while draping his legs over the other.


    Seated upon such a magnifying chair, the dancing ck mes surrounding him imbued a sense of regal power.


    Perhaps even more than a mere king...


    ''Ah ah... very funny. I don''t see myself as that type,'' he dismissed the thought with a soft chuckle.


    Night Terror''s tale was enough to instill a fear of such lofty positions.


    They offered immense power, seductively whispering for one to seek more until greed consumed and drove them to insanity.


    ''I think I''m the kind who loves being free from a leader''s burdens. Not that I enjoy being led either. The path of a loner seems preferable...''


    It wasn''t as if he excelled at rting with others to begin with.


    The friends he socialized with in his past life had approached him first.


    When he was Elliot, Northern was merely a bookish nerd, singrly focused on bing the best through study alone.


    "And all that was for what... to foolishly fall for the wrong person, only to be used and discarded," he whispered somberly.


    ''It''s been a while since I even dwelled on that.'' A faint smile graced his lips. ''The past is behind me... let''s strive to do better this time. For now, I want to investigate the extent of my newfound strength.'' An eager grin split his face.


    Northern sat up, crossed his legs and leaned towards the holographic panel, staring intently for a few moments.


    ''I see... so Night Terror absorbed the Vestige''s Attributes: Vestige of Chaos and Void, Chaos Thread, and mes of Chaos.''


    He studied the information intensely:


    [Attributes]


    Name: [mes of Chaos]


    Rank: [Divine]


    Description: [An ever-burning me resides within your soul, capable of searing away inconsistencies and irregrities. Due to these ceaseless mes, your soul can never be harmed or consumed.]


    Passive Abilities: [Soul Damage Resistance], [Mind Attack Resistance]


    Active Abilities: [ck me], [me Lance]


    A torrent of joy flooded Northern''s being as he absorbed the words. He had gained resistance against the two threats that vexed him most - soul damage and mental attacks?!


    ''Damn! This is getting exciting!''


    Those vulnerabilities were now eliminated from the equation.


    ''Damn Night Terror, so this is why you were so arduous to kill?'' Northern mused.


    Despite using Soul Taker, the stalwart monster persevered for an unexpectedly prolonged period.


    Even at the end, attacking its soul proved ineffective in delivering a deathblow.


    Initially, Northern assumed this was because he was a walker. But now, he considered the possibility that its resistance to soul assaults yed a pivotal role.


    After all, he needn''t actively engage the skill, nor meet prerequisites as with [Mortal de].


    ''It''s amazing... truly amazing,'' he smiled contentedly, continuing his study.


    Name: [Chaos Thread]


    Rank: [Mystic]


    Description: [The indestructible strings of chaos itself hold your body together, ever vignt to restitch torn flesh and tissue.]


    This part was devoid of passive or active abilities akin to [mes of Chaos], and Northern could surmise the reason.


    ''Since it''s an attribute with only one passive ability... the description covers all that needs conveying.''


    He paused, silent contemtion reigning for a few heartbeats.


    ''So, does that mean this is the healing ability I''ve yearned desperately for?''


    As the realization btedly settled in, hisughter echoed through the hollow hall.


    "Ah! Yes! Finally!!"


    He eagerly went on to the next panel:


    Name: [Vestige of Chaos and Void]


    Rank: [Abysmal]


    Description: [The Chaos Prince began to dive into the... he discovered... and... not... much... he...]


    Northern''s brow arched inquisitively as he stared at the fragmented description.


    ''What''s with this garbled passage? Why is it so incoherent?''


    He scrutinized it fruitlessly for several moments before epting its immutable state and proceeding.


    ''At least it lists passive and active abilities.''


    Passive Abilities: [Void], [Chaos]


    Active Abilities: [Void], [Chaos]


    ''Quite confusing...''


    With a puzzled expression, Northernmanded the system to reveal further details.


    A new panel materialized, disying:


    Name: [Void]


    Type: Passive


    Description: [Void consumes the souls of entities you y.]


    Name: [Chaos]


    Type: Passive


    Description: [Chaos is the flow of all existential forces, tamed and untamed alike. You can perceive this chaotic flow.]


    Name: [Void]


    Type: Active


    Description: [You can choose to materialize the soul of any entity you have in. Doing so bestows you with that soul''s abilities.]


    Name: [Chaos]


    Type: Active


    Description: [You can disrupt the chaotic flow sustaining any existential being''s force. With but a snap of your fingers, you can unmake their existence or dispel their arts. However, a fatal w apanies this ability.]


    w: [A delicate bnce exists between Void and Chaos. Utilizing Void does not disturb this equilibrium. But Chaos wields tremendous power; invoking it tips the scales. If you cannot promptly restore bnce after disrupting it, you may be enved by Chaos'' whims rather than controlling its force.]


    ''In other words, the ability begins controlling me instead of the reverse,'' Northern interpreted inwardly.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    So, how is this for an edited chapter. Comment so, I can know if I did a good work.


    Thank you for always supporting me.


    Also, the event, I talked about, rewards will be seen first day of April, so you still have time to be top three or maintain the position.


    Thank you guys, always.

 Chapter 109 Reaping Rewards [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 109 Reaping Rewards [part 2] </h4>


    The ability functioned in a manner that imposed limitations to prevent the user from bing addicted to its utilization.


    After all, the power to unmake a being''s existence with a mere snap of one''s fingers was not something to be taken lightly.


    Without restraint, he could devolve into a deranged fiend going about callously destroying lives and objects simply because he possessed the ability to do so.


    ''At that point, I suppose I''d be nothing more than a depraved bastard enved by chaos.''


    Northern paused, scrutinizing the panel intently for a few moments.


    ''This power... it''s going to bring me a great deal of trouble,'' he could discern.


    Most likely, the Chaos Prince himself had implemented the limitation to prevent overindulgence in its use.


    ''If this Chaos Prince indeed wielded such an ability... then it''s no surprise he could destroy a sun.''


    However, it also prompted Northern to question why the prince never retaliated and instead allowed himself to be shackled by the seven maidens, embarking on a forced pilgrimage to his demise.


    ''Is he even dead...'' Northern pondered. ''...that was merely the mural''s culmination. It may not have been the finale of his chronicle.''


    He sensed he was simultaneously right and wrong.


    The reason being, within the statue''s eyes resided those orbs: the Vestige of the Chaos Prince.


    Most likely, he either left something behind at that juncture or perished there.


    It remained a mere spection - there was no certainty to be had...


    ''Honestly, this is such a hassle. I wish I don''t continually encounter these urrences.''


    As much as Northern wished it so, if he was truthful with himself, he could sense he was destined to cross paths with remnants of the Chaos Prince again.


    Although, he couldn''t quite articte how he knew.


    Perhaps fate?


    Shaking his head vigorously, he dismissed the notion.


    ''Stop overthinking it. Let''s just revel in the present.''


    Fact was, Northern was now mightier than he had ever been... stronger than most drifters had ever be at this rank.


    It would be no understatement to dere him the most formidable [Drifter] in the entire realm of Ul''Tra-el.


    And most likely, even Ul remained oblivious to it.


    ''Otherwise, she would have tried her utmost to diminish my capabilities.''


    An uncharacteristic surge of brash confidence permeated his being.


    ''Is this theposure power bestows...'' Northern mused inwardly, a faint smile ying across his lips.


    And he hadn''t even finished reaping the full extent of his rewards yet.


    This newfound might stemmed solely from the Chaos Prince''s Vestige, yet he was already this formidable?


    ''In fact, I still need to examine my other attributes and uncover what active abilities they grant. Now that I''m a drifter, they should all be revealed, right? Including the attribute from the talent I copied.''


    A series of new dark-blue panels materialized before Northern''s eyes.


    Name: [Formless]


    Rank: [Fated]


    Description: [A demon of development, flexibility, and adaptability. These attributes enable you to adapt effortlessly to anything - natural phenomena, states of being, mentality, or physicality... you can be anything while applying unparalleled flexibility to reshape yourself. Your formlessness absorbs others'' forms into its own.]


    Passive Ability: [Demon of Change]


    Active Ability: [Demon of Emtion]


    Name: [Demon of Change]


    Type: Passive


    Description: [You are a monstrous, formless being - a demon that will not cease growing.]


    Name: [Demon of Emtion]


    Type: Active


    Description: [You can emte anything as long as you can perceive its true essence.]


    Northern nearly fainted upon reading thest part of that description.


    This ability would ordinarily pose no issue, as perceiving a true essence is an impossibility for anyone.


    He had heard his mother speak of it once. That everything possessed a true essence - for humans it was their soul core, the same applied to monsters and abilities, martial and spell arts, even nature itself.


    The reasons behind our actions embody the most rudimentary andprehensible manifestations of true essence.


    Why do we cough?


    Why do we speak the way we do?


    Why is someone limping?


    Why does one prefer fighting with their right hand over the left?


    Those exnations represent the most mundane interpretations of what a true essence entails.


    However, to truly perceive it required seeing with one''s eyes.


    Yet it was ostensibly impossible to visually discern those truths - they merely governed the boundaries ofmon sense.


    Sadly,mon sense became useless in this case... because, mere days or moments ago... Northern had unlocked an integral aspect of his eyes.


    [Li''ae''l: Eyes of the Unseeing]


    More information: [Eyes of the Unseeing is the ability imbued within [All Eyes] that transcendsmon sight to peer into the ethereal strings shrouded by reality''s cloak. With these eyes, perceiving weakness and discerning the true essence of something is just the beginning of what you can aplish.]


    Northern covered his face as his shoulders began to tremble.


    Peering into the ethereal strands veiled by reality''s shroud. Perceiving weaknesses. Discerning the true essence.


    What other exnation did he need to offer himself?


    At this point, he felt an urge to jump and shout in jubtion.


    ''I''m certain Ul bestowed this ability upon me of her own volition... or perhaps I received it due to [Perfect Body]. Either way, I don''t care... this may very well be my most potent ability!''


    If it was indeed Ul who granted him this trait, then even she was unaware of the grave mistake she had made. This was an ability meant to be a failure.


    From conversing like a human to walking like them, fighting like them, effortlessly copying spell arts and martial techniques.


    Northern had just be overwhelmingly overpowered!


    "I wonder what other surprises await me... hehee..." Northern licked his lips eagerly as he continued examining the panels.


    Name: [All Eyes]


    Rank: [Divine]


    Description: [An extremely rare gic trait appearing once every ten generations. As of now, not much is known about your esoteric blue eyes.]


    Passive Ability: [Eternal Gaze], [Perfect Body]


    Active Ability: [Li''ae''l: Eyes of the Unseeing]


    ''Indeed... I remembered correctly,'' Northern carved a sly smile as he verified it matched his recollection.


    Then he scrutinized the next panel:


    Name: [Spawn of Void]


    Rank: [Mystic]


    Description: [You are a Spawn of Void, enabling you to detect and manipte Void essence to an immense degree.]


    Active Ability: [Void Force]


    Name: [Void Force]


    Type: Active


    Description: [You can materialize an invisible defensive field around yourself using Void essence. This field renders all attacks useless.]


    Name: [Limitless Void]


    Rank: [Mystic]


    Description: [Limitless Void is a metaphysical realm existing within your soul.]


    Active Ability: [Limitless Void]


    Name: [Limitless Void]


    Type: Active


    Description: [Within your soul dwells a metaphysical world. You can store items and individuals in this realm. Furthermore, you can manifest this world to temporarily or permanently upy a ne of reality.]


    Additional Information: [Souls consumed by Voide to reside in this world. You can summon them by uttering their names. Currently, two souls inhabit the Void:]


    [Koll - Alter]


    [Dark Terror]


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you guys think about Northern''s abilities.


    Keep thements flowing.

 Chapter 110 Reaping Rewards [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 110 Reaping Rewards [part 3] </h4>


    "Yikes..."


    An overwhelming torrent of information and excitement inundated Northern''s mind. So much to process, so much cause for exhration.


    He could potentially be either of those two beings?


    Northern yearned to summon them immediately... but not yet. He was not finished exploring the full breadth of his newfound rewards.


    ''Let''s unveil the main course...''


    This, after all, was the catalyst for his arduous journey thus far. The reason he had so fervently anticipated his evolution.


    Northern''s gaze returned to thergest panel floating prominently amidst the smaller ones.


    [Profile]


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [0/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [0/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities(Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 24 others.


    As Northern focused on a particr set of letters, a satisfied grin reformed across his features.


    ''Finally... finally, it''s gone.''


    He had grown immensely weary of seeing [Walker] listed there.


    ''Now, all that remains is ranking up...'' he spected, shifting his scrutiny to the next line.


    "The talent fragments have increased to two thousand," hemented. "And... I have two free slots for copied talents. There''s also a new entry... Owned Talent."


    Northern frowned pensively for a moment.


    ''I thought I would merely gain one additional slot, but two more is incredible... and I''m guessing my former copied talent transitioned to owned...?''


    To confirm, Northern clicked on the [Owned Talents] prompt. Immediately, a new panel materialized over it.


    [Owned Talent - 1]


    Talent: Singrity


    ss: [S]


    Talent (True) Name: [Me, Myself And I]


    Description: [I am the only one, it is me, myself and I! All others strengthen me.]


    Talent Ability: [Soul Clone]


    Attributes: [All The Same]


    [You can now view the information of Attributes from Copied Talents.]


    Talent Progression: [0/1000]


    [Additional information: all Copied Talents upon Soul evolution are integrated into your soul and be Owned Talents.]


    Northern''s eyes widened, sparkling with azure stars.


    "Oi! Oii! Oiii!! You''re telling me if I reach my next rank, I''ll have three owned talents and three slots for copied talents? Then the rank after that, I''d possess six owned talents and four copied talent slots? This is massive!!!"


    He washed his face with his palms, closing his eyes tightly before slowly peeking through parted fingers to reconfirm.


    ''Maybe I''m dreaming...''


    Yet the same information remained, immutable.


    The same strings of letters, the same staggering rewards...


    "All this... and I had to be a drifter to receive it?"


    His true strength had been obscured by the limitations of being a mere walker.


    Being a walker was akin to existing in arval state. Now, he had experienced aplete metamorphosis, unveiling the unbelievable potential to be the world''s mightiest entity.


    ''I may already be powerful enough with these attributes from the Vestige of the Chaos Prince... but coupled with this...'' Northern trailed off briefly.


    He was not finished, not yet. One... no, two matters remained to inspect.


    Northern gulped audibly. At this rate, he was growing overwhelmed by the onught of revtions.


    ''I''d wee something mundane for a change...''


    [Talent Attribute]


    Name: [All The Same]


    Rank: [Unique]


    Description: [We are all the same. This attribute allows you to maintain equal power with all clones. Upon evolution, it now permits endless creation of clones sharing the same prowess.]


    Active Ability: [Create Clone]


    [Additional Information: attribute abilities should not manifest. However, since youck a core, it has been actualized. The attribute ability exists to preserve the talent''s true nature.]


    ''... this is quite baffling. I made a wrong decision that is...''


    Northern realized he had erred in choosing a singr clone over an endless quantity.


    But unable to discern the attributes information at the time, he naturally assumed greater numbers would diminish individual quality.


    ''It seems I was mistaken... however, this attribute rectifies that oversight,'' Northern exhaled slowly. ''Does this imply talent attributes exist to uphold talents'' inherent natures?''


    Currentlycking an answer, the question gnawed at him - what role did attributes y in rtion to talents and soul cores?


    And also...


    ''Are soul cores a limitation?''


    Because no core formed within his soul, Northern became a defective existence, devoid of talent. Yet in exchange, he could actively wield the abilities of his attributes.


    At this juncture, Northern began viewing the soul core as a constraint rather than a source of power for drifters.


    He sighed heavily and turned his focus to the final entry. This was thest of his rewards - the one he would not forget.


    ''I gained an item after ying Night Terror... I can''t wait to discover what it is.''


    Northern grinned eagerly as he summoned the item''s details.


    [Item]


    Name: [Night Terror]


    Type: [Armor]


    Rank: [Heroic]


    Order: [IV]


    Description: [A king driven mad by avarice for power became an entity of destruction. He met a human and they shared an adventure together. Upon his demise, he bequeathed his body as a metallic vessel to serve and safeguard his humanpanion.]


    Northern nearly retched upon reading that description. He red down at the diligently floating panel, leaning forward as outrage spilled forth.


    "What is this? Friend? Adventure? Who went adventuring with whom? What about the part where he tried to kill me, you damn system? Twice... that monster attempted to murder me twice!"


    Pulling back, Northern folded his arms indignantly. "Nonsense. Pure nonsense. You must be joking with me."


    Who knew the system also possessed an amazing sense of humor? Despite Northern''s tantrum, no new panel manifested.


    The remaining information patiently awaited his perusal.


    Of course, the system had never behaved as a freelymunicative entity since their first encounter.


    It only responded based on hismands or when specific requirements were met.


    Northern knew better than to anticipate a reply. Instead, he studied the rest of the details intently.


    Weapon Abilities: [Stalwart], [Induce Fear], [Night Terror], [Eyes of a Terror]


    Stalwart: [This armor is practically indestructible. Any weapon of lower rank cannot pierce through.]


    Induce Fear: [When donning this armor, a crippling fear is induced in those around you. The far weaker may lose consciousness due to extreme fear.]


    Night Terror: [This armor''s true might manifests at night or in darkness. Your presence bes undetectable, a terror of utter darkness weaving through the shadows as you reap blood and break necks.]


    Eyes of a Terror: [This armor possesses four eyes - two for you, two for itself. In extreme situations, the armor can perceive unperceivable attacks and reflexively take momentary control of your body to react.]


    ''Thest one...''


    The notion of something else controlling him, even the armor now under his ownership, kindled skepticism within Northern.


    Night Terror was the catalyst for so much of his suffering, that indomitable monster marking both the beginning and bitter end.


    Having its armor seize control of his body, even fleetingly, felt traumatic.


    Suddenly, Northern''s features settled into a pensive frown.


    "Come now. You are not a child - Night Terror is deceased. This is an incredible armor," he paused, ncing around furtively before dipping his head slightly. "Thank you, Night Terror... for the gift."


    It felt extraordinarily bizarre yet somehow... appropriate.


    ''Since the monster''s soul resides here, who knows what ill could befall me if I remained ungrateful after receiving such a memento?''


    Northern smiled wanly and dismissed all the panels.


    "Now, let''s see how this armor looks."

 Chapter 111 Something Terrible

    <h4>Chapter 111 Something Terrible </h4>


    Tendrils of dark mist enveloped Northern''s body as glistening ck tapes deftly wove themselves around his form.


    For a fleeting moment, he could scarcely discern what was unfolding, despite his eyes clearly observing the shimmering obsidian ribbons dancing across his skin.


    An intricate, mechanized ck armorposed of segmented onyx metal tes slithered into ce over his pale flesh, bestowing an angr, futuristic aesthetic.


    The ebon steel ting possessed an almost supernatural luster, the surfaces so infinitely dark they seemed to absorb all light.


    The suit enveloped much of Northern''s body, revealing an imposing visage.


    Across various sections, glowing azure energy conduits emanated an eerie radiance.


    These illuminated lines followed the contours and geometric patterns of the armor, entuating its sharp facets.


    On the chest area, a pair ofrger glowing blue elements stood out prominently, reminiscent of a dragon''s smoldering eyes.


    Additional armored pieces adorned his shoulders, forearms, and a tail curled out of his lower body.


    The helmet seamlessly fused with the neckpiece, two vicious horns twisting forth from its crown.


    Four eerie blue eyes, alight with an unsettling glow, gazed out upon their surroundings.


    Northern flexed his fingers, assessing any potential restrictions to his mobility.


    ''Smooth.''


    Apart from its ethereal lightness, the armor moved with him like a second skin - sleek and unencumbering.


    If anything, his movements felt more fluid than usual.


    With a mere thought, Northern dismissed the helmet.


    They folded inward with practiced efficiency, coalescing into a cor at his neckline while those two devilish horns remained affixed to his head.


    Unable to visually confirm their presence, his fingers traced the lustrous curves.


    ''Crap, am I a devil now?''


    Northern surveyed his environs once more, intending to explore one final facet of his newfound abilities.


    However, an anomalous urrence disrupted his ns.


    Someone entered the chamber he upied in reality, and for some inexplicable reason, he could sense their presence.


    Dismissing the Night Terror armor, he postponed further experimentation.


    For now, he needed to assess this unusual situation.


    Thus, he transitioned back to the ne of reality... gently opening his eyes.


    For the first few minutes after regaining consciousness, Northern kept his eyes firmly shut, steadying his breathing to avoid any noticeable changes from his unconscious state.


    Even the slightest variation in his respiration pattern had caused the woman seated beside his bed to swiftly turn her head.


    But upon perceiving no further fluctuations with his eyes closed, she sighed and looked away.


    ''As perceptive as ever,'' he mused inwardly.


    He needed no visual confirmation to identify her - the lingering scent of alcohol and fiery vermilion tresses were unmistakable.


    He felt an unexpected swell of relief that Instructor Ate was the first to greet him upon awakening.


    ''I suppose I''ve truly returned home, eh...''


    After Ate departed, Northern opened his eyes and sat upright, momentarily closing them once more before surveying his surroundings.


    Nothing particrly remarkable - his bed sat central within the modest chamber, dpidated furnishings scattered haphazardly. The floor and walls were constructed of interlocked brick.


    A solitary window to his left filtered in meager rays through white veiled curtains, casting minimal illumination into one corner while shrouding the rest in shadow.


    Darkness held no impediment for Northern''s sight.


    His perception of the world remained unparalleled and constant, transcending mere light and dark.


    He could also sense his environs, though this wasn''t a feature of [All Eyes].


    Perhaps an effect of his attributes? Or simply his newfound ability to manipte Void essence had granted such discernment. His very physicality felt lighter now.


    ''It could be due to the evolution...'' Northern pondered briefly before his thoughts drifted to the number of individuals he sensed nearby.


    Breathing patterns and footsteps provided the telltale signs.


    ''Why are there so many people here?'' The question nagged internally.


    "I suppose I should investigate," he murmured, rising cautiously and slipping out the door.


    Peering out first to ensure the corridor was clear, Northern emerged into a dimly lit, narrow hallway with regrly spaced doors lining the walls - undoubtedly more private quarters.


    Theyout was familiar, reminiscent of structures he had inhabited before being relocated to the tower.


    ''If I follow this path, I should reach the exterior.''


    His intention was to ascertain precisely how many individuals upied this ce - a curiosity piqued upon initially waking and sensing the multitude of respirations and footfalls.


    After a brief sojourn, Northern emerged onto a balcony protruding from the main throne hall''s upper levels.


    It seemed a vantage point from which a sovereign would address their subjects.


    A troubled frown creased his features as an unorthodox, perplexing scene unfolded before him.


    ''What is this?''


    Makeshift tents sprouted haphazardly across the immense chamber''s floor while huddled groups conversed in tattered attire. Some drifted toward the exit, their purpose unclear.


    ''Why are there so many people here?'' he mentally stammered, gripping the balcony''s edge as trepidation blossomed.


    Northern had been certain departing the rift would return him to his home.


    Being sent there without consent implied he would be promptly returned uponpleting that objective. Or so he''d always assumed.


    Yet now, his heart quailed as a disquieting premonition took root - that something far worse may have transpired.


    He could even discern individuals around his age, familiar faces from their academy entrance day. All of them looked ragged, rough, with different patches of metal tes adorning their forms.


    Some he could perceive were strong and others... not worth his attention.


    At a nce, he spotted a ck-haired girl garbed in ck armor with a crimson cloak striding beside a white-hairedpanion in a sleek white ensemble.


    Thetter''s gaze suddenly met his before the raven-tressed woman followed suit.


    Northern''s expression contorted into a horrified scowl.


    ''Crap... something is horribly wrong here. I can feel it - something terrible has happened.''


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thank you guys always for the support. We have reached the end of the first volume and will immediately proceed to the next volume.


    Thank you guys for voting power stones and golden tickets. Really, your votes are what strengthens me and keep me going.


    Keep the votesing in.


    Love you guys.

 Chapter 112 Do Not Buy

    112 Do Not Buy


    Elliot stared at the sterile white ceiling as he struggled for eachbored breath. The incessant beeping of the machinery barely keeping him alive seemed more disruptive than usual.


    Ever since his lung cancer diagnosis, he had lived each day battling the merciless disease, clinging to the hope that he might prevail. But for those who cannot afford it, hope can be a dangerous thing to cling to. And Elliot was realizing that too young.


    He med it all on his workce. An esteemed engineer and valedictorian, intelligence was an understatement for his brilliant and creative mind.


    But he had been naive, falling for the wrong woman and taking the wrong job under her ruthless father. Her father was excavating gold from a perilous site, and needed to hide the operation. Building an oil rig provided the perfect cover - while it was under construction, the gold could be hastily extracted without arousing government suspicion.


    Elliot''s ingenious mind had been exploited through the whole charade. Like a tool, he was used uppletely and then discarded by both his girlfriend and her father.


    Just seven months into working there, Elliot received his cancer diagnosis. Though its origins remained unclear, shortly after, his girlfriend left him and her father erased his existence.


    All of Elliot''s life savings went towards desperately trying to battle the cancer and cling to life. That fight now seemed profoundly foolish. He should have surrendered from the beginning.


    Gritting his teeth, Elliot resentfully reyed it all. Why, why, why had he been cursed with such misfortune? Why couldn''t the world be a better ce?


    As Elliot felt the remaining vigor drain from his veins, he forced himself to release that bitter hatred. At least he didn''t want to die and be a lingering, wandering spirit. ''If I die now...I wish I could start over in a better world...''


    He knew it was pure fantasy, impossible in reality. But as death approached, such thoughts preupied his mind. Ever since starting chemotherapy, Elliot had developed an affinity for novels andics about characters who died and awakened reincarnated in other worlds. Why not indulge in a bit of fairy tale fancy? He was a dying man after all...cut him some ck.


    Elliot smiled slightly, losing himself in fanciful daydreams of life beyond this one. Baseless and fleeting, such musings would scatter like dust when death''s candle blew out his me. Yet for now, imagining another chance is what kept the faint smile upon his face.


    The machine''s beeping slowed... Nurses rushed in as doctors desperately tried saving him. "120 charge!" Beep!


    "150 charge!" Beep! Their efforts faded into background noise as Elliott''s smile darkened into lifelessness. His zing eyes grew unfocused and motionless as the agonized chaos unfolded around his corpse. With ast failed jolt of electricity, the doctor conceded defeat, dropping the defibritors. "Time of death, 3:04pm..."


    Peace atst...or so Elliot assumed.


    But where was this ce? He couldn''t feel a body - no hands, legs or form - just an orb-like essence. Strange glowing orbs traversed a vast expanse of white roads leading towards different portals. Curious, he wondered - what are those things? "Those, my friend, are souls," a masculine voice replied unexpectedly.


    Elliot tried ncing upwards but could only see about ny degrees around. Then, without willing it, his orb lifted up towards the source of the voice. What met his gaze was someone - or something - too perfect to be mortal. Flowing silver locks framed striking yet sage features with wless symmetry. Garbed in ornate floral fabrics, everything about this being oozed cunning intellect and absolute authority. He had a divine, terrible beauty. "Hello odd one," he murmured while closely scrutinizing the soul in his palm. "Never have I encountered a soul so curious about other souls."


    He twirled his fingers, blue sparks dancing. Then his eyes shot wide.


    "Oh my!" His mouth fell open in astonishment. An ear-to-ear grin stretched across his face. "In three thousand years...never did I expect to discover such a rare treasure!" He shouted joyously, giddily tossing the soul up and catching it. Thoroughly perplexed, Elliot wished the exuberant stranger would exin what was happening instead of throwing him around like a ball.


    But before Elliot could question anything, the being conjured a portal with one swirl of his finger. "I''m sending you somewhere exciting! But given the urgency, exnations will have to wait. I promise aid and answers soon!"


    Laughing, he hurtled Elliot''s soul towards the shimmering portal. But in the final moments, an external force knocked his trajectory off-course, sending him tumbling down endless glowing pathways.


    The man whipped around furiously. "How dare you!" he spat.


    "You''d be stupid to think I''d let you get your way, trickster," a wispy female voice retorted. An ancient, diminutive woman leaned on a cane, seemingly appearing from thin air. "Meddlesome hag!" the man hissed. "What could you possibly know?"


    She shrugged indifferently. "I know nothing. But that soul''s not going back to you." Cackling, her entire presence exuded a mischievous, cunning witch.


    The man red at the sea of souls then smirked coldly. "Foolish old crone. Have you forgotten that I am the God of Deceit? No matter where hends, I will find him."


    With that foreboding deration, the man disappeared. The woman''s triumphant expression chilled into unease. Meanwhile, Elliot''s soul continued falling further down the glittering cosmic maze. After a few more aimless tumbles, hended on an empty, isted path. Gazing around, Elliot saw no other souls. He couldn''t fly or climb back up the brilliant white web. But directly aheady an open portal. Ominous yet enticing, it offered the sole way forward. Against his better judgement, Elliott entered the ominous gate.


    His vision faded into darkness. M¨¹ddled sounds filtered through - chaotic chatter and a woman''s pained screams. "Push! Push mydy! Puuusshhh!" It felt arduous...oppressive. Then Elliott felt himself dragged out by a strong force both inside and outside. With cold dread, he suddenly understood.


    ''Oh crap...''


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I don''t talk much, cause I''m so introverted lol but I want the support, I want the power stones, I want the golden tickets, I need my readers for this book to make it to the end.


    Wee to the start of the journey.


    You can join the discord server:

 Chapter 113 Getting Answers [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 113 Getting Answers [part 1] </h4>


    Northern gazed down upon the main hall, eyes brimming with dread.


    His fears carried horrific premonitions cascading through his mind as he observed each individual below.


    The girl and herpanion who had briefly met his stare now turned a corner, disappearing down another hallway.


    This vast edifice undoubtedly harbored abyrinth of passages.


    "Northboy! You''re finally awake!"


    His eyes widened as a gruff voice called out from behind.


    Whirling to face the owner, he found himself swiftly enveloped in a tight embrace.


    Ate wrapped her arms around him, eyes closed in a delighted smile.


    In contrast, Northern''s features strained into a troubled frown.


    He considered pulling away but her grip proved surprisingly secure.


    Not that exerting genuine effort would fail to dislodge her, but still...


    Wrinkling his nose, he endured the impromptu reunion as Ate seemed to relish the moment.


    Then a low whisper escaped his lips.


    "You reek..."


    Ate''s eyes flew open as she shoved him back harshly.


    "Huh? That''s how you address someone worried sick over you?"


    Northern nced around briefly before refocusing on her with an icy stare.


    "Don''t they have baths in this ce?"


    Ate''s brows rose and twitched with indignation.


    ''Forget worrying over him - I''ll break this brat!''


    She was already quite ustomed to Northern''s brusque demeanor, so it didn''t really surprise her.


    He''s the only one that could talk to her around here and get away with it. He did outsmart her once with that damned ability of his.


    ''I''m being so easy on him... is it because I evaluated him... he''s the only kid I kind of like around here''


    Or maybe she afforded him excessive leeway out of pity, suspecting him to be an unwitting pawn in Rughsbourgh''s schemes.


    She could have also taken a liking to him after seeing his father once at the citadel.


    After all, Shin''s dashing looks made him quite the heartthrob among female drifters in his youth - the number of scandalous dalliances before finally settling with Eisha would surprise many.


    A deep frown etched Northern''s features,manding Ate''s attention once more.


    With a resigned sigh, she addressed him with arms akimbo.


    "I''ve been so worried about you¡­ I have searched everywhere for you. To think you''ve been inside a rift all this while."


    His gaze lingered briefly toward the makeshift shelters before refocusing on her, suspicion tingeing his tone.


    "Where is this ce? Did something happen? Who are all these people?"


    Ate stared nkly for a few heartbeats as realization dawned.


    ''He doesn''t know. Of course not - He''s been in a rift all the while''


    "Will you answer me or just keep gawking?" Northern grunted impatiently.


    "You need to fix that appalling disrespect. Then and even now, you speak like I am your mate."


    Ate chided.


    Northern arched a brow, btedly acknowledging the truth of her words.


    ''Crap, I must automatically view her as an equal...''


    Sometimes he slipped, instinctively reverting to his Elliot persona and forgetting his current circumstances.


    With the endless gauntlet in the rift, he could scarcely recall ever being Elliot at all.


    Given the relentless trials each day, what use was there in dwelling on his former life as a twenty-something year old sessful engineer?


    Even now, a part of him wished to discard that notion entirely and start fresh, experiencing a true childhood like his peers.


    But straying down that path served no purpose here - not when dread whispered that something catastrophic had transpired, demanding immediate answers.


    "I''m sorry, that was out of line... I''m just... agitated," he amended gruffly.


    Ate had scant familiarity with the real Northern, but this thoughtful apology seemed incongruous with the smug, overconfident brat she once met.


    She could only attribute the shift to one factor:


    ''He must have had his fair share hardship.'' A wistful smile graced her lips.


    Hardships possessed an unparalleled ability to humble even the most inted egos, often without the victim''s awareness.


    In her eyes, Northern had evolved from a petnt brat into a more pensive, if still asionally brusque, individual.


    A transformation only achievable through being repeatedly forced to confront life-and-death trials.


    Or perhaps she was merely projecting her own assumptions onto his actions.


    "But I still need to know... what''s happening here?" He remained resolute as the frown slowly resurfaced.


    His newly tempered demeanor didn''t preclude blunt insistence when warranted.


    "Allow me to exin," a baritone voice interjected.


    Northern turned, eyes widening at the sight of the approaching figure. ''What''s going on here?''


    "Headmaster Gilbert?"


    The wizened man offered a wistful smile.


    "I imagine you''re quite curious as to where we are and why we are here. Shall we discuss this privately?" His gaze shifted toward the vermillion-haired woman.


    She scowled in response.


    A contemtive silence fell as Northern scrutinized the palpable tension between them before fixing Gilbert with a determined look.


    "Alright then..."


    ''They had better have a damn reasonable exnation for why this ce looks like the aftermath of obliteration.''


    Gilbert turned to depart, but Northern paused, ncing back at Ate.


    "Aren''t youing?"


    She shrugged dismissively.


    "That old dog would not want me there..."


    Northern arched a reproachful brow. "For someone who just chastised me about disrespect... you''re far worse."


    Ate recoiled as if physically struck.


    ''This brat... hardship or not, he hasn''t changed a bit!''


    Refocusing on Gilbert, Northern stated bluntly, "Is it alright if Instructor Ate joins us?"


    Though phrased as a question, his severe expression allowed no protest.


    Gilbert waved them forward before disappearing through the hallway, back where Northern had emerged from earlier.


    After a brief trek past the room he woke up in, they reached the corridor''s end - a set of ornate double doors.


    Gilbert pushed them open, ushering them into a modest receiving room.


    Ate immediately imed a sofa, crossing her legs as Northern positioned himself before her.


    Gilbert leaned against the table opposite, exhaling deeply.


    "So...?"


    Northern''s gravelly prompt shattered the taut silence.


    "Currently..." Gilbert began slowly. "We are not in the Central ins. We''ve been... transported to the Dark Continent - Stelia, the Starlock Continent inmonnguage."


    Thud


    Northern''sposure shattered instantly, his expression contorting into a dark, murderous scowl that seemed to bore straight through Gilbert''s soul.


    The elder''s eyes flew wide as an icy chill gripped him.


    ''Bloodlust?!''


    Tendrils of primal fear crept up his spine.


    Before he could so much as draw his de, Northern had already closed the distance - a ck dagger now pressing precariously against Gilbert''s jugr, drawing a bead of crimson.


    "Were you in on it too... What useless crap is you and the principal nning to do?" Northern inquired with the cold ferocious re of an experienced killer.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I just thought, aye, since I''ve got stockpiles, Imma release one more chaps for my dear readers. Lol.


    Thanks for your support always!


    I need the power stones and golden tickets. Thanks.

 Chapter 114 Getting Answers [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 114 Getting Answers [part 2] </h4>


    Ate''s jaw dropped, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    ''What?''


    As a master, she had graduated from being a regr drifter.


    The true journey of realizing a drifter''s power and might began when they entered the vagrant rank and became masters.


    Their soul essence became much more potent, enabling abilities like spiritual release. A vast repertoire of new abilities opened before them.


    Not just that, but their senses of perception and physical capabilities heightened incredibly.


    They could hear ten times better than a regr drifter, their bodies restructured and imbued with extraordinary strength.


    Their talents took unique routes, setting them apart from the rest.


    This made masters exceptionally formidable opponents.


    In other words, they were the beginning of what it truly meant to be a drifter.


    There was no way a regr drifter''s movements should have escaped Ate''s keen eyes.


    Distracted or not, it was simply not possible!


    A bead of sweat trickled down her flushed face as she froze mid-motion, almost standing up.


    All she felt was a gust of wind; she hadn''t even seen the boy move at all.


    ''How? This makes absolutely no sense...''


    Northern''s speed was terrifying, defying any reasonable exnation.


    She would have assumed he possessed a speed-based talent if she hadn''t witnessed his Cloning ability firsthand herself.


    ''Come to think of it... he was also fast that day... but not enough for me to worry.''


    Back then, Ate had merely considered Northern physically impressive for his age.


    ''Still... this view is so nice,'' a sly smile curled her lips as she settled back into the plush sofa.


    Northern shot Gilbert a sidelong nce, pressing the ck stiletto against his throat before he could move.


    "Answer me!" Northern shouted furiously, the wind whipping violently around them, carrying his anger.


    Gilbert met the boy''s gaze with indifference, though cautious.


    ''He''s strong...powered by rage and fury... it''s understandable how he surprised me like that.''


    He could easily turn the situation around, but that would be unfair to this enraged young man.


    With a sigh, he spoke, "Young one... I don''t understand..."


    "Don''t you dare deny it." Northern interrupted,, increasing the pressure of the de, a trickle of blood snaking down Gilbert''s throat.


    "You think I''m stupid? On the evaluation day, the way Rughsbourgh looked at me. I could tell that crappy bastard had something up his sleeve. And the teleportation spell art in the hall where we waited was the same as the one he used to bring me to you on that flying ship!"


    Gilbert''s eyes widened, giving him away.


    Narrowing his eyes to icy azure slits, Northern pressed on, "Judging by your reaction, I''m right. After Rughsbourgh left your ce, you abandoned the citadel and came to the academy... I don''t know why I found myself in some rift, but I can guess why you''re here with the other students."


    He lifted his chin defiantly as Northern continued, "You''re using us, aren''t you? I don''t know what you guys are up to, but I''m sure you''re using us against our parents'' consent!"


    Gilbert held Northern''s fiery gaze for a few tense seconds before exhaling slowly.


    Northern instantly leapt back, soaring over five meters in a single reflexive jump tond where he''d started.


    Even Ate couldn''t help but be amazed. ''His jump is massive!''


    To anyone else, it might have seemed ordinary, but Ate or any master would have recognized that Northern had reacted instinctively to Gilbert''s spiritual release.


    It wasn''t even an intentional jump - his legs were like coiled springs.


    ''If I had not moved away... I would have lost my hand.''


    Northern eyed the hand clutching the stiletto.


    ''It wasn''t a bluff like Instructor Ate''s earlier... it would have really severed my hand.''


    The realization struck him.


    ''I may have grown stronger, but these bastards are powerful in their own ways. With their different talents, they''ll be incredibly hard to kill...''


    He cut off that train of thought abruptly. ''Am I actually considering how to kill a bunch of humans?''


    He was so ustomed to killing for self-preservation that the thought came naturally, even when no one posed an immediate threat. At least not yet.


    Dismissing his dagger, he exhaled softly through pursed lips.


    Gilbert''s voice rang out, "While you''re correct about certain things, you''re also mistaken about others. I''m not obligated to inform you of anything except what pertains to our survival on this treacherous continent."


    He wiped the blood from his neck with a ck handkerchief, dropping it onto the table.


    "Now, will you allow me to bring you up to date on the current situation and how we can return home?"


    Ate frowned at his words but stayed silent. Speaking to the old man previously had proved futile.


    Right now, she just wanted to escape this ce and cut all ties.


    To her, Gilbert had gone from an iconic figure she admired to a senselesspdog over the past few months.


    Of course, she didn''t know the depth of his connection to Rughsbourgh, nor did she care.


    The Gilbert she thought she knew was a man who stood up for the weak, no matter the opposition.


    Now...she wasn''t even sure what she knew anymore.


    "I would still like to know though..." Northern''s casual tone was at odds with the lingering aura of danger around his deceptively rxed demeanor.


    "Were you all sent to a rift like me?"


    Gilbert studied him for a few moments, finding the sudden mood shift strange, before responding,


    "No...of all of us, you were the only one..."


    Northern smiled, though there was nothing warm about the expression.


    "Alright... now you can brief me on the current situation and how we can go back home."


    Gilbert frowned. ''That smile is deeply disturbing. I can''t read him at all.''


    Even Ate eyed him with surprise.


    She could tell he was up to something, though she couldn''t discern what.


    And again, she couldn''t get over the level ofposure he maintained.


    While seated behind him, she had considered every possible attack pattern, but Northern remained soposed that they all proved futile in her mind.


    He had no openings!


    She couldn''t help but wonder, ''What in the world happened to you in that rift?''

 Chapter 115 Northern Is A Sly Fox

    <h4>Chapter 115 Northern Is A Sly Fox </h4>


    Northern paid rapt attention as Gilbert began speaking.


    "Seven months ago, we all came to Stelia. I''m guessing that was around the same time you entered the rift you just closed down."


    Gilbert looked directly at Northern as he continued.


    "This ce where we''re currently stationed is known as the Lotheliwan Kingdom. It had previously been lost to a horde of monsters. When we arrived, we needed somewhere to settle, but everywhere was swarming with those beasts.


    "So I took the initiative and led the students here. Together, we were able to y the monsters and reim this portion of the kingdom, including the castle."


    He paused briefly.


    "Muchter, we began receiving refugees - natives of Lotheliwan and neighboring ns who had lost their homes to the monsters'' onught.


    "They filled us in on the state of affairs and how the rifts came to be..."


    Gilbert''s voice trailed off as he exined the rifts'' emergence to Northern, the grave threat they posed, and the fact that they were growing in tier.


    However, he omitted great details such as the existence of other student groups who had arrived earlier and formed strongholds elsewhere.


    Many had perished, but the survivors were now loyal mercenaries to the only country that had withstood the disaster.


    He even neglected to mention that one country had endured the disaster.


    Not that he wanted or needed to divulge everything to Northern.


    In fact, telling him this much already made Gilbert feel as though he was treating the young man like some special guest - a notion he despised.


    It caused him to be more guarded, withholding other key information.


    Finally, he told Northern about how their stronghold operated.


    "We have ten parties. Eachprising two teams of four drifters. The ten parties are led by the strongest drifters, handpicked by me personally.


    "Their mission is to hunt monsters, which serve as a food source, while the soul cores are used to trade with other strongholds for vital items and amenities needed for daily survival."


    He looked squarely at Northern. "My n is to close down all rifts and return home victorious."


    "To make mama proud?" Northern interjected brutally, his expression one of disdain.


    Arching a bushy brow, the burly man scrutinized Northern with a scowl. "I''m not sure what you mean?"


    Northern folded his arms across his chest. "I don''t understand why you''re aiming to close all the rifts before finding a way back home. Who exactly do you intend to impress?" He red at Gilbert, defiant.


    "The priority right now should be getting us home. Don''t you have families you want to see?" Anger tinged his voice.


    "We have a chance to save these people. The rifts are conquerable," Gilbert insisted.


    Northern let out an inhuman, perverseugh before pinning the headmaster with an icy stare.


    "Have you ever actually been inside one?"


    Gilbert frowned. "No?"


    Unfolding his arms, Northern scoffed, "And you call it easy?" He chuckled darkly. "If it was so simple, why were these people gued by the rifts for thirty years...or was it twenty?"


    A deafening silence fell over the room.


    At that point, Ate allowed herself a small, proud smile for Northern, even though she had no right to feel that way.


    His fearless demeanor as he addressed Gilbert as an equal was deeply impressive.


    Gilbert hesitated before answering, "We were always going to venture into those rifts eventually. They''re only Tier III - the one that posed real danger, you already closed down. So how bad could they be?"


    Northern''s eyes widened fractionally as the headmaster''s words registered.


    "How bad could it be?" he echoed Gilbert''s nonchnt query, then chuckled darkly as memories of his harrowing rift experience shed through his mind.


    He inhaled and exhaled slowly before pinning Gilbert with a level stare.


    "You have no idea, Headmaster. No idea at all of how bad it can really be!"


    Gilbert gestured catingly, his expression warmly persuasive.


    "And that''s precisely where youe in. You survived in that rift for six months. With the invaluable information you can provide, this endeavor will be far easier."


    Northern shook his head slowly, brows furrowed, lips turned down in a morose frown.


    After a heartbeat of tense silence, he spoke in a toneless rasp.


    "As you said, you have no obligation to tell me anything except what pertains to getting our survival. And undoubtedly, you decide what qualifies as useful for that purpose."


    He met Gilbert''s gaze unflinchingly.


    "Likewise, I have no obligation to provide you any information unless it directly rtes to returning home."


    Gilbert''s frown deepened into a ferocious scowl.


    "Nonsense!"


    His powerful voicenced through the room.


    "What are you saying? That you''ll withhold critical information?! With what you know, we could close all the rifts and go home!"


    "We can return home without needing to close those rifts. And even after closing them, what''s your n for getting us home? I don''t think you''ve even considered that. Your scheme is suicidal, and I can hardly me you, Headmaster. You haven''t witnessed the horrors inside those rifts. If you had, you wouldn''t be entertaining such reckless ideas."


    A cocky grin split Gilbert''s face as he seemed to slowly unravel.


    "If a talentless whelp like you could clear it, what''s to stop the rest of us, those with actual talents and superior foundations from seeding?"


    Northern smiled sweetly.


    "I''m going to pretend you didn''t just call me talentless. You seem to think you can pull it off because I did. But I''m nothing but a cowardly, selfish stone who would do whatever it takes to survive, even lick a monster''s ass. I see you as a hero of justice, always judging what''s good and bad. You''re just soft bread - you wouldn''tst a month in that hellhole."


    Gilbert frowned deeply. ''His temperament is astounding...I intentionally tried to provoke him, but he didn''t flinch.''


    "Besides, I have no ns to withhold information from you. I''ll share what I know. Whatever you choose to do with it is not my concern."


    Gilbert raised an inquisitive brow at Northern.


    "But it would be extremely foolish of me to give away the only valuable asset I possess for free, wouldn''t it?"


    A sly grin tugged at the young man''s lips.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    We now have a discord server, up and working but still few with people, join now.

 Chapter 116 Raven Light Kageyama [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 116 Raven Light Kageyama [part 1] </h4>


    After Northern''s discussion with Headmaster Gilbert, a few things were established.


    The most important one however was that he was able to maintain his independence.


    Northern managed to negotiate his way out of being directly associated with them or joining any parties while still securing certain benefits.


    Of course, Gilbert was an experienced drifter, a sage at that. He wasn''t the kind of man Northern could simply manipte to his own ends.


    In fact, Northern even suspected that Gilbert had epted some of his terms because the old man had his own cunning ns afoot.


    The thought made him incredibly uneasy. ''I need to be very wary of him going forward...he''s a runaway train headed for a wreck.''


    Northern believed Gilbert''s heroic ideals were utterly nonsensical.


    He didn''t understand why anyone would want to y the selfless savior amid this disaster when they could simply focus on finding a way back home.


    ''Stupid...he is incredibly stupid. I can''t entirely me him though. He has never even faced the Night Terror.''


    Northern suddenly halted mid-stride as an idea sparked in his mind.


    He curled one corner of his lips into a devious smirk, concocting a cunning n.


    "That grin of yours is giving me the creeps," Ate remarked.


    He nced at her, nearly forgetting the master was walking beside him.


    "You''re still here?"


    "Yes, I''m still here. Why do you have to say it like that?" she grunted.


    Northern tilted his head, confused for a moment. "Uhm, sorry I guess...?"


    Ate stared at him silently for a few beats before letting out a whirl ofughter that filled the dark hallway with echoing peals.


    Her abrupt mirth onlypounded Northern''s bewilderment.


    She looked at him with those vibrant, ming eyes.


    "So you are like that, huh? Socially awkward, yet you disyed such impressiveposure before a sage."


    Northern offered a shy smile.


    "Honestly, I wasn''t sure if it would work. I just had to try, regardless..."


    A frown creased his pale brows.


    "That man...he''s a sinking ship. His crazy ideals will destroy everyone around him."


    Ate studied him nkly for a moment.


    "I guess you must have seen your own fair share of hell."


    His frown deepened into a malevolent re. "That was far more than a mere ''fair share'', Instructor Anne." He strode forward determinedly.


    Dazed for a few seconds, Ate watched him go before hastening to catch up.


    "Still, if you''re talking about the one with crazy ideals, I don''t think Gilbert should be your primary concern."


    "What do you mean?" he asked without turning his head.


    As they emerged from the hallway, a flowery scent washed over Northern, making him stop abruptly.


    ''I recognize this smell.''


    He nced left and right urgently.


    "What''s wrong?" Ate queried, seeing his sudden halt.


    At that moment, two feminine figures ascended the stairs to the tform from the right side.


    Ate smiled wickedly. "Speak of the devil..." she muttered under her breath.


    Raven and Terence came to a stop before Northern, the air instantly chilling with awkward tension for several heartbeats.


    Northern studied her intently, gauging her abilities, while she too... seemed be doing the same to him.


    ''Shit...if we leave these two be, they could spend hours just staring at each other. Raven is the worst match for socially awkward Northern,'' Ate deliberated.


    And it seemed she wasn''t the only one concerned about the situation.


    Her gaze met Terence''s, and the two temporaryrades nodded in silent ord.


    Terence pped lightly and cutely cocked her head.


    "Oh? This must be the new drifter from the rift. Care to introduce yourself, Light?"


    Raven nodded curtly. "Hi."


    Terence froze, her attempt at lightening the mood having backfired spectacrly.


    "Hello..." Northern responded simply.


    Raven squinted at him, then stated bluntly, "You''re strong. And you don''t have a soul core or soul essence."


    "I get that often I guess...?"


    Northern curled one corner of his lips, trying to hide his rising terror.


    ''She could discern that much just from looking at me?''


    He could only perceive Raven as incredibly powerful due to his eyes: [All Eyes].


    Perhaps using [The Unseeing Eyes] would reveal more, but that could draw unwanted attention with his eyes glowing brighter than usual.


    For now, he wanted to keep as low a profile as possible in this ce.


    Not to hide his strength necessarily, but not to overtly show it either.


    That way, people would let their guards down around him allowing him to take his precious time identifying new talents to copy.


    "Northern...this is Raven. She''s probably the strongest drifter among your peers," Ate''s throaty voice shattered the heavy silence.


    Raven shot her an indifferent, unimpressed look before turning back to Northern.


    "I don''t consider myself the strongest. There are probably many who could defeat me if they used their abilities properly and their senses keenly. Like Adrien, for instance¡ª"


    "Hey Light, let''s not do that here," Terence quickly interrupted with a nervousugh. "I''m sorry, she''s something of a talent ability geek." She bowed slightly and steered Raven toward the hallway.


    Almost reaching it, Raven paused and nced back, her silvery voice lilting, "What''s your name?"


    Northern also turned slightly, that floral scent seem to intensify at that moment.


    "My name is Northern."


    A frown creased her delicate brows. "What a strange name. Don''t you have another?"


    "Well, my mother often calls me Lael... it''s supposed to be some native name she gave me, so..."


    "Alright then, I''ll call you Lael."


    Northern arched a brow. ''I was about to say she secretly calls me that...''


    Still, it felt strangely nice to hear.


    "What party do you n to join, Lael?"


    He lifted his chin slightly, brimming with confidence. "I don''t n on joining any..."


    Disappointment flickered across Raven''s features as she nced down briefly before meeting his gaze again.


    "Very well then. We''ll meet again, Lael." With that, she turned and vanished into the dark hallway, Terence in tow.


    Northern stared after her departing form for a few moments.


    "What a strange girl," he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 117 Raven Light Kageyama [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 117 Raven Light Kageyama [part 2] </h4>


    Raven gently rapped her knuckles against the wooden door before pushing it open.


    Inside, she found Gilbert hunched over his table, arms folded, a dark cloud of worry etched onto his wizened features.


    "Sage Gilbert, is everything alright?"


    Terence''s voice rang with sincere concern as she peered over Raven''s shoulder from the hallway.


    Gilbert''s brow furrowed into a deep frown. "He''s a difficult one," he grumbled, leaning back in his chair to regard the twodies.


    "What happened?" Terence pressed, stepping fully into the room with Raven.


    Turning his gaze to Raven, Gilbert exined, "He refused to give us the information for free... and he thinks your idea to close down all the rifts instead of focusing on going home is a suicidal attempt."


    Raven''s expression remained indifferent, her crimson eyes unflinching. "I see," she said coldly after a beat of silence.


    "Anyone would think that,"


    Terence spoke with uttermost worry, her gaze shifting between Gilbert and Raven.


    "Even the Empire isn''t paying attention to all the rifts anymore. They''vee to understand these rifts cannot be defeated. Many have ventured into them, never to return. Yet you still insist on closing them?"


    Raven gave her a curt nod of affirmation.


    Terence stared at the unbreakable young woman, her pale face a mask of exasperation.


    This girl would surely be the death of her with these constant headaches. Common sense didn''t seem to work on Raven Light Kageyama.


    Drawing a deep breath, Terence asked sternly, "Light, who gave you this wild idea that you can clear the rifts?"


    For a few heartbeats, Raven was silent, her gaze drifting towards the closed door, she seemed to be looking beyond it.


    Finally, she responded, "It was merely spection before. But now that he made it out, I''m even more confident."


    With a loud exhale, Terence palmed half of her face, shaking her head.


    "There''s no talking you out of this, is there?"


    Her voice took on a pleading tone as she continued, "We could just focus on going to your continent, you know. The people here would dly follow you there."


    But Raven was unmoved, shaking her head firmly.


    "They''ll never be epted. They''ll be trampled upon and treated as outsiders because that''s what they are. They need to fight for their true home."


    Her words rang with iron resolve and a wisdom beyond her years that even Terence could not deny.


    The whole insane n to conquer and close everyst rift had been Raven''s idea - she was the one who nted those seeds in Gilbert''s mind.


    Terence wasn''t privy to the exact words used to sway the sage, but clearly Raven had coaxed him enough to see some benefit in her scheme.


    In other words, it was possible Gilbert supported her so fervently because he had something to gain.


    But for Raven...she just genuinely wanted to help these disced people find a true home again.


    At first, Terence had doubted the girl''s intentions, certain there had to be some selfish or hypocritical side hiding beneath that pure exterior.


    That was why she had initially kept Raven so close - to unveil whatever ws lurked beneath the surface, to understand why this stranger suddenly wanted to aid a group she had no ties to.


    As days stretched into weeks and months, however, Terence found only deeper admiration for the young warrior.


    Raven had led the siege to im this very castle from the monsters.


    She had gathered parties to scour thends for survivors, bringing them back to the rtive safety of the fortress.


    She had hunted monster after monster to feed the people. She had journeyed to negotiate with the Western Stronghold of Sloria, establishing a vital trade agreement though they still refused refugees.


    It was Raven who selected each party leader, exining their capabilities and potential to Gilbert.


    She had filtered out the weak-willed from the strong with an almost preternatural sense, advising Sage Gilbert to groom thetter to lead.


    All of this behind closed doors, in private councils with the elderly sage himself.


    For the longest time, Terence had assumed all these sweeping reforms were Gilbert''s ideas, unaware of the real force driving it all from the shadows.


    When she found out, she at first had taken Raven for the deranged type - a maniptor who loved ruling from the shadows... because how else did she have the elderly sage wrapped around her finger.


    Muchter, Terence realized that couldn''t be further from the truth.


    Raven would have stepped up as the overt leader if needed be.


    But the survivors and students were different factions in need of a firm, resonant voice to unite them - one only an experienced and strong elder like Gilbert could provide.


    Even though Raven was confident in her strength over all others here, she had chosen the most effective path, putting the people''s survival and growth over any desires for personal dominion.


    Or perhaps there were other reasons she avoided the spotlight...reasons Terence suspected but never prodded.


    She hade to adore Raven''s pure intentions too much to risk sowing doubt.


    Never before had Terence encountered someone so selflessly driven to uplift others.


    Gilbert must have recognized that incredible spirit as well, which is why he entertaining even her most oundish ideas.


    Wild didn''t begin to describe Raven''s ns, and yet...they hade this farrgely thanks to those schemes.


    If anyone could help them take back their homnd, it was this mysterious young woman.


    With a resigned sigh, Terence gave a reluctant nod. "You''re right, we need to fight for what''s ours. I don''t think any amount of persuasion will stop you from doing what you intend. So what''s the n?"


    Raven nodded curtly in return, crimson eyes fixing on Gilbert intently. "When is he going to give us the information?"


    "He asked for a few days to rest and assess things," the elderly sage replied.


    "And what price did he ask in return?"


    Gilbert scoffed derisively. "An equal share of any updated way home, a ce to stay secluded from the crowd where he won''t be bothered...even if it''s monster-infested. Hmph, I personally think he''s going to die soon. The fool is overconfident, ignorant of the true dangers even run-of-the-mill monsters pose out there. He hasn''t even encountered a catastrophe-level Corpse Eater."


    Raven''s expression turned severe, a silent rebuke in her crimson stare. "I strongly advise you do not underestimate him."


    Falling silent, Gilbert met her intense gaze, giving the warning due consideration.


    "That being said," Raven continued after a moment, "I n to go on a journey...and I want him toe with me."


    "Who? The new boy?" Gilbert''s eyebrows shot up.


    Raven nodded, her lustrous ck hair swaying gently with the motion.


    "I don''t think he''ll want to follow you at all," the elderly sage doubted with a shake of his head.


    A small, enigmatic smile yed across Raven''s full lips. "Don''t worry, I think he will. If I offer him the right price."

 Chapter 118 Singularity Dark Terror

    <h4>Chapter 118 Singrity Dark Terror </h4>


    Northern rxed into the worn couch in Ate''s quarters, her bed sitting opposite but currently unupied.


    She had weed him to stay for a few hours while she went to arrange lodging per Gilbert''s instructions.


    ''Her ce is set apart from the rest...''


    Unlike the pseudo-civilization teeming with survivors, Ate''s abode stood in blessed seclusion.


    Still, it remained close enough to avoid monster onughts - though even at this location, Northern doubted she could ever truly avoid such threats entirely.


    ''But then, Instructor Anne is quite strong, and she''s probably only grown... She may be the strongest here besides Gilbert... I wonder if the twins are around as well.''


    For several leisurely minutes, Northern simply lounged on the couch, mind idly wandering.


    But then he remembered a task at hand. Closing his eyes, he opened them once more to the grandeur of the Limitless Void''s throne hall.


    He found himself standing before the sinister mes dancing their eerie ballet, shrouding the enormous throne in a tenebrous aura of dread authority.


    "Hmmm..." Northern paused, staring into the hypnotic undtions for a few heartbeats.


    Then, averting his gaze, he turned to the side.


    Adding a solemn depth to his tone, he called out:


    "Dark Terror..."


    A thick me as ck as the night itself erupted before him, flickering with dancing azure hues.


    As it slowly receded, the stalwart form of a monster took shape from the fiery depths.


    Red tetrad eyes burned with graceless ferality, the Terror''s maw slightly ajar to reveal terrifying rows of jagged fangs.


    It stood even taller than before, forcing Northern to crane his neck upwards into that scorching re.


    ck lustrous horns twisted from its head, while an extra pair of arms had emerged beneath the originals - both pairs coiled like wire cables beneath the monster''s onyx skin.


    Its sinuous tail slithered out from behind, gently swaying.


    "As fearsome as ever..." Northern murmured, folding his arms as he appraised the Terror''s evolution with an approving nod.


    His gaze lingered on those new secondary limbs. ''These must be from after its evolution.''


    If he recalled correctly, he had managed to y Night Terror just as that metamorphosis waspleting.


    "That was unnatural luck," he said softly, pursing his lips. "I don''t know where I''d be now if I hadn''t unlocked the Unseeing Eyes."


    Gently, he reached out toy a hand on the Terror''s bulging, furred chest. Its skin held a sinister, stinging chill that prickled gooseflesh up his arm.


    "Let''s make sure we don''t ever get that close to dying again," Northern vowed.


    With a sigh, he called out again:


    "Koll."


    The same powerful mes erupted in an even grander ze - Koll after all was an entity far mightier than Night Terror ever was.


    ''But I''d prefer Night Terror,'' Northern mused, ''if this ability allows me to utilize its powers. I wonder if it will be possible to use the abilities of the Vestige of Chaos itself? If so, that would be incredibly useful...because I have a n in mind.''


    His eyes settled on the energetic plumes of mes, slowly resolving into the humanoid form of Koll itself.


    Skin of burnished darkness, sinister red engravings snaking across its entire body.


    A single pair baleful eyes filled with primal malice.


    A devilish horn, longer and more twisted than even Night Terror''s, jutting from its head. A cloak of pure umbral gloom shrouding its figure.


    The sight stirred memories of Northern''s harrowing battle against the castle lord, of how Night Terror had swooped in to steal that final kill at thest moment.


    A contented smile tugged at his lips.


    ''It all happened for the best, I suppose. Who knows what might have urred had I taken those fragments for myself?''


    Turning his attention back to Night Terror''s motionless form, Northern studied the description on his [Void] ability''s use - for a certain idea had been percting in his mind.


    Description: [You can choose to materialize the soul of any entity you have in. Doing so bestows you with that soul''s abilities.]


    With a thought, he summoned his clone to his left, both of them shrouded in Eternal Twilight.


    Then he mentallymanded the clone to utilize the Void ability.


    Immediately, Night Terror''s stalwart shape was consumed in roiling ck and azure mes that enveloped the clone as well, hungrily devouring its form over a long period.


    As the inferno finally died away, Northern beheld his clone...remade.


    A torrent of pure exhration surged through his veins. But the true exhration was yet toe.


    His eyes widened as a flood of notification panels burst into view:


    [Congrattions! You have recorded an incredible feat!]


    [You have sessfully created a Singrity - Dark Terror]


    [The Singrity will be extracted from your Cloning talent]


    [This will cause your Cloning ability to revert to its original rank]


    [However, the Singrity is now an independent entity, sharing a mental link with you alone]


    [On yourmand, it is capable of independent actions, with the same capacity for growth as your original clones]


    [In other words, this Singrity Dark Terror can continue evolving, and upon each evolution you will be ingrained with all of its strength]


    [When this Singrity ys other monsters, it can absorb their soul essence, allowing you to gain talent fragments]


    [The Owned talent Singrity(S - ss) has been reverted to Advancing Cloning(A - ss)]


    [You can use talent fragments to further evolve this talent]


    Northern''s jaw went ck as another exnation panel materialized:


    [By having your Singrity clone utilize the Void ability, you did not simply materialize Dark Terror - you permanently separated that one clone''s existence into an independent Singrity]


    "Crap..." he breathed out in awe.


    He had certainly not expected such a magnified, paradigm-


    shifting result.


    His original thought had been that instead of manifesting Night Terror directly onto himself, having a clone do so would prove more effective.


    That way he could diversify his power, especially if the clone could also wield the Vestige of Chaos'' abilities.


    But to think his clone would permanently be Dark Terror itself by achieving true singrity...


    ''Does that mean the sole purpose of the Singrity was always meant to separate the one clone, to elevate it into its own entity?''


    It would certainly exin the ability''s name - Me, Myself and I - as well as the description: [I am the only one, it is me, myself and I! All others strengthen me.]


    ''Now that I think about it...it does sound exactly like something meant to develop a sense of true, individual self.''


    Northern studied the motionless Terror, not a shred of outward emotion or awareness on its hideous features.


    Then his gaze turned to the flickering form of Koll.


    ''So if I rank up the talent further, I might be able to create a Singrity Koll as well?''


    The prospect was almost too tantalizing to behold.


    With a slight pang of regret, he dismissed Koll back into the void''s embrace, leaving only Dark Terror''s presence behind.


    Grinning widely, he spoke to the Terror:


    "You and I are going to aplish great things together."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I''m getting so excited, I feel like we have finally entered into the story ha ha.

 Chapter 119 Northern... pfft

    <h4>Chapter 119 Northern... pfft </h4>


    Northern opened his eyes, emerging from the ne of the Limitless Void.


    A remnant of blissful joy still lingered on his face as Ate opened the door and walked in.


    "Huh? Were you dozing off?" she asked, arching an inquisitive brow.


    Northern rose to his feet, shaking his head slightly.


    Though he longed to revel in the wondrous experience, he swiftlyposed himself. "Not at all," he retorted, his expression turning impassive as his azure eyes swept over Ate''s humble abode.


    The living space bore a rugged, roughly-hewn charm.


    A simple carved table and chair stood beside her bed, antique brown papers resembling dried animal hides resting atop the surface.


    Overhead, the makeshift ceiling was fashioned from the skins of in monsters.


    "The rain here can be brutal at times. It broke through once, so I had to improvise," Ate exined, noting Northern''s lingering gaze upon the unimpressive ceiling.


    She scratched her head sheepishly. "Why am I even justifying myself..."


    "Don''t you often get attacked by monsters at night?" Northern interjected, his solemn eyes meeting hers.


    "Over a hundred kilometers from here, that area seems infested with them. Being this far from the main settlement must make you a frequent target."


    Ate''s brow furrowed momentarily before her lips curled into an amused smirk. "Are you worried about me?"


    "No. I''m merely asking," he stated tly. "I want to understand why you''ve chosen to reside so far away."


    ''Wait a minute? How is he able to tell the distance... has he been there before?''


    She studied him for a few beats, then shrugged nonchntly.


    ''Seriously, this guy... I''m so lost!''


    "Well, I was staying there until three months ago. A lot of things started pissing me off, let''s leave it at that. And yes, I get attacked frequently. Thanks to that, I might be a Savant sooner than expected."


    Northern''s eyes widened slightly. "Oh, that''s fortunate."


    "Indeed." Ate nodded, a glint of pride in her vermillion eyes. "When you reach the Master rank, it''s as if you hit an invisible wall. Advancing to the next level bes exponentially harder, haunted by the thought of when your soul core will finally be satiated. Generally, it takes years of relentless hunting to progress, but I''ve managed it in mere months." She paused, a sly grin tugging at her lips. "Do you know why?"


    "Because of the sheer number of monsters you encounter here," Northern deduced.


    "Precisely. And their ranks too - the weakest around here are of the savage rank. There''s even an apex-level savage lurking towards the northern part of the capital..." Ate trailed off abruptly, biting her lip to stifle theughter threatening to erupt.


    "Don''t..." Northern warned, his tone t. "Just continue."


    But Ate could no longer contain her mirth, dissolving into raucousughter as she stumbled backward.


    "The NORTHERN part of the capital! Northern, I mean - the northern part!" She guffawed loudly, clutching her sides as tears of amusement pricked her eyes.


    Northern watched in awkward silence, painfully ustomed to such mockery over his name - a cruel twist of fate courtesy of his whimsical father, Shin.


    He could vividly recall the day they discovered him, when Shin decided to name the newfound child after the forest that had ''blessed them with a son.''


    Though it deeply embarrassed his mother, she hadn''t the heart to defy her husband''s wishes.


    Ultimately, she bestowed upon Northern a secret name originating from her tribe.


    As Ate''sughter finally subsided, her dancing eyes met Northern''s frosty re.


    "Ahem..." She cleared her throat, endeavoring to rpose herself.


    "Forgive me... I''ve been looking forward to that ever since learning your unfortunate name."


    "I presume the Headmaster gave it to you?" Northern extended his hand expectantly.


    "Of course." Producing a folded, antiqued brown paper akin to those on her table, Ate''s lips twitched with the effort of suppressing another grin.


    "But I''m concerned... the location he provided points to the northern side - the very area we discussed."


    Though she struggled valiantly, her expression still grated on Northern''s nerves.


    He shrugged dismissively. "It''s fine. That''s precisely where I wish to go."


    Ate studied him intently for a moment, then sighed in resignation.


    "I can''t fathom what''s going through your mind. But do not grow overconfident." Her gaze intensified. "You may have emerged from a tier V rift, but the monsters here are not to be underestimated either."


    A small, confident smile yed across Northern''s lips as he nodded obediently. "I''m not overconfident. I''m simply confident in my abilities."


    Ate''s eyes widened briefly before she scoffed lightly. "I see..."


    Extending the paper, she continued, "This is a map of the city. Dangerous areas are marked in red, your abode in ck."


    "Thank you," Northern murmured softly, epting the map.


    "Think nothing of it. Though I am curious..." She eyed him spectively. "What will you be doing? Are you truly uninterested in joining any parties?"


    He nodded, his expression stern. "I have no interest in parties. After battling monsters for six months, I think I''d like a respite before venturing into anything of that nature. Anything I do will be aimed at returning to the Central ins."


    A contemtive look settled over Ate''s features. "I see." She hesitated, then continued carefully, "One final question, then..."


    Northern met her gaze expectantly.


    Drawing a steadying breath, she asked, "What happened in that rift? Why was it growing? How did you survive... alone?"


    A enigmatic smile curved Northern''s lips as he closed his eyes briefly, then reopened them.


    "What''s the hurry? You can always learn of those when I choose to reveal it generally."


    Ate held his inscrutable gaze for several heartbeats before scoffing lightly.


    "Honestly, I can''t make heads or tails of what''s going on in that head of yours. And it''s frustrating"


    She scratched her hidden scalp absently.


    "Anyway, there''s a massive wolf at the castle that won''t let anyone near. It''s fiercely guarding a satchel in its jaws."


    Northern arched a brow. "Mr. Fluffy?"


    For a few moments, Ate could only gape wordlessly.


    She had suspected the peculiar wolf''s connection to Northern, yet simultaneously doubted such a fantastical notion - it was impossible for monsters to simply apany drifters of their own ord unless tamed.


    And true Tamers were incredibly rare.


    Hearing him casually refer to the beast by name utterly confirmed her suspicion, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    ''At this rate, I''m not even surprised anymore. He''s probably not going to exin how the hell he managed to acquire a monsterpanion without being a Tamer.''


    She sighed heavily. "I guess your father isn''t the only one with issues regarding names."


    Northern''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Ugh?"


    Waving her hand dismissively, Ate refocused her vermillion eyes upon him.


    "I have a hunt in a few minutes. Feel free to stay around for as long as you''d like. It would be nice to catch up when I return, but I doubt that will be possible." A wry smile tugged at her lips.


    "Whatever you do, don''t get reckless."


    Northern responded with a small, sincere smile. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Turning to depart, Ate paused as Northern''s voice halted her steps.


    "Um, Instructor Anne..."


    She nced over her shoulder inquiringly. "Yes, Northboy?"


    "Forgive me for asking, but how does one transfer items to another person? Let''s say I want to sell items - how would I go about that?"


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. "This guy... you really survived that rift without knowing a damn thing!"

 Chapter 120 The Horror Of Brimfield Estate [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 120 The Horror Of Brimfield Estate [part 1] </h4>


    CHAPTER 119


    Items were quite the unusual phenomena in the world of drifters.


    When received, they became intrinsically bound to a drifter''s soul, and it didn''t matter how far apart they were from the drifter, they''d always return to their soul.


    This exined how Northern could still summon the Mortal de despite leaving it behind in his room before his capture by the wannabe Night Terrors.


    The de had simply returned to the embrace of his soul as mere unwoven sparks and even he could innately sense them lingering there.


    However, the concept of permanently transferring possession had always perplexed him.


    How could one relinquish an item forever when it continually returned to its original owner''s soul?


    ''Who knew it would be so simple?''


    As Ate had sinctly exined before departing, all he needed was to summon the desired item and directly pass it to the intended recipient while mentally willing the transfer.


    If the item disappeared upon contact, the transaction failed and required repeating.


    But if it remained, the exchange was sessful - both parties instinctively aware of the soul-bound gain or loss.


    An inexplicable sensation drifters simply understood.


    Northern was immensely grateful for this insight, having wondered how to sell his surplus items.


    Not that he was in any hurry, but possessing such knowledge was invaluable.


    ''First, I need to settle in and assess the situation,'' he deliberated pragmatically. ''Gather information about this environment - what it was like before the monster disaster and the means they used for travel to other continents. Then I''ll...''


    His mental strategizing ground to an abrupt halt as he collided with someone, stumbling half a step back as reflexpelled him to murmur, "I''m sorry."


    "Watch wher''ya going, bro!" A tiny, snarling voice snapped.


    Btedly ncing down, Northern found himself eyeing a fierce yet emotionless ck-haired child who couldn''t have been ten years old yet.


    ''Isn''t that rude for someone so young?''


    The boy shot him a wild re. "Wha''ya looking at?!"


    Exhaling slowly, Northern pinched the bridge of his nose as a rigid cord formed on his brow.


    "Apologies for not watching my path. Still, shouldn''t a child like yourself be back at the castle gates with the others? It''s rather dangerous out here."


    The child''s scowl deepened. "None''ya business!" He yelled defiantly, brushing past Northern with an arrogant swagger.


    Northern watched the peculiar child''s retreating form, an odd sense of familiarity nagging at him - as if he''d encountered this boy before, yet he was certain he hadn''t.


    If so, the memorable arrogance would have left an indelible impression.


    Dismissing the enigmatic encounter, his thoughts suddenly pivoted.


    ''Mr. Fluffy!''


    He''dpletely forgotten about retrieving Mr Fluffy after finishing with Ate.


    ''Ah, well. I''ll fetch him next time I visit the capital.''


    Nodding to himself, he turned and continued down the narrow street, nked by the remnants of stone residences, pubs, and inns - once lively structures now rendered hollow and deste, struggling to recount happier days.


    After a few minutes, Northern reached a gated estate entrance, the iron portcullis overgrown with tangled vines yet left ajar.


    Through the opening, he glimpsed the overgrown path leading to the estate''s lone mansion, the surrounding forest harboring an unmistakable aura.


    ''Damn, this ce is packed with monsters.''


    He had sensed their presence from some distance but deliberately avoided confrontation - not out of trepidation, but because he was keenly aware of being followed.


    Unsurprising, given his recent emergence from a Tier V rift after six harrowing months. They were undoubtedly curious about his capabilities.


    In fact, he suspected this was precisely why Gilbert had provided him with these coordinates - an unspoken test, of sorts.


    A sly smile curved Northern''s lips as he surveyed his surroundings.


    ''They''re quite skilled, too - light on their feet. As a Walker, I likely would not have detected them.''


    Evolving into a Drifter had heightened his environmental awareness to an extraordinary degree.


    ''I wonder if it''s like this for everyone, or if my unique eyes grant me some spatial awareness.''


    The concept of spatial awareness - an innate, panoramic sense of one''s surroundings without need for direct observation - was something he had attempted to evoke during the castle battle against the monster horde.


    He couldn''t definitively confirm whether he had seeded until he entered battle, but his instincts insisted it probably had manifested upon achieving the Drifter rank.


    In any case, he would know when he battles a couple of monsters.


    But he didn''t intend to do so anytime soon. Not when he was being followed.


    ''Let''s make this a bit of fun...'' A menacing grin spread across his features.


    Then, without preamble, Northern vanished - leaving only a wake of fractured ground in his absence.


    Two observers, one camouged amongst the ebony tes fifty meters from the estate gate and another peering through an abandoned inn''s window, reacted with stunned disbelief as their quarry seemed to blink out of existence.


    ''He didn''t discover us, did he?'' The building-bound scout thought and flew through the broken window in a blur.


    His partner followed, running swiftly across the tes wothout making any sound.


    Then he flew into the air andnding on the in a roll, before standing up and running a few steps forward.


    Both of them converged at the point Northern had been.


    Tense frowns creased their features as they eyed each other warily.


    "Do you think our cover was blown?" the te-dweller asked, brow furrowed.


    Hispanion shook his head adamantly. "Impossible. My stealth abilitypletely erases my presence. There''s no way he could have sensed us."


    "Then why do you think he moved like that, so suddenly?"


    The frantic stare settled on the bony, scarred face of the inn lurker.


    Whatever horrors had befallen him leaving a crude indentation trailing from beneath his eyes to his jawline was cruel.


    "It might have been spontaneous," the inn dweller surmised. "We could be overthinking this."


    "So what should we do?" The te dweller inquired, the tattered cloak framing his jaw fluttering gently in the breeze


    A resolute gleam entered the inn dweller''s eye.


    "What else? We follow him."


    Without further discussion, both blurred into motion once more - determined to unravel the mystery of the drifter who had survived a Tier V rift.

 Chapter 121 The Horror Of Brimfield Estate [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 121 The Horror Of Brimfield Estate [part 2] </h4>


    The path ahead was shrouded in imprable darkness, towering trees interweaving their massive branches like tentacles across the sky, enshrouding the forest in pitch ckness.


    Mere shreds of light filtered through the canopy, only to be consumed by the suffocating gloom.


    The darkness was tangible, a physical presence that could temporarily blind the unwary should any sliver of brightness pierce its veil.


    It rendered vision utterly useless - a literal blindfold of shade.


    And yet, a figure streaked through this stygian void, leaping nimbly from branch to branch with effortless grace.


    Far behind trailed two pursuers - one cloaked in tattered rags, the other garbed in sleek ck leather armor with scarred face.


    Despite the distance, both moved with preternatural stealth and elegance, their very ability to navigate such murky depths a testament to their formidable skills.


    ''Wow...they''re good!''


    Northern marveled inwardly as he alighted on another branch, ncing back over his shoulder.


    Turning his gaze forward once more, he spotted his destination below.


    ''Hmm...this distance should suffice.''


    With the weightless grace of a falling leaf, he descended to the loamy forest floor, surveying his gloomy surroundings before uttering a singlemand:


    "Dark Terror."


    Inky ck mes erupted amidst the dense darkness, bathing the area in brilliant azure hues that danced fleetingly before winking out.


    A malevolent presence now stood before Northern, its eyes burning with menacing crimson mes - the only facet visible amid its seamless camouge with the perpetual night, as if the shadows themselves had sprouted a tetrad of sinister, glowing eyes.


    For several heartbeats, Northern studied the entity, Dark Terror''s baleful re raising gooseflesh along his arms.


    ''Crap...I don''t think I could have won without sheer luck.''


    The Night Terror had already proven immensely daunting.


    To face this further evolved version imbued with the Vestige of the Chaos Prince...Northern shuddered inwardly.


    ''I''d probably be dead by now if I didn''t unlock the unseeing eyes...''


    Night Terror was formidable, but Dark Terror was an unreasoning incarnation of purest malice - a devilish, hellion-rank monster.


    ''I can''t help feeling relieved.''


    Commanding such an unholy abomination was terrifying, yet deeply reassuring.


    Northern was confident that no human currently inhabiting this settlement could withstand Dark Terror''s onught.


    "Alright then...let''s see if I''m right."


    Turning to the devil, hemanded, "Go forth and obliterate anything that bars your path."


    The devilish monster slowly pivoted, pausing briefly before surging forward like a bolt of darkness, leaving a spiderweb of cracks in its wake.


    Eyeing the shattered ground, a frisson of excitement trickled along Northern''s spine.


    ''Let''s see how this unfolds.'' Smiling thinly, he too sprang into motion - leaping effortlessly from trunk to branch before alighting amongst the boughs once more.


    Darkness swirled protectively around him, coalescing into the imposing visage of a horned devil with four smoldering azure eyes.


    Secondster, the fearsome facade melted back into the perpetual night, rendering Northern utterly invisible.


    Several minutes passed before the two pursuing figures blurred into view.


    ¡ª


    The devilish entity surged through the gloom, crimson eyes leaving blurred trails as it flowed like tendrils of smoke.


    A hulking, animalistic shape suddenly burst forth, extending arms that rippled with corded muscle beneath its hairless, pallid hide.


    Dark Terror twirled with serpentine grace, razor-edged talons shing in a blur as it neatly decapitated the brutish monster before its grasping appendages could connect.


    It watched impassively as onyx blood gushed from the severed neck, the ox-like creature crumpling to its knees in a spreading pool of viscera.


    Averting its malefic re, itnguidly surveyed its surroundings.


    Two more of the bovine critters materialized from the murk, encircling the devil in a crude attempt to trap it.


    One rumbled an earthshaking growl and charged, the ground trembling beneath its thunderous footfalls.


    Dark Terror remained motionless, contemptuous disdain etched into its inscrutable features as the stampeding monster barreled towards it.


    At the final possible instant, the devil twisted aside with negligent ease.


    As the rampaging beast hurtled past, Dark Terrorshed out with razored ck ws, eviscerating its foe from navel to sternum in a single, sickening stroke.


    Steaming entrails sloughed free in a putrid tangle, the ox-


    monster continuing its unstoppable charge to crash shoulder-


    first through the bole of an ancient tree in a detonation of wooden shrapnel.


    It finally skidded to a stop, digging furrows with its horns before expiring in a gory sprawl of ruptured organs and fluids.


    Dark Terror cocked its head, as if bemused by this pitiful disy.


    ''This bastard...''


    Northern observed from the sheltering dark, uncertain of the fiend''s intent but keenly familiar with the Night Terror''s penchant for cruelty.


    If even a fraction of its former persona yet lingered within the soul now subsumed by the Void...then he knew the entity was simply indulging its sadistic whims.


    Two more bovine creatures came barreling through the gloom in a thunderous cadence, jaws agape to impale their adversary upon ancient horns.


    With an indolent pivot, Dark Terror spun between the onrushing monsters, barbed tail whipping out to transfix one through the ribcage.


    Bones cracked like kindling as the wicked barb punched through armored hide, erupting from the brute''s back in a spray of gore.


    Utilizing the body as a grotesque il, Dark Terror swung the twitching carcass, bludgeoning the remaining monster with its own kin.


    Skull met skull in a thunderous crunch, the force mming the hapless beast prone as its jaws shattered, shards of bone spiking through the ruined folds of its facial hide.


    Dark Terror continued pummeling the creature relentlessly, reducing it to an unrecognizable, pulpy ruin.


    Once sated, it flicked aside the carcass with contemptuous ease before pinning the lone survivor beneath its withering, hate-filled re.


    The final brute charged forth, rearing up on hind legs as it neared, thick fists raising for a brain-pulping salvo.


    Dark Terror did not flinch, did not move as those meaty sledgehammers descended in obliterating arcs.


    At the ultimate nanosecond, it flowed like smoke between the creature''s brute arms, talons shing in a blur of shing, eviscerating strikes that butchered the monster''s torso into a ruinousttice.


    It crashed face-first, shattered ribs impaling its own organs on brutal impact.


    As it jerked and thrashed, Dark Terror raked its ws along the ruin in slow, agonizing strips, parting flesh from bone with sadistic lethargy.


    When the spasming atst fell still, Dark Terror lifted its malevolent re towards the two figures rooted before it, trembling legs belying their instinctive terror.


    As it studied them through those zing crimson orbs, a thin, grotesque smile seemed to curl at the edges of its bestial maw.


    ''Oh...crap.''

 Chapter 122 The Horror Of Brimfield Estate [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 122 The Horror Of Brimfield Estate [part 3] </h4>


    CHAPTER 121


    Two figures streaked through the darkness, their movements a blur as they rushed forward with wheeling mobility.


    Suddenly, their advance came to an abrupt halt as a monstrous roar tore through the forest, shattering the eerie silence.


    Dread etched across their faces as they exchanged a contemtive nce.


    The cloaked scout spoke first, his voiceced with apprehension.


    "That must be a Bulfor. Ox-like monsters of tremendous strength. They are a terrible matchup for speed-based fighters like us."


    His partner, a scarred man named Vaughn, remained silent for a few heartbeats before his gaze hardened with grim determination.


    "We''re going forward."


    "But Vaughn," Flynn protested, "a Bulfor is a beast-rank monster. Even as Nomad ranks, challenging one seems foolish, doesn''t it?"


    Vaughn scowled, his jaw set.


    "Headmaster Gilbert entrusted us with an important task, to witness the capabilities of the stranger who survived a Tier V rift for six months. You want us to abandon that chance because you''re scared?"


    Flynn frowned, averting his eyes. "I never said I was scared."


    "I don''t care what you said," Vaughn retorted, grabbing Flynn''s shoulder in a firm grip. "Flynn. Man up. When exactly do you n to be strong if you keep acting like a twerp?"


    As Vaughn addressed him, Flynn lowered his head, his grip tightening with trembling force.


    "You have an A-ss talent of stealth, Flynn. I''ve seen the potential for true power in you these past six months that I''ve met you. But if you let fear grip you like this, you''ll never amount to anything - just a coward."


    Vaughn''s words hung heavy in the air before he continued, his tone softer.


    "We''re going after the Bulfor. The stranger must have engaged it already. This is our chance to observe his abilities firsthand and report back to the Headmaster."


    "It''s not that I''m scared," Flynn murmured, but Vaughn cut him off with a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry, I understand. Let''s move."


    With a curt nod, the pair shot forward once more, their swift strides carrying them deeper into the forest.


    As they closed the distance, the thunderous cries of battling monsters grew louder, punctuated by the sickening crunch of rending flesh and splintering bone.


    Finally, they skidded to an abrupt halt, their eyes widening at the macabre scene unfolding before them.


    A sinister, inhuman creature raked its ws along a Bulfor''s hide in slow, agonizing strips, parting flesh from bone with sadistic lethargy.


    Blood-curdling terror gripped them by the heart, their blood running cold as their faces paled.


    Their legs trembled, rendering the simple act of standing a Herculean task.


    The terrifying beast turned its gaze upon them, studying them through zing crimson orbs.


    A few heartbeatster, a thin, grotesque smile curled at the edges of its bestial maw.


    In that moment, they knew they were utterly doomed.


    ''Oh... crap. What''s with the evil grin on that bastard''s face?'' Northern thought.


    Northern had suspected a lingering manifestation of Night Terror''s persona would remain in its soul.


    Witnessing its menacing, bloodthirsty behavior only cemented this suspicion further.


    His initial n had been to observe how these two drifters would fare against such a monstrous entity - a bit of morbid entertainment, so to speak.


    Truth be told, he''d genuinely expected them to persevere, to put up a valiant fight.


    There were two of them, after all.


    But all his expectations shattered as he watched them frozen in abject terror, trembling like leaves in the wind as Dark Terror advanced upon them with the inexorable stride of death itself.


    Northern watched their pitiful disy unfold, disappointment gnawing at him.


    ''Are they really going to do nothing?''


    He vividly recalled his first encounter with Night Terror, how even when ambushed, he fought back with everything he had.


    ''I thought there was supposed to be a fight-or-flight adrenaline response,'' he inwardly hissed. ''Why are these morons just frozen? If they can''t fight, they should at least flee!''


    As Night Terror loomed over them, its crimson mes of eyes burning into their souls, the creature suddenly froze and dissipated into a writhing vortex of ck mes.


    ''This is so damned annoying,'' Northern muttered from his vantage point on a nearby tree branch, observing with undisguised disdain as the two drifters crumbled to their knees.


    Their legs were rendered useless, their backs soaked with cold sweat.


    The scarred man''s hands trembled uncontrobly, no matter how fiercely he gripped them¡ª


    Flynn, cloaked, stared vacantly ahead, drool and beads of sweat streaming down his jaw.


    Northern regarded their pitiful forms for a few more seconds before melting back into the concealing embrace of darkness.


    With deft agility, he leaped from tree to tree until a towering mansion came into view.


    ''This must be it,'' he mused with a wry smile,nding lightly on the ground just outside the forest''s edge.


    As he started forward, something gave him pause, and he nced over his shoulder at the dense treeline.


    "The forest is overflowing with all manner of monsters...I hope they make it back safely," he muttered, a rare flicker of concern crossing his features.


    Turning his attention to his immediate surroundings, he noted the odd absence of any hostile creatures in the area surrounding the mansion - just a sprawling expanse of low bushes. ''Weird...''


    His gaze shifted between the teeming forest and the foreboding structure, a contemtive frown creasing his brow.


    ''Plenty of monsters lurk within those woods, yet they don''t venture beyond its boundaries. Either they vastly prefer that terrain, or...'' His eyes narrowed slightly as they settled on the mansion once more. ''There''s something far more dangerous lying in wait inside that ce.''


    The memory of the rampaging Bulfors resurfaced, hardened warriors of the Red Mine Kingdom that had battled such oxen-


    like monstrosities on open ground countless times.


    "I''ve fought those ox-headed beasts extensively in the rift," Northern murmured. "While they do favor forested areas, they don''t outright avoid open spaces..."


    As the pieces fell into ce, a wide, feral grin split his face.


    "There''s something stronger inside that''s keeping them at bay."


    With eager anticipation thrumming through his veins, Northern strode forward... perhaps, he too... would finally get some chance to show off his abilities.

 Chapter 123 Who Is The True Horror Now? [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 123 Who Is The True Horror Now? [part 1] </h4>


    Amidst the vast, gloomyndscapes, the colossal mansion stood as an opulent architectural marvel, yet its former glory was now a haunting reminder of bygone times.


    Once magnificent, the opulent edifice had fallen into a sinister ruin, ravaged by decades of neglect. Ivy snaked up the crumbling walls, obscuring the intricate carvings that once adorned the fa?ade.


    Windows, once weing sunlight, now stood shattered and hollow, their frames twisted and contorted.


    The ornate roof, a crown of grandeur, sagged under the weight of time and decay.


    As Northern stepped through the dpidated entrance, an ominous darkness enveloped him, as if sentient shadows guarded the mansion, bidding him to retreat.


    ''Oh oh... quite strong,'' he mused, unfazed by the foreboding atmosphere.


    Dust and debris littered the once-pristine halls, the echoes of footsteps reverberating through the cavernous spaces.


    Northern stared deep into the hall, his form almost blending with the darkness itself.


    However, a sliver of light from the strange pair of moons managed to crawl in through the open entrance, barely illuminating the middle of the hall.


    Northern paused, surveying his surroundings.


    Everywhere, darkness and cobwebs reigned supreme.


    The darkness itself felt extraordinary, a premonition tugging at his instincts.


    ''My gut is right... there is something here. But it''s strange...''


    Usually, he would have sensed it vividly, but this time, all he had was a vague inkling.


    "Anyways... this could be a very good opportunity to put my abilities into practical use and see just how strong they are," Northern muttered beneath his breath.


    Following his intuition, Northern trekked deeper into the mansion, bypassing the whirling stairs that led to the upper floors on both sides.


    Towards the center, beneath the stairs, the hall delved into a deeper darkness...


    ...where a terrifying creature lurked.


    Northern paused, frowning slightly.


    ''Oh crap... it''s a hellion rank for sure.''


    Having faced many such beings, he could discern their power immediately.


    ''And probably a disaster rank... max a cmity rank. As strong as Night Terror before he consumed the Vestige of the Chaos Prince, maybe.''


    A smile curved his lips as he caressed his chin.


    These were insights he could not have gleaned before.


    ''Maybe my sense of danger has been sharpened after facing a maelstrom rank.''


    Indeed, he had battled a maelstrom rank monster and an evolving hellion rank immediately after.


    It would be odd if he could not gauge their strength now.


    "Alright, friend... let''s have it," Northern grinned, extending his hand in challenge.


    As if responding to his provocation, the terrific creature slowly crawled out of the darkness.


    Its hulking form was covered in thick, armored scales of lustrous inky ckness.


    A forced grin parted Northern''s lips as he craned his neck to envisage the creature.


    ''Crap, I need to get taller.''


    Its elongated body rose to an imposing height of around 6.75 feet (205 cm).


    With its sheer size alone, it boasted immense strength, appearing capable of overpowering multiple trained soldiers inbat. Taut muscles rolled beneath its skin like rigid snakes.


    Its most chilling aspect was the line of glowing red eyes that hid within its gaping maw ¨C five baleful, unblinking orbs stared soullessly at Northern, hinting at an ineffable intelligence and malice dwelling within this abhorrent form.


    The longer he examined those unnatural, burning eyes, the more a sense of primal dread settled in.


    At the edge of its grotesque maw was a row of serrated teeth, clearly adapted for gripping, tearing, and dismembering unfortunate prey.


    And a slightly long appendage snaked out.


    Northern stared nkly for a couple of seconds.


    ''This is quite strange. I''ve never seen a monster have its eyes in its mouth.''


    He wasn''t even sure if those were eyes.


    ''Something about it looks familiar...''


    Like he had fought a simr monster before, but he was certain he would have remembered.


    The foreboding creature exuded a chilling air of primal savagery and the ruthlessness of a killer, making even Northern shudder for a second.


    They stood apart for a few tense moments, sizing each other up.


    Then, the monster moved.


    Northern''s eyes flung open, barely catching the monster''s lightning-fast movement.


    Perhaps he had underestimated it due to his newfound abilities.


    Btedly crossing his arms, he was rammed by the monster''s head, the impact throwing him out of the deep hall to tumble like a log on the ground.


    Coughing and vomiting crimson blood, he struggled to stand.


    ''Crap. That was one hell of a blow!''


    A wide grin parted his lips.


    "Looks like this is going to be an even grander battle than I thought."


    He sprawled to his feet, malice glimmering in his eyes.


    sping his hands into fists, he shot to the side as the monster reappeared.


    Hauling a swift kick, he twirled through the air, his feet bolting against the monster''s thick skin before mming it onto the ground, causing it to rebound like an stic ball.


    Seizing the moment, Northern delved an elbow strike into the exposed nk of the monster, causing it to crash into the marble floor.


    All this happened so swiftly, no mundane eyes could have followed the sequence.


    Northern stood upright, stretching his body.


    "Wow... it feels so good to be in perfect control of my body. And this armor is so great! I feel like my movements are even easier because of it."


    He allowed a delighted smile as the abhorrent monster stood up.


    Releasing a soft, eerie growl with smoke crawling out of its maw, the monster shot at him again.


    However, Northern was ready this time.


    He took the blow with one arm, the Night Terror armor absorbing the damage.


    Then, hauling the other hand towards the monster, he opened his fist.


    A cknce materialized into his hands, an hair''s breadth away from the creature, and ferociously impaled its lustrous hull, rendering it in a spray of ck gore.


    The creature let out a deafening bestial cry and staggered back.


    Northern looked at the sleek, cknce protruding out of the monster''s shoulder, carved from what appeared to be dark wood itself.


    He wore a distorted smile, his eyes gleaming with the pure menace of a demon.


    "No... don''t die on me yet"

 Chapter 124 Who Is The True Horror Now? [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 124 Who Is The True Horror Now? [part 2] </h4>


    With a bestial roar that shook the very foundations of the decrepit hall, the monstrous abomination wrenched the obsidiannce from its shoulder, flinging it aside with contemptuous ease.


    Brackish blood sprayed forth, sttering the marble floor in a grotesque disy of the creature''s tremendous vitality.


    The abhorrent creature now seemed to face Northern directly, its orby eyes burrowing into his soul, dripping with a palpable ferocity that sent a chill down even his hardened spine.


    Unfazed, Northern''s smile took on a sinister edge as he flexed his fingers, the ck gauntlets creaking with anticipation.


    "I too am just getting started," he growled, his voice dripping with sadistic glee that would have sent lesser beings fleeing in terror.


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen obsidiannces materialized, hovering behind him as if wielded by unseen forces.


    With a mere thought, they shot forward, a lethal volley aimed at the stricken monster''s vital points.


    Yet the abhorrent monster disyed an uncanny agility for its immense size, weaving through the barrage with unnatural grace that defied its grotesque form.


    Its maw unhinged, revealing row upon row of serrated fangs, dripping with corrosive saliva that sizzled upon contact with the floor, leaving behind a trail of acrid smoke.


    Undeterred, Northern swung his hand back, materializing a ck de into it ¨C a twisted amalgamation of metal and void essence that seemed to drink in the very light around it.


    He charged forth, his movements a blurring ck streak, a wraith of chaos and destruction.


    The beast met his charge head-on, its massive frame hurtling through the air with the force of a battering ram.


    They collided in a thunderous sh, shockwaves rippling through the decrepit hall as de and flesh met in a frenzy of violence.


    Northern''s sword clove through the creature''s armored hide, spraying foul ichor, yet the monster''s jaws mped down on his shoulder with bone-crushing force.


    "Hieek!"


    He gritted his teeth, even through his armor, he could feel the fierceness of its teeth grip and it came as a momentary shock.


    With a naughty smirk curling his lips, Northern backed away from the monster as it swiped a wed attack at him, narrowly evading the strike.


    He then extended his sword arm and closed his eyes for a moment, gently opening them once more.


    As he did, a surge of ck mes enveloped the steel of Mortal de like tendrils of darkness, licking at the metal with a haunting beauty.


    ''Now, that I am a drifter, I think I can do this too...''


    Northern had seen his father perform this feat a couple of times during their haunt, and it was also something ofmon knowledge among their kind.


    Soul essence became much more refined and smooth when one became a drifter, capable of being handled tangibly, although not at the level of converting to a spiritual release.


    Instead, it could be used to subtly reinforce one''s body or weapon, boosting speed, strength, or the sharpness of one''s de.


    Yet for Northern, the process was distinctly different.


    One, he did not wield soul essence but what he wielded was far more potent ¨C void essence.


    Two, even as he expended this void essence to fuel this ability, he was not directly using it.


    This was merely an active ability of his [mes Of Chaos] attribute.


    Just as Night Terror had used it with its ws and maws, Northern wielded it through his sword and entire body, reinforcing himself with ck mes that danced around his entirety like a cloak of eternal night.


    In that moment, a tremendous pressure fell upon the atmosphere, palpable and suffocating, as if the very air recognized the horror that now stood before the creature.


    Northern was practically a wraith of ck mes with four azure eyes burning deep within, clutching a sword of shadow mes that seemed to drink in the surrounding darkness.


    With each step he took, the marble floor cracked and crumbled beneath his feet, unable to bear the weight of his augmented body.


    The monster, momentarily stunned by the sudden surge of power emanating from Northern, hesitated in its advance, its orby eyes wide with what could only be described as primal fear.


    Northern''s eyes glowed with an intense azure hue, reflecting the depths of the void that resided within him.


    He exuded an aura of malevolence, his very being transformed into an embodiment of chaos and destruction.


    The ck mes that enveloped him danced and flickered, casting eerie shadows that seemed to writhe and twist in the dimly lit hall, as if reaching out with spectral ws.


    As the creature recovered from its initial shock, it let out a guttural snarl and lunged towards Northern once again.


    Its ws, sharp as razors, swiped through the air, aiming to tear through the flesh of this ming being that had so suddenly manifested before it.


    But Northern, empowered by the [mes of Chaos], moved with bullet speed, evading the creature''s attacks with an almost ethereal grace.


    With a swift and fluid motion, Northern swung his ming sword, the ck mes trailing behind it like aet''s tail.


    The de connected with the monster''s hide, slicing through the thick armor as if it were paper.


    Dark, viscous blood sprayed into the air, mingling with the brackish ichor that stained the floor in a macabre disy of violence.


    The creature howled in pain, a deafening sound that reverberated through the hall, shaking the very foundations of the estate.


    It reeled back, momentarily stunned by the force of Northern''s strike, its massive form staggering as it fought to maintain its bnce.


    Northern let out a sinisterughter, the sound echoing off the walls in a haunting melody that would have chilled the blood of any who heard it.


    As he beheld the monster, powerless before his presence, a twisted sense of joy and ecstasy washed over him, fueled by the sheer thrill of wielding such immense power.


    Then he pressed forward, his movements a ck blur of speed and precision.


    Heunched a series of swift assaults, striking with calcted ferocity, each swing of his sword carving deep wounds into the creature''s flesh with a disturbing ear to ear grin stered on his face.


    The ck mes cauterized the wounds, preventing any chance of regeneration, as if the very essence of chaos itself sought to snuff out any chance of healing.


    The monster thrashed and writhed, its movements growing sluggish as its vitality waned, the horror that had once stood at the peak of the food chain of Brimfield estate was now being bullied by this strange human ¨C if human he could even be called.


    Who now was the true horror of Brimfield?


    Northern, fueled by a mixture of sheer joy and ecstasy that being so powerful brought, pressed on relentlessly.


    His eyes burned with a madness that made the monster shudder, its orby eyes seeming to grow wider as it beheld the entity before it.


    Could this even be a human?


    It had to be a monster too... a far stronger monster...the abhorrent creature probably thought as it witnessed the disy of sheer, unadulterated power.


    Northern slowly walked towards the monster, the cloak of mes that had shrouded his frame slowly withering away, revealing his lustrous ck armor.


    He loomed above the beast and turned down with a stare of disdain, as if gazing upon an insect that had dared to challenge his might.


    "You were quite entertaining, but I expected you to put up more of a fight," he sneered, his voice dripping with condescension.


    The creature shuddered and lowered its head, refusing to stand or continue its assault, the fight utterly beaten out of it in the face of such overwhelming power.


    Northern, seeing the reaction, was momentarily struck with surprise.


    ''I guess it makes sense that if a human is capable of fear, a monster should also be,'' he mused, a twisted smile curling his lips.


    The result was incredibly satisfying.


    ''I didn''t even use a couple of other abilities. I just experimented using the mes of chaos.''


    This only proved that the power of Chaos and Void was not to be looked down upon, a force to be reckoned with in its own right.


    And it sought of made Northern even more curious about the identity of the Chaos Prince.


    Northern paused and stared at the monster seriously for a couple of seconds.


    Then, a resemnce suddenly struck him, his brow furrowing in contemtion.


    "Why does this bastard look like a corpse eater?"


    Although it was very distinct from the ones Northern had faced in the rift ¨C those did not have this ck skin andcked the orby, soulless eyes ¨C they looked quite simr in other areas.


    ''Does that mean it''s not an Hellion rank but a savage rank?''


    Northern was stricken with surprise.


    If so, there could only be one exnation for its difference.


    ''It''s either a devil¡­ Abysmal or an apex level¡­''

 Chapter 125 The Terror You Don’t Know About

    <h4>Chapter 125 The Terror You Don''t Know About </h4>


    Gilbert stood amidst three individuals, each exuding an aura of power and purpose.


    One had deep blue hair that cascaded over broad shoulders, boasting of an Olympian athletic build adorned gracefully with a blue armor that seemed to shimmer with an inner light.


    The next wore a casual thick coat, an indifferent cold look etched onto his features as if he had seen too much of the world''s cruelties.


    Thest was a dark-skinneddy with a tank top that only covered her ample breasts, leaving toned arms and a taut midriff exposed.


    She looked at Gilbert, her grey eyes brimming with an unwavering focus that spoke of a will tempered by countless battles.


    As he addressed all three of them, someone quickly approached and whispered something into Gilbert''s ear, their words carried on hushed tonesced with urgency.


    Immediately, Gilbert''s expression darkened, the lines of his face hardening as if etched from stone.


    He tried to rpose himself, forcing a calm veneer as he turned to his audience once more.


    "Sage Gilbert, is all well?" The blue-haired youth, Arlem, asked, his brow furrowing with concern.


    "All is well, Arlem. I just might need to round this up now to attend to something else," Gilbert responded, his tone even and measured, betraying none of the turmoil that now churned within him.


    "It''s fine, Sage Gilbert. We already understand what we need to do... besides, Master Ate should be arriving anytime soon. I need to see her too," Vida replied, a hint of eagerness seeping into her words.


    Gilbert''s gaze shifted to the dark-skinneddy for a couple of seconds, and a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    "You really adore Ate despite her nature. I''m impressed, Vida."


    Thedy, smiled shyly, her cheeks flushing ever so slightly. "She''s strong, and I want to be stronger. That''s all that matters."


    Gilbert nodded in agreement, his smile widening ever so slightly.


    "Keep up that front, and you''ll be a Master too in no time."


    He turned to thest of them, the one who seemed so lost even though he was amongst esteemedpany, his gaze distant and unfocused.


    "What about you, Ryan... what''s up with you?"


    "Nothing," came the curt reply, devoid of any emotion or inflection.


    Gilbert''s smile took on a wry edge. "As usual, you don''t really say more than a word, do you?"


    Ryan merely nodded, his expression remaining impassive, indifferent to his environs as though he were bored by everything around him.


    "I''ll leave you to it, then. I have to go," Gilbert said, giving them onest appraising look before turning on his heel and striding away, his movements purposeful.


    His face etched with a grim expression, Gilbert brisked forward, walking past groups of people that greeted him with respectful nods and murmurs of "Sage Gilbert."


    After a minute or two of weaving through the crowds, he reached the familiar dark hallway and entered his private chambers, the heavy door thudding shut behind him with a sense of finality.


    Two individuals were seated on the couch, leaning on their knees with their heads bowed.


    Their faces pale as though they''d had their souls sucked out beforeing here.


    There was one other tall man standing next to the couch, his hands pocketed, a rough beard adorning his chin as he oversaw them with sleepy eyes that nheless seemed to miss nothing.


    Gilbert strode to his table, leaned against it, and folded his arms across his chest, his gaze sweeping over the three figures before him.


    "They im they saw a hellion rank monster," the bearded man started, his voice a gruff rumble that carried the weight of countless battles.


    Gilbert looked at him, then shifted his gaze to the two seated figures.


    He would haveughed if not for their sullen expressions and the way they trembled, as if still gripped by the throes of some unspeakable horror.


    The way they carried themselves, the haunted look in their eyes, told Gilbert that they weren''t just spouting idle words.


    They must have genuinely seen a hellion rank monster.


    Another reason why he couldn''t doubt their report was the man with the scarred face ¨C Vaughn, one of the best drifters among the natives of Lotheliwan.


    ording to what they had said, he used to be an elite member of the kingdom''s scout knights.


    On top of that, he possessed an ability that allowed him to discern the rank or strength of drifters or monsters at a mere nce.


    So if he said it was a hellion rank, he couldn''t be lying.


    Gilbert sighed, a heavy exhtion that seemed to carry the weight of the world upon his shoulders.


    ''But there have never been a hellion rank monster at all in these ins. We''ve never encountered one. If we did, we wouldn''t even be alive right now.''


    Gilbert was torn, unsure of what to believe. He sighed once again and finally spoke, calling out, "Vaughn."


    The scarred face man shakily looked up, bowing his head respectfully as he responded, his voice tinged with evident fear.


    "Sage Gilbert."


    "Can you calm down and report what you saw to me?"


    Gilbert asked, his tone even and reassuring, a balm against the palpable dread that now seemed to permeate the very air.


    "We were... were... f-f-following the t-t-target," Vaughn stuttered, struggling to maintain hisposure before finding his flow once more. "Then when he got to Brimfield estate''s gate, he disappeared all of a sudden. And so we followed. We were pursuing when we suddenly heard a monster''s roar. We thought it was the target fighting a monster..."


    "We?!!!"


    The young drifter, Flynn, suddenly erupted, leaping to his feet and screaming at the scarred face man, his eyes wild and using.


    "I told you! But you insisted!! You acted all tough! You said I had to grow up?! You acted like something was wrong with me!!"


    "STOP!"


    Gilbert''s voice soared across the room, a thunderousmand that put a stop to Flynn''s tantrum, the weight of his authority crashing down like a tidal wave.


    "Sit," Gilbertmanded, his tone brooking no argument.


    With an attitude of sullen defiance, Flynn eventually sank back down onto the couch, biting his lips as his eyes remained glued to the ground, smoldering with impotent rage.


    "I''m not sure what happened to you two," Gilbert said, his gaze sweeping over them with a measure of pity and concern. "But it''s clear that both of you are not in the right state of mind to give a proper report. That is one."


    He lingered, letting his words sink in before continuing. "Two is, there is an apex level savage rank monster in that estate. Although west confirmed it in the mansion, there is every possibility that it might have stepped outside to hunt other monsters, and you encountered it."


    "No!" Vaughn protested fiercely, his eyes zing with a fervor that caused Gilbert''s brow to raise in surprise. "You don''t know! You didn''t see it! I know what I saw! It was a devil level hellion rank!! I swear, it is the strongest monster I have ever seen in my entire life!!"


    Gilbert''s brow creased into a tense frown, his features hardening once more.


    "A devil level hellion rank? Can you even hear yourself, Vaughn?"


    The man''s face paled further, his eyes growing wider with each passing second as the memory of what he had witnessed seemed to w its way back to the forefront of his mind.


    "It might be hard to believe, but I swear it was true. What we saw was not a savage rank, it was a hellion rank, a devil. I swear that thing will singlehandedly wipe out all of us."


    Gilbert watched coldly as the man freaked out, his body trembling with the force of his conviction.


    After a few tense seconds, he let out a weary sigh, the weight of the world seeming to settle upon his shoulders once more.


    "Perhaps I gave the job to the wrong set of people," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "See them out, Gustav."


    The man with the sleepy eyes, Gustav, nodded and looked at the two scouts, his gaze impassive.


    They sluggishly stood up, and he helped them open the door, their movements sluggish and uncoordinated, as if they were still trapped in the throes of some waking nightmare.


    Then he closed it back and faced the Headmaster.


    Gilbert, released his folded hands and turned away from the couch - to his chair, leaning on the table and letting out an exasperated sigh.


    "Do you really think they are lying?" Gustav asked.


    Gilbert was silent for a few beats before he responded.


    "I don''t know exactly what to think. I am confused myself. If they insist that what they saw was a hellion rank, then it must have been true somehow. Even if it isn''t true, they must have seen something."


    "I see¡­"


    Gilbert added:


    "But what I am curious about is the state of our guest. If that horror could make experienced drifters like this. What about the rookie who just came out of a rift¡­. I can''t but feel like something is strongly amiss."

 Chapter 126 The Situation As It Might Be

    <h4>Chapter 126 The Situation As It Might Be </h4>


    CHAPTER 126


    Northern stood before the terrifying monster, arms folded across his chest.


    ''I''m not sure what to do with this guy. Killing it would be a waste. Besides...''


    A wry smile crept onto his face.


    ''...The Headmaster must''ve left this as some kind of wee package for me.''


    Ate had mentioned it that the ce was swarming with monsters, the Headmaster gave him this ce, knowing fully well that a powerful monster dwelled within.


    Northern couldn''t help but admire the old man''s boldness.


    He probably did it to see if Northern could defeat the monster, or expected him to turn tail and flee.


    He did have an actual tail, after all...


    ''It will be boring to give him what he''s expecting, won''t it?''


    That''d be utterly unmodest!


    Northern looked down at the shuddering creature and sighed.


    "I''ve decided to spare your life." His voice rumbled in the monster tongue.


    The beast immediately nced up, drinking in Northern''s imposing form.


    Ever sinceing into existence and growing stronger by consuming its kin, it had never heard a voicunmolested!


    All that echoed in its mind was the maddening urge to destroy and kill - the only voice controlling all monsters.


    The insane call thatpelled their obedience.


    So to hear another voice, one belonging to a monstrous being far greater than itself, was like divine salvation.


    Northern''s powerful timbre overwhelmed the madness ringing in its head.


    The abhorrent creature''s eyes gleamed with reverence.


    Observing the shift, Northern arched a brow, his tone dripping disgust.


    "You better not act funny... no, don''t do that"


    He didn''t n on befriending another monster like Night Terror.


    Didn''t n on befriending any monster at all!


    He had no desire to pen stories about he and humanity''s nemesis bing best of buddies.


    And strangely, that possibility annoyed him more because he felt powerless to avoid it.


    He could consume their souls, materialize them...


    He''d probably end up traveling with hordes of monsters nipping at his heelster on.


    Maybe that was another cruel joke fate nned to y.


    And Northern hated it.


    He craved incredible strength, yes. But he also yearned for normalcy... maybe a bit of craziness attached to it.


    Inhaling deeply, he schooled his expression, addressing the creature coolly.


    "I''ll spare you, and you''ll continue whatever you''re doing here, undisturbed. Just make sure our paths don''t cross again."


    The monster nodded vigorously.


    ''Great, it understands! Looks like this monsternguage came in handy.''


    With a dismissive wave, Northern gestured for it to leave.


    The abhorrent beast hurled itself backward into the deeper hall, disappearing into the embrace of darkness.


    Afterward, Northern surveyed the area - the cracks, the gore staining the ground.


    He considered how to exin the situation to Gilbert and his people, should they arrive.


    "I guess I''ll just tell them I fought it but couldn''t win, so I ran away."


    Not like he sought their approval anyway.


    "Now to finding myself a nice ce to settle. I need about a week''s rest after these past six months."


    He turned left towards the stairs, his armor disintegrating in a shower of ck mes, revealing a pale, shirtless torso and once-white pants now stained ck.


    Northern spent a few minutes exploring the mansion''s upper floor, finding seventeen rooms. Incrediblyrge ones.


    It made him think that whoever owned the ce must have been incredibly wealthy, likely a duke of the Lotheliwan Kingdom.


    ''I wonder what happened to the nobles and the king himself.''


    With such widespread devastation, chances were they''d perished.


    The monster gue had ravaged thend for at least twenty years, from what the rumors he heard as a kid.


    A small part was what he''d experienced himself.


    In fact, a small part of it was what he got to experience. It isn''t far fetched to say that the Kingdom of Red Mine had lesser amount of monsters in the entire three distinct races of monster that it continually went to war with.


    Their only saving grace was that their monsters were stronger.


    The weakest of them were beast ranks, while their foes were much more weaker ¨C many being fiend ranks.


    Had he fought against the Kingdom of Red Mine''s monsters, he might have reached a thousand fragments much sooner than he did... or worse, he might have died.


    But after all those battles in blinded madness, Northern had wondered why he took so long to evolve and seen a reason as to why he had to pay attention to how the fragments are harvested.


    It was one of the reasons while he was chilling and not killing anything yet.


    Back in rift, the monsters were either weak, or he didn''t y as many as he thought he did.


    But it all worked out in the end.


    ''The others may be weaker individually, but their sheer numbers are overwhelming. Factoring that in, it makes sense they overwhelmed us on the battlefield. Still, the presence of a fifth rift? And it shattered immediately?''


    Northern ruminated on the pieces of information he received from Gilbert.


    While the Headmaster spoke to him, he mentioned something about a fifth rift and how it shattered immediately and since then it had continually bothered Northern.


    He couldn''t help but think about the rift he and Night Terror encountered on their way to the kingdom of Red Mine.


    Could it have been possible that, that was the rift that linked other rifts to the tier V rift and vice versa?


    It was also very possible that the four cardinal rifts corresponded to dimensions housing the four different monster races, the kingdom of Red Mine included.


    ''With the Kingdom of Red Mine gone, that leaves three, I guess? And each probably has kingdoms with guardians too... the rest would be probably be easier to deal withpared to Red Mine''s Kingdom.''


    But something felt deeply amiss...


    He stood motionless for several long minutes, ruminating.


    Then his head shot up.


    "Koll! Yes, it''s him - he''s the strange phenomenon. I can''t shake the feeling that guy''s up to no good."


    Koll had mentioned being imprisoned. And what Northern and Night Terror fought was merely an alter.


    And there are two of those alter...


    ''What if the other alter is in another rift, staring up trouble... or worse. What if it''s not in a rift?''


    Ice crept down Northern''s spine. He shuddered and shook away all his thoughts.


    "Crap, I''m getting distracted. I need to find a damn ce to live!"


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I have a question guys, what do you think about the chapters after I edited them, are the grammarsplex?


    Also, the rewards for my top three fans has been distributed. I know it''s not much but that is just my attempt to carry this story along with you guys.


    Look forward to this month''s reward for top three fans.


    Thank you for always supporting my book. Keep sending those power stones and golden tickets.

 Chapter 127 Peace In The Water

    <h4>Chapter 127 Peace In The Water </h4>


    After wandering around the mansion, lost in his thoughts, Northern finally discovered a hidden staircase on the top floor.


    Following those stairs led him to an attic.


    As soon as he entered, he knew, ''This is it! This will be my living space from now on!''


    Dust and cobwebs coated the once neatly organized bookshelves, the volumes within slowly deteriorating from neglect.


    The panes of the arched window were cracked, casting eerie shadows across the dimly lit room.


    Arge plush bedy at the base of the window, where perhaps a young heiress once gazed onto the outside world from its lonely embrace.


    Now, ity forgotten and shredded, stuffing spilling out, sumbing to the ravages of time and disaster.


    Peeling paint clung to the wooden paneled walls and exposed ceiling beams.


    The faded, frayed blue patterned rug showed signs of rodents gnawing at the edges.


    The writing desk stood as a somber remnant, themp''s bulb long burnt out, while the chairy overturned ¨C as if the room''sst upant departed in a rushed manner centuries ago.


    Northern nced around, "I''ll need to do some thorough cleaning first."


    But that was no issue for him... not at all.


    Northern smiled delightedly and called out:


    "Dark Terror"


    mes erupted in front of him, vomiting forth the menacing devil.


    He looked at Dark Terror with a beguiling smile, like he was about to do something utterly foolish.


    Two clones appeared beside him, and he turned to them.


    "Since you two are directly from me and share my memories, you should know what a broom is. I want you to lead this guy," he pointed at Dark Terror, "and find some clothes and brooms. We all have thorough cleaning to do. And that bastard downstairs, make him clean the whole ce. I can''t live in a dirty house."


    Even though he''d be staying in the attic most of the time, the idea of the rest of the mansion being utterly filthy didn''t sit well with him.


    ''With Dark Terror, two clones, and the Corpse Eater, they should be able to clean everything, and I''ll take care of my room,'' Northern thought, nodding at the clones.


    They turned and headed outside, with Dark Terror following behind.


    Watching them descend the stairs, Northern pondered what he had just done.


    ''I didn''t just make monsters do chores for me, did I?''


    Something about that undeniable truth felt satisfying, and the fact that it felt satisfying felt... scary.


    Northern pushed the thought aside and focused on cleaning his room.


    He stretched his hands and body.


    ''It''s been a while since I did this.''


    Even before his reincarnation, Northern had enjoyed cleaning.


    After reincarnating and growing past the age of five, Eisha was quite surprised to see him cleaning the house without being asked.


    It was one of the activities that made him feel rxed, a habit that may or may not have originated from his nerdy nature.


    After six months of suffering and nearly dying during his breakthrough, there was no better rxation than a thorough cleaning and arranging of the room that would be his new home.


    Of course, it wasn''t an easy task...


    ¡ª


    Northern copsed onto the plush bed, opposite the table and chair.


    After intense cleaning, his face and body were dripping with sweat, even his pants were soaked.


    Having sweated so much, he now gave off an unpleasant, pungent smell.


    Sniffing himself, Northern recoiled in disgust, suddenly realizing, ''Crap! I haven''t bathed in six months!''


    He quickly got up and opened the window. Its wooden frame creaked as he pushed it open.


    Then, with the agility of a monkey, he slipped out of the window andnded on the mansion''s te roof.


    "The view up here is impressive."


    His skin prickled, and Northern immediately hugged himself. "Damn, it''s so cold!"


    He couldn''t remember thest time he had experienced a cold wind like this biting his skin.


    Even though it made him shiver a little, it still filled him with dness and gratitude to be out of the endless night of the rift.


    Northern surveyed the surroundings, able to vividly note every detail from this distance with the unparalleled effect of his eyes.


    Finally, towards the southern end of the estate, hidden in a cluster of tall trees, he spotted a smallke.


    ''Just what I need.''


    Northern smiled and jumped off the roof, rolling through the air andnding strongly on the ground.


    Then he dashed towards theke while his clones, Dark Terror, and the deviant Corpse Eater cleaned the mansion.


    As he had anticipated, the bath in the coolke was nice and refreshing.


    He thoroughly washed every part of his body and deeply rested in the cold embrace of the water, thinking about what he would do next.


    Now that it had turned out he was still trapped, and a group of students who should be finding their way back home were being misled by a Vagrant rank... a sage for that matter! It was once again annoying.


    ''I guess I''ll just have to do things on my own... and quickly too.''


    If his suspicion was right, with the strange things he had heard Koll say, the fact that he was imprisoned, four cardinal rifts appearing at once, and another one tearing at the center and shattering immediately, then undoubtedly, trouble was brewing.


    Most likely, this greatly affected the beginning of the rifts themselves.


    Northern guessed that it was going to be a terrifying war, one that might be unlike anything any of them had ever faced.


    He wasn''t sure if he was ready to be that reckless.


    He was powerful enough to ovee whatever hurdles came his way, but he wasn''t pompous and arrogant, thinking he was now invincible because of the power of chaos and void he now wielded, coupled with being able to copy talents.


    Northern leaned his head back on the bank''s edge.


    ''I guess I''ll first check around for talents to co...py...''


    He hadn''t evenpleted his internal statement when he dozed off.


    After six long months, he finally had a blissful, beautiful night and woke up to a bright and serene morning.

 Chapter 128 Getting Into It

    <h4>Chapter 128 Getting Into It </h4>


    Northern''s eyes flew open, his body chilled by the cruel morning cold.


    Remarkably, he had managed to sleep through the night in theke, remaining in a single position without shifting.


    The Northern from before entering the rift was not that kind of sleeper.


    He thrashed and crashed his surroundings while snoring as loudly as he could.


    But in that hellish realm, the prison of Red Mine allowed him little to no time to sleep.


    Even when he did sleep, he had to remain alert for his death angel''s arrival.


    It was like those damned monsters didn''t expect them to rest!


    Even after leaving the shackles of the prison mine and gaining a room of his own, he couldn''t sleep wholeheartedly.


    He practically slept with one eye open, and there came a time when he had no memory of sleeping at all.


    Then in the cave, he had to sleep with a monster that had almost killed him before.


    Well, he''d be damned if he could still sleep wholeheartedly after that.


    Northern grunted as he pulled himself out of the water, droplets rivulets running down his body, causing theke''s surface to dance with ripples.


    His pants were soaked, but he didn''t mind. He nced up at the bright sky and allowed a small, attractive smile to grace his lips.


    "This feels nice..." he mumbled, peering into the boundless white expanse of the morning sky.


    He never thought a time woulde in his life when he would appreciate seeing the sky.


    Northern shrugged and summoned the Eternal Twilight.


    The puissant leather armor with white clothes wove itself around him from shards of darkness... perhaps ck light, which seemed quite ominous.


    ''I wonder what people will say when they see ck instead of white?'' Northern mused internally.


    Since his items always materialized with ck shards before absorbing the Vestige of the Chaos Prince, he figured it was probably like that.


    And the ck light shards was an effect of wielding void essence.


    Another observation about the powerful leather armor, particrly its tunic... it was clean.


    The stains of blood from frequent battle were gone, as if it had never been there.


    As if the armor had been given to a dry cleaner within his soul.


    This wasn''t the first time he had noticed it, but this confirmed the notion for him ¨C items, when returned to the soul, could probably repair themselves.


    Northern considered this briefly while walking and ignoring other dangers of the forest.


    He had little to no information about it, so it was reckless to state it as fact.


    ''Maybe I''ll just ask Instructor Anne...honestly, it sucks not knowing anything.''


    And yet he hade this far...


    Northern curled a gratified smile and continued down the narrow forest path.


    Now that it was day, the critters lurking within the woods seemed more cautious than usual and retreated to the deepest parts of the forest.


    Although he could vividly feel them, he could also sense their restraint...


    ''Perhaps fear? Could it be from Night Terror... sorry, Dark Terror.''


    Adjusting to calling Night Terror by its new name, Dark Terror, was actually harder than it looked.


    He had to deliberately remind himself of the name change anytime he was about to call upon the monster, which was quite taxing in its own way... although nothing for him to worry about.


    Northern thought about a couple of other things, including his n to copy talents as early as possible and advance to the next rank...


    After a few minutes, he reached the mansion. Everywhere was glinting at him, squeaky clean so that he could almost see his reflection on the marble ground. He walked forward.


    The sets of couches and furniture that had littered the area were now arranged orderly and cleaned.


    Even the bloodstain from yesterday''s skirmish between him and his neighbor was gone.


    Northern paused as he reached the hallway that led to the depth where the monster had dwelled the day before.


    Now, with daylight, he could see it clearly. It was just a sitting room, asrge as the one after the entrance but with a mini library visible without having to walk further.


    ''I don''t see that bastard around.''


    It was no surprise that he also didn''t see Dark Terror and his clones.


    To stay in physical form, they continually expended his void essence.


    And he didn''t boast much of it, so throughout the night, Dark Terror had probably dissolved back into the Limitless Void, and the clones into his soul.


    But the Corpse Eater was nowhere to be found.


    Northern looked away dismissively and turned away from the second sitting room.


    ''What business is it of mine caring about where a monster is?''


    He walked away, intending to head upstairs, but stopped.


    Right now, he was torn between having azy day and actually doing something.


    And it was shocking... it was almost like...


    Northern frowned.


    ''No, it can''t be that bad... have I been turned into a lover of hardship?''


    Back in the rift, he always had something to do every day ¨C survive, train, fight... there was always something.


    But right now... there was nothing... and he missed the life he had before.


    Northern shook his head vigorously and remembered.


    ''That''s right! I have to pick up Fluffy, and since I''ll be going there, I might as well give them the report they''ve want,'' Northern decided internally.


    But he hesitated... the reason being,


    ''I''m probably going to be meeting a lot of people.''


    He wasn''t sure how he''d fare before a bunch of strong drifters who had been victimized like himself.


    But he had no choice.


    ''I have to do what I have to do...'' he whispered inwardly, his eyes intensely focused on the ground.


    There was so much he had to get in order, so much!


    ''A night''s rest is enough. I think I have to start acting... and that also means taking the courage to face other people.''


    Even though he said that, Northern would probably still prefer not to meet them.


    He was the kind of guy who really valued his space and hated interactions while growing up.


    Before, it might have been because he felt they were kids and he was not.


    But now, it had just developed into a habit, causing him to be socially withdrawn.


    Maybe another reason was because he had spent thest few months interacting with monsters.


    Perhaps he was scared that he had be one... or worse, that he would interact with the humans as though they were monsters.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Sorry for the fillers, now we will be getting into the real thing.


    Don''t forget to vote with power stones and golden tickets.


    I also want you guys toment please, so I can know if I''m doing it right.

 Chapter 129 Trails Of Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 129 Trails Of Disaster </h4>


    Perhaps because of the daylight, Northern''s journey back to the castle gate was serene ¨C at one point, it almost felt too peaceful.


    There were no signs of life, no monsters, not even a crawling ant. The city felt deserted, in fact.


    He stopped at Master Ate''s ce to check on her, but she was not around. Then he proceeded to the castle gate.


    Having to pass through the crowd of shelters scattered here and there left a bitter taste in Northern''s mouth.


    For some reason, he was reminded of homeless folks who had been victims of horrible natural disasters like earthquakes or tsunamis.


    ''There was quite a lot of that where I''m from,'' he dwelled momentarily on the thought of how ruinous and pitiful the people looked.


    But he strangled that thought a couple of secondster. There was nothing he could do about it. The disaster had caused so much damage that no one could ever contain or prevent it.


    Northern could only imagine how horrendous it must have been in the beginning ¨C a rift suddenly appearing and breeding monsters without warning.


    He was sure the kingdom must have put up a lot of fight. They must have held on for years before this.


    ''But still... isn''t twenty years too much?''


    Even if the monsters were enormous in quantity, these were humans...


    Northern scoffed at the thought of it.


    Humans possessed a variability that could transform anything, that could turn even the most cruel situations to their favor.


    They had a spirit that never lost, even though they were contained by fear, even though they cowered.


    There always rose among them...stupid and reckless heroes who, somehow, always managed to turn things around.


    And so it didn''t sit well that these civilizations gave in to the catastrophe heralded by monsters ¨C that they were beaten and destroyed.


    ''Perhaps they gave up before they could win?''


    Just as Koll had addressed, humans were small-minded and weak. All it could take for them to lose resolve was an overwhelming sense of dread or loss.


    He had to fairly consider both possibilities happening.


    But still...


    ''Something is up here...''


    And the more he reasoned it, the more his mind drifted to Koll ¨C which he honestly hoped was not the case...was not involved in this situation at all.


    Northern didn''t n to follow Gilbert''s tail-chasing dream of closing down the rift, but that did not mean he would stand down should the need to hunt those monsters arise.


    He just didn''t want to give them the notion that he was a part of them...seeing how reckless they currently were.


    ''They are not the kind of people I''d want to associate¡ª''


    Woof!


    His mind came to an abrupt halt when he heard the shout of hispanion.


    Northern looked ahead with a hearty smile and spread his arms.


    "Mr. Fluffy!"


    Immediately he called, the massive wolf galloped towards him and tackled him in an embrace, both of them tumbling away.


    Mr. Fluffy''s size had grown impressively from thest time Northern could vividly visualize.


    Of course, he had noticed it when he fought the beast, but its massive form hauling him down and slimy tongues delightfully licking his face made it even more apparent now.


    Northern giggled for a few seconds.


    The people around stared with pale faces, some expressions nked by surprise.


    The monstrous entity that wouldn''t let anyone touch it was happily licking the face of this strange guy.


    It didn''t take long for them to evaluate that this must be the survior who made it out of the rift.


    Rumors about Northern had traveled quite far among the refugees, the stories twisting into different forms.


    Strangely though, all of these forms ended as if Northern had barely survived.


    Instead of respecting him, they scored him with pitiful gazes ¨C which was, first of all, annoying when he finally got up and nced at them.


    He didn''t have much time to dwell on how they looked at him, though.


    Because the moment his eyesnded on Mr. Fluffy, they widened.


    "Hey! My bag!!"


    Northern''s lips curled into a sweet smile.


    ''Master Ate did mention it was with a bag, but I forgot!'' He remembered and happily caressed the soft white hair of the beast then retrieved his bag.


    "Thanks, buddy. I owe you one." He took a lingering nce at Mr. Fluffy''s body.


    Scars marred several parts of its body, causing Northern to pity the creature for a moment.


    ''Life must have been pretty tough after I left,'' he remarked inwardly, patting the beast.


    "Wow...amazing. We had a guess, but to really think that you are a tamer."


    Northern arched his brow as the clean, manly tone entered his ears.


    He looked up to see a green-haired guy with a warm presence standing in front of him.


    The man wore a pretty smile, and his green armor was a beauty to note.


    He stretched out his hand to Northern and introduced himself:


    "I''m Braham...Braham Lockson."


    Northern meekly received his hand and responded, "Northern."


    Braham raised one of his green brows. Then, a few beatster, he said, "I find your name quite odd. Is it a nickname?"


    ''Damn you, Shin,'' Northern smiled with his eyes.


    "It''s not," his response was short andced with a curt tone.


    Coupled with the pleasant smile on his face that hid irritation, Braham didn''t need to be told to realize he had to drop it there.


    He took a look at the snarling wolf and drove his eyes back to Northern.


    "You must be here for the Sage Gilbert, right? Come with me."


    He turned to his left, where stood a tall and slender boy in mismatched pieces of armor ¨C breastte, vambraces, and pauldrons all of different designs.


    That was enough to tell that his attire wasn''t a singr item but something handmade.


    Northern watched as Braham addressed this young man.


    "Go fetch Raven and her sidekicks. Their guy is here."


    He didn''t know what Braham exactly meant by ''their guy,'' but Northern could swear he sensed some kind of animosity the moment he spoke the name ''Raven''.


    However, Braham turned to him with a sincere smile adorning his lips and actually made him think...


    ''Maybe I''m just reading unnecessary meanings into his tone.''


    He walked forward, and Northern followed, with Mr. Fluffy silently trudging behind them.

 Chapter 130 Meeting The Frontliners [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 130 Meeting The Frontliners [part 1] </h4>


    "So, North. It''s okay calling you North, right?"


    "Yeah..." Northern nodded as he followed Braham.


    They had entered the castle and were currently walking amongst the throng, having to endure the wicked odors from different people.


    Some very wicked odors indeed.


    "Which country are you from?" Braham asked as he skillfully navigated their way.


    One could tell he was used to this atmosphere.


    ''Getting used to a ce like this... I don''t know which is more wicked, this or the Kingdom of Red Mine.''


    He exhaled sharply before responding to Braham.


    "Vernia."


    Braham''s eyes circled. "Wow... pretty cool, you''re from the impregnable Kingdom of Vernia. Interesting, interesting..."


    "Yeah... but I lived in the countryside though, the capital border to be precise."


    Northern caught a glimpse of a disdainful look, but Braham was wearing a warm smile before he could confirm.


    ''Did I imagine it?''


    "Interesting, a countryside boy. You must have had an incredibly high-ss talent to be epted into the academy."


    "Not really," Northern replied, his eyes swaying from Braham, his voice devoid of energy.


    ''This conversation is beginning to get on my nerves.''


    More like he could tell what Braham was getting at as their conversation continued.


    Even though Braham had a warm and weing smile, something about him made Northern feel ufortable.


    And he couldn''t pinpoint it, but at least he could tell... he could smell the pretense, the facade in Braham''s voice as he tried to sound sincere despite being displeased and disgusted by Northern.


    What Northern didn''t understand, however, was why Braham was going through the trouble of doing so.


    ''If you''re disgusted with someone, just say it. What''s with all this nonsense bootlicking?''


    Perhaps Braham was afraid.


    Or maybe he was just cautious.


    Northern had gauged him in their first few seconds of meeting, and he could tell that Braham was impressive in his own way.


    Although he couldn''t exactly discern what rank Braham was or even gauge how strong he was, he could sense how Braham was brimming with soul essence.


    This was something Northern could vividly sense because of the passive effect of the Vestige of Chaos and Void.


    Everything had a flow of chaos in it.


    And automatically sensing that flow allowed him to sense the amount of soul essence one possessed.


    It was also why he could gauge a being''s capability to a degree, whether monsters or humans.


    Sensing the loose energy in his tone, Braham faced forward and led Northern across the stairs that led to the castle gate.


    However, a dark frown crumpled his face for a moment.


    Then, as he reached the guards, who crossed their swords and said to him, "The wolf can''t go."


    Braham looked back at Northern, who already understood.


    He had even forgotten for a moment that Mr. Fluffy was still following them.


    He turned to the wolf andmanded it to stay. With a low growl, Mr. Fluffy returned to the base of the stairs, his spirit fallen.


    Northern and Braham then proceeded into the castle, where Braham constantly responded to greetings.


    ''I''d have been so tired if I was the one.''


    Northern watched the drifter as he struggled to wear a warm smile every time he was greeted.


    From the way people regarded him, he could tell Braham was well-respected around here.


    However, Braham was looking like the people disgusted him. And yet he was smiling at them.


    ''I can''t understand the way he''s thinking.''


    Soon they entered a hallway to their left and went up the stairs that led to another open hallway.


    At the end was arge ornate door.


    Braham stopped in front of it and knocked, smiling at Northern, who looked at him indifferently.


    Half a second after knocking, the door creaked inward, inviting both of them in.


    They were received by an enormous hall, but it was nowhere near the main hall where people had turned to sheltering.


    However, it was grand in its own way too... but most of what adorned it were just antiques that had lost their value.


    In the center of the hall was a long table with chairs on both sides and one chair at the end, towards the throne seat.


    The door was pushed open by guards in different armors that looked quite dignified, unlike Braham''s subordinate from before.


    Three individuals were currently upying seats at the table, withdies here and there cleaning around.


    ''I''m impressed.''


    Somehow, Gilbert had managed to hold this ce together or, better still, put it together in six months.


    The way the guards operated, the way people acted around... of course, there were bound to be discrepancies, but at the very core of this haven, Northern could find order.


    Even in how people respected Braham and the guards.


    Now, a long table of some sort... and a meeting room?


    ''Looks like someone has been busy ying kingdom while I was dying.''


    Immediately they entered, the attention of the three individuals sitting at the table turned to them.


    All of them could see a white-haired boy in brown armor that overflowed with a white tunic.


    They cast scrutinizing gazes on him, but Northern didn''t mind.


    He didn''t care if any of them had an ability that could burrow into his soul and tell that he had no soul essence.


    ''Wait... I do care. I mean, I''d love to copy it.''


    Yeah... except that.


    "Hmph! This must be the survivor of the rift," a guy in a blue, sumptuous armor that left his broad chest and abs exposed sneered and stood up as Northern made it closer to the table.


    Braham''s eyes crinkled, strained lines forming beneath them.


    "Watch your manners, Arlem. This guy is our esteemed guest..."


    "Or what? You''re gonna beat me, Daddy Long Legs?"


    Braham red silently at the brawny guy opposite him, the atmosphere between both of them crackling with tension.


    Northern rolled his eyes.


    ''Of course, of course, I''m with humans... there''ll be beefs.'' He looked at both of them and smiled. It was a good sight.


    However, it was short-lived.


    The door slowly crept open, revealing a lithe youngdy with crimson eyes and ck hair that swayed gently in the wind as she strode forward.


    Immediately she and a white-haired girl entered, the entire atmosphere suddenly became tamed.


    Braham looked away, quickly strangling the tension that hung around.


    The same could be observed with the guy named Arlem. He clicked his tongue and walked away, returning to his seat.

 Chapter 131 Meeting The Frontliners [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 131 Meeting The Frontliners [part 2] </h4>


    The hall became silent as Raven and her friend entered.


    Arlem took his seat and leaned back on the chair, ignoring the neers.


    While Braham turned around, squeezing out a warm smile as Northern had observed him do.


    "Braham," Raven greeted him curtly.


    Then she turned to Northern, her eyes betraying no emotion.


    "Lael."


    Northern was struck by a turmoil of emotions, a rigid vein visible on his forehead as he smiled with his eyes and replied coolly,


    "I''d appreciate it if you do not call me that..."


    Having Raven call him a name only his mother was allowed to use for some reason was utterly annoying. His pride wouldn''t allow it.


    The youngdy''s cold voice rolled out.


    "Except you have something better than Northern."


    Northern raised a brow.


    ''Should I be angry with her... it looks like she''s insulting me...''


    At the same time, it also looked like Raven was being sincere.


    Terence watched from the sidelines, biting her nails as her eyes shot between Northern and Raven.


    ''What do I do, what do I do, what do I do...''


    Master Ate was also not here to save the day.


    Northern and Raven were now locked in a battle of stares. The former frowned darkly while thetter stared nkly.


    The door creaked open again, and more people began to pour into the hall, carrying themselves with distinct faces, armors, features, and expressions.


    All having one thing inmon ¨C strength. And Northern could tell that much.


    All of them in this hall, he didn''t know what they had been through either. That they weren''t forged in his hell didn''t mean they weren''t forged in hell.


    ''From now on, it''d be best to proceed with extreme caution.''


    Not that he was being cowardly...


    ''I don''t know a lot; it''d be stupid of me to go ahead boasting incredible strength.''


    He looked around, seeing people hang out with each other, talking. Some of them settled at the table and silently waited for the arrival of others.


    Soon, the door opened again, and the final set of people trudged inward ¨C Gilbert, Ate, and the twins included.


    Immediately they saw him, their eyes lit up.


    "It really is the anomaly," one of them said...


    As it was, it was still hard to tell the difference between them. Their ck hair was both shoulder length, their indigo eyes equally cold and sharp, almost cutting into Northern.


    They both neared him inquisitively, leaning their heads forward and causing Northern to pull his head back a little.


    "Gilbert tells us that you just came from a tier V rift. How''d you survive?" The second one, wearing red sleek armor, asked.


    Northern smiled.


    "Isn''t that what we are here to discuss?" he replied calmly.


    Even though he looked flustered, his reply didn''t show it. Everyone around was also observing him one way or another with piercing gazes.


    "Stop staring, goddammit!" The twins yelled simultaneously, causing them all to shift their gazes away like they''d been caught misbehaving.


    "Sit, both of you," Gilbertmanded as he strode past them.


    They pouted their mouths and tossed their heads, walking in perfect rhythm to their seats.


    Northern watched with amazement as their movements synchronized so perfectly and thought,


    ''They''ll make a deadlybo.''


    By the time Gilbert settled at the head of the table, all of them were already seated... except Ate, who led Northern to his seat on Gilbert''s left side, next to her and opposite Terence, who was seated next to Raven.


    And Raven was seated next to the Headmaster on his right, while Ate was on his left.


    Immediately they all settled down, thedies cleaning the hall were all gone. Right from when Raven entered, they had begun rounding up their tasks.


    A grave silence frowned upon the hall for a few seconds before Gilbert''s thick voice rolled through.


    "So, as you all may already have known, we have an important guest with us. I apologize for the impromptu meeting, by the way. It is best that we all listen and judge what he will tell us together," he weighed in.


    The others nodded in agreement but all maintained that perfect decorum.


    Gilbert continued,


    "We all were witnesses to how this man here, called Northern, is the sole survivor of a tier V rift. We saw the amount of monsters that were killed and the kind of disaster that transpired in the rift. Yet he managed to survive... as much as I am, I''m sure you all are curious how?"


    Everyone at the table responded with intense focus, even Arlem, who seemed like a troublesome fellow, was focused on Gilbert as he spoke.


    "Although he decided that he had no interest in joining our ranks and wants to act alone to find a way home, because of this, he prefers to use this information to do a trade. We''ve given him a part payment and will be giving him the rest today as well."


    Murmurs rolled across the hall but died down as soon as Gilbert''s voice was heard again.


    "And he is also here to give us the information about the gate that we need."


    Gilbert spoke, extending his hand to Northern and gesturing for him to speak.


    Northern gulped and was about to start, but Gilbert''s voice interrupted him.


    "Except you have a vocal strength like mine, you''d have to stand up so everyone can hear your voice."


    Northern frowned slightly for a brief second and stood up.


    And as expected, an overwhelming feeling washed over him, staring at these different faces and expressions. His stomach churned, his palms got mmy, and he was scared he was going to stutter should he open his mouth.


    He lowered his head. ''I''m not about to disgrace myself,'' he gritted inwardly and clenched his wet palms.


    After that, he raised his head and looked at them intensely, his eyes sparkling with a subtle glow of azure lights.


    He could see the majority of them curling the corners of their lips.


    Not minding what they currently thought, he started... with a trembling voice.


    "After the mysterious glow in the Academy hall where we all assembled, I opened my eyes in a destend..." Northern paused and looked down, then he looked up, wafting his eyes along theirs.


    Then he corrected, "No, a destend is not the word. It was gehenna."

 Chapter 132 Gehenna

    <h4>Chapter 132 Gehenna </h4>


    There was a tale that even a peasant was privileged to hear.


    It was told across all nations, ns, and sses of people.


    It was a history that divided the world into the five distinct continents as we know them today.


    It was a story of destruction and chaos¡ªthe story of the first major rift shattering.


    Humans, at that point, were just getting used to the changes and anomalies brought by rifts. They were adjusting.


    Then, a rift far stronger than any they had conquered so far appeared.


    Historians im it may have been a tier VI rift, while some ancient scribes insist it was a tier V or IV.


    However, there was no way to truly know what tier of rift it was, as humans at that time had not yet discovered the trick to discerning the tiers of rifts.


    The world was united back then and fought as one.


    But the disaster was so great that it cut the world''s poption in half.


    Humans and several other races perished while trying to conquer it.


    When it was eventually conquered, people gained an enormous boost in strength, bing far stronger than they had ever been.


    There were surplus resources, but some wanted to monopolize them, while others wanted to share them equally.


    Eventually, none could reach amon understanding, and all parted ways with different rewards and resources harvested from the rift. This marked the start of territory distribution.


    The Central ins was, in fact, thest continent to be formed.


    However, due to the influence of the first drifters'' training institute¡ªthe academy, its influence spread quickly.


    The point was...


    Over time, Gehenna had be a phrase to describe how gruesome a thing is.


    Mothers used it to tell their kids scary stories at night¡ªthe horrors of monsters encountered, the helpless deaths... so much so that it instilled a sense of dread in people worldwide when they heard the word ''Gehenna.''


    So when Northern said the word, he created a perfect picture of dread in their heads.


    Folding his arms, Arlem shattered the silence, his cocky voice ringing through.


    "Do you even know what you''re saying? Gehenna? I''m pretty sure that rift you were in was tier III at some point, isn''t that right, Eric?" He inquired, turning to the scrawny boy with round sses opposite him.


    Eric, caught by surprise, swallowed his spit.


    Before he could speak, however, Northern''s hoarse and straightforward voice resounded.


    "It was a war... a war between monsters." Northern started, his tone cold and dreadful.


    Even as he continued, they could feel the weight of each word that proceeded from his mouth.


    "For a walker who had never been into a rift, who knows nothing about monsters and rifts... can you give a better exnation of Gehenna than seeing and that stretched far and wide, joining the horizon... filled with corpses and blood?"


    His facial expression contorted into a frown as he regarded them all.


    Murmurs traveled across the table.


    At this point, their tough and scrutinizing expressions slowly began to shatter.


    Northern opened his mouth, his words carrying even more dread.


    "It was a dayless realm. There was no way to tell time apart; the night sky was constant. There was no moon or star... everywhere was shrouded in darkness."


    The atmosphere became heavy. "A couple of hours after I entered the rift, I was attacked by a hellion-rank monster... Night Terror."


    He could see the surprise creep up on their faces; some looked at him with skeptical frowns.


    It was quite understandable that people would think he was lying.


    He didn''t expect anyone to believe him.


    In fact, it would work to his advantage if they didn''t believe him, since they would also not believe or ever think that he truly is as strong as he is now.


    But since they would be holding up their end of the bargain, he owed them the truth.


    "Youngd, are you sure... a hellion-rank monster? And you were a walker?"


    "I think he''s lying about being a walker!" Arlem interrupted fiercely, his brows furrowed into a frown.


    Everyone started to murmur. Some were indifferent.


    "Arlem, it''s really wrong to be interrupting the Headmaster during his sentence."


    Arlem shrank back as the voice from the right of the Headmaster rang out.


    He looked away with a bead of sweat upon his face. "I''m sorry, Headmaster."


    Gilbert ignored him and turned to Terence. "What do you think?"


    She nodded her head with a stern stare back at him.


    Observing them, Northern chuckled internally.


    ''So, that''s her...''


    He had figured that Gilbert would most likely bring someone with the ability to sense lies or tell when someone was telling the truth.


    Just as he didn''t expect anyone to believe him, he didn''t expect the Headmaster to, either.


    He was sure there would be someone who could perceive lies.


    Northern had been deeply thinking about what abilities to copy since he was dealing with humans going forward.


    He wanted to be careful and have abilities that would shield him from betrayal or falling into traps.


    He had decided which abilities to have his eyes on first.


    He cast onest careful look at Terence before averting his gaze as he continued addressing them.


    "You were there, Headmaster Gilbert; my talent evaluation was right before your eyes. So yes, I was a walker. And I survived because it decided not to kill me... instead, it took me to a prison mine."


    Gilbert frowned. "Monsters have a mine?"


    Northern allowed a small smile. "They have a kingdom, in fact."


    Gilbert raised a skeptical brow and turned to Terence, who responded with a nod.


    Northern''s eyes lingered keenly on her for that brief moment, trying to discern what she had done.


    But there was nothing¡ªno message from his system that he had copied a new talent.


    ''Maybe I should pay attention early enough, so I won''t miss whatever time she uses the ability.''


    Since he suspected it was a mental ability, he didn''t expect to see a physical sign that she had used it.


    He would focus on her alone for now.


    "So you were taken to a monster kingdom? Most likely where we found you?"


    Northern nodded, with a serious look, sparing it to Gilbert for a second before returning his eyes to Terence.


    Gilbert''s voice crawled out again: "And what were they mining?"


    Northern brought his eyes to Gilbert, then dipped his hand behind the breastte of the Eternal Twilight and brought out a red crystal, then ced it on the table.


    "This..."

 Chapter 133 Tales Of A Fifteen Year Old That Walked Through Hell

    <h4>Chapter 133 Tales Of A Fifteen Year Old That Walked Through Hell </h4>


    Gilbert''s fingers softly caressed the crimson crystal, his eyes studying it intensely before raising them to meet Northern''s gaze.


    "And this is?" he asked, an inquisitive brow arched.


    "A red crystal," Northern responded. "I don''t know if it has a special name, but it''s a crystal with healing properties."


    Gilbert''s eyes widened in surprise, mirrored by the bbergasted expressions contorting the faces of those around the table.


    "Although," Northern added, his toneced with a hint of caution, "I also think ites with a side effect..."


    Gilbert''s hand stilled, and he ceased his inspection of the crystal, lifting his head to regard Northern with a furrowed brow.


    "A side effect?"


    Northern nodded solemnly.


    "Yes, I think it has a tendency to make someone mad... or at least susceptible to darkness and malice."


    "What do you mean?" Gilbert''s voice carried a note of confusion. "I don''t understand."


    Northern inhaled deeply, then exhaled, his features hardening as he began to exin.


    "I''ve not been in rifts many times, but I''ve heard a thing or two from my mother. Rifts are supposed to be broken dimensions. To close down a rift, one must find its core, and to find the core, it''s crucial to understand the history of that dimension¡ªultimately, what led to its demise. Isn''t that right?"


    Murmurs rippled through the gathered individuals, causing Northern to nce around uncertainly, unsure if his understanding was correct.


    Gilbert''s voice cut through the low hum,manding attention.


    "While you are right, there are also some things you need to be corrected on. The word is not ''dimensions'' but ''regions.'' See, probers postte that rift territories are all different regions of a particr dimension."


    As Gilbert spoke, Northern''s eyes narrowed in contemtion. "So while each rift might be different... we think they are all different regions. There have been cases of the same region appearing in multiple rifts."


    Northern''s brow furrowed deeper.


    ''I don''t know what prober postted that theory, but it doesn''t even feel right!''


    If that were the case, how could one exin the vast, contrasting histories and conditions behind each rift?


    This particr one was a realm of endless night. If they were all regions of the same dimension, did it mean that there existed a region that never saw the sun''s kiss?


    While others basked in its warmth?


    It sounded usible when considering this was a world where anomalies were bing increasinglymon.


    But Northern wanted to believe¡ªno, he had seen enough evidence to know that even those anomalies had amon reasoning behind them.


    There was no solid reason for his premonition, and yet, after striding along the ethereal weaves of the rift''s reality, he could tell... that they were wrong.


    However, those were his thoughts to hold onto for now.


    Northern nodded his head humbly, meeting Gilbert''s gaze as the older man corrected him.


    "So, rifts tear apart these dimensions, and these tears are what appear in our own dimension. All these resources and heritages received by different drifters are believed to have been originally owned by natives of this once united dimension."


    A glimmer of understanding dawned in Northern''s eyes as he nodded in response.


    "That does make a lot of sense. I guess it exins a lot of things." A small, grateful smile tugged at his lips. "Thank you very much."


    "You''re wee." Gilbert cleared his throat, a flush of embarrassment coloring his cheeks.


    Raven''s impassive gaze flickered between the two men before settling on Northern.


    "So, this crystal. You were exining," she prompted, her tone devoid of emotion.


    "Thank you." Northern''s expression grew somber as he delved into his exnation.


    "What I mean is that the underlying history of this certain dimension... region is about a mad king who killed his entire kingdom as some kind of ritual to gain unrivaled power. The kingdom is characterized by red mines; these crystals, when struck, can exude a potent bloodlust. I theorized that taking arge amount of something as such could probably increase your thirst for blood and make you slowly descend into the realm of utter madness."


    His gaze swept over their faces, and he added after a weighted breath, "Although this is my own theory based on the things I saw, I only took it in small quantities. But I think it yed a major role in why I enjoyed the war there so much. Although, I do think the eyes of the castle lord, in particr, had the main effect."


    "Wait a moment... bro, chill. What do you mean ''war''?" A young man with sharp, shark-like teeth and a grating, froggy voice intoned, raising both his brows in bewilderment.


    Northern rolled his eyes, the weight of his experiences etched lightly into the lines of his face as he recounted, "Ah, that''s right... there was war. We prisoners were thrown into the fray as meatshields, so the monsters from the kingdom of Red Mine could gain a moment of respite and turn the tide of the battle. But I managed to survive by feigning death and hiding myself amongst other monster corpses."


    Their faces crumpled into strained frowns, a mixture of fear and pity forming on some, while others regarded him with tant distrust.


    Of course, Northern expected such diverse reactions. But he continued nheless, his words painting a vivid, haunting picture.


    The atmosphere grew tense and heavy as he narrated the major events that had transpired within the rift.


    The more he revealed, the more they looked upon him with skepticism and doubt etched into their features.


    Ate, however, stood apart. Her frown seemed to be a force battling to hold her expression together, to prevent the tears from spilling forth.


    The twins gazed at him with undisguisedpassion and pity in their eyes.


    Terence, too¡ªher eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    Gilbert paid rapt attention, though a slight frown creased his brow.


    It was difficult to discern his thoughts, but at some point during Northern''s narration, pity for the youngd flickered across his features.


    Northern was barely fifteen years old, yet he had endured a hell that none of them had ever seen or heard of before. None!


    While Northern waspletely honest about the things he mentioned to them¡ªthe level of monsters, his ''adventures'' with Night Terror¡ªhe left out a couple of critical details.


    The Vestige of the Chaos Prince.


    The fact that he could speak the monster tongue.


    The things that Koll had said¡ªhe didn''t even speak of Koll''s ability to converse.


    In his exnations, he carefully navigated around those subjects, taking routes that would prevent them from asking questions that could unravel those threads.


    Since he couldn''t lie.


    He just didn''t have to mention it.


    Those facts were his to hold and investigate. At least until he knew the identity of the Chaos Prince and these Origins, one of which Koll worshipped... until then, they were his alone.

 Chapter 134 Union Of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 134 Union Of Heroes </h4>


    After all that Northern had said, everyone stared at him with varied expressions etched across their faces.


    Many clearly did not believe what he had imed, thinking he had either exaggerated some details or was outright lying.


    Of course, people like Raven, Gilbert, Ate, and others who knew of Terence''s ability to discern lies and were attentive to her subtlemunication with Gilbert believed him.


    ''In the end, I was not able to copy it...''


    Northern, however, was baffled by another dilemma¡ªthe lie-detecting ability.


    ''How in the world of Ul does she even activate it?!''


    As far as talent abilities went, Northern had figured that the Copycat system would automatically copy an ability when he witnessed it in use.


    Or perhaps his entire proposition could have been wrong, since it had only happened once.


    ''...''


    At this point, he didn''t know what to think anymore.


    He sighed and raised his head as Gilbert''s thick voice cut through the silent air.


    "It''s impressive... really, I don''t even know what to say." Gilbert''s gaze settled on Northern. "You''ve been through a lot."


    ''Sorts of justified his rage towards Grandmaster Rughsbourgh...''


    Gilbert continued, "I''m sure with all those wars you im you fought while in a state of insanity, you''d be close to being a master by now."


    ''...that also justifies how he was able to move like that, I guess.''


    "What has happened to you indeed is a curse, but I suppose it was also a blessing in a way. The rift you said you encountered within the rift while journeying with this... your monster friend... ehm..."


    "Night Terror," Northern provided.


    "Thank you, Night Terror. You really didn''t confirm where it led to?"


    Northern responded sternly. "I already told you. I couldn''t have if I wanted to. I was traveling with a monster that was counting on me to help it kill its boss, the only thing that kept that horror from killing me was because I was useful... if I decided to suddenly enter a rift, don''t you think it would have killed me even before I could move?"


    Gilbert allowed a short chuckle. "I''m sorry if I sound disrespectful. You have to understand that even though all you have said is true, there are many discrepancies and irregrities whenpared to what we all have known about rifts¡ªwhich are facts."


    "I''m as helpless as you are... they are just the things I saw."


    Gilbert caressed his rough beard.


    "Hmm, I see... but some things also make sense. When the rift in the center shattered, several kinds of monsters poured out of it, but the stories speak of four strongest: the Bulfor, the Razorlf, the Weldermorne, and thest one... Friggians."


    Northern nodded his head as Gilbert counted with his fingers. "Which fit the description of the monsters you say are at war with each other. You also im to have alsoe across Corpse Eaters too. And we''ve alsoe across monsters like Smoke Wraiths and Gorgemaws..."


    He looked at Northern as he continued, "If you say you were at war with these four major races of monsters, that would mean, someway, they could enter the rift. Hm, I see, it makes sense to deduce that the rift you saw leads to another rift."


    Gilbert looked around, taking in all their faces before speaking.


    "This would mean that we know what monsters are in the other three rifts... well, the one in the center is an issue, but it''s closer to Sloria, and they''ve not done anything about it. For now, we''ll focus on the one that could pose a threat to us."


    He turned his head back to Northern.


    "Youngd, thest thing we''ll need you to do is provide aprehensive report on the monsters and their abilities. If you can''t write, I can have Braham here..."


    "I can write," Northern interrupted sharply, frowning.


    It was understandable why they would think he was incapable of writing, as he had grown up in the outskirts of the city, where most children did not have the luxury of getting a tutor or were not considered intelligent enough to grasp such skills, if taught.


    The way nobles looked down on countryside folk was even more dire than this.


    And Northern was somewhat familiar with the game.


    "Oh, okay, then I''ll trust you to make the report." Gilbert paused for a half-second and continued, "I think you can be excused with that... since you are not a member of this union, it''s only best that you excuse us while we make further ns... right? Or have you changed your mind?"


    Everyone turned their heads toward Northern.


    ''Sly... he''s one hell of a sly bastard,'' Northern curled a corner of his lips and let out a silent scoff.


    "It''s fine, Headmaster. I still remain firm on my decision. I''ll leave now."


    He bowed and removed himself from the table but stopped as he was about to go further. "But do not forget to uphold your end too."


    Gilbert smiled and responded, "Of course."


    Then Northern walked out of the hall, leaving the union of heroes to whatever nning they had to do.


    Silence ensued in the hall for a couple of seconds, even after Northern had gonepletely.


    Then Arlem''s arrogant tone shattered it all.


    "Are we seriously going to believe that story?" he inquired, folding his muscled arms.


    Terence frowned and shot him a response, "I was monitoring him closely; there was not a moment where he lied."


    "It''s crazy, though... so you''re telling me that guy went through all of that and is still alive?" A red-haired guy noted, his eyes sparkling with astonishment.


    "I don''t think I''d be able to sleep at all knowing a monster is around me... we have to admit it... he''s been through hell," another guy, a ck-colored buzz cut with bushy brows,mented.


    "If Lady Terence says that she detected no lie from our survivor...."


    All eyes came on Gilbert as he took a moment of respite and continued, "Then I think it''s only expected that we believe him. Moreover, his story corrtes with some facts that we have seen around. With what he will provide about the monsters, we should be ready to challenge the next rift."


    Gilbert smiled and stole a nce at Raven, who sat with her usual cold expression.


    "Well, with that, I think that should be the end of today''s meeting. Do not forget to go for your hunt when it''s your time. Order must be kept in this ce, you hear me?" His eyes drifted toward Arlem at thest second.


    "Yes, sir," they all voiced out at the same time, their voices all muddled and rough.

 Chapter 135 The Boy Named Ellis

    <h4>Chapter 135 The Boy Named Ellis </h4>


    After being let out of their meeting room, Northern decided to take a look around, not because he was particrly interested in whatever they had managed to build, but because he needed to kill time somehow.


    Or perhaps he was interested, after all.


    From the open hallway that hosted the door to the meeting hall, Northern walked straight, tracing his steps through his memory of how they had reached here.


    After the hallway, he took the stairs down and opened a door that revealed the view of the main hall before his eyes.


    Murmurs and noises from different sources resumed.


    The ce was like a bustling marketce.


    Shelters were scattered here and there, and people were engaging in all sorts of business and conversations.


    One particr vendor was selling items for soul cores.


    Northern was tempted to meet him since he had some beast-rank soul cores with him, which could fetch him some very good items.


    But he instantly killed that thought.


    ''I have quite a lot of items. I''m not in a rush to get more...''


    He was pretty okay with everything he had right now.


    He moved forward, looking elsewhere. Another vendor was selling makeshift armors.


    ''For guys that don''t have enough to get real items, huh...''


    Somehow, Northern''s mind was drawn to Braham''s subordinate from before.


    ''But is it really possible that some people do not have items...''


    He paused for a couple of beats, then looked at the lean-framed boy selling the makeshift armors.


    He was also selling a few other items: tes, bowls, cups, chairs.


    They were all arranged around him while he was seated in the middle, very close to the pathway of the hall adorned by a faded red carpet.


    Northern approached the vendor and looked down at the items and the boy.


    "Do you want to buy this mundane armor?" The boy smiled with his eyes. "Ahaha, I doubt you''d want this mundane armor. The one you have on looks pretty cool already."


    That''s right; the Eternal Twilight armor had an almost wless appearance, its white tunic and cape giving off the feel of a divine hero.


    Although the white clothes had seen better days, perhaps lost their purity in the process, they were still far better than these makeshift items the boy was selling.


    And the seller didn''t need to be told that much.


    "You can buy other stuff. Let''s see, we have, ehmm..."


    He nced around, looking for something that might pique Northern''s interest.


    "Oh, yes, there''s this... it''s an rm clock." He brought up a rectangr wooden box with ss.


    It must have been constructed with materials scavenged from the surplus in the castle and other magnificent buildings around the capital.


    Northern didn''t even concern himself with the thought and simply stared at the rm clock indifferently.


    ''It''s a magnificent thing. I can''t help but wonder who created it.''


    "What do I pay with?" he asked.


    The boy''s eyes glowed with enthusiasm. "Anything, anything you think you can part with. It could be an item that is useless to you. Anything would do just fine." For a second, he looked desperate.


    And it didn''t get past Northern.


    The boy stared intensely at Northern, waiting for a reply.


    A couple of secondster, however, his brows furrowed slowly. A spark of recognition ignited in his eyes as he looked at Northern.


    "It''s you!" He suddenly shouted as he remembered clearly.


    Northern looked at the boy and raised a brow, ncing back and forth before pointing to himself questioningly.


    "Me?"


    The boy answered immediately, "Yes! You. It''s you, from the academy gate. Do you remember?"


    Northern frowned slightly. ''He''s from the academy? I had no doubt that he was a native of this continent.''


    It was natural to think that everyone here was a native of Stelia; the starlock continent, and the heroes of justice with their party members were students.


    Moreover, this boy looked nothing like a student.


    His hair was rough and tangled, ck stains stippled across his face, and his clothes were no different from rags.


    Braham''s subordinate from before was a hundred times better off.


    ''Even though I don''t know him, I''m curious...''


    Northern allowed an amodating smile. "I''m not sure I remember you. Please, can you remind me?"


    The boy''s eyes flung open, as if butterflies had flown out of Northern''s face and flushed his own.


    There was something about Northern''s approach that pulled him in like a whirlpool.


    He quickly shook his head and lowered his gaze before responding.


    "I''m Ellis Ruthworn..." He said, looking away.


    Northern arched a brow. ''Uh-uh... what''s with that reaction?''


    He refocused on the boy, recalling the name he had provided. "Ellis, eh? Ellis, I am..."


    "Northern," the boy said quickly before Northern couldplete his sentence.


    Northern stared at him for a couple of seconds, his expression nk.


    "O-okay... Ellis, thank you for remembering me."


    Ellis nodded, but his eyes stayed fixed on Northern.


    ''Okay, this is getting weird...''


    Northern looked around, visibly growing ufortable.


    "Well, I don''t think I''ll be needing the clock. I just wanted to figure out how trade works here... Well then... I guess I''ll be going..."


    He said awkwardly, slowly moving his steps away.


    Actually, he didn''t just want to inquire how business was done here. He had also wanted to strike a deal.


    After all, he needed someone to help him with all the somewhat-useful-but-useless-to-him items he had.


    ''I guess I have to look for someone else.''


    Before Northern could fully turn away, Ellis shouted, springing forth to his feet. "Please wait!"


    His voice rang through the hall, causing a momentary silence.


    Northern couldn''t help but freeze.


    A secondter, everything returned to how it was, the usual chatters and noise.


    Then Northern turned around and looked at the boy ¨C Ellis, with a deep frown.


    "You better have an exnation for why you shouted like that."


    Ellis frowned back, his face carrying unyielding determination.


    "I had found it wrong that a prince from Luinngard was in the Academy, despite the cmity that had befallen Stelia... however, after seeing you and hearing that Luinngard Empire is unaffected by this incident, I can''t help but think, perhaps something is going on..."


    Northern''s frown darkened. ''What''s this bastard going on about?''


    "Listen, I don''t care about your secrets or plots." He lowered his head ny degrees. "Please help me... I need your help!" He yelled... again.

 Chapter 136 Ellis’s Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 136 Ellis''s Misunderstanding </h4>


    Northern was overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    In that moment, he wished the ground would open up and swallow him whole.


    People nced their way, but ultimately, they were consumed by their own business.


    With so much happening in thisnd, it would be concerning if some group had ample time to focus on others'' affairs - not that such people didn''t exist.


    "Please get up," Northern requested firmly and sighed.


    If he didn''t respond, Ellis would likely remain in that awkward position.


    The poor guy nced at Northern''s face before straightening his back.


    For a couple of seconds, they stared at each other.


    Then Northern spoke first, "If it''s okay with you, can we have this conversation somewhere else? I''m not veryfortable here." He looked around and returned his eyes to Ellis.


    "Right, of course."


    Ellis quickly and roughly packed his things aside and stood upright before Northern, brimming with excitement.


    ''I''m notfortable with his enthusiasm... What the hell?'' Northern thought, worried.


    But he discarded those thoughts and asked, "Do you know a ce where we can talk?"


    "Of course, please follow me..." Ellis said and immediately set into motion.


    Northern followed but spared a quick, worried nce at the haphazard state of Ellis''s things.


    "Aren''t you worried about your merchandise? Won''t they get stolen?"


    Ellis responded sharply as he led the way, "These things are useless. Even if they do, it wouldn''t matter." A broad smile adorned his face. "With your help, I''ll finally be free from those bastards!"


    His excitement brimmed once again as he clenched his fist.


    They walked into another hall, opposite the one that had led Northern to the meeting hall.


    This one was filled with more people, all of them in ragged clothing and makeshift armors like the ones Ellis had been selling.


    A pungent, displeasing odor filled the air, causing Northern to wrinkle his nose the moment he entered.


    Plus, the hall was quite narrow and dark, making it a terrible ce to breathe, let alone live.


    There were doors to the left and right, which Northern suspected were rooms.


    They immediately triggered his memory of when he had woken up, and he remembered how the hall there had been.


    ''But that was in far better condition than this ce. It was as if no one lived there... while this ce...''


    Northern could note some things that set this ce apart.


    It was quite evident in how people dressed here. There was no one in brilliant-looking armor. Different people, children even, were roaming to and fro in the hallway.


    Some were seated on the ground with sorrow etched across their features¡ªthey made walking through the hall quite difficult.


    Eventually, Ellis opened a door and entered a room.


    The room was dark until Ellis walked towards a spot instinctively, and a dim light appeared a few secondster, casting a warm, slight glow throughout the interior.


    Ellis''s humble abode humbled Northern. All he had was a bed and a table.


    Even Northern''s living condition before bing ''War General Northern'' was way better.


    "You can sit down," Ellis said, pointing Northern to his mattress.


    If it could be called a mattress.


    Northern gulped and looked at the ckened bed with a horrifying expression.


    ''He had probably slept on it with an extremely dirty body. Do they even bathe in this ce...?''


    It wasn''t to despise them; in fact, he understood best since he had been in a worse situation.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to sit on the bed, knowing this guy may not have bathed in six months.


    He gulped and looked at Ellis, a frown dawning on his face.


    "Until I know what it is you want, I don''t think there''s any reason for me to be friendly with you."


    It was a front, but it was also true and Northern''s best excuse for not having to ''sit down.''


    Besides, he was very serious about what he had said.


    Ellis stared nkly for a second, then nodded with a sad smile. "I understand..."


    "First of all," Northern started immediately, "what is this thing about the Luinngard Empire you keep talking about?"


    ''I remember now, there was a guy pestering me when we were about to enter the academy. He mentioned something like Luinngard Empire then, too.''


    Northern''s face creased with a more acute, inquisitive frown.


    "I understand, I understand that you are very suspicious of me," Ellis said. "Not everyone is aware of the Luinngard royal family''s distinctive features."


    Northern scrunched up his eyes and raised his head a bit. "You''re still not making any sense to me. What features?"


    Ellis''s facial expression contorted into a tiny frown as he stared keenly at Northern.


    "What, you don''t know? The white hair, exactly like yours... although yours seems to have lost its pristine whiteness, but I''m sure with thorough washing, it would be as white as snow."


    Northern arched a brow. "What about my white hair?"


    Ellis''s expression fully contorted into a suspicious and dark frown. "What? Are you not a prince of Luinngard?"


    Northern shook his head vehemently. "No, I''m no prince."


    "What?! Why didn''t you say so earlier?!"


    "When did I ever admit to being one? You made all those assumptions on your own!"


    Ellis was frowning and panting heavily, while Northern frowned but maintained a calm,posed posture.


    A few beatster, Ellis''s expression crumpled as his brows drifted upward and lines formed across his forehead.


    He began pacing around with both arms on his head.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it! I''m so dead. I''m finished!!"


    Northern watched him for a few seconds, then asked, "What exactly is wrong?"


    He wasn''t concerned, in fact, he didn''t want to know... Whatever Ellis needed help with sounded like trouble.


    And trouble was the one thing Northern wasn''t ready to get into.


    However, he still needed to hear more about the Luinngard Empire from this young man.


    That Northern denied being a prince didn''t mean he forgot that he was once one.


    The night of his birth was still fresh in his mind like yesterday.


    The broken expression on the white-haireddy''s face, those three sisters - anytime he thought about it, his heart felt heavy.


    And so, unraveling the mystery behind his birth had been one silent goal he looked forward to.


    If this guy suspected him to be a prince at a nce because of his white hair, then there was something about this Luinngard Empire.


    Northern needed to know everything.

 Chapter 137 Ellis’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 137 Ellis''s Dilemma </h4>


    It took an annoying couple of seconds to calm Ellis and make him talk.


    The boy sat on his bed, head bowed, a horrified frown deftly locked on his face.


    Anyone could tell Ellis was in a lot of trouble.


    "What''s the use of it all! I''ve even gotten myself in a lot of trouble! Shit, I even left my merchandise!"


    Ellis sprang to his feet, about to hurry outside, but Northern grabbed him by the cor of his shirt and mmed him back onto the bed.


    ''I''m not good with words. I don''t even know what to say to this bastard.''


    Northern folded his arms and looked down with a gloomy expression. "Will you speak now, or shall I leave?"


    Ellis curled for a second from the slight ache running across his back.


    If Northern''s grip had been any stronger, he could have broken the bed. He caressed his back and stood up, frowning, clenching trembling hands.


    "What can you do? There''s nothing you can do! I thought you were from Luinngard. I needed you to help me run away from this ce. I thought with your influence as a prince, I would be able to get into the Luinngard. Damn it, I was crazy to think I was lucky since I was the only one who knew you were a prince from Luinngard," Ellis exined with a trembling voice.


    "Ah... I see..." Northern lingered for a moment before adding, "Why?"


    Ellis looked at his face as he spoke again.


    "Why do you want to run away? What''s wrong?"


    Ellis sighed and looked down. After hesitating for a few seconds, his voice finally came out, "It started like four months ago."


    Northern observed keenly as he continued with trembling shoulders.


    "He gathered a number of us since we hadbat useless abilities. He said he had a way for us to earn soul cores. After all, we also needed to get stronger... so that we could unlock more abilities, maybe we''ll end up being useful somehow..."


    Ellis took a breath and continued, "He said we would be his arms and legs. He needed us to help him sell things. With some set of rules, we started..."


    His face darkened. "Well, it was fair at the beginning. We made a couple of soul cores, and it was all good, but that was only for a month."


    He bit his lips shakily. "After a month, it all ended. His men would force us to sell some mundane things and submit all that we had received, and they wouldn''t even give us soul cores as promised. When we refused, they would beat the hell out of us and even seize our ration of meat."


    ''Bullying, huh...''


    It existed everywhere.


    No matter how dire the disaster, there would always exist some nutjobs who would rise for the sole purpose of taking advantage of the weak and bullying them.


    "Then you should have reported them," Northern offered. "I''m sure if you report these guys to the party leaders, they''ll offer some kind of solution."


    Ellis''s face grew heavy and grim as heshed out, "No way! That''s even worse!! If we report to the party leaders, then the matter will get out!! If it does, then he gets to know about it! Do you think they''ll punish someone strong and useful like him? He has an ability that is so valued around here. No one can dispose of him! It will only fall back on us!!"


    Northern raised a brow as Ellis shouted, "Quiet down, your tone is getting annoying."


    For some reason, chills ran down Ellis''s spine.


    He immediately rposed himself, lowered his head, and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    ''I guess it does make a lot of sense... the party leaders are the strongest set of people picked by the Headmaster himself. It would be stupidity to dispose of them just because of some weaklings being bullied.''


    Northern sighed. ''As I suspected, it is real trouble. I don''t mind messing up with any of the party leaders, but I don''t really see the need to...''


    People get bullied every day, whether he interferes or not, it was a constant of life that would never change.


    As far as things went, Northern wasn''t even aware of their abilities.


    Although, he was quite confident in his ability. Worst came to worst, Night Terror would finish it.


    He could also materialize Koll''s soul onto himself and decimate them all or use Chaos.


    There were several options to end the fight...really, so he wasn''t scared of any of them.


    But he was going to go about things the easiest route, a path that would certify his individualistic growth and the growth of his skill.


    He also looked forward to putting the [Formless] attribute to use.


    To put it simply, Northern was in a way looking forward to fights. At the same time, he was very careful.


    And most importantly, he wasn''t about to do anything for free.


    Northern closed and opened his eyes. "I can help..."


    Ellis gritted his teeth and looked away, clenching his fist. "You can''t! You don''t know him. He''s very strong, even amongst other leaders, not more than three can defeat him."


    Northern exhaled, and immediately, the atmosphere became ridden with a tight tension.


    Ellis felt like his body became heavy, all of a sudden, it became a lot of work to keep standing.


    He tried to look into Northern''s eyes, but horror gripped him by the heart.


    Everywhere was immersed in shadowy ckness, and behind Northern''s shimmering blue eyes were two pairs of crimson gazes, piercing out.


    Ellis''s facial features broke apart as sweat gathered on his face, and his legs trembled.


    Northern then breathed again.


    Everything was gone¡ªthe darkness, the monstrous re, as though it had never happened.


    "Wh¡ªwhat was that?!" Ellis stammered.


    A little smile curved a corner of Northern''s lips. "Since you are so sure that no one can defeat this leader of yours... I figured I''d show you a glimpse of my ability..."


    An unbelieving frown broke out on Ellis''s face. "Seriously? That was you? Those eyes... those monstrous eyes, I felt like I would be swallowed by the darkness."


    Northern chuckled evilly. "It''s good that you know the feeling of dread... that way you can tell how dreadful I am."


    He closed his eyes for a moment before speaking, "So, I''ll tell you onest time, Ellis. I can help you..."


    Ellis''s eyes glistened... however, the joy in them was killed a secondter as Northern''s face became dark with a stern frown.


    "But why should I?"

 Chapter 138 Another Night Terror? Nah, No Way

    <h4>Chapter 138 Another Night Terror? Nah, No Way </h4>


    Northern folded his arms, his eyes locked on Ellis''s faltering gaze.


    "Wh-what do you mean? What do you mean why? It''s injustice! If you can help, shouldn''t you?"


    Northern remained silent for a few tense minutes, his expression unreadable as Ellis frowned slightly.


    When he finally spoke, his hoarse voice came out first.


    "You''re stupid if you think that way. Injustice? It''s a way of life. The strong eat the weak. Do you call it injustice when you kill monsters and eat their meat without worry? No, it''s normal. You have to survive one way or the other."


    He stared intently at Ellis''s face.


    "Look, that is exactly what''s happening to you right now. Those guys have to get by in life one way or another, whether it''s preying on you or others. But that''s injustice to you..."


    Northern scoffed, his eyes hardening.


    "I''m irritated."


    He cast onest disgusted look over Ellis''s form and turned to walk out.


    Before he could make it through the door, a heavy thud reached his ears, as if something fell.


    Northern turned around to see poor Ellis on his knees, biting his lips, tears streaming down his face.


    "Please. I beg you. Have mercy. I''ll do a-nything," he sobbed, his tone quaking.


    Northern''s heart wavered a bit, but he was more logical than emotional.


    Even as the guy broke down begging, he focused more on the ''I''ll do anything'' part than having mercy.


    ''I thought I waspassionate. What''s happening to me?''


    For a moment, Northern was afraid of what he was bing.


    This emptiness he sometimes felt was bing concerning.


    First, it happened with Mr. Fluffy; if he didn''t deliberately caution himself, he wouldn''t have minded killing the beast.


    And now, he didn''t mind leaving this guy to his troubles.


    He had a fundamental belief that Ellis would live through it eventually. It was his own story.


    After all, no one came to his own aid either.


    Northern sighed, then his voice came, "Since you say you''ll do anything, it''s fine. I''ll help you."


    He turned away and turned the doorknob, opening it.


    "But you''re going away?" Ellis''s voice quickly followed, causing Northern to look back at him.


    "Well, yes... I am. What? Do you want me to babysit you? Or do you want to live with me?"


    Ellis lingered for a second, then responded, his tone utterly tamed, "I... I don''t mind."


    Northern let out a bigugh immediately, then shook his head at Ellis.


    "Trust me... you do mind. You''ll prefer your life here. Don''t worry, I''ll be around. Should anything happen, just scream Dark Terror regardless of where you are."


    He waved and went off, mming the door behind him.


    Ellis copsed into a sitting position and stared nkly for a few seconds.


    Then he bowed his head into his hands, as if to scream, but didn''t.


    Instead, he mmed his fist hard on the ground, instantly regretting it as his knuckles protested in cruel pain.


    ¡ª


    Northern found his way back to the main hall and walked outside himself.


    Immediately the door opened, Mr. Fluffy''s ears flew up, causing the white wolf to spring to its feet.


    Its eyes glistened as Northern descended the stairs, and the moment his feet touched thest step, the beast dashed at him, dancing around excitedly.


    Northern patted the wolf with a soft chuckle.


    "Seriously, what am I going to do with you?"


    "It''s a nice wolf, isn''t it?"


    Immediately Northern heard the voice, a sharp pressure pierce through the air, causing Northern to scowl and turn swiftly, materializing a dagger that stopped at the person''s neck.


    Lines formed beneath his scowl before his eyes widened in recognition.


    Raven looked into his face and curved up a corner of her lips.


    But Northern was still frowning, albeit slightly.


    ''What''s funny? Is she toying with me? Was the bloodlust or spiritual release?''


    Just now, he was not mistaken - he had felt an overwhelming amount of killing intent sharp as the edge of a sword and directed at him.


    One that resolved him to want to slit the person''s throat in one go.


    And he had only stopped because the moment his dagger fully materialized as his handshed forward, the killing intentpletely disappeared.


    ''That''s one hell of control.''


    It was incredibly dangerous, but he had to admit it. ''I can''t tell if it''s bloodlust or spiritual release... sure I could have done something like that but only with bloodlust.''


    Northern had experienced bloodlust many times... eventually he''d been able to use it too.


    It worked like spiritual release but could not cause physical harm, while it was very possible for spiritual release to cause physical harm.


    The point of spiritual release is that essences are augmented enough to tear through air. They be very dense and able to materialize while maintaining an invisible nature.


    Bloodlust was an actualization of one''s thirst for blood. It''s possible to hate a being and desire to kill that being and the being wouldn''t even notice at all ¨C it had happened before.


    But when one has in and in, and in, the scent of blood begins to linger around them, it gets thicker and stronger with each blood they take and eventually, it gets to a level where it can materialize and be felt even by mundane beings.


    That feeling when one can tell that death is lingering behind them even without having to look.


    Northern doubted if Raven was a master... if so, that would mean that what he experience just now was her bloodlust.


    ''But this much? Just how many monsters has she killed? And controlling it to this level?''


    Northern felt like he had just crossed path with another monster...another Night Terror for some reason.


    He didn''t even know bloodlust was something that could be controlled!


    ''Naa... let''s not give her so much credit. Night Terror is on another level.''


    "The smile on your lips is irritating. I''ll have you get rid of it..."


    Even with his words, Raven was still smiling, looking at him with sparkling red eyes that hid some level of coldness.


    Her intensive look made creeps crawl on Northern''s skin.


    He withdrew his hand and hid it behind his back, then brought it out with no dagger.


    For a split second, Raven''s eyes followed that movement, then she brought her gaze back to his face and finally erased her smile.


    "Sage Gilbert asked me to provide you with whatever information you''ll be needing."


    Northern patted Mr. Fluffy''s smooth, t head as he responded, "Oh, okay..."


    ''I thought he''d send Instructor Ate since that''ll be easier for me. Maybe something is going on between them as I guessed... and maybe it''s deeper.''


    "You sound dissatisfied."


    "I''m not exactly satisfied..." Northern allowed a little creepy grin.


    Admittedly, his smiles had improved after getting out of the rift, but this one suddenly felt off. Maybe he was trying too hard.


    Raven ignored his look and said, "If you need knowledge on everything there is about a drifter and talents, there''s no one else that can best me. I guarantee you that."


    "That''s rather arrogant of you..."


    "There''s nothing arrogant about me. It''s just in truth." She cocked her head to the side, causing her ck hair to tilt. "Shall we move? Or do you want to have your lecture here?"


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Hey guys, since we reached 500k views, I was feeling excited and decided to release two more chapters.


    Thanks guys for the support, really, the golden tickets and power stones. I''m really happy, ha ha.


    Who knows, I could increase daily update to three if powerstones start hitting around 500, for now we are around 300, I guess. ;)

 Chapter 139 Instructor Raven

    <h4>Chapter 139 Instructor Raven </h4>


    Raven and Northern walked outside the castle as she began her exnation to him.


    She skipped the basics since Northern was already equipped with that knowledge, even though he had learned it the hard way.


    Some he had an idea of because of his mother, so he didn''t need a thorough expansion.


    But others...


    "Wait, so you''re saying it''s impossible to increase the ss of talents?"


    Raven nced at him and nodded, then turned front as she continued walking.


    "There''s a reason talents are ranked into sses."


    She nodded a greeting as a young woman in ragged clothes passed by.


    Turning to Northern, she continued, "Talents, in their core, are a ss. They determine the route to power a drifter takes. These sses are grouped into three basics: warrior, mage, and engineer."


    She nodded another greeting.


    "The warriors..."


    "Swordsmen, knights, archers, hand-to-handbatants," Northern interrupted politely.


    "Yes. And the mage ss are drifters whose talents, without learning an art, give them abilities that can''t be used with weapons and somehow ovee the limitation of distance. Then we have engineers, whose talents are great for utilities."


    Northern nodded in understanding.


    "Ranking talents would have been against their stagnant nature. And since drifters didn''t have a definitive ssing system, talents were ssed instead."


    "I think I understand... Your talent ss means your route to power and how efficient it is, which is supposed to be the grading. Then that grading is constant and cannot be changed."


    Raven nodded.


    "It''s nice to see you getting it. You''re a natural."


    "Thanks for thepliment... I guess?"


    ''Crap, crap, what exactly does this make me?''


    If talent sses couldn''t grow no matter how one tried, then didn''t that make him one to be honored, a gem in this universe?


    ''I can evolve talent sses... make them better than they were...''


    Of course, that was currently for himself alone... for now.


    ''And I can have multiple talents. In the long run, have multiple talent abilities. In a way, it could be said that I have multiple sses and may choose to be whatever I want. I could even have a different persona for each talent. Or I can decide which kind of fighter I want to be... a warrior today, maybe a mage tomorrow. Hell, I could even be an engineer if I wanted.''


    The limitations ced on the Copycat ability had made Northern not think too much about it.


    But in the long run, he was bound to eventually be the strongest being in Tra-el... or so he felt.


    ''I just need to be very delicate about the talents I copy...''


    "Are you okay? Lael."


    Raven''s voice broke him out of his trailing thoughts.


    Northern frowned a little at the pristinedy beside him.


    "I warned you about that."


    "I''m sorry... North."


    His eyes stayed on her nkly for a couple of seconds.


    ''I didn''t expect her to give in so easily...''


    "Next, we''ll be talking about the state of things in this continent."


    Raven''s voice trailed, helping Northern back to the main point.


    "You might not know this, but the Dark Continent is the smallest of the five continents. You can remove ten of it from the Central in, and the Central in still isn''t be the biggest."


    "Then why was it allowed to be a continent, even though it wasn''t big?" Northern inquired with an inquisitive frown.


    "Because of Luinngard Empire... about fifty years ago, Luinngard submitted a petition to be recognized as their own continent. Before then, this used to be part of the Central in... although it''s an ind quite far away."


    She paused and looked at Northern to ensure he was listening, then added after observing his focused expression, "It was situated at the northern edge of the Central ins, to be exact."


    Northern looked at her for a couple of seconds, both their expressions gravely nk.


    ''Is she trying to make a jest of me with that face?''


    Raven looked like an unfeeling robot, one incapable of changing facial expressions.


    She was wlessly pretty, no doubt, but her face was stony, constant, and never-changing... there were moments of small smiles, but they usually didn''tst long and came once in a blue moon.


    They stood at the edge of the outer settlement, marked by a bridge that arched over a dried-out drainage system¡ªa gutter of some sort.


    Raven leaned on the concrete frame and folded her arms as she resumed.


    "Because of its power and influence, Luinngard was eventually granted permission by the Seven Kingdoms Council."


    ''Right, I know about that one. It''s the council of the seven kingdoms in the Central in that rose as a contingency measure to bnce the growing of Reimgard Empire.''


    And Reimgard Empire was the sole powerhouse of the Central in.


    If the academy was one reason the Central ins was adored and loved, Reimgard was the other reason why it was hated and feared.


    Raven''s voice trailed back into Northern''s ears.


    "After the permission was granted, two other vassal states emerged: this kingdom Lotheliwan and the Sand Nation of Sloria."


    Northern could roughly guess, ''Sand nation, huh... they''re probably situated around the desert.''


    "Now, we don''t know much, but we know that two nations were heavily affected by this disaster: Lotheliwan and Sloria. However, Sloria is doing quite well since they depend on Luinngard for everything¡ªfood, clothes, weapons, everything gets shipped to them.


    "But it''s not as though they''re in a much better condition. Their kingdom was ravaged too, and all that exists there is a stronghold of drifters that holds things together. I do think they have more drifters there than non-drifters."


    "I see... Raven, I have a question."


    She loomed into Northern''s eyes coldly and answered, "Ask."


    "Why didn''t Sloria, or the people from Lotheliwan, just move to Luinngard? You said they were unaffected by the disaster. Wouldn''t it be much safer, with the power of the Empire? They''ll be able to fight the rifts and eventually win."


    Raven shook her head somberly, lingering before she responded, "Luinngard Empire has walls as high as the academy''s. Their gates are locked to outsiders... no one has even seen what it''s like on the inside. Everything is encased within a colossal wall."


    Northern nodded as her words sank in. ''Now I understand why Ellis needed my influence, thinking I was a prince from Luinngard.''


    Northern raised his gaze again, his eyes folded with determination.


    "Raven, I have one more question."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I''m so sorry for all these info dumps, Northern finally gets all the information he''s been missing out on.

 Chapter 140 You’d Be Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 140 You''d Be Shocked </h4>


    Raven silently consented for Northern to ask his question. She didn''t say anything, merely looking at him as he opened his mouth.


    "So... like...how are soul cores absorbed?"


    Raven''s eyes widened.


    For an expressionless being like her, this moment was priceless, deserving a space on a trophy shelf.


    Northern had managed to surprise her.


    A momentter, though, her widened eyes crumpled into a deep frown that made her crimson eyes radiate a deadly glow.


    "Are you joking with me?"


    Northern closed his eyes and made a polite smile, his hands behind his head.


    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean it that way... It''s just that I''m quite inexperienced in a lot of things."


    Raven''s frown lingered for three more seconds before she rxed her face into its usual expression.


    "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know," Northern responded with a shy nod, still scratching the back of his head and trying to smile¡ªwhich again looked awful on him.


    Raven stared silently, then blinked and started, "Absorbing soul cores is simple. There is a general method which every drifter knows,mon knowledge that is taught. However, several ns and nobles have managed to develop more potent methods, each fashioned to fit their body formation, battle style, and soul properties. So today, there are several methods used to absorb essence from soul cores, but I can guarantee you that all of them were developed from the general method."


    Northern nodded as she finished.


    Essence absorption had been one of his concerns, not because he was looking forward to absorbing soul essence one day.


    As far as things went, that was still impossible.


    But if there existed a slight way to increase the amount of void essence in his soul...


    ''It''s just a presumption. I shouldn''t expect too much from it.''


    Northern discarded the thoughts and looked at Raven, as silvery voice rang:


    "Can I continue my lectures now?"


    He nodded to her with a stern facial expression, that of a student ready to devour every bit of knowledge their teacher had to offer.


    Raven continued, "Because Sloria and Luinngard act as though this disaster is none of their concern," her facial lines creased into a scowl, "the people of Lotheliwan suffered the most damage and couldn''t survive much, their poption was heavily affected"


    "That''s strange, though. Weren''t Lotheliwan supposed to be a vassal state of Luinngard too? You said that earlier."


    Raven raised a corner of her lips, ''Nice... He pays attention to details.''


    The slight smirk disappeared before it could be noticed.


    "Before the disaster, the King of Lotheliwan was already defying the Empire and wanted to cut alliances with them."


    Northern raised a brow, "Isn''t that stupid? In a continent of only three, they want to break away from the lordship of the strongest. Won''t that lead to their ruin?"


    He looked at Raven intently.


    "I suppose the king wouldn''t have just wanted to do that... except he had a backing?"


    ''His thinking is intelligent too...'' Raven remarked inwardly.


    "The past is no concern of ours. What matters is that because of this act, Lotheliwan waspletely abandoned, and its people were left to suffer. Eventually, they scattered everywhere and found safe havens in mountains and caves, managing to live away from monsters and continuing their lives."


    Northern turned to look at the ragged people of the outer settlement. He could see kids amidst them, some seated in front of their tents here and there.


    Then he looked back at Raven, "I''m quite shocked that they still manage to reproduce even when faced with such horrors. Humans are one funny thing."


    Raven watched him keenly, as she had since the first day they met.


    ''He''s mysterious,'' she thought, then continued.


    "When we arrived, we had to settle somewhere. Going to the caves seemed like the best option, but it would have been a stupid idea."


    "Because of the mentality ingrained, right?" Northern continued causing Raven to raise her eyes.


    "If you had chosen to live with the native people and epted their way of life, it would have been hard to leave or make the students leave. They probably have weak mentalities and are only thinking about survival... That would have offered them the best thing they were looking for: safety andfort."


    A small smile made it to his lips and ran away half a secondter, reced by a fearsome re as he went on, "While those two things do sound like the best, they could be incredibly fatal.


    "Because once they all getfortable and safe, they''ll abandon the idea of ever returning home. As long as there''s food, they''ll eventually continue living in this disaster and eventually forget it all. They''ll just live... like worthless nobodies... all because of fear,fort, and safety."


    The surprise on Raven''s face took longer to wipe off this time.


    ''I want him!'' Her eyes glittered.


    Perhaps, in all her life, Northern was the one person who had managed to amaze her so well.


    ''His thought pattern is so impressive!''


    Raven had been unable to convince any of the students. It was useless; they couldn''t see what she was doing when she told them to head to the capital of Lotheliwan and confront the monsters now that they had the strength.


    Luckily, Gilbert, Ate, and the twins were already there.


    With the presence of a sage, the students were eventually able to fight. And Gilbert also understood her point after much exnation.


    But Northern was different. She didn''t even need to exin things to him!


    It was like... like... he was thinking the exact same way she was!


    ''But there''s something I don''t understand... if his thought is this efficient, why did he refuse to join the parties? Surely, he should have seen that this could be the best course of action for him...''


    To Raven, Northern might be exceptional, but at the end, he was only a drifter, and there was so little he could do alone as a drifter.


    Northern needed people, she understood that fact too.


    If they wanted to conquer the rift or even return home, they needed each other.


    So, why? Why was Northern excluding himself from the rest of them?

 Chapter 141 A Rational Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 141 A Rational Conversation </h4>


    The thought tugged Raven''s mind, what could this young man be thinking? What were the thoughts that backed his actions.


    If Northern had proved to be an intellectual person, why then was he acting otherwise? Selfish and stupid.


    She couldn''t understand.


    Shaking her head to dispel those thoughts, Raven looked at Northern.


    "I''m impressed. You think quite deeply in many areas."


    Northern shrugged nonchntly.


    "Anyone would have thought that way if they''d been in my position."


    "I see..."


    Raven observed him silently for a few seconds before his voice broke through.


    "I can''t help but think how stupid Gilbert is after all this..."


    She flinched, not expecting that remark.


    Northern went on, oblivious to her reaction.


    "If he managed to sway the students, regain Lotheliwan''s capital, ept the natives, and establish some order. Even though there might be rips and tears here and there, it was stillmendable. With such order, they''d be able to return to the Central ins, I''m sure."


    Raven frowned.


    "It''s not that simple."


    Crouching down, she picked up a small twig and drew a map on the ground.


    "This is the continent of Stelia, it is situated in the middle of the Talcia - Fuego sea. We are located here, in the southwestern area. At the edge of thend here, it''s the endless body of the sea, if we want to return to the Central in¡­ we have to go here, cross Sloria stronghold to Luinngard Empire in the Northeastern area."


    She tapped that point emphatically.


    "Luinngard Empire, is not just the powerhouse of Stelia for nothing. See, from the Northwest, all the way to the east-south-east, their territory epasses all."


    Northern frowned, "Isn''t that almost half the continent already?"


    "Quite." Raven gestured at the map.


    "The problem is, this northeast here, is where Luinngard port is. The port is our only lead to the Central in. As long as Luinngard is not opening their gates to us, we won''t be able to get a ship and journey back to the Central in"


    "But it''s also possible to build a ship and go around¡­"


    Raven dropped the twig and dusted her hand as she stood up.


    "Do you think that would be a smooth voyage?" Before he could reply, she continued, "Have you heard of protectors?"


    "I have, but I''m not sure what they do exactly."


    "Protectors are drifters assigned to guard the borders, preventing monsters from entering the continent."


    Northern''s brow furrowed skeptically. "How could any monsters cross that vast sea?"


    "You are correct, and Talcia - Fuego is not a body of water that can just be swum through. No monster would make it that far."


    Raven''s eyes grew somber.


    "But the protectors exist because monsters keep appearing at Astrionis'' borders."


    By being an avid reader of books and being up to date with newspapers, Northern sort of knew the kingdoms in the Central in; Astrionis was one of them, and was a particrlyrge city of trade just as Reimgard Empire, they also held arge sea port that led directly to Luinngard in starlock continent and routed also to other continents.


    They were other countries that had sea port but Astrionis was the city of trade for some reason, even Reimgard didn''t hold a candle to them.


    In trade that is¡­


    "Where are the monstersing from then?" he asked, seeking answers in Raven''s eyes. Though he already suspected the truth.


    "I believe there is a rift in the sea itself."


    Northern''s frown deepened.


    ''A rift in the sea? It''s exactly what I thought too¡­''


    There was no other usible exnation.


    But it was also unrealistic, because it has never been recorded in history that a rift appeared in the sea.


    ''It has also never been recorded in history that five rifts appeared at once''


    The world was slowly changing, and everything was beginning to get uncertain and tremendously dangerous.


    "I see¡­ even if you go to Luinngard, the journey to the Central in would be a perilous one but at least there is a good ship that can withstand whatever dangers wille. But building a ship¡­ it can never be as good as those vessels of tidal war that Luinngard might possess."


    Raven nodded solemnly. "Correct."


    "Correct."


    ''Crazy, I''m almost convinced¡­ but nah, that''s just dumb. I mean¡­''


    "Why not just focus all your energy on going to the Luinngard Empire, you guys are going to go there in the end, are you not?"


    Raven looked at him then looked around, her gaze plowing through the people as they went on with their various activities.


    "Do you really think they''ll feel at home in the Central in?"


    Northern arched a brow and turned his head, for a moment trying to look at what Raven was seeing as she stared at them and talked.


    He turned his head back toward her.


    "... ''feeling'' at home is a luxury. There, they''ll have food, better clothes and living conditions than this ce where death lurks around every corner. At least there, they can truly live in peace."


    "And what of this ce?" Raven pressed. "What bes of it?"


    "Luinngard Empire will eventually deal with it."


    Raven frowned. "What do you mean? How can you be sure? They''ve neglected the state of the continent for nearly thirty years."


    "Which is strange¡­ if they are an empire, they have the power and might to close down these rifts yet they have not moved a bit. No matter how nonchnt a nation may be, they can''t just leave destruction lurking around their borders, these monsters are not predictable, and an amazingly sad fact is that they have a vicious gene of adaptation.


    "They could tear down even tall walls in order to reach their prey. Except the Emperor of Luinngard is stupid, it makes no sense that they are tantly ignoring the existence of this monsters just because they are defended from it."


    Raven slightly narrowed her eyes, "You are implying¡­?"


    A gleam entered Northern''s eyes.


    "They have something to gain from it¡­"


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I''m so sorry guys for all these boring talks.


    We are slowly getting into it.

 Chapter 142 Raven Is A Monster!

    <h4>Chapter 142 Raven Is A Monster! </h4>


    Northern''s assumption was reasonable, but it had a significant w.


    It made perfect sense that the Luinngard Empire was benefiting from the disaster, which was why they were allowing it to continue.


    However, what troubled Raven was...


    ''What could they possibly gain from monsters ravaging their continent?''


    Luinngard was a prosperous nation with abundant resources, a minimal poption, formidable knights, and an unparalleled level of sea trade.


    Although the current state of affairs was unknown, Raven had initially thought that Luinngard had locked their gates because they were too afraid to confront the destruction, likely a decision made by a cowardly Emperor.


    But after hearing Northern''s perspective, she began to reconsider her stance.


    ''Perhaps they do have something to gain from the disaster after all... but what could it be?''


    Raven remained pensive for a few moments before her silvery voice cut through the silence.


    "We do not have time for political games. Our arrival here was forced upon us. Ironically, we don''t even know why we''re here. Our parents likely believe we''re at the Academy, unaware of Rughsbourgh''s deception. Every student here shares the same grudge and anger towards him... upheaving the agendas of some Empire is not what we should be doing."


    She paused, adding, "That is, even if there is any agenda at all."


    Northern nodded.


    "I''m d you see it that way. Then you should also understand that, for now, all our resources and manpower should be focused on finding a way back home. However, Gilbert wants you all to challenge and close the rifts..."


    "That is the only way for these people to survive," Raven asserted, her expression resolute.


    Northern stared at her frantically, his expression almost trembling.


    "What do you mean ''the only way for these people to survive''? Do you think you''re in a position to determine what''s best for them? It''s a luxury to care for these people while we''re in such a dire situation ourselves!"


    Raven met his gaze, raising her chin slightly.


    "What''s happened has happened. We can endure it and not only survive but change every aspect that affects us. It doesn''t always have to be about us. We can restore the lives of these people if we fight together with them. We are stronger together."


    "That''s just a stupid ideology. It''s stupid, it''s stupid, it''s stupid!"


    Northern red into her eyes, azure mes burning ferociously within them.


    Then a frown creased his forehead as realization dawned.


    "You''re buying into Gilbert''s stupid idea? Do you all want to be heroes so badly?"


    "It was my idea," she replied to Northern, her expression unwavering, not even in the slightest.


    Northern''s brows rose, then furrowed a secondter.


    "I see... I see..."


    For some reason, he didn''t find it hard to believe.


    Thisdy standing before him seemed like a walking disaster, and he only realized it the moment she imed the idiotic n of heroism was her idea from the start.


    His head lowered for a few seconds, then he raised it to meet hers once more.


    "Lunatics, you are all lunatics."


    The frown on his face became tense and heavy with stress.


    "You could just, for fuck''s sake, return home. Even if you manage to close all five rifts, won''t you ultimately need to request Luinngard''s ships to leave?"


    "We will..."


    "Then why?! Why are you guys so hell bent on helping these people? It''s not even helping, it''s pushing them to their death. Because if you wanted to help them you''d be looking for a way to transport them to the Central in, instead you are caring for things like ''can they feel at home?'' Fuck feeling at home! Fuck it!!"


    He pointed at them with a deep scowl etched on his face.


    "These people... are suffering. They live every day, unsure of when their end mighte. You could remove them from this predicament... this is justnd; they could adapt to whatever they find in the Central in. But you insist on pushing them toward their deaths. Your n will im so many lives."


    "It would be worth it," Raven stated, her tone firm.


    A terrified expression froze on Northern''s face, his mouth slightly agape.


    ''This girl is a monster!''


    He let out a heavy sigh and smiled bitterly.


    "There''s no convincing you, either. It''s fine. As I''ve told Gilbert, you can do whatever you want... I have no care for it. I''ll do my own thing."


    He waved at her and turned to leave. Before he could move, her voice echoed into his ears.


    "I''ll hire you."


    Northern turned around, his brows furrowed.


    "What?"


    Her gaze was more resolute than ever.


    "I''ll hire you as a mercenary. I need you to apany me and Terence to a ce."


    Silence ensued between them for a few beats. Then Northern''s voice severed the taut tension.


    "I don''t find this pleasing... are you ying with me?"


    Raven shook her head.


    "No."


    He took two steps closer, ring at her, his face barely two breaths away from hers.


    "Then what are you doing? You think I''ll ept if you involve money? Oh, I see..."


    He retracted his head and nodded sadly at her.


    "You must be one of those damned kids whoe from rich ns and think they can solve everything with money and by calling out the name of their n."


    Raven frowned.


    "When did I ever call out the name of my n?"


    "You didn''t need to..."


    He cast a distasteful look on her.


    "I''m not interested in whatever price you have to offer me. I''m not interested in associating myself with any of you."


    He turned away, but her voice stopped him once more.


    "Even if it''s an airship?"


    His legs froze as he was about to take his next step. Slowly, he turned back to face her.


    "An airship?"


    "Yes... it''s an item, to be exact. You won''t need to go to the Luinngard Empire, and I can give it to you so you can go home... of course, after you help me."


    Northern''s countenance crumpled horribly.


    ''Insane! This girl is insane!''


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thank you guys for the support. Haha.


    A big shout out to Shdel, Ryan and Raul for the golden tickets. I''m so grateful guys.


    Thank you so much for your support.


    And to every other person that supports with golden tickets and power stones, thank you so much, don''t stop supporting me and I won''t stop working my ass off to give you the best story.


    Trust me, we haven''t even started...like I said "Trust me".

 Chapter 143 Avarice Should Be Renamed To Northern

    <h4>Chapter 143 Avarice Should Be Renamed To Northern </h4>


    It made no sense to Northern. It was absolute lunacy!


    If he had a way to go out of the rift all while he was in it, he would have grabbed onto that way and stepped out of that ce with immediate effect.


    There was a thin line between cowardice andmon sense, but it didn''t matter in the face of survival.


    He needed to live, maybe toe back and fight another day, maybe to get stronger another way.


    As cowardly as running away sounded, Northern believed it wasmon sense and reasonable.


    Confronting something when your doom was certain sounded even more cowardly, plus stupid.


    If she had an airship, not only could she avoid whatever horrors might be in the sea, she didn''t need to go to Luinngard. It''ll be a safe ride back home.


    ''So why? Why is she not using it and why is she willing to give it up for me?''


    Northern narrowed his eyes in suspicion, then scoffed.


    "Alright, so you want me to believe you have an airship, which, by the way, would make your journey back to the Central in a cakewalk. Not only are you not using it to go back, but you also want to leave it for me?"


    Raven shook her head, hair swaying gently along.


    "No, you are wrong."


    "Then?" Northern tilted his head. "Would you care to exin?"


    "I don''t have the ship yet."


    A frown creased upon Northern''s brows, eyes crinkling beneath them.


    "I don''t get it. So you were nning to bargain with a ship you don''t have yet?"


    He didn''t know whether to call her stupid or insane.


    ''Or she''s just in dumb maybe.''


    But Northern knew there was nothing dumb about the girl standing before him.


    ''How old could she even be, 16?'' He wondered, however, discarded the thought a secondter. ''What''s the use of such useless thoughts?''


    Raven started:


    "The ship, I could get it anytime I want, but I decided not to in order to keep it a secret."


    "Of course, you have to, knowing there is a way home will tear up the order in the little kingdom you guys have managed to build for yourselves."


    Northern''s brow suddenly flinched, then he focused his gaze more on Raven.


    "Apany you to where?"


    Raven did not hesitate, she spoke as though she was expecting Northern to ask all the while.


    "There exists a cohort put together by the prince of Lotheliwan. They tried challenging the rift, and I think they forgot something."


    Her exnation only made Northern''s curiosity grow worse. Maybe that was what she was trying to do.


    Northern stared at her, his eyes were peeled dull and tired.


    ''Definitely, she wouldn''t want to reveal all her information, but the fact here is that there is an airship. It changes everything so far. I could go back home.''


    The thought of home filled Northern''s mind with delight and expectations.


    At the same time, it was scary because he felt like he was having a wild dream, one that was bound to go up in mes.


    He clenched his fist tightly behind his back, staring at the ground for a couple of seconds before bringing his eyes back to Raven.


    "So this airship is supposed to be where?"


    "The location where we are headed," she responded firmly.


    The deal was so enticing; he would really be able to return home. He didn''t care about anything; these guys were a lost cause anyway.


    He knew better than anyone the trouble that might be lurking in other rifts. And if Koll''s other alter is waiting for them there, they were headed for damnation, and no amount of talk was going to save them from it.


    Besides,


    ''This might be my only chance to be close enough with that girl. I believe her name was Terence.''


    This was the only chance he''d get. Terence and Raven.


    He wasn''t sure what made Raven so exceptional from the rest, that even an ordinary man would recognize how exceptional she was from the rest of the party leaders.


    ''I''d love to have her ability too.''


    So this could, in the end, work out to benefit him.


    ''But I can''t just agree like that. I have to extort them!''


    Northern folded his arms and remained pensive for a couple of seconds before opening his mouth.


    "Alright, but I have a condition."


    Raven raised a brow, "What condition could that be? I already gave you the best deal."


    "Yeah, sure you did. I know that too, but think about it," Northern started exining with hand gestures. "What if it all goes wrong? What then do I have to gain from this expenditure of yours?"


    "It can''t fail," she initiated with a deep frown. "If it had any chances of failure, then I wouldn''t have asked you."


    Northern grinned at the corner of his lips.


    "Oh? Contrary to that, I thought you were asking me to increase your chances of sess?"


    He added with a toneced with taunt.


    "Or are you onto some nonsense like trying to test me through this?"


    Raven kept her silence throughout and stared at him, unflinching. Her crimson gaze at some point almost wiped the smugly expression off Northern''s face.


    Instead, his brows furrowed, and he made clear to her:


    "If I catch a whimsy wink of anything like trickery, death will be a better option than the hell that I will show you."


    Raven, at that point, allowed a small but confident smile.


    "Of course, you have nothing to worry about. I''m as open with you as I need to be."


    Northern''s expression froze, his blue eyes piercing into hers. Then he threw his face away and let out a ''tch'' of frustration.


    ''That smile on her face is so annoying! I can''t help but feel like I''m ying myself into her hands.''


    Raven''s voice caused his focus to trail back to her face once again.


    "So, what is your condition?"


    Northern let out a sigh.


    ''Never have I been so stressed from just a few minutes of talking to someone.''


    His conversation with Raven was almost like walking on eggshells.


    At some point, he felt like he was being tested by the things she said, and strangely, he found himself wanting to pass that test.


    Other times, he felt like the words that came out of his mouth were being evaluated and judged.


    It made goosebumps run helter-skelter his skin.


    The fact that it felt like he wanted to enter her good book, impress her in some way, was a very, very ufortable feeling.


    ''She''s someone I should run away from.''


    Northern was silent even after she had spoken. He just stared at her dubiously, his eyes glowing faintly.


    ''It''s fine. It''s just going to be this one time. I''ll add two more talents to my repertoire, and if things go well, I''ll have a certain way back home, and this, it will be a bonus also.''


    "I want all the soul cores we receive during this expenditure."

 Chapter 144 Ellis’s Redemption [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 144 Ellis''s Redemption [part 1] </h4>


    "I want all the soul cores we receive during this expenditure."


    Even after saying the words, Raven''s expression remained indifferent and fearsomely cold.


    Northern''s brows creased a little.


    ''Impressive, she didn''t even flinch.''


    In truth, Northern had intentionally mentioned an absurd price because he wanted her to refuse, and then there''d be no deal between the two of them.


    Her offers were tempting enough; there was no reason he should refuse them.


    But the fact that he couldn''t get over the feeling of falling into a trap was bothering him.


    So if he might end up getting yed, he needed to reap as many rewards from it as he needed to.


    Raven finally opened her mouth and spoke:


    "I can give you all of mine, but I can''t give you any of Terence''s," even when bargaining, her features were stoic and unshaking.


    Northern stared in absolute silence, then parted his lips in a little smirk and raised his chin.


    "I''ll have half of Terence''s then. That or I''m out."


    Lines of frown slowly folded Raven''s features.


    Seeing this, Northern couldn''t help but spread his lips in a wide grin.


    He could see it as in as day.


    He had hit her where it mattered.


    ''Terence, huh? Terence...''


    If they were counting scores with their conversation, Raven had probably hit a hundred, and Northern just one.


    But this ''one'' felt like a thousand.


    That expression on Raven''s face, it outdid the former. This one was truly worthy of a trophy shelf.


    She looked heavily conflicted.


    "What? You can''t do that?" Northern whined, an ear-to-ear grin adorning his face.


    "Can I discuss this with her and get back to you?"


    Northern gestured pompously with a smug grin.


    "Alright. I understand. Do what you have to. I believe you know where to find me when you make your decision."


    He waved and walked past her.


    "Come on, Mr. Fluffy, let''s go home."


    He and the wolfish beast crossed over the ''barely standing'' bridge, leaving Raven at its other end.


    Northern spared her one more nce and saw that she was already leaving before facing his front finally.


    ''I guess thatst one must have shaken her quite well. She didn''t even hesitate about giving me all her soul cores.''


    Northern was sure that it was an impossible deal because soul cores were the only way for drifters to get stronger.


    ''Except she''s someone like me that doesn''t need soul cores to get...''


    Northern shook his head vigorously. ''Nah, that is impossible.''


    Northern and Mr. Fluffy strolled forward, traversing the deste and silent square of the capital city. There were a few monsters on their way, which Northern decided to avoid rather than engage.


    The reason being that Gilbert''s men could be onto him again, and they might be someone more skilled at stealth.


    They reached the estate gate, and Northern was about to open it when a voice suddenly shot into the sky.


    "Dark Terror!!"


    Northern turned around with a gaping mouth.


    ''Wow, for his voice to reach here, he must have shouted the hell out of his throat.''


    A smile settled on his lips.


    "I wasn''t even expecting him to take the chance. But since he did, I guess I should help him."


    Northern had definitely thought Ellis would overlook what he said and look for some other way to deal with his trouble.


    But now...


    "Rise, Dark Terror."


    From the ck mes came a devil.


    Northern looked into the devil''s burning eyes.


    ''How exactly do I pass thismand...''


    "You know Ellis? Since you are with me all the time, even though you are in the Limitless Void, you should see him when I was talking to him."


    Dark Terror red into Northern''s eyes, the red mes in its burning stronger than a second ago.


    ''I guess he gets it.''


    "If you get it, go after Ellis, make sure you are unseen by anyone, and save his ass," Northernmanded and turned but quickly turned back again.


    "Stop, Dark Terror!"


    The devil was already merging with its shadow before Northern''s voice came. It stopped and rose out of it like ck mes burning out of the ground.


    Northern stared hardly at the devil.


    "Whatever you do, Do. Not. Kill. Anyone."


    He watched as the devil''s eyes gleamed again, then it finally merged with the shadows and streaked away.


    ''I wonder if that''s a skill. I didn''t even check what kind of skill he has? If he has a profile like me.''


    Northern turned around and opened the gate. ''I guess I should do thatter.''


    ¡ª


    ...a couple of minutes ago...


    Bang! Bang!! Bang!!!


    A heavy knock shuddered the wooden door that parted Ellis''s diminutive form from the hallway.


    Three muscr guys could be seen standing in front of his door, behind them was a robust guy with his head bowed and body fidgeting.


    Bang! Bang!! Bang!!!


    "What the hell?! Who''s that crazy person?!" A voice shouted from inside the room, its echo a bit muffled.


    The muscr guys looked at each other with vicious grins.


    Then the one closer to the door raised his hand to bang the door with even more strength. However, the wooden door creaked open before he could bring his hand down.


    Ellis looked up, left, and right, then his facial expression tore apart. He rushed to quickly dart back inside, but the man was faster, stopping the door with his strong arms before Ellis could m it back.


    "What do you think you''re doing, bozo?"


    "Sir?" Ellis responded with humility, shoulders trembling and eyes looking anywhere but their faces.


    "I asked, what do you think you are doing?"


    The man speaking was a dark-skinned, bald, and ''extremely'' muscr man with a small snake tattoo on the side of his face.


    Honestly, he looked like he could have crushed Ellis''s wooden door with just a throw of his fist.


    "Gunther, there''s no use talking to him..." the man on the left side of this said ''Gunther'' spoke.


    He was a little less muscr than Gunther, light-skinned, and with a mohawk-styled on his head.


    "True," Gunther grabbed Ellis by his cor and effortlessly dragged him out, lifted him and threw him on his shoulder, then they all walked down the hallway.


    "Please! Please! I have done nothing wrong!"


    "If you have done nothing wrong, then shut the fuck up!" Gunther retorted as they branched left, entering another hallway that ended with a long arched window.


    Ellis looked up. ''Damnit! These guys are taking me to the backyard! That darned shitty ce!''


    There were ces where hoodlums would select as their own, a base of some sort.


    The backyard was such a ce.


    Ellis had never experienced what it felt like to be taken to the backyard. Up until now, he had always been a good boy.


    ''Darn it! If only I knew that he wasn''t a prince from Luinngard!'' Ellis gritted his teeth as they neared the end of the hallway ¡ª the window.


    "Move faster," thest one behind grunted, smacking the head of the robust guy.


    The more they came closer to the window, the more horror overwhelmed Ellis''s mind.


    He was going to be beaten; they''d embarrass him and beat the shit out of him, and worst-case scenario...


    There was a rumor that Gunther likes guys, and he forces his way with them; the feeling does not have to be mutual.


    Suddenly, the thought of his butthole being defiled by a man, Ellis couldn''t evenplete the thought pattern, he shrieked horribly in fear and screamed:


    "Please!! Please let me gooo!!! I have done nothing wrong!!"


    "Stay still!!" Gunther hushed powerfully.


    They reached the window, and Gunther ced one leg, ready to jump through.


    At that moment, Ellis suddenly remembered Northern''s words.


    "Should anything happen, just scream Dark Terror regardless of where you are."


    ''Please, please...'' His thoughts beckoned for whatever form of salvation he could have.


    And as Gunther jumped through the window, Ellis''s voice pierced into the air with all the ''throat-ical'' power he could garner.


    "DARK TERRROOOOOORRRRRRR!!!"

 Chapter 145 Ellis’s Redemption [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 145 Ellis''s Redemption [part 2] </h4>


    THUD!


    Gunthernded powerfully, his sturdy legs causing the earth to tremble slightly beneath hismanding presence.


    Without a shred of gentleness, he carelessly discarded Ellis from his shoulders, the poor boy''s back smashing against the unyielding ground.


    Ellis curled in on himself, writhing in the excruciating, bone-deep ache that instantly radiated through his entire being.


    "Why the fuck do you keep shouting? Are you mad?" Gunther snarled, his grip like iron as he seized Ellis by the throat and mmed him against the wall, pinning him there.


    "I ask. Are you mad? Answer me! ARE YOU MAD?!!"


    "No! No, sir!!" Ellis''s voice quavered, icy tendrils of fear freezing his blood, his face drained of color.


    ''I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m so dead!! Damnit! I regret the day I met him!!''


    It had been a day like any other, survival was an ever-increasing struggle around the stronghold.


    True, they had enough to fill their bellies, sustained by the rations of meat that parties brought back from their hunts and shared.


    But if a man remainedcent because he had food in his mouth, such a man was bound for damnation.


    In the end, beingfortable was an insidious assassin, while confronting one''s doom head-on was a fair and honorable executioner.


    Both, ultimately, would kill you ¨C you''d either die a brave soldier or perish a foolish man.


    Ellis didn''t want to die a foolish man.


    He hailed from a minor bar family, and as the firstborn child of his parents, he had worked his ass off to be the pride of the family.


    Even though they were nobles, they were still regarded asmoners, seen as a weak set of pedigreed dilettantes.


    When they attended social gatherings, they were looked on as stains and uncouth blemishes.


    Cursed and talked down upon.


    Ellis yearned for them to eat their words, for them to kneel before his father and mother one day.


    He longed to elevate his family''s standing by any means necessary.


    Hopefully, he''d graduate from the academy and be a national knight.


    If he earned enough merit, he could be granted the noble rank of a baron, or even a viscount.


    It was why he had worked his ass off and managed to pass the academy''s second-chance exam for those who had failed once before.


    He had strived so hard to be here.


    What had befallen them was unfortunate. But now that everyone was moving on, he wasn''t about to live incency because he possessed abat-useless talent.


    Ellis craved to be better... he needed to be better.


    It was why, when that man came with his offer, Ellis saw it as a tremendous opportunity.


    Although he couldn''t go into battle, he would still be able to gain soul cores and gradually grow stronger too.


    He''d finally reach the Nomad rank and, hopefully, receive the title of a Master one day!


    But it had been a trap. A lie.


    The soul cores hadsted only about a month, and after that, they were being used and bullied.


    These hooligans would force mundane merchandise upon them and demand they sell them for soulbound items, beating the shit out of them until they submitted everything they had acquired.


    And that man had never shown his face again.


    A few had tried to report the injustice, but the matter never saw the light of day.


    No one cared.


    This was a dog-eat-dog street. It was every man for himself.


    The party leaders were already preupied enough with ensuring the survival of the masses; it was only expected that they wouldn''t bother themselves with trivial matters like this.


    There was no way out for them.


    "Are you deaf?!!" Gunther''s voice, previously muffled, grew clearer as Ellis''s vision slowly returned.


    "Answer me! Why did you leave your merchandise? Where are the items you gotst week? You didn''t submit them?!!"


    Ellis stared at Gunther''s tanned face with a deadpan expression, blood streaming down a corner of his mouth.


    ''The itemsst week? Oh, that...''


    Perhaps it was because his back ached so fiercely, or because he was so utterly consumed by fear that he couldn''t think coherently.


    Nothing suddenly seemed to matter anymore.


    These guys were probably going to make him wish he was dead.


    Rather than beg with tears, he would simply resign himself to his fate...


    ''What does it matter? They''ll do what they want to me anyway.''


    "Are you deaf?!" Gunther shouted once more, pulling Ellis back and mming his back against the wall again.


    The others watched in silence, arms folded.


    The robust boy fidgeted, trying to steal nces at Ellis''s face.


    Ellis''s eyes shifted toward him, and immediately the boy looked away, his face beaded with perspiration.


    ''That bastard...'' Ellis then refocused his gaze on Gunther as the man shouted again.


    "I said, where are the items?!"


    Ellis''s lips twisted into a nasty grin, his chin raised in a condescending gaze aimed squarely at Gunther.


    "Ah, that... I exchanged them for cores and got a little bit stronger."


    "Uh?"


    Not just Gunther, but every single being present in the backyard was shocked into stunned silence.


    Since these guys were the little gang that ''he'' had assembled to serve as his hands in this underhanded business dealings, no one dared disrespect them.


    Besides, they were members of his party; Gunther, in fact, was a team leader himself.


    Which meant that he was stronger than your average drifter around here. Probably ten times stronger than Ellis.


    And yet...


    Gunther clenched his teeth visibly, his lips spreading into a wide, predatory grin.


    "You must have a death wish... don''t worry, I''ll grant it to you." He clenched his hand so tightly that his veins swam in visible paths beneath the skin.


    Then he pulled back his arm, the very air seeming to seize as Gunther readied a mighty blow.


    Ellis frowned, ''If I will die, I will die a strong man... not a foolish man,'' was the thought that echoed through his mind as Gunther''s punch shot towards him.


    The blow folded into Ellis''s face, smacking his head against the wall.


    He let out a guttural groan and copsed to the ground, his ruined visage showered in cascades of blood pouring from his nose and mouth.


    Gunther looked down at him with contempt.


    "You can dare to speak again now, idiot. Fool!"


    The other twockeys behind Gunther guffawed at Ellis''s prone form.


    "Guy, I thought he was even going to put up some fight... what the hell?"


    "Weak-ass bro doesn''t even know where to stick his ass..."


    Suddenly, the backyard plunged into an unsettling darkness... an eerie quiet descending upon them all.


    Everything had overturned in an instant, their hair rising as chills raced down their spines.


    Something was wrong.


    Gunther looked around, his gaze falling upon his trembling legs.


    ''What? What is wrong with me? Why am I being like this...''


    He moved a hand to wipe his brow.


    ''I''m sweating? What''s making me sweat...'' He turned to look at Ellis, who was writhing silently in pain. ''Surely, it can''t be this fool.''


    That was when he noticed it. His brows furrowed deeply.


    A circr shadow was situated between Ellis and him.


    ''What... has this always been there before?''


    Gunther stared keenly into the shadow. Suddenly, four ming eyes ignited within its depths.


    In that instant, every nerve in his body screamed only one primalmand:


    RUN.

 Chapter 146 Ellis’s Redemption [part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 146 Ellis''s Redemption [part 3] </h4>


    In the blink of an eye, Gunther leapt back,nding farther away than even those behind him.


    His hands trembled, his legs felt feeble, as though they might buckle at any moment.


    He could only stare in petrified horror as a me of darkness slowly rose from the ground and coalesced into a human-like visage...or was it human?


    ...at least, that was how it appeared to them...until its form waspleted.


    The entity stood on two legs, with four arms, a curling tail protruding from behind, four crimson eyes glowing with malicious cruelty. And two ck horns twisted upwards from its head.


    The devil stood between them and Ellis, who quivered uncontrobly. He had tried to look up...only toy eyes upon a monstrosity.


    That monstrosity caused the tendrils of fear to ensnare his entire being. Making what he had felt moments before now seem like child''s y.


    In the face of such terror, he couldn''t even muster the courage to raise his head.


    Besides, the one moment he glimpsed the monster was enough toprehend.


    Although no one knew...Ellis was special in his own way. And he had kept that very fact a secret.


    Because his parents had instructed him to do so.


    ''There''s no soul core! But it''s registering as a hellion rank? Plus this air! I can sense its danger is devil level. What is a monster of this caliber searching for here?!!''


    With just a nce, Ellis had activated his talent ability ''See''.


    This talent allowed Ellis to peer into the soul of any monster, their rank and danger level information automatically imprinting itself in his mind.


    At his current level, it was impossible for him to discern their name.


    It also worked with drifters, although sometimes, it proved useless against those above the drifter rank.


    It was impossible for him to peer into the souls of drifters stronger than himself.


    It also worked with items, although it had its own limitations.


    To put it simply, Ellis was a rare gem working diligently to conceal his existence.


    Several times he had tried to reveal the secret of his ability.


    But the warning his parents had sounded always echoed hauntingly in his mind.


    "Ellis...until you find someone you can trust...never show anyone what you can do."


    Ellis had no idea why they insisted on it so adamantly...


    ...and now it didn''t even matter anymore.


    He was probably going to perish in this ce...in by this monster...along with his tormentors.


    A satisfied grin spread across his face. ''At least they get to die too...''


    Dark Terror stood motionless for a couple of seconds, awaiting the humans'' reaction.


    However, they all shook with fear, one of them - round and robust - even soiling himself.


    The devil remained still, crimson eyes burning towards them with cold, menacing indifference.


    They all trembled in fear and slowly began to retreat. The gap between them and Dark Terror gradually widened.


    And when they reached the edge of the backyard - which branched into an open alley connecting to the front yard, the devil moved.


    Before any of them could react, its hand grabbed one''s face and hurled him against the wall, shot forward like a sh of ck light, grabbed another, pummeling his stomach with its lower hand.


    And as Gunther made a run for it, his leg a step away from reaching the alley, its tail snatched his ankle and flipped him over, smashing him onto the ground.


    It repeated the motion several times, mercilessly pounding the muscr man into the ground as though he were a weightless piece of wood.


    Then it stopped and slowly stepped forward, leaving webbed cracks in the ground from the previous wreckage with Gunther.


    It drew closer to Ellis, looking him in the eye with its menacing, me-like gaze.


    The poor boy''s entire body trembled as he became the object of its scrutiny.


    Ellis squeezed his eyes shut, awaiting whatever fate might befall him.


    Then, all of a sudden, the oppressive presence vanished.


    It was like a veil of dark clouds had been torn away from the atmosphere.


    Slowly, he raised his head.


    ''It''s gone!''


    There was no monster anymore!


    Everything had returned to the way it was. No, even better.


    The air was fresh and breathable, cool and strangely invigorating.


    He looked around. Ahead of him, four of themy unconscious on the ground.


    Three were the handiwork of the devil, and one...well, he was lying in a puddle of his own urine.


    ''Just how much did he pee...'' Ellis pondered, casting him an irritated nce as he stepped over the body. He passed the rest and ran for his life.


    One thought rang in Ellis''s mind as he dashed through the alley and emerged in the front yard.


    ''Dark Terror''


    He didn''t know why...but he had a gut feeling.


    That was what the strange white-haired boy had meant by saying he should shout Dark Terror.


    There was no other exnation. That had to be Dark Terror.


    If that was the case, then...


    ''Who the hell is this guy? Oh my world, have I not gotten myself into bigger trouble?''


    ¡ª


    Northernyzily on his bed, the daylight star high in the sky, bathing the entire estate in a warm glow.


    His room, of course, was dark and somewhat neglected from this radiance, but some feeble rays managed to invade through the window, illuminating the center of the room.


    Hey with his hands behind his head and eyes closed.


    Enjoying the warm temperature of the early afternoon.


    ''Gosh, it feels like it''s been centuries since I''ve seen the day... I can''t even remember thest time I''ve been sun-bathed.''


    Northern might have entertained the idea of going outside shirtless to bask in the warmth of the daylight star, but he wasn''t in the mood.


    His conversation with Raven still left him with some unanswered questions... he kept pondering hard if he was making the right decision by epting her offer.


    Also, what were the things he could do moving forward?


    How could he survive in thisnd?


    How could he grow stronger?


    While lost in thought, the strangest thing suddenly happened.


    [Do you want to copy Talent - Soul Eyes (C-ss) for 100 talent fragments?]


    Northern''s eyes flew wide open.


    ''Yes!''


    [Sorry, you do not have enough Talent Fragments to copy the talent]


    ''I don''t know what just happened. But crap!''

 Chapter 147 Cleaning Up Brimfield Forest [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 147 Cleaning Up Brimfield Forest [part 1] </h4>


    Northern was still in a daze a couple of seconds after the transparent panel had vanished.


    ''What was that? There''s definitely no one around me... and I didn''t witness anyone...''


    Suddenly, he paused.


    It didn''t take him long to realize the potential source.


    He frowned, suspicion creasing his brow.


    "No, that can''t be possible. I can copy talents even without being physically present...?"


    What Northern was suspecting was the fact that there was only one connection to him that extended outside.


    If someone had used a talent ability on Dark Terror, then it made sense.


    However, this realization was profoundly shocking.


    Could this have happened before, or was it a new capability he gained upon reaching the drifter rank?


    Northern didn''t know.


    ''I''m confused.''


    But something nagged at him.


    He summoned his profile and scrutinized it intensively for a couple of seconds.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [0/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [0/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities(Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 24 others.


    ''My talents have stagnated since I returned from the rift...''


    To be precise, it was only yesterday he woke up, ording to Ate.


    He had been unconscious for about five days. So it didn''t feel like a long time, and he wasn''t pressured to start hunting for talent fragments immediately.


    Besides, he''d been preupied since awakening.


    But seeing he had no talent fragments when the opportunity to copy a Talent arose filled him with disappointment.


    ''Crap, I should hunt for some talents then... I also want to experiment with how the talents function...''


    Northern had been wondering about the number of talent fragments awarded for ying monsters, whether the amounts were determined by ranks or danger levels.


    Or both.


    There were a couple of things he wanted to explore.


    But he needed a skill that could allow him to peer into the souls of monsters, see their soul cores, and if possible, their danger levels.


    He craved that ability desperately; though it wasn''t abat skill, it was a necessity he longed to possess.


    He stood up, and immediately Mr. Fluffy, who had been slumbering in a corner, raised his head, ears perked like erections.


    The monstrous wolf watched with glittering eyes as shards of ck sparks wove something around Northern''s body.


    A couple of secondster, Northern was donned in a lustrous ck armor, with two horns protruding from his head.


    "Are you interested? Let''s cleanse the forest together." Northern said to the wolfish beast.


    At that moment, a shadow suddenly streaked into the room, and Dark Terror rose from it.


    He turned his eyes to gaze at the indifferent monster.


    "I''m sure you didn''t kill anyone, right?"


    Dark Terror stared impassively, the mes of its eyes burning more ferociously then calming a secondter.


    ''I wonder if that is some way of saying yes...''


    Northern nodded and dismissed the devil, returning it to the embrace of the mes of void.


    Then he turned to Mr. Fluffy, who was snarling ferociously at the presence that had suddenly disappeared.


    Northern looked at the beast.


    "You''re quite hostile, aren''t you...?" ''...or was it because of Dark Terror''s intimidating presence?''


    He patted the beast''s head and took the bag that was sitting next to it.


    Northern summoned a clone and handed the bag to it.


    "All you have to do is harvest the cores of whatever monsters I y."


    Hemanded and headed out with that, flying through the window andnding on the ground in a wake of webbed cracks.


    Mr. Fluffy followed, touching down with a softer step and dashing forward, keeping pace right behind Northern.


    The afternoon was growing sharper and hotter, heat gradually umting inside the devilish armor, but Northern didn''t feel bothered by it.


    ''I wonder if it will be an issueter on...''


    Despite the temperature, his body felt cooled, but it was still too early to draw any conclusions.


    Northern strode forward gantly, observing his surroundings.


    After a couple of seconds of strolling, he came to a stop.


    "Hmm, there''s around four... no, six..."


    There was a minute flow of chaos that wove the core of every soul, and by following that flow, Northern could discern the number of presences around him.


    He opened his hand, materializing a ck steel de and pushed his leg back, ready to spring into action.


    Hissing gasly breath escaped his clenched teeth, and in a fleeting moment, Northern''s figure streaked into the forest like ck lightning.


    The first ox-like monster stood motionless, perhaps disoriented by the harsh sunlight.


    Northern didn''t hesitate. In a single fluid motion, he swept past the creature, his de slicing cleanly through its neck in a rolling motion.


    [You have in Hazardous Beast - Bulfor]


    [You have gained +3 talent fragments]


    Without pausing, Northern turned his attention to the next target.


    He could sense the presence of several more of the ox-like monsters nearby, their chaotic energies rippling through the forest.


    Gripping his ck steel weapon tightly, Northern sprang forward, his feet barely touching the ground as he closed the distance.


    The next monster, alerted by themotion, swung its massive head towards Northern, its jaws gaping wide.


    But Northern was quicker. He ducked under the creature''s attack, his de slicing upwards in a swift, arcing motion.


    The monster''s jaw was severed, blood spraying in an arc as it roared in pain and confusion.


    [You have in Hazardous Beast - Bulfor]


    [You have gained 3 talent fragments]


    ''This is easy...''


    Of course, it was.


    Northern paused and skillfully twirled the onyx de, transferring it from one hand to the other and facing the depth of the forest.


    Mr. Fluffy arrived behind him and growled slowly.


    The beast wasn''t even given a chance to disy his prowess.


    Northern smirked, "Don''t worry, buddy, you too will shine very soon..." A menacing grin split his face. "A horde of them ising."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I''m sorry guys for boring you out in these past few chapters.


    Don''t run away from me, a little patience, we are slowly getting into it.


    Yourments, power stones and golden tickets are my motivation.


    Thanks a lot guys.


    I really can''t thank you all enough!

 Chapter 148 Cleaning Up Brimfield Estate [part 2]: Evil Somebody

    <h4>Chapter 148 Cleaning Up Brimfield Estate [part 2]: Evil Somebody </h4>


    Northern remained motionless for a couple of beats, then relinquished his grip on the Mortal de, allowing it to disintegrate into ck sparks.


    He swung both arms forward in arcing motions, two daggers materializing as they whipped through the air.


    Then he crossed them before his body, clutching two sharp, crude-looking daggers that appeared ravenous for blood.


    The atmosphere seemed to thicken as Northern and Mr. Fluffy awaited the approaching horde of Bulfors.


    Their thunderous footfalls caused the very ground beneath Northern and Mr. Fluffy to tremble violently, as if an earthquake were imminent. Or perhaps it was one.


    Northern''s fingers tightened around the hilts of both stilettos, his gaze locked on the oing horde.


    His azure eyes gleamed subtly as his eyeballs flitted swiftly from one target to the next ¨C as they advanced.


    "Yosh!"


    In an instant, Northern had identified six initial monsters he would deal a deathblow.


    And had already¡ªwith the aid of the Unseeing Eyes¡ªdevised the optimal point of death for each of them.


    The undeniable truth is... in his mind, they were already deceased.


    Whoom!


    He took off like a gale, shreds of mes cloaking him as he dashed across the distance in an instant, reaching his first target with the swiftness of a breeze.


    He twirled his dagger, burying it into the monster''s torso.


    Gripping the other dagger, he swung his arm upward, cleaving the other side of the beast in a linear spray of ck blood.


    Then, in a swift blur of motion, he spun and slit the monster''s throat.


    His visage was indiscernible¡ªhe had already moved on to the next target.


    His dagger was a blur of wind as it pierced the brain of the monster (just below its horn).


    Northern flung the other dagger, nailing it away with a kick without even ncing at its trajectory.


    Now, he had already seized the monster''s horn.


    He wrenched out the stiletto, causing the unfortunate Bulfor to emit a guttural cry, almost like that of a failed berserker... if such a thing existed.


    With a clench of his hands on the monster''s horn, it cracked, and a little more force would shatter it. But Northern seemed unconcerned.


    He yanked the monster toward him, snatched his dagger, and stabbed it repeatedly in the abdomen as if he were a psychopathic serial killer performing his ''delicate'' operations.


    His strikes were frighteningly precise and calcted. Each one sank viciously into the wound, digging deeper with every swing of his arm.


    The Bulfor thrashed and shrieked, iling its limbs futilely at Northern as he continued his relentless assault.


    Blood gushed viciously from the wound, spraying across Northern''s armor, but he remained unflinching, his focus unwavering.


    Then he finally allowed the monster to embrace death, flowing like water into the grasp of the next one.


    His dagger pierced into its eyes, abandoning the stiletto. Northern pulled both hands back and exhaled a steamy breath.


    The moment seemed to slow down in extra effort to add tension to the scene...


    Then a ferocious and feral round of batteringmenced:


    His hands were swift, uncatchable,shing onto the chest of the monster with the speed of a striking cobra, delivering blow after blow with unrelenting force and maddening focus!


    The blinded and disoriented Bulfor thrashed wildly, throwing its muscr limbs in desperate attempts to make contact.


    But Northern was unrelentingly vicious, mming his fists into the monster''s torso with bone-shattering force.


    With a final blow, the monster was sent hurtling backward.


    A secondter, Northern was upon its lifeless figure lying on the ground.


    He dislodged his dagger and stabbed it into the jaw of the monster right in front of him.


    Then he crudely wrenched the second dagger from the shoulder region of the same monster, tearing its tendons asunder.


    Northernunched himself into the air and delivered a 360-


    degree kick, sending it careening through the horde.


    He twirled both stilettos once more and hurled them like darts, then dashed forward, several shards of ck light appearing on both his arms.


    With a silver sword in one hand and a ghostly fine de in the other, Northern closed the distance and swung outward in cross arcs, inflicting crudecerations on the bodies of both monsters.


    Then he released both swords, returning them to the embrace of his soul, grasped the taut arms of both monsters, and forcefully pulled them toward each other, smashing their frames together.


    He dislodged both daggers, shifted to one side, and rained battering shes on one monster.


    Then, with a final swing across the neck, rendered the Bulfor voicelessly dying.


    He shifted sideways again and twirled the dagger in the air (just above his palm), caught it back, and shot it into the eyes of the other Bulfor, adding one more with his other hand.


    With both eyes blinded, the Bulforshed out with unbridled wildness and ferality.


    ''Looks like their reaction to blindness is all the same.''


    A vicious grin caressed Northern''s lips as he slowly moved his hand and touched the monster''s head (between its horns).


    Northern, from the moment the Bulfors were rushing towards him, had activated the Unseeing Eyes, which caused their movements to slow down before his gaze.


    If he wanted to, at that moment, he could have dealt with all six, even ten... if he so desired.


    But [Li''ae''l: Eyes Of The Unseeing] was an ability that granted an unnatural boost to his physical power, albeit for a limited duration.


    He could have ended it within that duration if he wished to; it would have been much swifter.


    But Northern voted against the idea. While it granted him an enhancement, he thought to keep that as a trump card.


    And witness how fast and far he could push himself.


    And more beautifully, Northern''s awareness of the space around him grew more vivid with each use of his eyes and body.


    It was bing a function of his entirety rather than solely of the eyes.


    It was a sweet sensation to be aware of his surroundings without having to directly look at them.


    It was insanely sweet!


    With ferocious glee ignited in the depths of his azure eyes, Northern uttered coldly:


    "Burn."


    A ferocious ck me enveloped the beast, causing it to wail and dance erratically.


    Northern watched, chuckling as the monster stumbled backward, rolling into the others, and the me caught onto another Bulfor, and another... before long, his environment was simmering with ck mes.


    All this... transpired in a mere thirty seconds. Thirty. Seconds.

 Chapter 149 Narcissistic, Really?

    <h4>Chapter 149 Narcissistic, Really? </h4>


    ''A Northern'' stood expressionlessly, watching the mayhem that its master wrought with a crudeughter stered on his face.


    Up until now, it had been doing its work of diligently cutting apart the viscera of the in monsters to harvest three beast cores each.


    But right now, that task proved to be quite a daunting one. Regardless, the clone stood with no shred of expression on its face.


    It was like a statuesque version of Northern, only that this statue had more flesh than stone.


    ck mes eerily illuminated this area of the forest. Even Mr. Fluffy had to take a brief pause.


    Aspared to before, from a small interloper to an enormous abhorrent harbinger of crude and unforgivingcerations.


    Before its stalwart brown teeth, and lightning speed, even the Bulfors who are born predators now had no choice but to be prey.


    The white varmint transitioned between their muscle frames, in a wake of deep gashes and sttering ck blood.


    However, even it was taken aback by the might of Northern''s attack. The sinister mes that burned in the forest reflected in its widened blue eyes.


    And those eyes glimmered with adoration for the man that stood in between them..ughing.


    ''Sweet... really sweet!''


    Northern looked around, awestruck.


    ''This is a work of art, oh crap, have I always had an artistic side to myself?''


    Art was the one thing Northern had always sucked at.


    ''But I think I''m a very good artist in this world. An artist who can do amazing things with mes. Just look at this.'' He raised his head to the flutters of mes that didn''t look like they''d chill anytime soon.


    A smug grin spread across his lips, ''I have to give it to you, Northern, you''re good!''


    He folded his arms andughed for a couple more seconds.


    ''Alright, that is that about that, let''s see how much I gained, the system kept pouring in...''


    He summoned the panel.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [81/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [0/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities(Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 24 others.


    ''Eighty-one, that''s fair... since beast rank gave three fragments, I guess I killed about twenty-seven?'' He looked around, dazed for a second, ''wow... maybe I underestimated what ck me could do.''


    Augmentation, [ck me] proved itself to be wless, just by using the me to augment himself and his sword, an apex level monster shuddered in fear.


    And just by attacking one monster, every other caught the mes and burned to their demise, dancing in unorganized choreography.


    It made Northern once again... grin with a sinister glee.


    He pped at himself, ''Alright, alright, let''s move for real. Time to move things to the next level.'' Northern grinned and continued forward.


    The clone was still way back, harvesting cores from crisply burned bodies.


    And Mr. Fluffy was right behind him, his eyes gleaming with a radiant glow of respect.


    Both of them marched forward for a while without encountering any forest. In fact, Northern would say they''ve pretty much explored the forest path that led straight to the gate, since they were now standing in front of the gate and couldn''t find any more monsters.


    ''I''ll be disappointed if that is the case really...''


    He looked around.


    ''So, only about twenty-seven beast rank monsters exist in this forest. And Instructor Ate said it''s dangerous.'' He shook his head dejectedly and circled back.


    Even though his sensibility to life through Chaos proved to be quite effective, at the same time it felt so fickle that Northern had concluded earlier that he shouldn''t depend too much on it for perception.


    When it came to sensibility and perception, he doubted if anything could surpass the human senses being trained to their optimal state.


    With the overwhelming unlimitedness that being a drifter offered individuals, Northern knew or suspected that it was probably possible to hone his five senses so much that they''d function at a transcendent level.


    Of course, it was all spections. Right now, he didn''t know for sure.


    ''But I''m going to try all of my spections. Everything!''


    Even the fear of death would not stop this part of his adventure. No doubt he was all about survival but that didn''t mean he was going to staycent as an excuse for avoiding danger.


    ''My goal is to be so strong that survival bes a cakewalk.''


    Northern after a while had gotten back to where he burned a couple of monsters, the clone was still tearing out the cores.


    "Mr. Fluffy, how about you join him. Remember that time we picked cores back in the rift?"


    Woof!


    Mr. Fluffy seemed to remember just fine, he licked Northern who giggled in response.


    "Right right, I know too. They were ironically good old days and you were very small then."


    He looked at Mr. Fluffy, his spit, rolling down his armor, "Man, you sure grew up fast in six months I guess." Northern smiled as he addressed the white varmint.


    Then their beautiful moment was suddenly interrupted by a loud guttural cry.


    "DAAAAAARRRRRKKKK TEEERRRRROOOOORR!!!!!"


    "Huh?"


    Northern raised a brow and looked around, as ck birds fluttered off the forest immediately the cry reverberated in it.


    "What''s this? What''s going on?" His brows creased into a frown.


    He turned to Mr. Fluffy and his clone.


    "You guys stay here... I''ll go check what exactly could be wrong."


    He shot forward like a loosed arrow, swiftly traveling through the forest ¡ª towards the mansion.


    But instead of going straight, he ran around the forest. If he was in the front of the mansion, where the voice hade from was the back.


    The mansion was situated in the middle of the forest, Northern instead of running straight through decided to run around the forest.


    It was an instantaneous decision for two reasons.


    First reason was that, even though he could tell where the voice hade from, it was vague.


    Maybe the distance was too far for him to read the flow of chaos that weaved the soul of that person or the ability was not just urate... it could be that not all souls are weaved by these strings of chaos.


    Second reason was he wanted to also see if he had missed any monsters, it was an opportunity to clean out the crumbs he could have missed.


    ''One cannot afford to overlook these things.''

 Chapter 150 Poor Ellis

    <h4>Chapter 150 Poor Ellis </h4>


    Swish!


    The Mortal de swung across the air, burying deep gashes onto the smooth skin of the monster that sprang out from corners of the woods.


    ''As I guessed... I missed some...''


    Northern did suspect the fundamental problem to be distance, but trying to find something else that will work wouldn''t be too bad now, would it?


    He came to an abrupt stop and stabbed his sword downward without looking.


    The corpse eater beneath him shrieked and eventually died.


    [You have in Hazardous Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    Northern ignored the message, he was currently focused on something else.


    "I wonder where the noise hade from... it was around this ce."


    And funnily, Northern suspected who it could be.


    The notion was just quite unbelievable.


    ''There''s no way he would have.''


    Northern was standing in the thick of the forest that marked the back of the mansion, where he evaluated the voice should have hailed from.


    But there was no... a frown fell on his brows and he turned his gaze to the left, looking at a certain fat tree in particr.


    "Come out now, or I''ll make you."


    A breeze of silence blew past and...ter, a sluggish step crawled out from behind the tree.


    A slender boy of 6 feet 1 inch revealed himself, head bowed and almost squirming.


    His hair was ck, although it looked more brown than ck... but when the disheveled appearance of it is taken into ount anyone would conclude that it''s just the level of dirt his hair had packed.


    He was wearing makeshift armor that seemed to have been patched together from different kinds of woods, his breastte however was a round metal.


    His pants were the same ck pants he wore to the academy, his boots were now reced by some sort of knee-length ones.


    "I¡ªI''m s-s-sorry..." His voice trembled.


    Even after his words had fully registered in his mind, Northern still found it hard to digest. He just stood there, blinking.


    ''It''s really him. He came...''


    Northern was speechless for a couple of seconds, those seconds passed in grave silence.


    The slender boy standing in front of a tree, Northern standing opposite him.


    Then finally, Northern''s voice cut through the silence.


    "Are you insane? What are you doing here?"


    Ellis shivered even more the moment Northern''s hoarse tone shot at him. His heart felt like it was shrinking.


    The entirety of Northern''s form made his blood curl. There was something, something about the armor Northern was wearing that bore a striking simrity to the monster that had saved him.


    In fact, Ellis had undoubtedly thought that it was Dark Terror that wasing.


    He could sense the ominous presence as it came closer with inhuman speed which was why he thought of hiding before it approached.


    But on seeing its visage, he saw blue streaks of light... he never saw blue with the monster, it was just the red mes in its eyes.


    Northern was giving off the same malicious aura that the monster had, although slightly inferior but it was too simr to be overlooked.


    Ellis could tell in an instant that there was a very vivid connection between this monster and Northern.


    Most likely it had more to do with his talent and talent ability.


    ''I''m d... I didn''t make the wrong decision!''


    "Are you deaf? I said, ''What are you doing here?''" Northern''s voice shook him out of his thoughts.


    "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry," he apologized, bowing ny degrees each time the word sorry made it out of his mouth.


    Then shakily, he straightened his back but still tried to keep his eyes from meeting with Northern''s while stealing nces of him as he responded.


    "T¡ªThere was n¨Cn¨Cno w¨Cwhere else I¨CI could go."


    Northern arched a brow, "What do you mean? Calm down and speak to me..." his tone simmered down a little.


    Strangely, the entire atmosphere seemed to ease up and Ellis suddenly found his words flowing out better.


    "The thing is... a strange monster came to save me when I screamed Dark Terror."


    "I know that," Northern''s response was sharp and short.


    "But I am in more trouble..."


    "How is that my business? You owe me one already for saving your ass."


    "Yes. But you said you were going to help me out of the situation."


    "I asked why I should, and I don''t think I got a reasonable reply from you. Is there something you could give me..." Northern''s gaze trailed up and down on him for a moment, then his voice continued. "No, I don''t think you have anything you can give to me."


    Northern began walking closer.


    "Or... you could give yourself. You could serve me?" A smirk curved his lips.


    Ellis immediately frowned and retorted sternly:


    "I''m not looking to get out of that very only to enter into another one."


    "Of course, of course..." Northern paused and stood in front of him, silent.


    Suddenly, a panel appeared before Northern''s eyes.


    [Do you want to copy Talent - Soul Eyes (C-ss) for 100 talent fragments?]


    [Sorry, you do not have enough Talent Fragments to copy the talent]


    Northern''s eyes widened, ''What? Wait, what just happened now?!''


    Northern frowned and looked at Ellis. At that moment, Ellis''s head suddenly jerked backward causing him to stagger back.


    He managed not to fall and as he was about to straighten his head, Northern appeared at his front and grabbed his neck.


    "You fool, what the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    Ellis trembled as Northern clenched his throat and red at him, he tried to struggle away from Northern''s grip but it was too strong.


    Besides, his left eye had gotten blurry, and a drop of blood was streaming down his cheek from his eye.


    Northern squinted his eyes.


    ''He is the one. He is the owner of the ability!''


    It suddenly made more sense, when Dark Terror saved him, it''s possible that he had tried to take a peek at Dark Terror and since Dark Terror was linked to Northern.


    He could copy the talent without having to be there directly.


    And now he is using it again.


    ''The name does sound fancy... but I am more curious what it is. I need to be very meticulous, to be sure I''m not making a mistake.''


    Northern looked at the poor boy, obedient and calmly fitted in his grip.


    ''For now, I should keep him around and find out more about his talent.''


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I apologize for the dy in update schedule, yesterday and today was a lot.


    Eid Mubarak to my Muslim readers. Thank you all for the support!


    And others too, thank you guys a bunch.


    If you are not supporting yet, please do, it makes me happy and motivated. Hehee

 Chapter 151 The Gem In Ellis [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 151 The Gem In Ellis [part 1] </h4>


    Northern and Ellis stood silently against each other for a couple of seconds.


    Then Northern released his grip on the poor guy, looking down as he crumbled to his knees.


    "What was that? What ability was that?"


    Ellis'' eyes widened instantly, he raised his head with trembling pupils.


    ''No way, he managed to see through my talent ability?''


    Ellis'' widened eyes transitioned onto a deep frown.


    Seeing this, Northern extended his hand, materializing a ck stiletto.


    "This can either go two ways for you. You speak, or you speak but with your teeth broken and deep wounds ying here and there around your skin. I''m not sure I will do it well maybe I''ll call Dark Terror to help me with that."


    He paused, stared intensely at Ellis and added slowly.


    "You''ve met him before right? Dark. Terror."


    Ellis nodded his head vigorously in response then he bowed his head and screamed:


    "Please spare my life!!"


    Northern stood with one hand akimbo, the other was twirling the dagger yfully, its onyx de sinisterly gleaming in the afternoon light.


    "If you want me to spare your life, then we will have to take this slowly... I ask, you respond..." he looked to his left and softly summoned:


    "Dark Terror."


    A dark cloud of mes emerged and revealed the devil.


    "Anytime I speak and this guy does not respond move on to break his fingers in the most vicious way possible."


    Ellis trembled, his face paled and his thoughts became disoriented.


    He had thought of the possibility before...no, he sort of knew Northern was linked to the ominous creature called Dark Terror.


    But seeing it happen before his eyes caused thorns of fear to grip him all over his body. He was basically shivering as if he had caught a serious cold.


    ''Yes, that''s just the amount of fear that I need,'' Northern smiled inwardly.


    "Now, you''ll start answering my questions." His voice came out coldly. "What are you doing here?"


    Shivering, Ellis responded:


    "I-I h¡ªhad no other c¡ªchoice, t¨Ct¨Cthey are going to kill me."


    Northern was silent for about a dozen seconds, before pressing his inquiry.


    "They who?"


    "Him, and his guys! I¡ªI kno¡ªknow you helped me but it''ll only get worse from here. They''ll find me and they''ll beat the sh¡ªshit out of me!"


    A slight frown folded upon Northern''s brows as Ellis''s words settled in.


    ''That''s true...''


    He had sent Dark Terror as a temporary solution to Ellis''s problem.


    Now, that he had interfered, there was bound to be a consequence of some sort.


    That consequence now was Northern''s big cup of tea to drink, since it involved Dark Terror.


    It was also why Ellis could not stay back in the castle. This ''him'' wille straight for him and do whatever to have his answers.


    ''Still, toe to this ce... did he not know it is filled with monsters?''


    Northern discarded that thought immediately. Ellis hade through the back which means he was well aware of monsters.


    And the fact that they were not too many in this region.


    ''That sense of awareness is amazing...too amazing,'' Northern squinted his eyes and took one step closer to Ellis.


    "You... why did you pass the back of the estate?" He inquired.


    Ellis fidgeted, he hesitated but with the malicious devil standing behind Northern, he couldn''t for long.


    "It''s my attribute..."


    Northern''s eyes widened.


    "Your attribute?"


    Ellis nodded timidly, "Yes."


    Northern was silent for a while, with his eyes out of focus, as he processed a couple of things.


    He then looked at Ellis and opened his mouth.


    "Let me get this straight." He said, "you have an attribute that allows you to be able to perceive your surroundings?"


    Ellis nodded timidly again.


    "Exin," Northern''s harsh tone rang out, inquiring sternly from him.


    Ellis was silent for a while, debating whether he should speak or not. Northern was in front of him, Dark Terror was in front of him too, looking eager to spring into action.


    Maybe anyter than this the monster could even move.


    And he promised his parents not to reveal his talent...


    ''Mom, dad, I''m very sorry. I have to think about saving my life first.''


    He sighed and started:


    "My talent is called Soul Eyes."


    "Oh, I see..." Northern was not surprised to hear the word, although he was quite happy to see that he was indeed correct.


    Now, he just needed to know the remaining information about the skill so he''d judge if he should copy it or not.


    "Wait, is that it?" Ellis asked, shocked at Northern''s reaction.


    "What else?" Northern asked with a scowl.


    Immediately, Ellis looked away, almost squirming.


    "It''s nothing..."


    "Continue," Northern demanded harshly.


    "With my talent being Soul Eyes, my talent ability is See and my attribute is Sense." He paused, looked at Northern''s face and continued.


    "See allows me to appraise anything, human, items, monsters, I can see their talent, talent abilities, although it doesn''t work with their true names and attributes, I also can''t see for anyone stronger than I am."


    Northern froze... ''Crap! It''s amazing! This is it! This is what I''ve been searching for!!''


    He quickly rposed himself and peeled his gaze on Ellis. "So, just now, you were trying to appraise me? Is that why you were bleeding in your eyes?"


    "Yes..." Ellis nodded and slowly frowned, "but something was different." He raised his head to Northern who folded his arms in response, listening.


    "Usually, I don''t just know it for other people, I''ve tried it on even Sage Gilbert before... it has never backfired on me. Which is why this is strange, you are a drifter rank, the recoil in my eyes felt like I was trying to peer into something more than myself... something chaotic."


    Ellis'' exnation was delicate, it could be seen from the intense expressions he weaved across his features as he exined, each time searching for the perfect word that would carry what he meant.


    Hoping Northern best understood him.


    And Northern really did understand him, in fact, more than Ellis understood himself.


    ''I guess this is because of chaos and void...''


    There was no other exnation, since Ellis said it looked like he was trying to peer into something bigger than himself.


    A small smile formed on Northern''s lips, ''Does this mean I''d be shielded from ufortable scrutinizations like this in the future?''


    ''Nah, I can''t be sure... for now, I should focus on the ability in front of him. Being able to appraise everything is enough for me to copy it. It has everything I need! Everything!''

 Chapter 152 The Gem In Ellis [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 152 The Gem In Ellis [part 2] </h4>


    "Sense allows me to be able to tell when someone is around me, on unusual asions I can also sense monsters..."


    "Interesting, quite interesting."


    Ellis raised his brows. "I''m sorry, sir but there''s nothing interesting about this ability. All I can do is check out some information, it''s not even useful battle-wise."


    "And you think being able to check out some information is not cool enough? You could be a scout? I don''t even understand, why are you not a scout right now? Why are you not an integral part of the party leaders."


    Ellis shook his head somberly and looked away.


    Observing his features, Northern could guess... "...you didn''t tell them?"


    Ellis looked down, "No, I didn''t."


    "Why?"


    Ellis spent a couple of seconds in silence again.


    ''The hell, why is he so reluctant?''


    Northern looked at Dark Terror, immediately the devil took a step closer.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    "I''m listening..."


    "They''ll only use me and discard... I don''t know the details but my parents were scouts like me, they warned me not to reveal my abilities under any circumstances, I''m just trying to follow their instructions."


    "I see..." he was voiceless for a second then his voice rolled out again, "why did you now tell me?"


    "Eh?" Ellis was dumbfounded, "I told you? You threatened to torture me!!"


    "Oh, did I? Ah, I see, I guess I did uh."


    Ellis'' brows furrowed as he burrowed into Northern, ''What manner of creation is this person? Is he ying with me?''


    Northern pped, jacking Ellis out of his head.


    "Okay then, no problem! Ellis, let me offer you a contract."


    Ellis raised his head to look at Northern''s face.


    "A contract?"


    "Yes."


    Northern smiled and moved closer to him, then he crouched.


    "I want to offer you a chance to save yourself. You ept this contract and Dark Terror will be your shadow, practically."


    Ellis shivered and looked at the menacing devil standing like a statue.


    He then gulped and returned his eyes to Northern.


    "Really?"


    Northern nodded, "Yes, really."


    "What do I have to do in this contract?"


    "It''s simple, I want to open a bazaar." Northern grabbed both Ellis''s hands, helping him up as he too stood.


    "A bazaar? Like a shop?"


    "Yes." Northern looked into his eyes with the ghost of a smile and added. "For enlisting Dark Terror''s protection and my help to pull this matter from its root, you''ll be helping me sell some items."


    Ellis frowned and took a step back, "I''m not going to repeat the same mistake."


    "I''m also not forcing you to do anything. If you ept my proposal, you are not repeating any mistake, I''m not promising to give you any soul cores like they did, I need them too. And my precious items are going to be bound to your soul since you''ll be selling them."


    Ellis''s eyes widened, "You trust me that much?"


    Northern blinked for a couple of heartbeats, then he exploded a loud burst ofughter, almost staggering back.


    As hisughter receded, he shot a re at Ellis.


    "Me? Trust you? Am I insane? There''s no level of insanity that''ll be enough to make me trust anyone. You try shit with me, you die, I said Dark Terror will be your shadow, what were you deaf to that part."


    Ellis licked his dry lips and responded to Northern, nodding his head diligently.


    "Yes sir, yes sir, I understand, I can''t do anything sir."


    "Of course, since you look like someone that loves his life so much, I''m sure you wouldn''t want to lose it," Northern looked at him and scoffed.


    "Yes sir."


    Northern looked at him as he stoodposed with his head bowed.


    ''This is good... this way I can keep him around.''


    While Northern''s n was to use Ellis to sell the items he had, to gain some soul cores, he also wanted to make sure Ellis was around his side, so when he was ready to copy his skill, the poor guy would be essible.


    Northern turned around.


    "We can return to the mansion for now, we''ll talk when we get there..."


    He stopped and looked back over his shoulder.


    "And remember to walk closely beside me the moment we enter that mansion. If you are behind by more than two steps, I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "My s¨Cs¨Csafety? Why?"


    "Why else? There''s a monster inside the mansion." Northern dismissed with a wave and gestured with his hand, "Let''s go."


    Ellis shrank back immediately.


    "Eh? Go? Go where? You said there''s a monster there? Why are we still going, we should be going to where you stay."


    Northern let out a sigh and turned, "Exactly, which is why we are going to the mansion."


    "You said there''s a monster there now?"


    "I live there, the monster is the tenant..." Northern paused for a moment and thought aloud, "or is it thendlord? I don''t know, whichever way, we live together."


    Ellis'' face grew pale, beads of sweat were forming all over his timid features.


    "Wh¨Cwhat do you mean now? What are you saying? How can you be living with a monster?"


    "Well, this and that led to that and this and now we both have to put up with each other. Don''t worry, you won''t be in the weird dynamic. I''ll find a room for you somewhere and make Dark Terror guard you," Northern smiled politely.


    "What? I''m going to be living there?"


    "Sure, why not? Do you n to return to the castle where you''ll be caught by your enemies? I don''t even care but my items will be in your possession, I don''t want to hear excuses like you were forced. I''ll just kill everyone in that castle," he thought about it and nodded, "I guess that will be a better solution, they won''t have to worry about going back home."


    Ellis''s eyes widened, "Are you that strong?"


    "Of course not, it was only a joke. Now let''s go."


    Northern turned and began walking away.


    "If you don''t walk closer to me, I can''t guarantee your safety in the forest too."


    "Ah! Yes sir!!"


    Immediately, Ellis ran and caught up to him.

 Chapter 153 Cynical

    <h4>Chapter 153 Cynical </h4>


    Northern and Ellis were already upon the mansion, although they wereing from behind so they had to make a turn to the front.


    Ellis suddenly stopped and said to Northern.


    "There''s someone... someones..."


    Northern raised an inquisitive brow at him and looked front, then he cautiously took his steps and peeped before revealing himself.


    ''Eh? What is she doing here?'' As he expressed his shock internally, he revealed himself and waved his hand to Ellis to also do the same.


    Both of them trekked to the front of the mansion where four ''someones'' were standing opposite each other, armed and ready to go at each other.


    Only one of them wasn''t... Theafy with fiery vermillion hair.


    Ate turned her head to see Northern, immediately she let out a sigh and pped her face.


    "Master, what is going on right now..." the brown-skinneddy beside her asked.


    She was standing with her hands fisted in front of her face, metallic gauntlets of no really impressive design adorned her fists.


    Immediately Northernid his eyes on her, even he couldn''t resist what they provoke in every man.


    She had a big stature, not anything concerning but it made her womanly features to be quite prominent, especially when she was dressed like that ¡ª tight tank top and jean shorts that revealed too much of her thighs.


    Although the jeans seemed to have lost their qualification to even be called ''jeans''.


    But that was beside the matter, the point was...


    ''Damn, her thighs...''


    Northern found himself gawking for a moment.


    Before Ate interfered.


    "Ah! Caught you staring at my student!"


    Immediately, the darkdy threw her face back at Northern, with a scowl etched upon her face.


    But immediately she returned her eyes to the front, her scowl just now crumbling to a puzzled expression.


    In front of her were two... perhaps beings.


    One was a beast she had seen. The other was a young man, an exact copy of the one standing behind them but in a different armor.


    "Master, is he a twin?"


    Ate looked at thedy beside her, noticing her confused frown she leaked a small smile and replied:


    "No Vee, he''s not. That''s his talent ability I presume." Ate shifted her gaze to Northern.


    "But everyone is saying he''s a tamer... which really makes him a gem already, are you saying he has two talent abilities."


    Ate scratched her head.


    "See, I don''t even know myself... this guy is the one thing that doesn''t seem to make any sense."


    Northern came closer, and stole a nce at her thighs...


    They were thick and brown, with the reflection of the sun falling on her form, her skin was glowing, and her thighs too.


    "What the heck are you gawking at?" She snarled at Northern.


    Immediately he retracted his eyes and shifted them to Ate then cleared his throat.


    "A-hem, Instructor Anne, what brings you here?"


    "Well, I just wanted to check up on you... so..."


    Northern interrupted, "And you brought along your student?" Northern gave a stern look at thedy then returned his eyes to Ate, frowning.


    "I don''t think so, what do you want Instructor Anne?"


    "What? Can''t an instructore say hello to her favorite student?"


    "Drop it, I wasn''t even your student, you just conducted my exam for a day and that''s it..."


    Ate frowned for a fraction of a second, then sighed, touching her chest, her face dubiously contorting into a sorrowful front.


    "Oh seriously, Northboy, you are a very bad boy, do you know how worried this instructor was about you when you were not around?"


    She moved her finger to wipe a ''tear'' off her eyes.


    "Mean... Northboy, you are so mean."


    Immediately the brown-skinneddy -- Vida, turned and frowned at him.


    Northern exhaled, now he had been caught in a bind, Ate''s deceptive bind. With the way thedy was ring at him, she''s probably going to think he''s just being cruel.


    Ellis was there too, he didn''t want the guy to start having ideas in his head.


    But the truth was he and Ate weren''t that close. Indeed, he did feel relieved when he saw her but it didn''t count as anything.


    He had been alone for months, finally hees back to the outside world to meet someone that was maybe nice to him in the past, not to forget, in a crowd of many unfamiliar people.


    That didn''t necessarily mean they were close before... or she deserved any special attention from him.


    It also didn''t mean she had any privilege toe to his house unannounced.


    Besides... they weren''t that close but he could guess enough of her character, this drunkard wouldn''te here to just check up on him.


    ''I bet she needs something.''


    Northern''s voice invaded the silence.


    "I know you want something from me, how about you just drop the act and say what you want?"


    "Speaking to my master like that is disrespectful." Vida snarled at him with a furious re, she looked like she could rip anything to shreds with the scowl on her grey eyes.


    But Northern ignored her and turned to Ate.


    "What is it?"


    Ate heaved a sigh and intoned:


    "Seriously, you brat. What world did you live in to be suspicious of everyone around you? Listen, I sincerely came here to see how you are doing, while doing that I wanted you to spar with my student, her name is Vida."


    Northern looked at her then looked at her student, not sparing a nce at her thighs this time around before his gaze went back to Ate.


    "So in a word, you also came here to gauge my abilities, you wanted to see what I''m capable of?"


    A frown settled tensely on Ate''s brow.


    "What nonsense is that? I told you, I came here to make her train with you. To be particr, I wanted three of us to work together and clean up the forest since it''s teeming with monsters, I thought you might need some help and it''s a good opportunity for her to grow."


    Her frown slowly dissipated then she added.


    "I don''t even know what to feel right now. There''s the shock of finding a pile of burnt bodies around, there''s this... you being suspicious of me. I know we weren''t close in the past but for six good months in this realm, I was the only person that cared about your existence in all the people that knew you. This feels wrong to me."


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds, ''did I make a mistake? But there''s no reason, she doesn''t even know me, why will she care about helping me to clear the forest, what if she got hurt in the process then she''d be resenting me, or at the end she''d expect that I give her the soul cores or some sort of reward?''


    Northern sighed, "I really do not understand you guys..."


    He might have been someone who gave everything because of love in his past life, it didn''t mean he was someone who would do it anytime to random people at the expense of his own wellbeing.


    Northern used to be a somewhat meticulous and logical person.


    Although that logic was rendered useless when he fell in love.


    And then he got yed.


    Maybe subconsciously, Northern had already stopped seeing the genuineness in human actions, and thus, started suspecting goodwill.


    If that was the case, it was quite understandable why he saw Raven''s n to be insane and unreasonable.


    But did this make him better as a human? Or worse?


    Was he advancing or receding?

 Chapter 154 A Promise Of Fear Facing

    <h4>Chapter 154 A Promise Of Fear Facing </h4>


    Currently in front of the mansion, five humans and one white beast stood sparsely.


    Northern''s clone and Mr. Fluffy still facing Vida and Ate.


    Although the brown-skinneddy now had most of her guard down, she was still amazinglyposed even though she looked to be standing casually.


    Northern folded his arms and let out a tired sigh before cutting the silence with his voice.


    "So, let''s say you came to clear out the forest. What do we do now? It''s all cleared out."


    Ate''s eyes stayed on him, contemting his entire existence for a couple of seconds, then she gestured with both her hands as she responded.


    "Well, I don''t know. Since it''s been cleared out maybe you two can spar? If you don''t want to spar maybe we can dare something crazy." A wild glint appeared in her eyes.


    "What crazy something is there for you to dare?" Northern asked, raising an inquisitive brow at her.


    The wild glint in her eyes grew, exploding into a feral me.


    "What else, we burst into that mansion and take down the apex-level Corpse Eater."


    For a moment she looked like a vicious beast.


    "Oh... that..." Northern went silent for a second, ''I guess there''s no issue with hunting that... the problem is, that thing holds my precious talent fragments, I want to know how many talent fragments I''ll receive from killing a savage rank, apex-level monster.''


    He looked back, gazing at the entrance of the castle.


    ''I don''t think its soul core would be worth much... it''s only a savage rank. But I also don''t know if its soul core is worth much, I don''t know what I''ll be losing...''


    Northern returned his eyes to Ate and after a calm breathing, he opened his mouth.


    "Instructor Anne, the monster in that mansion is very very dangerous. The fact that it''s alive should already tell you so."


    Ate looked at the mansion and looked at Northern.


    "No doubt it is, but with this much? In the end it''s only savage rank."


    Northern nodded his head.


    "Indeed, indeed, we probably could pull it off but that can''t be now."


    "Why?" Ate asked.


    "I''m going on an expedition with Raven."


    Ate''s eyes widened.


    "Oh me, oh my..." her brows drifted upward and her eyes zed seductively at him, contorting her lips with a coquettish grin. "You guys are already so... c.l.o.s.e?"


    Something about her expression made Northern immediately sneer at her.


    "No! There''s nothing of such! Don''t look at me like that!"


    "Aww, you sharp boy. Shooting shots when it has not even been a week since you came here."


    "I said it''s not like that!" Northern frowned deeply at her.


    "I''ve heard you, no need to get all worked up if it truly isn''t." She waved her hand as if dismissing his defense.


    "Instructor Ate, I wanted to ask."


    Ate''s expression straightened as she noted the seriousness in Northern''s tone.


    "What?"


    "How long was I out for before waking up?"


    "Oh." She gestured with three fingers, "Three... you were out for three days. And I guess today should be your second day of waking up."


    ''And yet it feels like I''ve been through so much...'' He turned his head back, taking a look at Ellis before returning his gaze to Ate.


    "I promise to help with the monster when Ie back... I need whatever strength I can keep for whatever that girl is nning. I''m not reallyfortable going with her as it is. Going after fighting a monster of this sort will be very careless of me."


    They were pure lies.


    Northern of course knew he could deal with the monster ande out unscathed.


    But he was also very aware that none of them knew that.


    If he truly would be helping them, he''d need to pretend or at best have his clone do the work while hiding somewhere... that is if he wanted to pretend.


    Now, he wasn''t so sure which would be harder, actual fighting as a weak drifter or pretending to be a weak drifter.


    But the bottom line was...


    ''I don''t want them to have it... maybe when Ie back I can overlook it and give it to them.''


    Ate stood akimbo, threw her head at Vida and blinked then she looked back at Northern.


    "How about we change the deal if you want to do it by that time?"


    A small frown creased on Northern''s head.


    "You want to make changes? What changes will that be?"


    "If you want to help when youe back from where you are going with Raven. I''m sure by then you''d be stronger, so instead of fighting this one monster, follow us into a rift?"


    Immediately Northern heard the word rift, he instinctively pulled a step back and revealed a grim frown.


    "What? Are you insane? Why would I follow you into a rift?" He snarled.


    Ate looked squarely at him, "Calm down, Northern. I know thest rift was a trauma for you. It was a tier V and look at you, you came out, alone as at that. You are a drifter now, going into rifts is a norm for every drifter. Besides, you won''t be going alone."


    Northern breathed for a couple of seconds and sighed, he closed his eyes and opened them before speaking.


    "I''m sorry, I understand what you mean Instructor Anne..." ''...I reacted without even thinking but she''s right. I can''t be dreading the thought of going into rifts just because of what I went through in my first rift. Eventually, I have to face my fears so my fears don''t make a face out of me.''


    Northern allowed a soft smile that graced his pale features with a sublime beauty and said:


    "Thank you Instructor Anne, what you said is indeed correct. I promise to go into a rift with you when Ie back from my expedition with Raven."


    Ate smiled back, ''It''s good that he managed topose himself quickly. I thought he would be a wuss.''


    "You have to survive first though. Raven is a monster, if she came to personally meet you then something ugly is going on in her mind. Although I don''t think she''d put your life in danger, in fact, she''d sacrifice hers to keep yours. But still, be careful." She concluded and walked away.


    "Let''s go, Vida."


    The brown-skinneddy threw one fierce re at Northern and quickly followed her master.


    Watching their backs disappear into the forest, Northern exhaled then turned to the entrance of the mansion, saying to Ellis,


    "Let''s go inside," as he trekked.

 Chapter 155 Business Of The Day [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 155 Business Of The Day [part 1] </h4>


    Northern and Ellis sat opposite each other. Northern was seated on the bed while Ellis sat on the chair, legs shaking severely.


    "What''s wrong?" Northern inquired with a frown.


    "N-n-nothing!" He shrieked.


    Northern let out a sigh and scratched the back of his head for a moment, then he spoke in a tired tone.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I said I live with a monster..."


    Ellis shivered, almost flying out of his own skin.


    Although Ellis had not seen the monster, the moment he got within the perimeter that his attribute ''sense'' could work, he started shivering.


    Because his perception was incredibly precise, he could urately measure the level of danger the monster posed to him.


    And realized that Northern wasn''t exaggerating when he said he lived with an apex-level monster.


    ''Sick! This is sick! It makes absolutely no sense!!'' Ellis thought to himself.


    He had seen all sorts beforeing to the Dark Continent, most especially because he was a guy that wasn''t too far from a plebeian, he had seen shades of people look down on him.


    He had seen the ones that were amazing.


    The ones that were outstanding.


    The ones that were outright pompous.


    The ones that were strong.


    All of them before his eyes, never defiedmon sense like this.


    All of them never made him shake with so much fear.


    They never made him shrink to this rate, at this point, his honor didn''t matter, his goal didn''t matter, he just wanted to free himself from whoever this man was.


    He didn''t want to have anything to do with this monster.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t deny the logic that told him that this same man is probably the only one that could help him.


    He wouldn''t owe him. He''d y his part in this contract and maybe... just maybe... if he hung around this man... he could find a way out of this ce.


    It was scary to raise his hopes like that, but it was a gut feeling Ellis couldn''t get rid of.


    And one thing that characterized guys like him who had talents that built up around perception, was ''gut feelings.''


    Northern stared at the aloof boy for a couple of seconds, by now he understood that no exnation of this situation could make sense to Ellis.


    The boy is probably shocked out of his pants and couldn''t make sense of the situation.


    Moreover, they passed through and the monster did not evene out once while it clearly sensed their presence.


    ''That part was good. I thought it''d act crazy since I was with another person.''


    Northern was already prepared to reveal some extent of his abilities to protect Ellis if the need be.


    Because Ellis right now is a precious person.


    ''Thank goodness it all worked out well.''


    Northern opened the strap bag beside him and nced at Mr. Fluffy, who was calmly seated at the corner of the room. Immediately Northern looked at him, his ears shot up and head rose.


    Unfortunately, Northern just wanted to confirm if the beast was all good and had turned his eyes away.


    Ellis also nced at the beast and looked at Northern. After gulping like a thousand times, Ellis finally opened his mouth, speaking slowly.


    "I... I wanted to ask."


    Northern, who was busy dipping his hand into the bag, paused for a moment and looked at him.


    "What?"


    "Is it really okay, staying with a monster?"


    A frown graced Northern''s brow, "Uh? So, would you have me throw him out? Where that abomination will eat him up?"


    Ellis immediately shook his head another thousand times.


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not what I''m talking about, I don''t mean it that way?"


    Northern leaned his head forward, snarling at the poor boy, "Then what way do you mean it?"


    Ellis shuddered again and defeatedly lowered his head, causing Northern to retract his head.


    As he was about to continue, Ellis''s voice sailed into his ears.


    "Then why is the monster noting here and killing us, if it''s so dangerous why is it not here?" He mustered shakily ¨C a re to Northern''s face.


    His forced facialposure showed that he demanded answers, even though he was a typical wuss.


    Northern met his eyes in silence for a while and then curved a corner of his lips.


    "Guess why?"


    Ellis raised a brow, he looked left and looked right.


    "Because of Dark Terror?"


    Northern smiled a bit, "Yeah... I guess you could call it that."


    Ellis froze, ''What is with that reaction?''


    Something about the way Northern''s reaction to his answer was offsetting. It was not enough.


    Ellis narrowed his eyes at Northern and asked:


    "Then why isn''t it dead? I''m sure Dark Terror is more than able to kill it."


    "You''re sure? How can you be so sure?"


    Ellis frowned, thinking for a moment, then he decided to just say it as it is.


    "I saw its strength. A devil-level, hellion rank monster. I''m sure it is the strongest monster in this ce."


    Northern smiled a little and looked at Ellis intensely.


    "So Ellis, do you think a devil-level, hellion rank can defeat an apex-level, savage rank?"


    Ellis was immediately thrown into a bind by Northern''s question. He opened his mouth to talk but closed them before any words could fly out.


    While it seemed like the answer was certain, a hellion rank was two ranks stronger than the savage rank.


    But the problem was the savage rank is an apex danger level.


    That fact alone annulled allmon sense.


    The apex danger level of any rank stood at a point wheremon sense could be defied, and a deviant far stronger than any could be born.


    It was impossible to predict how an apex level would do with any other rank of monsters, because it was simply the apex of that rank.


    Northern might not have known this, but Ellis was well aware, which was what made Northern''s question difficult to answer.


    Northern waved away his hand dismissively.


    "Forget all that. Let''s get into the business of the day. I''ll assign the items to you now."

 Chapter 156 Business Of The Day [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 156 Business Of The Day [part 2] </h4>


    Ellis stared hazily at Northern as he continued to bring out different items and ced them into his hands.


    He watched silently as the items bounded to his soul and became a part of him.


    ''So many...howe?'' Ellis wondered, even as Northern continued to hand him all the items.


    When he was finally done, Northern raised his head and looked at Ellis.


    "That pretty much sums it all up."


    Ellis nodded and Northern continued.


    "What I want you to do is sell these items for me. I want them to be sold for soul cores. And I want to believe that you have an eye for things... you should know how much these items are worth. If you''ll be exchanging them, you better not exchange them for inferior items."


    Northern red at him.


    "And don''t you ever think of cheating me."


    Ellis gulped and smiled bitterly.


    "Trust me sir, I am more thanmitted to making sure that you get the best of these items. I have seen more than enough to be sensible about this."


    Northern''s eyes stayed on him for a couple of seconds.


    "Alright, I''ll trust you on that. Regarding taking care of your problem, stay here for a while with me... should there be any changes in my ns I''ll tell you about it. But for now, it''s safe to be here."


    Ellis raised a brow, "Safe?"


    "Yes, safe. What do you think it''s not?"


    "There''s... an apex-level monster in your basement."


    "I told you, it''s a neighbor. And I have nothing against him. I met him here, he''s been dwelling here before I came. Wouldn''t it be unfair to the monster if I just swooped in, killed it and took its house?"


    Northern shook his head.


    "No, not at all, it makes no sense. Right?"


    A contradicting frown strained Ellis''s brows, as if they were being pulled against their will.


    ''What? You have nothing against him? You met him here...? What nonsense is this guy saying?''


    Northern''s words once again were tant and absolute nonsense to Ellis.


    He couldn''t make sense of how a drifter could utter such words.


    ''Why is he speaking like monsters are humans?!''


    The way Northern spoke and addressed the monster was as if he was rting to a fellow being, as if it had rights.


    Which was strange because these were monsters that would throw their jagged teeth at any flesh without a thought. In order to save themselves, it was only usible that humans strike them down, effectively and as fast as they could.


    Northern talking about this monster like it was human was just very, very amusing and yet scary.


    ''I am amused at him and yet I am so scared...''


    He was so scared he couldn''t dare to go against Northern in any way. In fact, at this point, he didn''t know who he was more scared of...that man or...this man.


    Northern nodded and thenid his back t on the bed.


    "Damn, I''m hungry."


    "If you don''t mind, I have some roasted meat from thest meal we had in the morning. I''ve not been able to eat because it''s been a lot from that time till now," Ellis said.


    "Right, indeed, it has. I have just woken up a day but I feel like I''ve been awake for like a month." He propped himself up in a spring, "Speaking about roasted meat. I should have some of that!" He faced Mr. Fluffy, "Right Mr. Fluffy, remember our first meeting?"


    The beast raised its head and let a growl creep out of itsrge mouth.


    Ellis watched both of them, at this point, his eyes were just nk with surprise.


    ''Man, I don''t even know anymore.''


    He felt like if he continued to think about how weird this is and how scary and nonsensical everything Northern is, he''d just run mad before returning to his parents.


    ''No, not yet. I can''t run mad yet. I have to go back to the Central in.''


    And he might have found a person that could guarantee that for him.


    Ellis watched Northern carry his strap bag and suddenly turn it over. In the next couple of seconds, a flood of shock like Ellis had never experienced hit him.


    Northern first tried dipping his hand into the bag but couldn''t find anything. He had tried it earlier when he remembered about the meat.


    He actually wondered if it''d be okay or if it''d be spoiled.


    But when he was talking to Ellis, he sort of got carried away and remembered now.


    ''Darn, there are too many soul cores in there.'' Northern frustratingly turned the whole bag, shaking it.


    Soul cores began to pour out of the bag like rain from the clouds, creating a cluster of hard sounds as they fell and rolled on the wooden floor.


    For a while, Northern was shaking the bag and soul cores were pouring out of it endlessly.


    This caused Ellis to freeze with a slightly opened mouth.


    Just when he thought he had seen it finish.


    Just when he thought he couldn''t be more shocked and surprised by Northern''s actions anymore... this happened.


    Northern looked at Ellis, with a frown, not minding for a second - the rain of soul cores that were pouring.


    "What?"


    Ellis threw his head back and pped his face hard with his palm.


    "Darn it! Seriously darn it all!! What the hell have I gotten myself into..."


    Northern looked at him uninterestedly.


    "I probably remember you making the same statement a while ago. What''s up with that? Haven''t you seen soul cores before?"


    Ellis''s brow creased with a tense and strained frown.


    "Seriously man, seriously!! What the hell are you?!!" He shouted.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Hai Hai, I am here to once again apologize for today''ste upload. I had to deal with a stressful travel day.


    Also, I know the past few chapters have been sort of slow, while it is necessary to smoothen out transition of the story arcs, it could also be boring but worry less, we are getting into it. Sit tight for the one toe will be far better than the one you''ve seen.


    Thank you for your usual support; power stones and golden tickets. Thanks to you guys, we are rising, and getting more exposure. I''m so grateful.


    And thanks to Zephyr for the gift, no gift is too little to put a smile on thisme author''s face. Hehe. Thanks so much man.

 Chapter 157 Finally

    <h4>Chapter 157 Finally </h4>


    Swish


    Northern swept forward trailing a linear streak of blue light, his sword cleaving into the Rizolf''s thick skin with ease, splitting it as he swept across in that instance.


    [You have in a Hazardous Savage monster: Friggian]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    As he reached the other side, he twirled his sword and swung it away, but before the crimson blood on it could ssh off, it was absorbed by the sword.


    Northern looked at his dominant hand,


    ''Wow... so this was how it worked?''


    He could feel himself being rejuvenated with strength even though he had barely expended any to take care of these monsters.


    The order [Blood Reaver] was only effective when the blood of the target, whether human or monster, in by Northern was crimson.


    Northern had at first thought that it''d only be useful killing humans, but just as he had seen now and observed before, there are different blood types and they all depend on the internalposition of the monster.


    Although so far, so good, Northern had only seen crimson and ck.


    Another Friggian thrashed towards him in a frenzied attack. Without losing his cool, in fact, he acted like he already saw the monstering before it even moved.


    Northern gently raised his hand, cing his sword in a diagonal position where the monster itself just flew into its tip and killed itself.


    [You have in a Hazardous Savage Monster: Friggian]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    ''Still, I''m disappointed in this... just two?''


    Northern didn''t even know where to begin, he did observe that during his wars while being insane his talent fragments did not umte much.


    Well, they did rise but if he yed monsters the way he thought he did, he felt he should have crossed over a thousand fragments a long time ago.


    Except if Ul was interfering, or the talent fragments gained were just too little, it could also be that he wasn''t killing.


    Northern was not sure of himself in an insane state, did he make sure the monsters died or did he just sh them and move to the next?


    It happened a lot in wars, no one really has the time to be checking the dead. The point was to just deal enough damage in one go such that your enemy would not be able to move again.


    "Tsk..."


    Northern clicked his teeth as a holographic panel appeared before his eyes and followed him in front as he walked forward.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [142/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [0/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 3 others.


    ''I guess I have what I need to copy that darn skill. After copying it, I''ll grind hard and move to the next rank. Then for a while my growth will have to stay stagnant so I can invest all the talent fragments in whatever talents I''ve managed to copy by then... evolve them all to the next level... most especially that soul eyes, I''m looking forward to how it would be when I evolve it.''


    Northern breathed in and out as if he was immersed in arge pool of satisfaction.


    The way things were going was pretty okay.


    But he had a feeling things were not going to be that way for long. Especially since Raven had not evene to see him.


    ''I wonder what''s wrong? Should I go to the city?'' He shook his head vehemently, ''No, that''ll make me look desperate.''


    "First, I should return home and copy that talent... then I''m going toe back and find whatever monsters are left in this ce. I''ll hunt them all."


    Northern stepped forward but stopped and looked back, the ce he was standing amidst was filled with stalls and carts, although they were all thrashed, weeds of brown hue growing over them.


    There were holes here and there in different buildings, monsters had infested every corner but today, Northern had managed to cleanse this marketce.


    ''They were not much, I should go to the other part of the city, there should be a lot of monsters there... since Instructor Anne said they were only able to take back a part of the city.''


    Northern wondered for a second why they didn''t bother to y the rest but he immediately answered the question.


    ''The people would probably getcent... and be difficult to lead. There needs to be some sort of danger and order keeping people away from that danger...''


    This was the only way Gilbert and the students could be respected and followed, people would undoubtedly regard them as heroes.


    ''...or I could be wrong. Maybe they''ve just been busy.''


    Northern tried not to project his thoughts on them, despite thinking fairly and squarely.


    He leaped into the air, the feet of the Night Terror were like a spring, shooting him into the air.


    ---


    After a couple of jumps on building rooftops, Northern was back on the rooftop of his own mansion...well, not legally but given the situation.


    He slipped in through the broken window of the room, causing Ellis to jump up in a re, the boy looked like he wanted to jump out of his skin, panting heavily as Northern entered the small cove and ced his strap bag on the table.


    The devilish armor slowly dissipated, leaving the Eternal Twilight. He took the Eternal Twilight to be more like his clothes and Night Terror his armor.


    "Hey Ellis..." Northern called out as he sat on the chair.


    Mr. Fluffy slowly walked to his side and sat down beside his leg.


    "Sir?" Ellis answered.


    "I have a favor to ask..."


    "Ah ah..." Ellis sheepishly scratched his head andughed, "a favor...ha ha... what can I possibly do for you, sir?"


    ''I have a feeling that this would be more of an impossible thing to do. Darn it, was I right to believe him... bet he''s going to make me do something hard...''


    "Can you look at Mr. Fluffy with your soul eyes."


    Ellis raised his brows, "Sir?"


    "Look at Mr. Fluffy with your Soul Eyes, I want to know what you see."


    "O¡ªkay?..."


    Ellis looked at Northern carefully before he turned his gaze to the beast, who seemed to be waiting anxiously, with erect ears and vibrant eyes.


    Northern carefully watched as Ellis stared at the wolfish beast.


    [Do you want to copy Talent - Soul Eyes (C-ss)?]


    ''Yes!''


    [Talent - Soul Eyes has been copied]


    [100 Talent Fragments have been deducted]


    ''Finally''

 Chapter 158 Jackpot!!!

    <h4>Chapter 158 Jackpot!!! </h4>


    [Do you want to copy Talent - Soul Eyes (C-ss)?]


    ''Yes!''


    [Talent - Soul Eyes has been copied]


    [100 Talent Fragments have been deducted]


    ''Finally''


    Northern beamed brightly, a big smile gracing his lips. At this point, he wasn''t even paying attention to whatever Ellis was saying.


    He immediately summoned up his panel.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [42/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 3 others.


    Then...


    Talent: [Soul Eyes]


    ss: [C]


    Talent (True) Name: [The Blind Song]


    Description: [There was a time, darkness filled the world and beautiful music of ambiguity resonated in all eight realms. It brought peace and tranquility to all that heard it and revealed the darkest of hearts, deepest of depths became shallow, all that were hidden was revealed]


    Talent Ability: [See]


    Attributes: [Sense]


    Talent Progression: [0/100]


    From the description alone, Northern felt like he was going to go brain dead.


    ''Eh? What is it with thisplicated description?''


    He looked at Ellis who was frowning at him. Right now, Ellis''s frown didn''t matter.


    Northern was just wondering, ''Does this guy even know about thisplicated description?''


    "Ellis..."


    "What? Did you finally decide to pay attention to me?" Ellis was almost pouting.


    "No, I want to ask. Do you have a true name?"


    Ellis''s eyes widened for a moment but he quicklyposed himself and looked away.


    "No."


    "You''re lying." Northern raised a corner of his lips and said further, "Don''t worry, I am someone you can trust. You don''t have to lie to me."


    Ellis slowly turned his head to Northern with a slight frowning on his forehead.


    Suddenly and strangely, his parents'' words rang in his head... "Ellis...until you find someone you can trust...never show anyone what you can do."


    Something about Northern tempted him to want to trust him. Besides, Northern had managed to find out about his ability... ''Maybe telling him is not a bad idea...''


    Ellis swallowed his spit, with a hint of hesitation, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Yes... I have a true name... and it''s called The Blind Song."


    Northern smiled for a moment, "I see... what does it mean?"


    Ellis shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t know... maybe a song for the blind or it''s the title of a song, I don''t know. People say a true name''s real power is brought out when the true meaning is realized. I tried studying about it so I could be a part of the very few that has unlocked the power of their true name but it was to no avail. I have never even seen it in any book."


    Northern raised his head, with what Ellis said, one thing was clear.


    ''He doesn''t have the description... so... this is a thing only I am capable of?''


    Northern felt like his internal organs wanted to start dancing, happiness toiled inside of him.


    This means that only he is capable of seeing such a description on true names. If this was the case, then inly, Northern was closer than any of the drifters to unlocking the essence of their true name.


    And not to say, he is part of the very few that have managed to unlock the power of their true name.


    Yes, [Nameless] gave him the power to take away people''s names and grow his attributes.


    Although Northern did hope he doesn''t have to use the ability at all. But he doubted that.


    Humans will always screw up, no matter what.


    He looked at Ellis and said:


    "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me. I have no intention to tell anyone about your true name."


    "What about you? Do you have a true name?"


    Northern smiled, "I''m Nameless."


    "I see..." Ellis nodded.


    Northern raised a brow, ''What''s with that look on his face? I just told him my name, didn''t I? Anyway, let''s test this.''


    He raised his head and internally activated the ability.


    A holographic panel suddenly appeared in front of Northern''s eyes, floating beside Ellis with a line traced to his head.


    Northern''s mouth fell agape, he had to retract his head and clean his eyes to see well.


    "Is something wrong?" Ellis asked with a frown.


    "No, everything is fine." ''...am I supposed to be able to see it like this?''


    Truth was, no, Ellis didn''t see it in words, he automatically had the information registered in his head.


    But Northern was of a different breed after all.


    Name: Ellis Ruthsworn


    True Name: [The Blind Song]


    Attributes: [Sense]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Soul Core Saturation: Low


    Talent: [Soul Eyes]


    Talent ss: [C]


    Talent Ability: [See]


    Northern raised a finger, "Give me a minute..." he intoned and slowly stood up, he climbed the window and onto the roof.


    Then he sighed. A fraction of a secondter, a wide grin crept eerily up his face.


    Northern''s eyes sparkled with so much joy, he threw his hands in the air, jumped, shouting:


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!! Yes!!! Yes!!!!!"


    He slipped down the roof while jumping and rolled down, falling down from the roof of a 40 ft building... because he was happy.


    When Ellis heard the loud Thud he quickly went to the window only to see Northern standing up like nothing was wrong.


    It made him think, ''What the hell is this guy?'' with a frown creasing his brow. He probably was never going to get tired of asking that question.


    Northern continued to jump around, throwing his hands and legs like he had hit the jackpot.


    Actually, he really had hit the jackpot with this ability.


    "Crap! I didn''t know it was so amazing!"


    Finally, he stood still and looked up at the sky, looking to his left and right.


    ''This is so great, man... it''s so great. It changes everything for me.''


    What could Northern have seen to make him so happy that he tripped from the roof of a 40 ft building?


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I bet everyone is dying to find out why Northern is so happy, or maybe y''all can guess. Ha ah.


    The Comment is always open and I wanna see you all guess too.


    Well, See you next chapter.

 Chapter 159 About Soul Cores Absorption

    <h4>Chapter 159 About Soul Cores Absorption </h4>


    ''This is big! Very big!''


    Even though he had managed to calm himself, he still couldn''t contain the flood of joy that welled up inside him.


    Ellis''s ability had turned out to be even more impressive than he thought!


    And why was that? It was quite simple.


    Northern''s main ability was talent copying. But it had restrictions: there were limited slots for the talents he could copy at a particr rank.


    Somehow, it was impossible for him to choose what talent he wanted to copy.


    Talents were copied when they were activated in front of him. Of course, he could decide not to copy them despite having the required amount of talent fragments, but the real issue was there was no way he could see the information of these talents until he copied them.


    However, with Ellis''s ability [See]


    If he used it on anyone, he''d be able to see their profile, see their true name, talent, attribute and talent ability.


    It might not be much, but that means that Northern, aspared to before, now had an option of choosing what talent ability to copy.


    And that, to him, was a big difference!


    Coincidence had caused him to copy his father''s talent. Several other times, he had often thought about how it would be if he copied another person''s talent instead of his father''s.


    A stronger talent.


    But there was no use dwelling on it.


    Besides, having that [Advanced Cloning] had made a lot of things easier for him and made him stronger than expected thus far.


    For example... Dark Terror.


    Not to say, there seemed to be more chances of having more Singrity monsters unconditionally loyal to him and obey him.


    The prospects it offered were nice... even though that was just a coincidence.


    Ellis''s too was a coincidence.


    A sweet smile graced Northern''s lips.


    ''Thank you for your work thus far... from now on, I''ll take the reins.''


    From this moment, Northern now had full control on what talent to copy.


    He exhaled and looked up, ''Man, I should treat that guy to a nice meal or get him something.''


    Northern nodded his head, he crouched, cing a tensile force on his lower legs and released himself, shooting upward like a fired bullet. Then he directed the trajectory mid-air and curved into the window,nding inside with finesse.


    "Hey, Ellis."


    Ellis, who was trying to figure out a decaying book on the table, shivered away in shock, almost falling off the chair.


    "Darn it! What was that crazy sudden entrance?"


    Even though [Sense] always worked, he didn''t even know Northern had entered ¡ª the boy was swifter than his sense could keep up, or perhaps there was just some other trick to it.


    Ellis scratched his head and slowly rposed himself on the chair.


    ''I hope I don''t have a heart attack before leaving this continent.''


    He craned his neck at Northern who was staring vibrantly, waiting for a response.


    "You called me... sir?"


    Northern nodded with a smile. The smile was offsetting for Ellis, it made him ufortable...


    ''What is it again? I can''t tell a thing that is going on in his head,'' Ellisined internally.


    Northern, after Ellis spoke, immediately brought out a couple of soul cores and poured them before Ellis.


    "These are for you."


    Ellis raised a brow, he looked at the cores and looked at Northern again.


    "You are giving me these?"


    Northern nodded, "Yes," he added, "absorb them and let''s go to the castle. Or do you want to do it when wee back?"


    "No, no. I''d rather do it now. But what are we going to do in the castle?"


    Northern slightly puckered his brows.


    "What do you mean? Are you not going to make enquiries and try to see what you can do about the items I gave you?"


    "Ah... yes, but can''t we wait for things to calm down? It has only been three days."


    "Three days is a lot of time for things to settle," Northern replied, his tone hushed and firm.


    Ellis silently observed Northern''s face that was fixated on his eyes. Both of them stared at each other for a while.


    Then Ellis''s eyes glided down to the soul cores scattered at his feet, some had rolled under the table.


    "Are you sure you want to give me this?"


    Northern folded his arms, "Do you want me to have it back?"


    "No, no, not at all. I was just... uhm, sorry, I''ll just absorb them now."


    Ellis looked away in a slight flush of embarrassment and sat on the hardwood floor.


    He managed to bring all the soul cores together and crossed his legs, then ced them within his crossed legs.


    He took one, ced it on his right hand, allowing it to sitfortably on his palm, then he ced his index finger at the top, his thumb towards the side of the orb and began to breathe.


    Northern watched as Ellis absorbed the cores with a bit of jealousy etched across his features.


    ''He sure looks cool,'' he sneered internally.


    In less than three minutes, the soul core became transparent like ss with cracks running over it.


    At this point, it''s just an ordinary orb that can be used as raw material for ss of low ss ornamental designs.


    Northern watched Ellis repeat the same thing for the other nine cores. When he was done, he smiled and stood up.


    ''I can feel the changes slowly...'' Ellis clenched his fist.


    Northern squinted his eyes, ''Let''s see...'' he activated [See] again.


    Name: Ellis Ruthsworn


    True Name: [The Blind Song]


    Attributes: [Sense]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Soul Core Saturation: Low


    Talent: [Soul Eyes]


    Talent ss: [C]


    Talent Ability: [See]


    Northern knitted his brows in slight confusion, ''What? No changes at all?''


    Northern felt the "Soul Core Saturation" part was where it indicated Ellis''s soul core growth, perhaps it''d eventually go from low to mid, then to high and maybe break into the next rank.


    After ten soul cores, he had at least hoped to see some kind of changes. But there was none.


    It wasn''t like the progression was recorded in numbers like his.


    But still, Northern was curious.


    He looked at Ellis in the eyes and asked:


    "How many soul cores have you absorbed so far?"


    Ellis arched his brow, lingered for a couple of seconds before responding:


    "If I''d count the Central in and here, I''d say a little over a hundred soul cores."


    "I see..." Northern paused for a second and asked again, "and how many more would you need to advance to the next rank?"


    Ellis''s eyes widened a little, he was shocked by Northern''s questions and his hopes were slowly rising... ''Does he want to give me more?''


    "I guess around nine hundred more, since it takes a thousand soul cores to go into the next level. But it also depends on the monster rank of the soul cores, the higher the rank, the more essence they contain. So for higher rank monster soul cores, it''d probably not be as much."


    Northern nodded, "I see..." he looked at Ellis again, "so how many did you take to be a drifter?"


    Ellis tensed his forehead in a faint frown of confusion, "You''re asking a weird question. It''s impossible to absorb soul cores while being a walker. The best most people like the elite ns and nobles do is educate their children and teach them all sorts which requires a lot of money. But it''s not wasted, since a walker can only advance to the next rank when they sessfullye out of a rift."


    Ellis, after exining, looked at Northern''s focused eyes. Unlike Northern, he received a lot of sses on rifts before bing a walker, even.


    Although his education in that regard is still inferior to many.


    But he was far better than Northern. Looking at Northern''s face, Ellis felt the irresistible urge to continue, since Northern seemed so interested in what he was saying.


    "Generally, the fast way to grow is by entering rifts,pared to killing monsters. When a rift is cleared, when the soul core is broken, the rift essence is shared into two. Half is poured into the soul of the person that strikes the soul core, the other half is shared among other drifters in the rift.


    "It''s simple and straightforward, no absorption technique is needed, it just automatically pours into the soul. Which is why several drifters prefer entering rifts in order to grow."


    When Ellis was done, he saw that Northern''s eyes were glued to him.


    ''I feel good... he paid attention throughout. Now, where are my soul cores?''


    Northern nodded his head as all the information settled in and formed a more fundamental understanding of a lot of things.


    ''I can''t believe I didn''t know this much and entered the rift. Wait, since I cleared the rift myself, shouldn''t all the essence be poured in me? Or since I don''t have a soul core, it doesn''t work like that.''


    Northern wondered for a short while and shoved the thought to the back of his mind for now. He stood up.


    "Come on Ellis. Let''s go to the castle now¡­"


    Ellis arched a brow slowly, looking at Northern, ''No, soul cores?''

 Chapter 160 Hao The Short Giant

    <h4>Chapter 160 Hao The Short Giant </h4>


    Ellis and Northern walked freely towards the castle gate. They were very close to the gate when Ellis stopped.


    "Ah, that''s right. There''s someone I wanted you to meet."


    Northern paused and looked at him, "Who?"


    "When ites to item dealings, he''s still the best. He''s a traveler. He often goes to Sloria for sales purposes and also helps the party leaders and Sage Gilbert to procure whatever they need. Compared to random people, he has good and useful stuff."


    Northern nodded his head minutely and then shrugged.


    "Okay then, since you insist that this person is good, I can''t say otherwise. Let''s go see him," he said to Ellis.


    "Alright... okay..." Ellis responded but stood still.


    Northern observed the boy with squinted eyes. He lingered for a few seconds and saw that Ellis was really reluctant to go, then he asked:


    "What''s wrong? Have you been in some trouble with this one too?"


    Ellis fidgeted a little, and hupped.


    "It''s not like I am in trouble with him. He just really intimidates me," he replied, with a sour expression.


    Northern raised his chin and observed the boy again, then he shook his head with a small scoff.


    "I don''t understand why you''ll be intimidated by anyone."


    Ellis managed to crease out a deep frown, "You''ll see when we get there..."


    Northern stared at him with a downturn lips, "Isn''t that if you manage to take us there... with how scared you''re being right now."


    "Fine, you''ll see." Ellis threw his face forward and finally put his legs to work.


    They didn''t cross the gate; instead, they turned left, walking in between the castle wall and the nearest tent shelters that were built in front of each other.


    It made the way cramped, but it was still passable, well, the pungent and irritating odor would have to be excused.


    Northern has usual found that hard to deal with, even with a wrinkled nose.


    ''Crap, the situation here is even worse than it looks.''


    People in the outskirts of the castle, it''s probably reasonable to say that they were in a worse living condition than people in the castle.


    Although inside the castle wasn''t that impressive too, Northern believed there was the blighted area and a ce for the upper echelon.


    Where Ellis lived was probably the former, because it wasn''t that different from this ce. Just indoors, perhaps even worse ¨C narrow hallway, disgusting odor.


    At least this ce was out in the open.


    After a while, they stopped in front of arge building.


    "We are here."


    Northern raised his eyes as Ellis announced.


    It was a tall spire, constructed with stone, although green overgrowth had covered most of what should be of stone surface.


    The building was tall and slightly degraded, making it look like a relic of history, a ce that was once.


    Northern and Ellis climbed the winding stairs, walking up to the small hill where this building sat, just behind the corner of the castle wall.


    It was surrounded by other decrepit buildings, although scanty and trees stood like guardians around it.


    Northern couldn''t help but think, ''This is one hell of a ce!''


    It''s hard to think a nice ce like this would be in the outskirts.


    But it was understandable, it''s probably a tower that worked in one rtion with the castle.


    ''I hear kingdoms have what they call towers... Looks nice.''


    This was Northern''s first time seeing one; he even does not know their function.


    Ellis stood in front of the wooden door, breathing in and out a couple of times.


    Northern watching him from behind shook his head, ''This guy is hopeless.''


    He trudged forward and banged his knuckles on the door, knocking hard.


    Ellis immediately freaked out, throwing his hands to stop Northern, but with a re, he squirmed away like a squid.


    Northern knocked hard one more time again and awaited a response.


    After a couple of minutes, there was no response. Just when he was about to knock again.


    Tremble.


    Everywhere started to shake. Northern immediately frowned, looked at the ground and looked around him.


    ''What is happening?''


    The ground was shaking heavily as if some giant was walking on it.


    ''...a giant?''


    Ellis shivered, "I-I-I tried to warn you not to bang his door."


    Northern turned his face around in a fierce scowl, "Say one more thing, I''ll make you regret it."


    ''Tch, he''s so annoying... gets scared at every thing.''


    The tremor continued, jacking Northern out of his head, now its intensity had grown, almost as if the floor was going to crack and fall anytime soon.


    Northern stood cautiously, his eyes locked on the door, Ellis standing five meters behind him.


    The wooden door finally creaked open.


    At first, Northern didn''t see anything but pure darkness... until his eyes glided down, and there he was.


    A man... a very short man, he barely even reached Northern''s knees.


    Northern raised a brow and turned to Ellis. The poor boy bit his lips and rigorously shook his head at Northern.


    ''What the hell?''


    The whole situation was shocking and had somehow be awkward for Northern.


    Ellis was there acting like he had seen a vicious monster, but before his eyes was a short man that opened the door to the castle.


    However, one thing was amiss.


    ''Who was causing the ground to tremble?'' Northern inquired internally. He raised his brow and looked down at the man that was ring at him.


    Then he shook his head with a scoff, ''Nah, it can''t be him.''


    "This one is too short to be causing suchrge tremors..." Northern said beneath his lips and scoffed.


    "Huh? Twerp! Who are ya calling short?!" The short man dashed forward, causing the earth to shake heavily.


    He jumped into the air¡ªreaching Northern''s stomach¡ªand threw a straight kick that caused Northern to fold like a piece of paper and immediately fly away, rolling down the hill.


    Ellis gulped and bowed ny degrees immediately the short man''s eyes turned to him.


    "He''d be lucky if he''s still alive. Ya seem respectful, what ya here for..."


    Ellis felt a pearl of sweat roll down his temple, ''I''m so relieved he didn''t recognize me...''


    Still bowing his head, Ellis responded politely, "I''vee to take a look at the auction... also I have some amazing items I''d love to exchange."


    "Hmm... follow me..."


    He turned around and was about to step inside when he suddenly paused and turned back.


    He narrowed his eyes for a moment, the next moment he widened them.


    ''Impossible!'' His mind cried as his eyes beheld Northern walking towards them.


    ''How? He might not have died, but he should have passed out? How is he walking like he''s fine after receiving my earth-


    shattering kick?!''

 Chapter 161 Northern The Copy Ninja

    <h4>Chapter 161 Northern The Copy Ninja </h4>


    The diminutive man stood speechless, his mouth slightly agape.


    The white-haired boy with pale skin he had kicked just moments ago was standing before him, seemingly unaffected.


    He retracted his head slightly, ''How in the world?...this has never happened before!''


    This wasn''t the first time he had hit someone.


    His strikes packed enough power to make the earth crack, courtesy of his unique talent and attributes.


    He was a formidable force that no one in the vicinity dared to trifle with, not even Sage Gilbert himself.


    They understood his position, his strength, and his usefulness. Even if they wished to challenge him, a single punch was all it took to knock some sense into them.


    Although he could unleash far more than just a punch, he had always been grateful that he didn''t need to... because utilizing his true strength would be devastating.


    Meanwhile, Northern was gazing at him with a slightly parted mouth.


    Well... ''gazing'' at him.


    This way:


    Name: Hao Lee Redmond


    True Name: [Little Giant]


    Attributes: [Earthquake]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Soul Core Saturation: High


    Talent: [Lord Of Destruction]


    Talent ss: [S]


    Talent Ability: [Heavy Flow], [Seismic Waves]


    ''Wow... an S-ss talent. Looks delicious...''


    Northern licked his lips, eyeing Hao, which caused the man''s brows to furrow.


    "Bastard! How dare ya look at me like I''m some meal?!"


    "Eh? Crap, did my thoughts leak?"


    Hao''s frown deepened, "Did ya thoughts leak? What vile thoughts ya having, filthy soul!"


    Without hesitation, Hao dashed forward, the earth crumbling with each step he took, slowing his approach... for the likes of Northern (he''d have been normally fast for Ellis).


    This time, Northern saw the blowing and threw his hands up to guard his front as Hao''s hand shot towards him.


    Wham!


    Even though Northern was sure he had blocked the punch, it didn''t feel like it.


    ''I think I broke a bone.''


    He might have been able to stop himself from flying away due to the force he stood with and absorbing the shock of the blow with his entire body, directing it down to his feet¡ªsomething he had learned from Shin.


    But he was unable to protect his guarding hands from the punch, they shouldered most of the direct damage. Taking it to the stomach and flying away seemed like it would have been a better choice.


    Northern bit down his lips, his legs wobbled, and his hand fell lifelessly, dangling.


    Hao, seeing this, wore a satisfied grin, "Next time, that''ll teach ya to respect ya elders."


    However, a secondter, Northern slowly curled up the corner of his mouth and smirked.


    ''So this is how it works... tch... painful!''


    He had never taken any damage since he stepped out of the rift and became a drifter. This meant he had never witnessed the extent of some attributes.


    Most especially [Chaos Thread].


    Northern could feel the searing pain within his bones, as though something powerful was stitching them back together.


    Since he was well-versed with his ability and had looked forward to seeing [Chaos Thread] work, he could tell immediately.


    A couple of seconds after the stitching, the pain slowly subsided... but it didn''t disappear entirely.


    Behind his leather vambraces, his hand was still scathed and swollen. The difference, however, was that he could at least move his hands.


    He raised his hand and clenched his fist, feeling his bone throb. He released the grip and looked at Hao¡ªwho was now gazing at him with widened eyes.


    "How? How can ya move those hands so fast? That blow should have shattered your bones."


    Northern shook his hands, "Oh, it did shatter my bones. The thing is, I''m not a runt you can just run over..."


    Northern had spoken before he realized how ill-advised that statement was.


    Ellis facepalmed himself, ''Darn it! Where did this guye from! Forget reasoning with Hao, at this point we''d be lucky if we leave here alive...''


    Of course, Ellis knew they would. He had no doubt about that; his thoughts were merely figurative... since Hao currently looked like he wouldn''t rest until he saw the end of Northern.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it lik¡ª"


    "Seismic Wave!"


    WHAAAAM!


    Northern''s eyes widened and glowed as a tremendous gale erupted from nowhere and shot towards him.


    Immediately, he shot out his hand just as Hao had done, narrowed his eyes, contracted his hands quickly, and punched into the iing gale, softly pronouncing:


    "Seismic wave..."


    WHAAAAAAAAM!!


    A gale of equal... no, even more powerful force exploded from the air around him and collided with Hao''s, causing the entire area to explode in a flush of wind.


    Everyone was sent reeling back, only Northern managed to withstand the force of the explosion, stumbling just a couple of seconds back but was cut in different areas by the sharp wind.


    However, the slight cuts all over his body began to exude purple smoke, slowly and painfully being knitted together.


    ''What just happened?''


    Northern''s eyes were wide open. It had all happened in an instant, so he didn''t even know how to arrange the events.


    What he knew was that he was alert... he had never been so alert before when anticipating an attack.


    Perhaps it was because of the damage Hao had managed to inflict on him in just a couple of minutes of meeting him, or it was because he wanted to copy Hao''s skills.


    Maybe it was because he now had a talent that amplified his senses, but what he knew was that in that tiny moment before Hao used his talent ability, he was on edge, his spatial awareness at its peak.


    And this might have caused the [Unseeing Eyes] to instinctively activate, for a fraction of a second, Hao''s attack slowed before his eyes, and he perceived every single thing in a world of blue threads.


    He could see the strings that flowed around the invisible wave, connected them to each other and also a tiny, almost unnoticeable one tracing back to Hao.


    An understanding of the ability immediately dawned on him in that fraction of a second.


    Seismic Wave was a simple ability rooted in Hao''s core but expanded its attack force by forcing the wind to move beyond their will.


    It was powerful enough topound andpress a tornado ratio of wind into a simple gale and shoot it forward, hence making it more impactful and devastating.


    But Northern still felt like this was not the true extent of the ability.


    Perhaps the man did not intend to cause so much damage...


    However, this much alone was enough to emte... he didn''t even need to copy the talent.


    In that brief moment of witnessing the ability''s true essence, Northern perfectly copied it while applying more momentum by striking harder to make his more powerful.


    And the result?


    They were all thrown away from each other, Ellis and Hao were lying on the ground, struggling to get up. Between them was a smoothly disheveled ground with jagged cracks.

 Chapter 162 The Messiah

    <h4>Chapter 162 The Messiah </h4>


    They all stood apart from each other. Hao had managed to pull himself up, but he was still so stunned by the shock of what he had just witnessed that his hands were trembling.


    Ellis, on the other hand... his face was buried in his palm, his thoughts in utter disarray:


    ''Shit shit shit shit, just what is this guy... how? How can he copy someone''s talent ability?!''


    It made no sense to Ellis... Talent abilities were not something that could be replicated so effortlessly; they were deeply rooted in the drifter''s soul core.


    They originated from that point as ''talents,'' therefore what was always observed was merely an extended manifestation of the talent ingrained in a drifter''s soul core.


    He had never heard or seen someone who could wlessly mimic this ''extended manifestation.''


    ''Just when I think he''s out of surprises... he shocks me again. Dark Terror, a clone, using a rift monster as a pet...I honestly don''t know what to think anymore. Just kill me at this point.''


    Ellis was certain Northern harbored many secrets... he didn''t know what the guy''s talent was, but he was sure it was one hell of aplicated one.


    Because it defied logic how someone could be so formidable.


    It simply made no sense... it didn''t make any sense, and not being able to unravel the reason left his entire being utterly frustrated.


    Finally, with those trembling hands, Hao pointed at Northern, his voice quivering as he asked:


    "H-h-how? How are ya able to do that?"


    Northern scoffed and smiled, "It''s a long story, really, but it has something to do with my attribute. You wouldn''t even understand if I told you about it."


    Hao''s face crumpled with horror. Northern looked so casual about it... this should infuriate him, but instead, it filled him with profound fear.


    It was as if the pieces were beginning to fall into ce in his head.


    ''First, he can withstand my strikes, and he can copy my talent ability? Has he finally been sent to us... the one that will deliver us from this predicament we find ourselves in?''


    Hao believed in a prophecy, although many had forgotten; he was one of the few natives that still clung to such beliefs.


    Thest oracle before Terence uttered herst words, and it said:


    "A time shalle, and a messiah shall be sent, a being cloaked in dark and devilish carapace, they will hold the reins of destruction and ride on fate like a gale of wind."


    Of course, at first, it made little sense, but to them, they saw it as theing of the one who would liberate the dark continent.


    It was first believed to be thest prince of Lotheliwan; he too had donned dark armor. But he never seeded.


    Years and years passed, and no messiah in dark carapace arrived.


    He was growing old and had given up on the prophecy.


    Instead, he focused solely on surviving to the best of his ability.


    Although this man was not wearing a dark carapace.


    His uniqueness and strength tempted Hao to believe he might be the one the prophecy spoke of. That he is their messiah.


    Because, even among the party leaders, he had not encountered someone who could impress him so profoundly.


    ''Well... except that girl... but she''s a girl...''


    Hao tended to favor masculinity over femininity. Yeah, he was that kind of person.


    After the whole idea settled in his mind, he sighed and calmed down a little.


    Then he spoke:


    "Who are ya, and why are ya here?"


    "Ah! Finally!" Ellis eximed; he bowed once again to Hao and spoke:


    "My friend and I havee to¡ª"


    "I wasn''t talking to you," Hao cut him off before he could finish and turned his eyes to Northern, "I''m talking to you. Who are you, and why are you here?"


    Northern looked at Ellis with an arched brow; thetter nodded his head.


    Then Northern bowed towards the short man and responded with his gruff voice:


    "My friend and I havee to see the auction house."


    Hao''s brows drifted upwards slightly.


    "Oh oh? Is that so?"


    Northern nodded, "Yes, sir."


    Hao raised a brow, ''He sounds respectful now, what was all that about earlier...'' he was tempted to ask but chose not to.


    Instead, he responded to Northern, saying:


    "I hope you came with a lot of soul cores."


    Northern looked at Ellis, who immediately stepped closer and joined their conversation.


    "We are here for the item exchange section."


    Hao ced his hands on his waist, "Item exchange, eh?" He moved one hand away and began to caress his short beard.


    "Then I suppose ya came with a lot of items in ya souls."


    His face was stony and square, his eyes firm and grinning, and his hair brte colored and braided to the back, the sides left bald like a typical viking.


    "Oh, yes sir, we do... a lot," Ellis answered, beaming with a cute and innocent grin.


    He nodded happily at Northern as the man turned and led them into the tower.


    Hao said as he opened the door, "Since ya going to the auction house, we''re going down, not up."


    He entered, then began stomping the ground.


    ''Huh... the heavy tremors are gone,'' Northern noted.


    After a while of stomping, Hao eximed softly, "Found ya." He bent and dusted the sands and debris off its surface, grabbed a handle, and pulled it up.


    There was the door that led them down. Behind it were whirling stairs.


    He turned to look at them and nced at the stairs. "The auction house is down there."


    "Ah... I see..." Northern nodded slowly.


    "What are ya waiting for?! Move them skinny legs!" Immediately, he shouted, and Northern and Ellis hastily entered into the ground, then Ellis followed.


    They took the stairs down, then met another metallic door.


    Hao walked to the gate and crouched. He grabbed the door¡ª


    There were marks of being gripped on it, so all he needed to do was ce his grip in those carved marks¡ªand slowly, with a powerful and strained groan, began to lift the door up.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I want you thank you guys for the consistent support, I''m so happy this book is doing well because of you guys.


    Keep supporting with your power stones and golden tickets.


    If you''ve not started, it''s never toote.


    Thank you guys so much.


    See you next chapter.

 Chapter 163 Looming Trouble...

    <h4>Chapter 163 Looming Trouble... </h4>


    As the thick metal door slowly rose with Hao''s straining groan, a cavernous space opened up to them.


    With all his strength, Hao threw the door up, causing the entire ce to tremble violently.


    Northern, startled, looked up and looked at Hao.


    "What? Ya gat a problem with me?"


    Northern shook his head with a forced smile, "Aha, not really. Just the door."


    "It won''t fall on ya head so move!" He eximed, prompting Northern and Ellis to trudge into the space before them, albeit with ''extreme caution'' and ''persistent looking up.''


    As Northern and Ellis walked inside, they were greeted by the high vaulted ceiling supported by thick, weathered pirs that seemed to groan under the weight above.


    The floor was uneven, cracked gstones jutting up at odd angles, creating treacherous footing.


    Weak beams of light filtered in through high, arched windows, coated in a thickyer of grime and cobwebs.


    The air was thick with the scent of mold and the faint, unidentifiable odors of goods long forgotten.


    Rows of rickety wooden benches faced a raised dais at the far end, its surface scarred and stained from years of abandonment.


    Behind it hung a tattered, once-opulent curtain, now faded and threadbare.


    Hao led them through the curtain; behind it were stacked wooden boxes and closed barrels.


    He stopped and turned to them.


    "I will ask clearly and ya better not be joking with me. Ya gat serious items ya can sell?" He asked with a frown.


    Ellis''s face contorted into a likewise expression.


    "We wouldn''t havee this far if we weren''t serious." He responded.


    "Fine."


    Hao turned and easily carried a wooden box that seemed to be twice his size, he dropped the wooden box on the ground and turned to the next, like that he began to unstack them.


    When he was done, he turned to Northern and Ellis, dusted his hand and said:


    "Here we have armors and charm items, ya won''t find much that are interesting but should anything catch you eyes ya can let me know."


    Northern folded his hands, looked inspectively at the boxes before turning to Hao.


    "I don''t understand something..."


    Hao shifted his gaze to the person speaking.


    Northern continued, "are these really items?"


    Hao scowled at him immediately, "What?! Ya doubting my geunity?"


    "No, it''s not that. I''m just thinking, don''t items usually return to the soul? These seems like they have been here for a long time."


    Hao stared squarely at him for a couple of seconds, then heaved a sigh.


    "Seriously, this kid, ya don''t know anything, do ya?"


    Ellis exhaled too, he turned to Northern.


    "There are varieties of items and their uses... really we can''t just begin to fathom how much they can do. So it shouldn''t be really surprising that these items can stay out of the soul for a long time." He turned to Hao, "although I suspect that he likely has another item that is making that possible."


    Hao smiled, "Looks like this one us sharp witted..." he pped his hand on one of the boxes. "It''s the wooden boxes. There are two types of item, in case ya don''t know, bound and unbound. Bound are items that are of course tied to ya soul, those ones can sit right in ya soul, there are also unbound items. These ones only stay outside ya soul, however, regardless of ya location they can always appear to ya the moment ya will it so."


    Hao folded his hands, "I''m shocked that ya don''t know when you are carrying an unbound item around."


    Northern raised his brows, "Huh? Me? Where?"


    "That cross bag on ya..."


    Northern held the bag, "This?"


    "What ya think? That''s a bottomless bag ain''t? What price ya willing to have for it? I can give ya something good."


    "Uh, nope, this is not for sale? But are you serious? This is an unbound item?"


    Hao scoffed, "Look at this guy. What ya think it is? Some ordinary bag? Stupid."


    Northern frowned slightly, ''I don''t really like being called stupid but I guess I deserved it. I didn''t really think about it like that. Damn it, there''s so much I don''t know, I feel so stupid even.''


    Hao turned his head to Ellis.


    "So what ya giving me? Be quick, these darn party leaders on the edge, damn curfew. Can''t have customers stay around long."


    Ellis raised his brow, he was more interested in what the man had just uttered than the items they were about to trade.


    "A curfew?" He inquired.


    Hao looked at him silently for a couple of seconds, "What? Ya didn''t hear? Where the hell y''all live. Everybody in this castle knows about the curfew."


    Ellis bowed with a sheepish smile, "I''m sorry, we stay around the main city, we don''t know much going around here. But please can you exin to us?"


    Northern didn''t mind what was being said and just inquisitively looked around.


    "Well, the party leaders dered a curfew a couple of days ago. Some rudeboys im they saw a monster with four eyes."


    At that point Northern froze, and slowly looked away.


    Ellis''s face contorted seriously.


    "A monster? Four eyes? What exactly is that?"


    "What else?" He red at Ellis, "Those darn party leaders think a monster has entered the city, they all being alert because there''s no telling when it wille again. They even raised a curfew and the security is now tight."


    Ellis slowly nodded his head.


    "I see..."


    He smiled, "Well then... can we proceed with the trade, I think we need to leave as soon as we can."


    Northern nodded too... vigorously, "Like he said. We don''t want to let the curfew catch us here. So let''s be snappy about it."


    Hao looked at Northern, then looked at Ellis. Then he sighed.


    "Well, it''s all ya. Choose whatever catches ya eyes and I''ll give you..." Suddenly the man paused.


    Northern and Ellis first looked at each other, then turned their gazes to Hao.


    "Sorry? Is something wrong?" Ellis asked politely.


    Hao looked at him with narrowed eyes, "Some damn person knocking on my door. I''ll go check. You too wait here..."


    He said to them and turned away, not giving them a second to object.


    Both of them turned to each other.


    Ellis''s face turned pale, Northern had a breaking smile.


    "Looks like some trouble has happened, what do we do?"


    Ellis frustratingly rubbed his face, "I don''t even know... first we have to leave this ce safely and not get dragged into all this nonsense."


    "I see... we can leave immediately after we are done here..." Northern insinuated.


    And Ellis nodded, agreeing to it.


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, at the door.


    A green haired man with green armor and two dark skinned dudes behind him was standing in front of Hao, with a polite but somewhat crude smile stered on his face.


    He slowly opened his mouth and asked:


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. We''ve been looking for a guy named Ellis, his slender, with a ck hair and timid eyes. I hear he was sighted around here with a white haired guy."

 Chapter 164 The Green-Haired Man

    <h4>Chapter 164 The Green-Haired Man </h4>


    Hao stood in front of the green-haired man, a scowl darkening his features.


    "Ya gat some ballsing to my face."


    The green-haired man smiled politely, his eyes closed.


    "As I have said, we came here in search of a boy named Ellis. You should know him very well. After all, you were so driven mad by that incident that you wanted the party leaders to banish the culprits."


    Hao raised his head slightly, his scowl deepening.


    "Speak in clear terms..." his voice carried a hint of confusion, although Hao appeared reluctant to show it.


    But the man speaking before him was tremendously observant and could detect even the slightest twitches on Hao''s face.


    After all, this ''incident'' he spoke of was one that had left Hao utterly angered and displeased with the party leaders.


    The man exuded a soothing smile and parted his lips to continue.


    "As you know, there is a monster threat urring in the castle. The testimonies were given by my men, and they im this guy Ellis was also there. However, the problem is that he is nowhere to be found.


    We concluded that he had been eaten by the monster and sought to thoroughly search for his body. However, a couple of minutes ago, I happened to be at the outskirts when someone came rushing to me, stating they saw hime here with some white-haired individual."


    The man looked at Hao, straight into his eyes, slightly opening them.


    "And there''s only one person who has white hair among us."


    Hao folded his arms, as much as he could confirm the validity of what the man... or perhaps even a boy, before him was saying. He didn''t want to admit it and reveal his customers.


    That didn''t align with business practices, and it didn''t sound like they were suspects of any wrongdoing, but he still couldn''t shake this feeling of difort.


    Perhaps it was because the person dealing with this situation was this particr individual.


    Hao had crossed paths with him more than once, and he wasn''t proud to admit that he hadpletely fallen into his traps every time.


    ''Who knows what this bastard is nning again?''


    And he was unreasonably skilled at tricks and deception, which made the sweet smile on his face infuriating to Hao.


    "Ya keep spitting this and that. But I don''t see any point ya tryna make. What ya want me to do exactly?"


    "Hao." The voice came out curt and stern, "Just tell us. Is he. Or is he not. With you?"


    "He is not." Hao gave an immediate response.


    A smile wavered upon the man''s face; in fact, he looked like his lips were twitching, as if he was struggling to smile.


    He rubbed his mouth with his hand, then raised his green eyes to the sky for a moment before returning them to meet Hao''s gaze.


    "You know, I really tried to be reasonable with you."


    He said and gestured with his hand.


    "Push him away from the door. Permit me to force my way in, Hao. I don''t believe you at all."


    Both dark-skinned men rushed to the front to apprehend Hao ¨C


    POW


    POW


    ¨C but immediately, a crunching blow slugged into their midsection, throwing them away like ragdolls.


    Hao''s movement had been so swift that the green-haired man almost missed it.


    Apart from having an impressive talent, Hao was also the kind of person that never neglected training and the utilization of techniques such as stance, footwork, and bodyposure.


    He was an exceptional fighter overall.


    And a trader too.


    A particrly formidable one to deal with, at that.


    "Of course, of course." He uttered while casting a pitiful gaze at the view of his fallen subordinates. Then his gaze returned nkly to Hao. "I knew you''re strong. I just didn''t expect you to resist. Now, I have evidence that you''re harboring someone who could have tricked us all.


    He feigned his death and made us all think he was killed by a monster, used an illusion on my subordinates and made them think they saw something, all so that he could run away with my items!"


    He sighed audibly.


    "Such a pity, Hao... did you put him up to this after discovering that he was one of the individuals who stole from you? You threatened him to get back at me? All you had were usations; there was no evidence that I made people steal from you, and you still carry that grudge?"


    Hao''s face contorted into a grimace of displeasure.


    The words the man was uttering began to irk him in more than one way.


    But the prominent one was the fact that this said individual they were looking for... was one of the individuals who stole from him!!


    Of course, there were other annoying factors, such as this man still clinging to his innocence even when the facts wereid before him.


    And now, he was throwing all sorts of usations.


    It was infuriating; he was infuriating!


    And Hao hated him with every fiber of his being.


    But this entire situation had be utterly disturbing for him too.


    First of all, there was a thief he had missed... and right now, that thief was in his home of treasures.


    Although before, they had tricked him, so he was somewhat confident that they couldn''t steal anything... the items would simply return whenever he summoned them.


    And he kept a list of the things he owned.


    But he still needed to go inside.


    However, the thought of letting this man have his way was more displeasing to Hao.


    He looked up into the man''s eyes.


    "You sly snake. You are not going to enter my ce."


    His eyes widened for a moment, then creased back.


    Hao was ready; he was standing with instinctive caution, with his hands fisted, ready tosh out at any moment.


    The green-haired man observed him for a couple of minutes, "I see you are ready to take me on." He intoned with a grin.


    "Anything to keep you away from my abode," Hao responded curtly.


    Tension wafted through the air between the two of them.


    Then the green-haired man¡ªBraham blew out a breath forcefully and shot forward.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thank you for reading.


    What do you guys think of Braham.


    And do you think Northern and Ellis should consider escaping?


    Do you also want to see a fight between Braham and Hao?


    I''d love to see yourment guys.


    Thank you for you evesting support.


    Love you guys.

 Chapter 165 Who Is The Definition Of Hell?

    <h4>Chapter 165 Who Is The Definition Of Hell? </h4>


    Graham shot forward, one hand in front of him, the other behind him.


    As he closed the distance between him and Hao, heshed the hand behind forward, swinging swiftly with a silver aesthetic stiletto.


    Hao immediately backstepped, obtaining a shallow line cut on his cheek.


    He crouched and shot forward like a spring, aiming for Braham''s crotch.


    But Braham was quick-witted; his eyes widened in that mini-moment.


    The detriment of what was going to happen to his reproductive organ shed before his eyes in milliseconds, and all his instincts worked together to counter the situation.


    In the midst of the rush of action, Braham staggered backward ¨C that at least saved him from Hao''s iing attack, but his instincts had at the same time already executed a counter.


    Which means his knee, as he staggered back, rose powerfully, hitting Hao in his groin.


    A sickening crunching sound exploded air out of Hao''s back. He felt his entire body shiver from the pain that traveled across in an instant.


    His legs trembled, and he sumbed to his knees slowly.


    Braham exhaled sharply and blew his front hairs upward with an "Oof!"


    Then hebed through them with his hand and looked down at Hao, who was holding his belly and writhing in pain.


    "Ah damnit! I can''t believe my heart faltered there for a moment..." he wiped his forehead. "Eh? I even sweated? You tried, you really tried, Hao."


    He dashed a kick onto Hao''s nk, causing him to groan even harder and roll away.


    A thick frown crumbled Braham''s face; it was as if whatever was piling up behind those sweet smiles of his were now bursting out.


    And they were pretty ugly.


    The short fight that had yed out between them was not something Braham should have won at all.


    At least not this early.


    What just happened was a coincidence... luck worked in Braham''s favor.


    And now it made Hao look like he wasn''t all that.


    But make no mistake... Hao is a very strong drifter, respected even by Gilbert.


    He had stuff too.


    Braham angrily stomped towards him¡ªhe was at this point trying to get up, but his legs were still trembling.


    He looked up at Braham with a strained re, his brows darkly furrowed.


    ''This brat...''


    Braham raised his chin, "Uh, uhh, what is it with that look? Have you not yet learned your ce?"


    His legs swung past Hao''s face, causing the man''s head to throw away in a likewise direction.


    He opened his palm, revealing a ck seed, then he closed it again and threw his hand backward.


    As his hand shot forward, a green vine exploded out of his fist, wriggling like the abandoned tail of a reptile.


    Before the vinesh could make its mark on Hao''s body, Braham''s hand stopped midair.


    A frown leaked from Braham''s face as he saw the person that was holding his hand.


    Behind the white-haired dude holding his hand was a ck-haired boy, shivering.


    He jerked his hand away from Northern''s grip and turned around.


    "You finally decide to show your face, you filthy criminal."


    Northern moved a little, blocking Braham''s view.


    Braham contorted his features even more darkly andmanded:


    "Move away from my front."


    Northern cocked his head in response.


    "Why should I?"


    "Stranger, know your ce. I don''t have any dispute with you... I best advise you that it''ll be best for you to move out of my face before I show you dread."


    Northern''s eyes grew wide as he heard Braham''s statement. They resonated inside his thoughts, ''...dread...''


    Northern first frowned, then one of his brows drove slightly upward.


    "Dread?"


    Braham raised his chin, "It looks like you think yourself to be something since you''ve been the center of attraction for a couple of days. I can bring you the most hellish experience of your life. I can make you regret the moment you met me and dared to hold my hand with those filthy mitts."


    A grin stretched Northern''s lips. He was first smiling, but the more he thought about it, the more funny it sounded, that Northern couldn''t help but burst out in a wildughter.


    He put his hand forward,ughed,ughed andughed, leaned on a knee whileughing.


    "Ohhh... crap, crap, crap," he slowly rose and tapped Braham''s shoulder as hisughter came to a galloping end.


    "Yooo, yooo bro... you are full of jokes. Such ridiculous jokes."


    Braham''s brow furrowed deeply.


    "Take those filthy mitts off my shoulders."


    Northern immediately held Braham''s shoulder, gripping him and staring into his face.


    His facial features slowly transitioned from leftover front ofughter to a grim scowl that made his blue eyes glow with monstrous re.


    "I said..."


    Braham stopped mid-sentence... he tried to move but could feel Northern''s grip on his green armor getting tighter.


    And shamefully, it was beginning to hurt.


    "Get your...!"


    Cracks delved into the armor from the point Northern was gripping. His lips began to tremble, and eyes blinked as the pain registered through his entire being.


    He gritted his teeth and resisted the torturous ache that tormented his shoulder and caused his entire being to respond in cold fear.


    He could feel his blood almost freezing.


    His legs were trembling, but he was trying so hard not to give in to their feebleness.


    All his muscles were screaming in protest to the overwhelming threat that gripped their fibers.


    At this point, Braham couldn''t say a word again; he was gritting his teeth, trying to move but couldn''t.


    ''What is this? What is this pressure... what is this strength?'' his mind screamed for answers.


    Northern looked intensely at him and squinted his eyes. Then he said:


    "You see... the kind of people that I hate the most are the kind of people like you, people who don''t know their ce."


    He paused and looked over at Hao, who was already standing, caution stered to his face.


    "...because you don''t know your ce, you think you can march an older person anyhow."


    He threw a nce at Ellis and continued, spacing his words with palpable confidence.


    "Because you don''t know your ce, you think you can cheat anyone."


    Then his face twisted into a deep sea of horror. As Braham beheld them, it was like he was looking into the abyss.


    It was filled with void and chaos... there was so much pandemonium burning through his eyes.


    Confidently, Northern''s words rolled out again.


    "Because you don''t know your ce... you dare think you..." he cast a disgusted look on him, "you... you can show me dread? You can show me hell."


    A wickedughter escaped Northern''s lips for a short moment. Then he abandoned Braham''s shoulder, swiftly grabbing his neck before he could move an inch.


    Northern slowly drew him closer to his face. Then the wicked grin returned.


    "Look at me, human... I am dread... I am your definition of hell."

 Chapter 166 A Pleasant Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 166 A Pleasant Surprise </h4>


    (A couple of minutes ago)


    Northern and Ellis kept searching. The moment Hao left them to attend to the person at the door, Ellis began to freak out.


    Whatever was happening in the city due to the appearance of a monster, he was sure it was the event of Dark Terror.


    And most likely they''d be looking for him too. After all, he was the only person from the party that was missing.


    If they were looking for him, that means undoubtedly that man too was out searching for him.


    This was his perfect excuse to get to Ellis.


    To have Ellispletely and destroy his life for daring to disobey him.


    Ellis, in that moment, felt like everything he had tried to do in the while all of a sudden became useless.


    He felt weak in the legs; the thought of being captured and tortured gued him with so much cold fear.


    "Please Sir Northern, you promised to help me remember?" His voice shook.


    Northern looked at the boy and felt so sad for him; his face was so disheveled, broken apart by intense fear.


    Northern stared at Ellis for a while, his eyes picturing the fear on his face. It was somewhat beautiful.


    Northern thought, ''How powerful is the person to make him cower so much...'' and again he thought, ''...man, I''d sure like to recreate this kind of fear on the face of that person.''


    A smile slowly curled up his face while his eyes still stayed glued to Ellis''s.


    He touched the boy''s shoulder and said to him:


    "Ellis, I have decided not to run away." ''I must recreate this!''


    Ellis''s countenance shattered even further; his brows drifted up, and his lips trembled as he spoke.


    "Wh¨Cwhat do¡ªdo you mean? You promised!!"


    "Exactly, Ellis, and I am about to fulfill my promise to you. I will beat that guy to a pulp for your sake." A viinous grin slowly crept on Northern''s lips.


    His shoulders shuddered as a silentughter escaped his lips.


    He tapped Ellis''s shoulder again: twice in a row.


    Then he turned around and demanded of him.


    "Follow me."


    Ellis first stood in a few seconds of silence. He felt his throat grow dry; he tried to muster some spit and swallowed it, then hurried after Northern, who was already reaching the entrance.


    They trudged up the stairs for a couple of minutes before they finally got to the door and opened it.


    What Northern saw, however, immediately caused something to begin boiling within him.


    A green-haired guy was kicking the man that they had alle here to exchange items with.


    Seeing this immediately caused a grim anger to dawn on his face. Even though his eyes were in and almost emotionless, which hinted at an even more dangerous facade.


    "Hey, Ellis... it''s that bastard, right?"


    Ellis shook his head; his hands were trembling, but he tried to hide them behind his back. He knew Northern was strong and powerful.


    But this person had instilled so much horror and fear within his bones that it had be an instinctive reaction to cower before his presence.


    It was how disastrous and strong of a person he was.


    However, the more Northern saw this, the more he wanted to repaint it... on the face of this person.


    And seeing how much of a nuisance and stupid person he is, Northern was d he was not going to be doing the wrong thing.


    Northern inhaled and exhaled steamy breath through his mouth.


    In a sh, he covered the distance, his legs barely touching the ground.


    As Braham swung his arm back and created a vinesh, Northern appeared behind him, and Braham didn''t even notice¡ªhe had ample time to strike down the stupid fellow.


    But he decided in that instance:


    ''Let''s do this slow and painful.''


    As Braham''s hand swung forward, the vineshing out in a frenzy dance, Northern caught it mid-air, causing Braham to look back at him.


    ¡ª


    (Back to this moment)


    Braham Lockson.


    Braham was a distinguished individual; by ss alone, he was ced on a pedestal far above a lot of people.


    He was one of the very few among the students who were true nobles.


    Not just his ss, he was strong and talented, different from many among his peers.


    Green pretty hair and eyes, when he awakened, he awakened an impressive talent that further rose his pride, the pride of his parents, and people''s expectation of him.


    And thus, he had grown up shouldering so much pride and expectation, and so he had never in his entire life lived a moment where he dared to consider anyone higher than himself.


    Even when he got identally brought to the Dark Continent, Braham was one of the very few persons that adapted quickly to the change of things.


    He was just that intelligent and talented.


    Unfearful and brave in every possible way. He recognized people''s strength but was never intimidated by them.


    However, for the first time in his entire life, he stood before someone he thought so little of... and a terrifying notion crossed his mind.


    ''He''s strong! Shit! He''s strong!!''


    Braham felt absolutely powerless as Northern''s grip tightened around his neck.


    The hollow sea of horror that reflected on his face sent so much cold fear into Braham''s system.


    It made him tremble involuntarily.


    He had never cowered like this before.


    He had never in his entire life been so scared.


    An ear-to-ear grin adorned Northern''s face as he saw the guy''s face crumble with intense fear. He slowly tried to open his trembling lips and after a few trials managed to murmur:


    "P¨Cp¨Cplease... sp¡ªare m¨Cm¨Cme."


    Northern turned his ear to the guy''s mouth, "Huh? I don''t think I heard what you said."


    Braham pressed his lips together, hesitating before he tried to open them again.


    However, he suddenly stopped and weakly looked back. Then a small smile slowly graced his lips.


    At that point, Northern felt very disturbed.


    ''This bastard...''


    His eyes suddenly widened, ''Crap! How did I miss it!!''


    He immediately released his grip on Braham and delivered a powerful p to his chest, causing him to fly away and crash into a nearby tree. Then he swiftly turned, beholding the person standing behind him, with a couple of others...


    A forced grin graced a corner of his lips.


    "Uh... we finally meet again. I didn''t know we''d be meeting so soon."


    He, in fact, thought they''d be meeting sooner.


    Because she had said she would get back to him.


    However, this meeting of theirs didn''t look like it was going to be a friendly one.


    She was, after all, standing with her sword unsheathed.


    "So, to what do I owe this pleasant surprise?"

 Chapter 167 Decisive Moment

    <h4>Chapter 167 Decisive Moment </h4>


    "A pleasant surprise?" Raven tilted her head a little bit, "That should be my line. To what do I owe this pleasant surprise," she said coldly.


    Then she looked at the sight of Braham fallen at the base of the tree and slowly added:


    "You also attacked one of my mates..." a small frown touched her brows.


    It didn''tst a second before her face returned to its usual cold state.


    "Your mate here... attacked an elderly person..."


    Raven looked intensely at him, "I didn''t take you to be a defender of morality."


    Northern chuckled fakely and waved his hand, "Nah, nah, I am not all that. I just wanted to recreate something and not feel bad for doing so. And he happened to give me a justifiable excuse as to why I could carry on with my experiment."


    Raven looked away for a moment, taking her eyes to Braham, and she brought them back to Northern.


    "I suppose your experiment was a sess?"


    Northern looked back at the fallen green-haired guy, then returned his eyes to Raven.


    "Well, this was not the result, but yes, it was..."


    Raven slowly raised her de to his neck, "You are under arrest for unreasonable assault."


    She turned her eyes to Ellis, "And you too. You''reing with me...the entire stronghold thinks you are dead. Perhaps Braham was right; you must have an illusion ability, and that you cast it on these guys so you could escape your sins."


    Raven''s words all came with the highest level of coldness. There was no emotion behind her tone; it was in and nd.


    Behind her were several drifters who were in different armors and holding different weapons.


    Northern didn''t notice Terence, but he noticed a tall boy with dark hair, dark emotionless eyes, and pale... in fact, almost white skin.


    ''I guess I have to take on all of them, huh?''


    "Don''t think about fighting your way through this," Raven said at that moment, as if she could read his mind.


    She didn''t need to be able to read his mind; she could tell with his slight shift inposure... that he was up to something.


    And her evaluation of him was that he was probably strong enough to take on everyone here.


    But she was equally confident...


    "If you think you can, I''m all that is needed to stop you."


    Northern retracted his head with a slight frown.


    ''Her confidence is annoying...''


    To be cautious enough, he decided to use his new talent ability.


    ''Let''s see if she has something delicious... depending on it, I might decide to fight her.''


    If Raven had a reasonable talent he could copy, then he was going to fight her, to cause her to use her talent ability, and he copies it, then beat the crap out of them and storm out of the ce.


    Or maybe copy it, then pause the fight to find a reasonable way to end this situation without causing too much damage.


    He, after all, still needed that airship.


    ''Either way, let''s see.''


    [Your rank is too low to view the profile of this individual.]


    ''Eh?'' Northern slightly knitted his brows in mild confusion. Then he looked back and used the ability again.


    Name: Braham Lockson


    True Name: [Son of The Lost Tree]


    Attributes: [Friend Of Nature]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Soul Core Saturation: [Full]


    Talent: [Verdant Embrace]


    Talent ss: [S]


    Talent Ability: [Overgrowth]


    ''It worked... crap, his abilities too look...''


    But he was more concerned about the issue in front of him.


    He turned his eyes to Raven and activated See again. The same thing appeared:


    [Your rank is too low to view the profile of this individual.]


    Then the reality dawned on Northern, ''...does this mean she''s stronger than I am?''


    The notion was uneptable for him.


    None of these guys had spent so much time in hell as he had; it made no sense that there''ll be one of his peers who was stronger than him.


    ''... no, no, it can''t be... it has to be the rank.''


    That at least made a little sense. Besides, the system also said ''rank.''


    That means that Raven''s rank was higher than Nomad?


    ''Crap, she''s a master?''


    Northern couldn''t believe it.


    This small girl standing before him with a firm, cold gaze is a master?


    The moment that realization settled in, he began to rpose himself and restructure all his ns thus far.


    Of course, he could still push his way through, but it became a question of whether he is ready to reveal Dark Terror or show these people any more of his abilities.


    At the very least, he knew they could do no harm to him.


    He loomed at Ellis for a moment; the poor guy was shivering in so much fear written on his face.


    ''Seriously, this guy is a wimp.''


    Northern then faced Raven.


    "I will not fight through anything, but I intend to make a couple of things clear to you."


    Raven nodded and paid rapt attention to him.


    "First of all, that guy did not cast any illusionary spell on those guys. Did you try asking your well-respected Sage Gilbert?"


    Raven raised a brow, "What do you mean?"


    Northern''s eyes widened for a moment, then he smiled, ''I see...he didn''t tell her about it.''


    He looked around and saw that the white-haired girl ¨C Terence was not among them. Then he continued:


    "Oh, well, what I''m trying to say is there is seriously a monster walking freely in your city, and I happen to save Ellis from it and brought him to my abode."


    Raven''s brows slowly furrowed as Northern added.


    "I don''t know if you guys should be here like this caring about whether these are lies or truths?"


    Northern grinned internally, ''You people leave me no choice; I''m going to use Dark Terror to sow great discord among you all. I''ll make you rise on your toes.''


    This moment was the start of a sentient hero in ck carapace, that rode on the tides of destruction and led humanity in the Dark Continent into an era of freedom.


    It was when the prophecy began to take wheel.

 Chapter 168 Words Of A Reckless Brat Locked In A Dungeon Cell

    <h4>Chapter 168 Words Of A Reckless Brat Locked In A Dungeon Cell </h4>


    "Damn... it''s really dirty in here..." Northern muttered with visible disgust ying across his face.


    The dungeon cell that held him had a murky floor; it seemed like the underground sewage system was somehow leaking, and it was prating the floor.


    This made the ce filled with a terrible odor. One that made Northern want to consider breaking out of the cell.


    Ellis was behind him, sitting on the mattress thatid glued to the wall, his head bowed, his legs nervously tapping the ground.


    Northern held the rusting iron bars of the dungeon cell, stood silent for a while.


    It had been a couple of hours since they got here, and he had been silent.


    It was not like hecked the power to break out of a cell or refuse to be arrested.


    Northern knew he was already not so smart with how to handle troubles like this without resorting to violence.


    Actually, he would have preferred violence, but he thought carefully about things.


    If he fought his way through this, it would only make Ellis''s condition worse and make it seem like whatever Braham was proposing to them was right.


    He didn''t know the extent of what had happened, but he could make a few guesses from the things Raven said.


    ''It''s at least clear that they think Ellis used an illusionary spell on the others and tricked the entire stronghold into thinking he is dead.''


    Northern paused his thoughts for a second and gritted his teeth, clenching tightly the iron bar.


    ''Ah, I''m pissed! They think my Dark Terror is a mere illusion?! And why would they even think that when there are others that have seen him? I''m sure it''s all Gilbert. That man must be ying at something.''


    ''But it''s infuriating that they think my Dark Terror is an illusion...''


    "Sir Northern," Ellis''s voice, weak and waning, sounded from behind.


    Northern turned around with a grin, the kind you give after causing a disastrous situation by ident.


    "Yo... you have decided toe back to life."


    "I don''t understand why you are grinning. Is there anything funny about our situation right now?" Ellis projected to him with a stern tone.


    He drew a breath and red at Northern.


    "You could have fought through the crowd. We could have escaped!"


    Northern''s face contorted with pity, "And then what?" He breathed before his next statement, "Bebeled as criminals even in a desecratednd?"


    Northern shook his head sympathetically.


    "I''m sure there are better ways to go about this than bulldozing our way. What I''m trying to do is permanently help your situation, not make it worse. Now, you either have to trust me... or you fear me. Which would you prefer?"


    Northern ced his hands on his chin, "Personally, I don''t want you to trust me. I don''t need those worthless human expenditures. I''d prefer fear, at least it''d keep you from raising your voice against me like you just did."


    Northern''s facial expression swiftly transitioned into a nk re.


    Ellis, at that moment, gulped and looked away with a drop of sweat on his head.


    Northern then nodded with a sweet smile and turned to his front.


    "Oh, someone ising!" He said, immediately [Sense] picked up the presence.


    And the familiarity of the semnce that the person gave off. Northern already knew who it was.


    A couple of minutester, a woman with rebellious vermillion tresses donning arge brown coat arrived in front of the cell that held Northern and Ellis.


    Ate stood in front of the cell for a couple of silent seconds before she sank her face into her palm and let out a tired sigh. She then looked at Northern in the eyes.


    He was smiling.


    "You are smiling?" Her brows furrowed; she clenched her fist and really wished she could hit him hard in the stomach.


    "What do you think you are doing? Why are you in the stronghold? Why did you beat up Braham Lockson, and why are you harboring a criminal?"


    Northern yfully waved his hand away, "Don''t be so worried. This matter isn''t all that..."


    Ate''s features became dark, "Seriously, what is wrong with you? I''m being serious. If not for anything, assaulting a party leader is equal to signing a death warrant with Raven and Gilbert. Of all people, it had to be Braham Lockson!"


    Northern squinted his eyes, then spoke after a few beats.


    "Something sounds very wrong with what ising out of your mouth. You''re saying the so-called party leaders, who are supposed to be the strongest around here, are being babied by Raven and Gilbert?"


    "When did I ever say that?" Ate inquired.


    "Just now. Why should there be trouble because I assaulted a party leader? If he is as strong as he ims, then we should settle the score within ourselves. If I''m able to beat up a party leader, it just means he isn''t that strong. Why should that be much of a problem?"


    Ate retracted her head a little. She ced her hands on her waist and sighed.


    She probably could understand the point Northern was trying to make; it was valid.


    She too had no reason why, but that was how it had been ¡ª whenever anyone had troubles with the party leaders, Raven most especially took it very seriously.


    And right now, it was the case with Northern''s matter.


    "It doesn''t matter; what I''m just trying to tell you is that you''re in big trouble... these guys are considering sending you out of the stronghold."


    Northern downturned his lips.


    "How is that trouble?"


    Ate''s frown deepened; at this point, she felt like her brows were already aching from all the furrowing.


    "It is a wilderness of monstrosities outside this ce."


    Northern looked at thedy in front of him squarely and chuckled like an insane bastard.


    "Instructor Ate, I belong to the wilderness of monstrosities. In fact, I thrive there."


    Ate''s expression froze, then grew pale.


    She just didn''t know what to do about this guy anymore.


    ''Why is he being so arrogant?''


    Northern stared at her for a while before a sincere smile crawled across his face, his words sincerely rolled out.


    "See, Instructor Anne, I know you''re worried about me. And I am genuinely grateful for it. But you don''t have to be... I have everything in control. But if I were you, I''d be worried about my safety; whatever that monster is... those guys weren''t lying about it. Ellis didn''t cast any illusionary spell."


    Ate raised her head slightly and observed Northern''s face keenly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Northern shrugged.


    "Who knows... just words of a reckless brat locked in a dungeon cell," he chuckled before retreating to sit on the mattress.

 Chapter 169 Plights Of A Drifter

    <h4>Chapter 169 Plights Of A Drifter </h4>


    "I hope you really know what you are doing? You messed with Braham Lockson, that guy is a pain for even me to deal with."


    Northern tilted his head a little bit, "What is it about that hypocrite that makes you think I am in a ditch?"


    Ate couldn''t believe the words Northern was uttering; either he was blind to his situation, or he was simply arrogant.


    "Northboy! You are in a ditch! Can''t you see where you are staying right now?"


    Northern looked at the floor of the dungeon and wrinkled his nose; he raised his head back to meet Ate''s eyes.


    "It''s only temporary, don''t worry about it. Just take care of yourself. Oh, and I think I might need information on what is going on, whatever happens from now on. Can you please help me with that, Master Ate?"


    Northern sounded so genuine and respectful that Ate couldn''t find it in herself to turn him down; she exhaled.


    "But what would it change?"


    Northern smiled; at this point, his face was already getting used to the smile and portraying him to be a cute little devilish thing.


    "That will determine whether I endure staying here or I ask them to provide me another room. A morefortable one."


    Ate''s only brow drifted upwards, "You really are a clown, aren''t you?"


    Northern shook his head dismissively, "Nah, I''m not that impressive."


    Ate sighed again, then set her eyes on Northern with a soft sigh.


    "If you really are set on doing whatever you are doing, then I guess I should stop worrying myself."


    Northern smiled, "I appreciate your concern over me. But I''ll be fine. You guys have a Terror to deal with."


    She looked at him seriously for a couple of seconds.


    In that couple of seconds, Northern immediately tried to use [See] on her.


    And the result?


    [Your rank is too low to view the profile of this individual.]


    ''I see... so it really doesn''t work on higher ranks.''


    Most likely because there''s a two-rank gap between the two of them. Ate is a Vagrant rank; a master, while he is only a drifter.


    Which confirms the fact that Raven could also be a master.


    ''But how... in the world is that even possible?''


    Except if she was going around killing thousands of monsters, it made no sense that she became a master in just six months.


    ''Ah, crap, I''m so motivated to get stronger right now.''


    He hated seeing that thing:


    [Your rank is too low to view the profile of this individual.]


    It sort of told him, ''Hey, dude, you are still weakpared to some people.''


    Northern doubted if he''d lose in a fight with her, but as long as this was about a master, there are variables that he''d never seeing.


    He has a wide arsenal of skills, and the most powerful could finish things before they even started.


    But that would leave him in a very chaotic state. So, unless he had a way to deal with the aftermath of using [Chaos], he couldn''t dare to use the skill right now.


    So, that one was out of the question.


    There was also using Dark Terror or taking on the soul of Koll on himself.


    Even if he takes on the soul of Koll, in the end, it boils down to his own level of skill and experience.


    Would he be able to defeat someone who rose from a drifter to a master in six months?


    And who''s to say that Raven is incapable of defeating Dark Terror?


    ''She looks like big trouble, to be honest.''


    Northern couldn''t deny this strange feeling he had... that if his circumstances were given to her, she''d havee out alive... maybe even stronger than he is.


    He had never crossed swords with her; in fact, he didn''t know her or her personality.


    But his intuition was incredibly cautious against her; she made him ufortable in all possible ways.


    And he didn''t like it. That was why he had to go for whatever she wanted him to go for.


    He had to see for himself, what kind of monster she is.


    And in order for that to happen, this situation had to be handled perfectly.


    Even though he was going to be sowing discord among them all, he didn''t care; they looked like they already believed it.


    ''I mean, they even raised a curfew...''


    So why not give it to them for real?


    Ate, after her silence, had nothing more to say to Northern; he had proven that he was going to continue being stubborn.


    All she could do now is help him with information as he had asked.


    She red at Ellis, then drifted her eyes to Northern, who was sitting beside him.


    "Take care of yourself."


    With that, she made a sharp turn and headed down to the tunnel where she came from, the sound of her footsteps echoing away.


    "Damn, she really is a worrywart," Northernmented beneath his lips.


    Ellis was politely sitting, with his hands on his thighs. Northern''s statement of fearing him continued to bug his mind.


    ''Was he offended that I spoke like that... will he kill me... darn it! Why do I have to speak like that?!''


    His thoughts were all over the ce. Northern, in that brief moment, had been the person he always knew but had forgotten¡ªperhaps due to familiarity.


    And now, he couldn''t help but feel very stupid... and fearful.


    But he still wanted to know something regardless.


    He fisted his hand and silently clenched it, then he raised his head.


    He slowly turned to Northern but with a sheepish smile.


    "Uhm, Sir Northern... may I... can I ask, what it is exactly you''re nning?"


    Northern closed his eyes and allowed a smug grin to break out of his face.


    "What I am nning, huh..." the grin proceeded into a giggling, one that moved his shoulders.


    Northern stood up, a smile still stered to his face, he stood by the wall adjacent to the mattress, facing the opposite wall, then he summoned:


    "Dark Terror."

 Chapter 170 Let The Games Begin

    <h4>Chapter 170 Let The Games Begin </h4>


    The fiendish devil stood imposingly before Northern, its quartet of eyes viciously boring into his very soul.


    Ellis slightly raised his head to once again behold the monster''s terrifying visage.


    He had indeed seen it before, but no matter how many times heid eyes upon Dark Terror, the reality that Northernmanded such a formidable monster always struck him anew.


    ''How is this even feasible?'' he pondered to himself. ''How is he able to tame and control a beast of this caliber?''


    If Northern was truly a tamer, as Ellis suspected, that meant he had defeated the monster to the brink of death to sessfully subjugate it.


    Since taming typically involved overpowering the beast. And not all monsters were tameable.


    ''Does that mean...he battled a monster like this and prevailed?'' He gulped, ''Terrifying, truly terrifying, I really should hold my tongue.''


    Meanwhile, Northern stood before Dark Terror, hand beneath his chin, scrutinizing gaze fixed upon the monster.


    Name: Dark Terror


    True Name: [Singrity]


    Attributes: [Chaos Thread], [Spawn Of Void], [Chaos And Void]


    Attributes Ability: [Void mes], [Darkness Embrace], [Chaos Berserk]


    Danger Level: [Devil]


    Soul Rank: [Hellion]


    Soul Fragments: [14/300]


    Talent: nil


    Talent ss: nil


    Talent Ability: nil


    ''Intriguing. So, all of Night Terror''s attributes were indeed copied. Void must be truly remarkable.''


    Northern inspected the floating runes before him for a couple of minutes before dismissing them.


    ''I wonder if it''s because of my new talent that I can perceive his profile in such exquisite detail...''


    He stared at Dark Terror for a long while. His eyes suddenly widened as he realized he had overlooked something crucial.


    Immediately, he summoned back Dark Terror''s profile and began studying it intently, and there it was.


    ''Wait, what?!''


    Soul fragments: [14/300]


    ''That makes no sense, unless he would be advancing in soul rank... Wait, wait, wait. Can Dark Terror truly advance in soul rank?!''


    Northern felt his heart pounding with excitement and trepidation.


    What he knew was that monsters were incapable of rising in soul rank; they could only increase in danger level.


    However, seeing ''soul fragments'' on Dark Terror''s profile hinted at an entirely different, thrilling possibility.


    Then the next detail that made his heart race was:


    Talent: nil


    Talent ability: nil


    ''Is this even meant to be here?''


    As far as Northern knew, a monster possessing Talent had never been recorded.


    That didn''t mean it was impossible for monsters to have it.


    Take Koll, for example; he had some special skills one could ssify as talents and talent abilities.


    But Northern didn''t know if a case study on that had been conducted or if a theory had been postted.


    All he knew was that a monster with Talent was exceedingly rare.


    So if Dark Terror indeed possessed Talent, then this monster could grow to be an even more invaluable ally than he had ever expected.


    The thought filled him with immense tion. He wanted to leap with joy.


    But this time, he reined himself in.


    There was a task at hand.


    He rposed his features into a serious visage.


    "Hey buddy, I have a task for you," he said in the monster tongue.


    Ellis immediately paled, eyes widening as he shrank back, pressing against the wall, legs folded in abject terror.


    That otherworldly utterance had filled his heart with unfathomable dread, even though he understood not a word of it.


    As if Dark Terror couldprehend its master, its eyes gleamed viciously for a moment before dimming.


    Northern, seeing this, curled a small smile and continued:


    "Go out of here...be seen by people, but do not harm anyone...well, if they try to hurt you, fight back but do not kill. Your main objective is to leave this ce and eradicate all the monsters. Every single beast in this entire surrounding area."


    The devil''s menacing eyes glowed evilly again for a second, and slowly, its entire form crumbled into its shadowy embrace and streaked away.


    Northern smiled and looked at the curled, shaking Ellis.


    "Uh? What is this?" The smile faded from his lips. "What ails you?"


    Ellis unfolded himself, panting and drenched in sweat.


    Slowly, he crawled to the edge of the mattress and looked at Northern, sheer terror etched onto his face.


    Northern beheld the poor boy''s petrified expression and grinned like a devious fiend.


    "Now, that''s more like it. But tell me, what troubles you?"


    Ellis couldn''t bring himself to speak, even after Northern''s prompting. He just stared at the white-haired man, heavy fear in his eyes. Then, after a couple of gulps, he found his voice.


    Slowly, he asked: "What is thatnguage? And how are you able to speak it?"


    Northern scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly.


    "Oh my, I literally forgot you were here. Did you hear that?"


    "Of course I did!" Ellis yelled, immediately shrinking back again.


    Northern raised his head, staring at Ellis nkly for a few seconds.


    ''I don''t know what to make of this one at all... it''s like he''s terrified of everything.''


    Currently, Northern did notprehend the effect that hearing the monster tongue had on a human.


    He didn''t know that thenguage was so imbued with incorporeal power that it made one''s heart shrink without reason, imbuing every fiber with inexplicable dread.


    It instilled an unfathomable sense of terror.


    That was how strange and powerful the monster tongue was. However, neither him nor anyone around yet grasped the true magnitude of it.


    "See, disregard all of that. And prepare for what is toe. Very soon, they''lle and release us," he said sternly to Ellis, folding his arms as he continued.


    "I want you to go back to Hao. I need quality swords, daggers, armors, and charms. Then you can acquire any other items you think I might desire. I''ll also leave some soul cores at your disposal. You can either use them to grow or trade them. But beware, I''ll expect a return on my investment when I return."


    Ellis''s brows furrowed slightly, "Wh-where are you going? What are you plotting?"


    Ignoring the boy''s question, Northern raised his head and turned to the cell bars.


    "First, I will start by crumbling the so-called system and order that Gilbert has constructed... let the games begin"

 Chapter 171 Something Powerful [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 171 Something Powerful [Part 1] </h4>


    At the outskirts of the castle, right in front of the small bridge that linked the castle region to the abandoned town, two groups stood opposite each other.


    The sky was getting dim and both moons carved out a crescent shape, arching against each other.


    This filled the entire region with an almost celestial glow.


    Shards of grey light illuminated the decrepit roofs of several edifices. The visage for this moment was almost iconic.


    Perhaps it was because even the elements of the environment themselves reckoned the beginning of the reign of a mighty being.


    In front of one group was a tall, slender boy with ck wavy hair and emotionless eyes.


    He was standing opposite a brawny, brown-skinned guy with blue hair¡ªwho was grinning at him.


    He, on the other hand, seemed to be lost in the moment. He seemed to be more in his head than present at this gathering.


    The brown-skinned guy folded his arms, causing his muscles to roll like cords.


    Arlem craned his neck a bit to behold the face of the guy standing in front of him¡ªRyan¡ªthen he opened his mouth.


    "Of course, I''d have preferred a better arrangement. But we must put aside our differences and work for the betterment of the stronghold. Isn''t that right, Ryan?"


    The guy''s eyes did not change; in fact, they seemed out of focus, and Arlem was left with no response.


    Which caused some rigid veins to be seen on his forehead.


    A chubby guy with closed eyes then stepped forward from behind Ryan.


    "I''m very sorry, my amiable leader Arlem. You know the kind of person Ryan is. Why not allow me to take the lead in whatever arrangements have to do with conversations."


    Arlem''s eyes drew gray on him for a couple of seconds, then a sharp exhale was heard, and Arlem responded:


    "Fine. Percy, is it?"


    "Yes, Percival Beaumont," the chubby guy responded with a slight head bow.


    Arlem shook his head at Ryan, who was still looking nkly at him.


    "It must be a lot to be stuck with a leader like this."


    Percivalughed sheepishly.


    "Not exactly... he justmunicates differently. But of course, you, the amiable Arlem, are interesting in many unfathomable ways."


    Arlem scoffed.


    "Ah! You guys should learn a thing or two from this guy." He gestured to his party members.


    "Well, then Percy, let''s proceed to the location for today''s hunt. I don''t know if this dimwit briefed you already. Did he tell you why we are having joint operations?"


    Percival bowed a little bit.


    "Yes. Due to the matters about the strange monster, the party leaders decided to pair up during hunts, at least until the issue is resolved."


    Arlem nodded his head, subscribing to what Percival had just said.


    "Well, that''s the basic info. And this is for a while. Since we are joining two parties and four groups together, it''s expected that we are able to hunt down more monsters. Our party has three scouts. How many does yours have?"


    Percival scratched his head sheepishly as he gave a response.


    "One, sir. And I suppose that''s me."


    Arlem gave him a disapproving look for a brief moment.


    In that brief moment, one of Percival''s nted and small eyes slightly opened, revealing his nted eyeball.


    Then he closed it back.


    However, for that brief moment, all of Ryan''s party members standing behind Percival shivered.


    Luckily, Arlem''s gaze changed.


    He wasn''t the kind of dude that looked down on people because of their specialty.


    If anything, he knew and understood Ryan''s power, even though he couldn''t rte to the person or his character.


    If Ryan had chosen someone to be his assistant, Arlem wanted to believe he had a good reason to.


    Ryan was the third strongest party leader after all.


    ''Besides... something looks scary about this guy. I can''t quite put my finger on it.''


    "Okay, I guess this makes things very easy for us. Why don''t you share how you guys usually do your thing, and we can find a way to build our strategy around that."


    Percival bowed his head slightly and responded:


    "Yes, amiable Arlem. That''d be great. Why don''t we move to the nning room then?"


    Arlem''s brow drifted upward.


    "You have a nning room?"


    "Ah, it''s just a ce Ryan cleared for us... we use it for nning."


    "Ah, I see..."


    "Percival." The voice that called out the name was cold and almost lifeless, sounding like that of a lost soul in a hollow darkness.


    But every single person behind him turned their attention to him. Even Arlem looked at him.


    "Summon Kido. Now." His tone was sharp and definite.


    Percival didn''t ask any questions and instead just did as he was told.


    He quickly crouched and ced his hand on the ground. Multiple marks formed a circle on the ground, and two massive canines appeared out of a burst of cloud.


    One was ck, the other was white.


    Both of them had a voracious re on their faces with jagged teeth protruding from their mouths.


    Arlem stared with awe for a moment, but was more interested in what was going on.


    What could have warranted such an abrupt and hastened reaction from both of them¡ªRyan and Percival.


    "Nice of you to finally¡ª"


    Ryan made a sharp turn, facing toward the city andmanded:


    "ck to the west, white to the north."


    Immediately, the white-colored canine ran straight, disappearing into the distance in front of him, while the other dashed left, passing Arlem and his party members in a blur.


    Arlem was stunned with shock at the amazing speed of both creatures. For a fact, he had been shocked since he saw them appear from nothing.


    He didn''t think a talent like that ever existed.


    And it just made him more curious about Percival.


    ''I guess I was right. He''s a really dope guy!'' Arlem smiled inwardly.


    But he had to swallow all those thoughts and face the matter at hand.


    He furrowed his brows at Ryan.


    "Will you tell me what is going on?"


    "A horde of monsters to the west, their number is... unusual. There''s another horde to the north... same thing."


    Percival made a small pause and continued carefully, a small sweat rolling down his cheek region.


    "It''s as though something is causing a disaster among them..."


    Ryan looked toward the northern side where the white canine had dashed.


    Then he said:


    "There is something... something very powerful... in that area."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks guys for the support!


    The golden tickets, the power stones, I''m really grateful.


    I hope the change of POV does not bore you guys out.


    Please, I humbly request that you continue to support me.


    A BIG THANK YOU.

 Chapter 172 Something Powerful [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 172 Something Powerful [Part 2] </h4>


    A shadowy figure with maliciously gleaming ck eyes streaked through a horde of monsters, leaving a grim harvest of gore in its wake.


    The unseen being, a tapestry of darkness, danced and wove itself through the throng of vicious monsters.


    Its eyes glowed with menacing red hues, streaking along with its blurred form.


    Blood adorned the floor and arched through the air in every direction its visage passed.


    The monsters who had reigned in this region for decades were left to the graceless dance of this morbid killer.


    Its ws were scythes of death.


    Its jagged teeth, maws of horror and torment.


    Its entire form, in just a few minutes of appearance, struck primal fear into the souls of these savages.


    Such that fighting back was no longer an option.


    Monsters born to be predators.


    Monsters that had reigned over thisnd as lords, threats to entire civilizations...


    ...were made to cower and flee for their lives.


    It mattered not their size.


    And there were massive sizes among them.


    Just as the body features of Corpse Eaters and Night Terror had changed, so too was it for any other monster.


    They might not increase in soul rank or number of soul cores.


    But their bodies became restructured, gaining enhanced physicalities.


    And the bodily changes were diverse and unstereotypical.


    For some Corpse Eaters, they were smaller, faster and deadlier. While others could berger, enormous and stronger.


    It was all based on each monster''s individual traits, however slightly.


    That was how there could exist a monster over four meters tall, with extremely long forelimbs and smaller hindlimbs¡ªalmost quadrupedal.


    With no eyes whatsoever. Just a long neck and extremely long, needle-like teeth.


    The devil shot up into the sky, coated in ck mes. Twirling in the embrace of the two moons, it dropped powerfully onto the monster, bringing it down with a tremendous crash.


    A loud ng reverberated across the entire ce, causing the earth to shake tremendously.


    But Dark Terror seemed not to care.


    The monster was left with a deep, gaping hole where its supposed head had been, at the tip of its long neck.


    The devilish monster exuded steamy breaths from its vicious fangs, slowly turning to behold the smaller throngs of beasts with a viciously burning gaze.


    Before it could fully turn its gaze upon them, the Corpse Eaters, even without eyes, skeddadled away, whimpering like defeated pups as they scuttled away to survival.


    All of them rushed in a particr direction.


    It was a sight to behold.


    Hundreds of small monsters running toward a particr direction, it was almost as if they were migrating with frightening urgency.


    Whereas it was just one single Terror that had sown discord amongst them.


    The notable ones among them had been disemboweled and maimed by the devilish Terror¡ªwhich now stood like a harbinger of chaos, awaiting the arrival of the Hero of Light.


    ¡ª


    Without prolonged dy, Ryan pierced forward like an arrow, coated by a powerful gale of cold wind.


    In the first few steps, he was practically floating. But as his legs touched the ground, a cold air oozed out, and before anything could be noted or seen, Ryan was streaking forward on a thin trail of ice.


    His eyes were focused and squinted, hands swung back to gather more momentum for him to speed forward.


    Arlem, who was behind him, smacked his teeth. "Tch, showoff."


    Suddenly, the entire ground trembled heavily, causing all of them to stop in their tracks for a moment.


    Ryan looked up; he had at least glimpsed the silhouette of a strange being twirling in the sky before it dropped, causing the powerful tremor.


    "Shit, that must be it... the monster those guys were talking about," Arlem''s voice came out, tinged with a soft note of... (to be polite)... caution.


    Ryan slightly turned to him and cocked his head. "Scared?"


    His one-word was cold and filled with so much mockery.


    Even though said with his usual tone, Arlem couldn''t help but feel deeply insulted by it.


    He grinned from ear to ear.


    "You wish."


    Throwing forth a hand, a saber de slowly materialized into it.


    He arrogantly ced the de on his shoulder, a vicious grin stered across his face.


    "I personally can''t wait to decimate that thing."


    Ryan looked away indifferently, his eyes subtly dimming before shooting wide open.


    In that moment, Percival and most of Ryan''s party members quickly took cover, protecting themselves by turning away from Ryan.


    Light would be envious of the magnifying speed at which the boy shed into the distance, leaving a st of tiny ice shards that inflicted shallow injuries on several.


    Arlem, receiving small cuts in several areas¡ªsince he was exposing his broad chest¡ªfrowned and red at Percival.


    "I''m sorry, there was no time to warn..."


    He shifted his re toward the front, where Ryan had taken off.


    "No problem. If he can run, then I can leap!"


    His re became wilder, a berserk grin on his face.


    "Fabian!" He called out.


    "Yes, Arlem," a lean-faced man with a red-patterned bandanna tied around his forehead answered quickly. His gaze waszy but bore slight sharpness.


    "Take care of the team," Arlemmanded.


    And with that, he went low, his muscles seeming to ripple and wheeze out a squeezing sound as he crouched extremely low.


    And like a spring...!


    Arlem catapulted into the air¡ªwith a wild and viinousughter.


    Both parties watched him soar into the distant embrace of the skies.


    Donned in a resplendent silver armor, Fabian stepped forward and smiled at Percival¡ªwho wore something less intimidating and more casual.


    His vambraces seemed exceptional, though, carved with the inscription of a snake-like dragon. And they were golden.


    "I guess that leaves us to things," Fabian said with a soft smile, the curling of his lips making his entire face shine with noteworthy handsomeness, even with sleepy eyes and thin eyeballs.


    "Should we just go deal with the rest of the mobs while both of them deal with whatever that thing is? We would only be a hindrance to them, wouldn''t we?" Percival suggested.


    "Well spoken, my friend."


    With that, both parties turned in another direction and abandoned their wild leaders.

 Chapter 173 Something Powerful [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 173 Something Powerful [Part 3] </h4>


    The devil stood gantly, waiting for the terrifying gale that streaked toward it from afar.


    Dark Terror stood motionless like an onyx four-armed statue.


    And as the far gale slowly got closer, the redness in its eyes seemed to burn brighter.


    After a couple of seconds, a tremendous explosion burst out in front of it¡ªthe devil was still unmoving.


    In mere seconds, everywhere was encased in gigantic spikes of ice, including Dark Terror.


    Ryan slowly turned to look at the perfect work of ice art he had showcased. In just a swing of motion, he had managed to¡ª


    SLAM!


    Arlemnded voraciously, softly shaking the ground.


    "Uh? Has it ended before I came?"


    Ryan turned his face toward the brown-skinned guy and turned away indifferently, slowly materializing a sharp ice cone with his gaze fixed upon the rest of the Corpse Eaters that were still running for their lives.


    Arlem looked at him for a couple of seconds and shook his head.


    ''Really, I hate prodigies...''


    Like many that Arlem knew, Ryan also happened to be a kid born with an outstanding talent.


    As if that was not enough, he turned out to be a hardworking and creative individual¡ªthose two values gave him an overwhelming advantage to his talent.


    Even though Ryan was a Nomad rank drifter, he could stand toe-to-toe with a Master like Ate.


    Although if the battle got drawn out, he was bound to lose. But to be able to stand his ground with a Master was impressive enough.


    ''Those darn SSS talents,'' Arlem cursed inwardly.


    Ryan was about to dash away when he suddenly stopped and slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Arlem was backing the humongous spikes of ice, looking fiercely at Ryan.


    So when the guy suddenly turned around, his brows instinctively rose.


    Ryan looked beyond Arlem, his eyes burrowing straight into the ice.


    Something was wrong.


    Before both of them could put their fingers on it, the entire surrounding was filled with cold, cloudy air.


    Arlem frowned and repositioned his de, pointing the tip to the ground.


    "Looks like you have cked with your training."


    Ryan said nothing, but a deep frown could be seen clouding his facial features.


    His face contorted with a mixture of anger and confusion.


    "Ah, looks like you did a very poor job, R.y.a.n," Arlem curled his lips with a jeering expression.


    Ryan visibly gritted his teeth but only for a short while. His focus sank forward as seconds ticked by. And the cold air spread wider, clouding the entire surrounding.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and encased himself in arge shard of ice.


    Simultaneously, Arlem threw his saber de over his face.


    KANG!


    A vibrating sound of metal reverberated through the destion, clouding the space in its echoes for a few moments.


    They didn''t catch even a glimpse of what it was, but¡ªArlem, in particr¡ªthey felt its force.


    Such that Arlem staggered back a couple of steps, even though he did manage to defend himself sessfully.


    He could still feel his hand stiffen from blocking that single strike.


    ''What in the world is that monster? I have never faced anything as such.''


    When it came to pure strength, it was not a fluke to say that Arlem was the leading party leader.


    Of course, hecked techniques and didn''t have aesthetically amazing skills like Ryan or many others did.


    But when it came to brute strength and defensive skills, he was confident in his abilities.


    So the fact that a monster could push him back just by its attack alone petrified his entire mind.


    It made him freeze with fear.


    ''How?'' His senses questioned.


    For a moment, it looked like nothing made sense anymore.


    ''What is this monster? Where did ite from? What rank is it?''


    Arlem''s mind raced with many questions. But amidst it all, a wide grin slowly formed on his face.


    He swung his sword powerfully and stabbed it into the ground. Then he whispered,


    "Full armor equip."


    White shards of light began to shimmer on his chest; in their embrace, the glossy blue armor with brown engravings crept across his exposed skin.


    As the shards of light disappeared, a sentinel was revealed, fully d in blue armor, and a tattered cape flowing out of his epauliere.


    ''This time, I''ll be ready!''


    The freezing mist swirled thicker and thicker, making the air feel heavy and ominous.


    Arlem stared hard into the soupy fog, straining his eyes to catch any hint of the evil presence hiding within.


    Without warning, there was a deafening crack as a massive volley of jagged ice shards exploded out of the gloom.


    Arlem braced himself as the shards rained down like meteors against his ensorcelled armor, screeching and pounding his locked stance.


    One bone-rattling impact after another mmed onto his sword; this time, Arlem stood his ground, powerfully resisting the pushing force of the unseen devil.


    In a blur of motion, he finally caught a glimpse of a slight blur. That was all he needed!


    With a thunderous yell, Arlem burst forward, his sword trailing brilliant streaks of light.


    He swung the saber de up in a blinding arc, aiming to cut straight through the swirling fog bulging outward.


    For just a split second, the steel hovered at the peak of its sweep...then bounced off with a teeth-rattling ng.


    Arlem staggered back, his guard broken as a blinding white re seared his vision.


    When he could see again, a bipedal monster stood in front of him - a grotesque fusion of onyx sinews with four strong hands protruding from its body.


    The devil opened its cavernous mouth and released a guttural roar.


    It reared back, its arms positioned, preparing to lunge toward Arlem.


    Time seemed to slow as the devil disappeared into the air, and the shadow of those obscene skewers descended toward him¡ª


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Author here, hope I''m not disturbing your reading. We are finally delving into other characters and here I am worried if it will bore readers.


    But it shouldn''t be boring since Dark Terror is still around.


    Also, thank you guys for the support.


    Our book is top #2 on the popr rankings, that''s some achievement yoo.


    This is the first time for me so permit my excitement.


    Thank you for reading and supporting.


    Onto the next.

 Chapter 174 The Dark Terror

    <h4>Chapter 174 The Dark Terror </h4>


    Time seemed to slow as the devil disappeared into the air, and the shadow of those obscene skewers descended toward him¡ª


    ¡ªonly to be obstructed by an immense barrier of ice that flowered into existence.


    Ryan stepped through the frozen wall, his face twisted in cold fury asyer afteryer of jagged shards spiraled from his outstretched hands.


    With a defiant roar of his own, he unleashed a blistering blizzard of ice that encased the beast in a tornado of cial spikes.


    But the abomination barely flinched, cial spikes bouncing off its carapace as it charged bull-like towards the two humans.


    Its massive footfalls cracked the earth itself, shaking the air with thunderous shockwaves.


    As its gaping maw opened wide to cleave their flesh, Ryan sidestepped, sliding on a trail of ice and sted fresh volleys of ice from the side.


    The battle had well and truly begun against this ck carapace demon.


    Arlem dug in his heels, his armored form bracing for the next onught as Ryan wove intricate attacks of frozen fury.


    Could they stand against such an ancient evil?


    Arlem moved on instinct, his de a whirling cyclone of metallic light as he deflected the gruesome strike of the devil.


    Ryan''s hands blurred in an esoteric weave, conjuring a shimmering barrier of refracting ice that tried to capture the monster.


    But Dark Terror was too fast, the devil disappeared into the shadowy embrace and streaked away.


    An eerie silence ensued for a while.


    Both drifters stood cautiously, with all their faculties of perception alerted. Knowing fully well, that a slight misstep could cost them their lives.


    The unsettling silence stretched on, the swirling mists rendering their surroundings an imprable veil.


    Arlem and Ryan stood back-to-back, senses straining against the deathly stillness.


    A faint tremor in the earth was their only warning before Dark Terror exploded from below in a eruption of dirt and shattered stone.


    Those four obsidian arms, tipped with wicked talons, scythed through the air, cleaving deep gouges where the two drifters had been standing an instant before.


    Arlem rolled to his feet, winged shoulder tes gouging furrows as his armored bulk shed a path through the dense fog.


    He came up in a low crouch, saber leading in a defensive fighter''s stance as Dark Terror''s burning crimson re bored into him from the roiling gloom.


    Ryan was already counterattacking, shing hand signs igniting frozen mands that spiraled outwards in refracting shards.


    The devil almost seemed to flow around them, its bulk and speed defying such paltry constraints of physics.


    Those hooked forelimbs blurred, each swipe trailing cyclonic wakes that detonated Ryan''s ice constructs into powder.


    With a deafening roar, Dark Terror unleashed a focused shockwave of sonic force that staggered them both.


    Arlem grunted, anchoring his stance as he was driven backwards through thepacted earth. Ryan, more lightly framed, was flung bodily until he managed to ice-sculpt a curved ramp to bleed off his momentum.


    No sooner did they rally then Dark Terror surged forward again, seeming to materialize directly before them.


    All four of its arms were sheathed in a spiraling plumes of ck mes- a cloak of dancing mes that fragmented the very air with each devastating strike.


    "Hieek!" Arlem grunted, his de was a whirling cyclone of deflection, ringing with the percussive detonations of every parried blow.


    He saw openings, tried to retaliate with stabbing ripostes, but the devil was ever-moving, phasing out of the material world in lurching translocation bursts.


    Ryan''s abilities were better suited, psionic icences and frozen artillery splitting Dark Terror''s shadowy form - only for the beast to reappear, reforming from the shadows as if its substance was a ck smoke given flesh.


    "We can''tpete against its speed!" Arlem bellowed over the tumult. "We need to lock it down!"


    Nodding grimly, Ryan braced his footing and raised both fists skyward.


    The young prodigy''s face was a stoic mask of concentration, veins pulsing with exertion as he poured the full might of his powers into this desperate stratagem.


    Towering ciers erupted around them, spiraling skyward as Ryan consolidated every remaining shard and ice crystal in the vicinity.


    They thickened, converging at a dizzying rate until a veritable mountain arose - all of it aimed towards containing the elusive devil within its frozen confines.


    Dark Terror seemed to sense the deadly convergence bearing down.


    It turned those baleful crimson eyes towards Ryan, hurtling forward in an obsidian missile-blur ofncing talons and shing force...


    ...only to impact against Arlem''s locked guard like a thunderp.


    The ground quaked as the warrior''s armored boots dug furrows, his saber de ringing like a bell from the sheer ferocity of deflecting that aimed charge.


    For a span of straining heartbeats, Arlem held the devil''s vicious onught at bay - his entire world narrowed to the excruciating grind of locking that lethal storm of obsidian shadow in an unyielding stalemate.


    Then the first arctic tomb mmed down around them, trapping Dark Terror within its crystal embrace.


    Layer afteryer followed, Ryan snarling through bloodied teeth as he subsumed the evil under hundreds of tons of ice and sub-


    zero pressures.


    When atst the young prodigy''s exertions tapered off, a towering cier entombed their foe - an icy obelisk piercing upwards into the gloom, the only indication of Dark Terror''s entrapped presence the vague, distorted murk of its massive shape just visible within the core.


    Arlem staggered, his armor cracked in a thousand ces, flesh beneath mottled with savage bruising.


    Blood trickled from his split lip as he red towards that frozen spire and the restrained evil it contained.


    "That...that should end it," he wheezed, for once allowing his stoic mask to slip with a glimmer of cautious respect.


    "Your powers are..." He shook his head slowly. "Unreal, kid."


    Ryan offered no response, merely sinking to his knees as thest tremors of exertion taxed his frame.


    For a long, pregnant pause the two warriors simply knelt in silence, depleted but victorious.


    Until, inevitably, there came a faint rumbling from the icy mountain''s core.


    Both Ryan and Arlem looked up, pale faces daring to hope against hopeless truth.


    Blossoming cracks fissured across the cier, growing wider and more severe as a dull red radiance seeped outwards from the epicenter.


    That pulsing crimson glow intensified with each passing heartbeat until all at once Dark Terror''s shape shattered free, with surging ck mes and jagged talons ripping through the confining ice in an explosion of cial shrapnel.


    Liberated atst, the devil slowly trudged forward, those four baleful eyes instantly finding the humans kneeling there - tired, depleted, their powers spent.


    And perhaps in that moment, Dark Terror registered something almost akin to...cruel respect.


    For it stood in front of them, motionless¡­ as if waiting¡­


    But what they saw of this monster as its shape came before them made their faces to contort in utter horror.


    Whatever had ripped through that ice was no jagged talons.


    This monster¡­ it¡­ it was standing, holding four different des, made out of ck mes.

 Chapter 175 The Mercy Of A Monster

    <h4>Chapter 175 The Mercy Of A Monster </h4>


    ''Ah...shit... is this the end for us...'' Arlem''s mind shattered in sorrow.


    They were spent. In just a few minutes of their exchange with the monster, his physical limit had been tested multiple times.


    And this had caused an unnatural fatigue for him. He couldn''t be more ashamed of himself, even though.


    After all, he called himself the strongest in terms of brute force amongst the party leaders.


    And he couldn''t stand the assault of this viinous creature.


    One could even say he was carried by Ryan all through. ''Cause the guy was undoubtedly strong.


    Thinking about it made Arlem rife with anger.


    ''I can''t go down like this... no, I can''t.''


    His brows furrowed, eyes slowly drifting up to apprehend the form of the creature standing before it.


    ''Even if it''s thest thing I do... even if I have to use all my talent abilities and expend myself, I should see this to the end. And I still have that too...''


    Arlem''s face contorted with determination, a wild glow was subtly being illuminated in his blue eyes.


    And as seconds passed, they soon carried a dangerous spark in them.


    From behind, Ryan turned a pale face to him, watching how Arlem was struggling to stand before the monster.


    There was nothing he, on the other hand, could do. He had expended himself more than he should.


    ''I can''t move...''


    Both physically...


    ''...any more than this will cause my w to activate.''


    And talent-wise.


    Talents were not all perfect; they worked in synchronization with the soul core. It is theorized that a talent cannot be 100% synchronized with the soul core.


    If it was possible, there would be no need for attributes.


    In a way, it could also be said that attributes exist to regte whatever little percent of imperfection that is left in the soul core.


    However, it did not mean that this little imperfection ispletely dealt with.


    While the scope and potency of this ''regtion'' is dependent on the rank of the attributes itself, should the drifter over-exert themselves, the attributes could be a totally useless regtor.


    This is the part where ''w'' kicks in.


    Because the talent has been used to a point where its synchronization with the soul core is disturbed, it begins to seize synchronization.


    In that moment of seizure, a bad effect of different kinds (all in line with one''s talent) is released.


    They are rendered incapable of using their talent until time passes, and the talent slowly and automatically resumes its synchronization process with the soul core.


    This bad effect is what Ryan is trying to avoid.


    While they had just fought Dark Terror for a couple of minutes, it had been an intense couple of minutes.


    The monster had stretched them far wider than they''ve ever been stretched in the past couple of months.


    ''If you don''t move... we are going to die.''


    The voice in his head said to him. Was it justifiable? That because of the fear of his w kicking in, he should give up and watch him or hisrade die?


    A frown slowly furrowed on Ryan''s nk face.


    He was not going to have it.


    He had to fight till the end...


    ''I have to fight till the end...''


    However, before both of them could fully rise to their feet, the terror in front of them released its weapon.


    All four of them slowly dissipated into thin air.


    The monster red at them menacingly for a couple of seconds, a horrible grin seemed to sh across its face before it turned and walked away... just like that.


    That was how these two managed to survive an encounter by Dark Terror.


    They were spared... by themand Northern had given the devil when he summoned it.


    "Go out of here...be seen by people, but do not harm anyone...well, if they try to hurt you, fight back but do not kill. Your main objective is to leave this ce and eradicate all the monsters. Every single monster in this entire surrounding area."


    In the first ce, the devil was never going to kill them.


    But it''s not like they knew about this fact.


    What they just saw was that a monster that was more than capable of killing them made a choice and chose to let them live.


    They had never seen such a thing happen.


    And now, the testimonies of those dudes made sense.


    They imed that they met an extremely powerful monster and yet they were still alive.


    The party leaders didn''t believe them, of course. Because their testimonies made no sense.


    Even a fiend-rank monster, when it strikes, strikes to kill. Under no circumstances would it spare its prey.


    Not to speak of a monster that was as powerful as they imed.


    Even though one of them was missing, there were no traces of blood or anything indicating that he was dead.


    It was another impossible thought that a monster would kidnap a human... alive.


    So they were all conflicted as to what to believe. Then Braham made a discovery...


    At least that was what he imed.


    His discovery was that this person who had gone missing could use illusions.


    That discovery changed everything, and since it was Braham¡ª


    even though there were doubts¡ªeveryone believed.


    "We were wrong..."


    Arlem could now see how mistaken they were.


    "Those guys were right. What in the world did we just face?" He questioned himself.


    Ryan was on his knees, pearls of sweat rolling down all over his face. At the very least, he was d his w didn''t kick in.


    But things just got more dangerous.


    "We have to report this to Lady Raven."


    A monster capable of making such ''humanly'' decisions... a monster that didn''t fight to kill.


    Ryan looked at Arlem with a pallid expression, his voice trembled as he opened his mouth.


    "Did you see that grin before it left?"


    The remembrance of what he had seen caused a dark frown to strain Arlem''s thick brows.


    He clicked his tongue.


    "Tsk, you are right... we need to report this... we should signal for our parties to return to the stronghold."


    Arlem managed to fully stand on his feet, his armor disintegrated into sparks of light as he did, revealing his brown ripped body and tight pants.


    Then he raised a cone-like object and wiggled it in the air. Something shot out of it and exploded into red dust in the sky.


    Arlem threw the cone away and gave Ryan a smug grin.


    "Looks like I''ll be giving you a piggyback ride today..."


    "...ah, shit."

 Chapter 176 A Good Day To Not Die

    <h4>Chapter 176 A Good Day To Not Die </h4>


    "Maintain the formation! Don''t break!!"


    Swish!


    Wham!


    sh!


    sh!


    Perhaps it was because of the frenzy that the monsters were in, they seemed easier to kill than usual.


    Perceival and Fabian dashed forward side by side, the former was using gauntlets, apparently his vambraces weren''t just vambraces but an enchanted rank weapon that could extend to cover his fists and serve as a formidable damage dealer.


    As for Fabian, he was a dual sword wielder, his strikes were light and fast, his skillfulness with the sword was beyondmendable, he moved in such fluid patterns that one could get lost in how beautiful he madebat look.


    The rest of the parties were also no slouches.


    They broke into six formations, three at the front, three behind.


    While Fabian and Perceival themselves served as the spearhead of the hunt.


    Instead of going on the offensive like they usually would, they held a defensive line.


    And the reason was none other than the strange behavior of the monsters.


    Usually, monsters were quick to attack when they sighted humans, especially Corpse Eaters.


    They loved to hide in corners and wait for the right moment to strike.


    When facing them and any other monster, it was advisable to execute quick offensive attacks, aimed at incapacitating the monsters before they got the chance to strike.


    However, this case was different.


    These monsters did not look like they even cared if humans were before them. They didn''t stop running.


    At first the group went on the offensive, but after a while Perceival observed no change in the monsters'' pattern.


    It was as if they were too freaked out about something to care that they were being shed apart by these humans.


    ''What could they be so scared of...''


    Just when that thought tugged his mind, a sonic sound explosion shook the air and attracted their attention¡ªalthough many couldn''t dare to look away, since they were not skilled enough to ignore the rugged stampede of the Corpse Eaters.


    However, Perceival and Fabian could spare a few seconds of nce, while cleaving through the monsters momentarily.


    It was then that something clicked in Perceival''s head.


    ''Whatever that was... I presume that Ryan and Mr. Arlem are facing it. Then it could be the reason why these monsters are exhibiting this pattern of behavior? They''re running away for their lives?''


    Perceival then deliberated that if that was the case, pushing through a horde of desperate monsters would work to their advantage.


    Hence they introduced a change in strategy, and that was how they now held a defensive ground and began to easily kill these Corpse Eaters as they got desperate to break through and run away.


    One would say that in a couple of minutes, they had in more Corpse Eaters than a party would on a normal asion.


    On a normal asion, without the encounter of higher danger level Corpse Eaters from the upper Cmities.


    As far as they were still Hazard and Disaster level, it was pretty much an easy hunt.


    And in that kind of hunt, a party consisting of three teams, each team consisting of three individuals, would y at least thirty Corpse Eaters.


    On better days, they could y even fifty to sixty.


    However, the lifeless bodies of monsters, by the looks of it, seemed to have surpassed that number twofold.


    And no one was injured too.


    This was looking good... things were proceeding better than any of them thought it would.


    ''Now, all that is left is to wait for the signal from those two...'' Perceival thought.


    Then he proceeded with adrenaline boosting through his veins. This kind of better day motivated him to fight harder.


    His movements were more fluid, his senses sharper, and he was happy, that once again, everyone might survive this battle.


    It was always a battle of uncertainty each time they set out to kill.


    As a scout he carried the responsibilities of dear lives.


    He had to search for routes that held less dangerous monsters, and should an anomaly ur due to his miscalction or what he never even envisioned¡ª


    And lives were lost¡ª


    Perceival took the me upon himself more than anyone would.


    This apocalyptic continent, over the past few months, had taught him what it meant to be a scout, the weight it carried and how painful it could be.


    Hence, every time they set out, Perceival''s only wish was that they alle back with the same number they left with.


    But it wasn''t like his wish was always fulfilled every time.


    However, this time at the very least... it seemed like it would be fulfilled.


    So Perceival fought with so much joy flooding his veins and fueling his power.


    However...


    Their moment was cut short...


    Suddenly all the monsters froze... and began to shiver. They all were headed towards a particr direction but froze, turned and dashed away in different directions.


    With more speed and vile fury, they shot into different angles, crudely attacking anything or anyone that stood in their ways.


    Everything happened so fast that in mere beats, the entire space that was teeming with crowds of monsters just moments ago, waspletely barren.


    Everywhere was dry... only the drifters, who stood, dumbfounded and panting.


    "What in the world just happened?"


    The ce was filled with so much deafening silence that Fabian''s mutters could be heard clearly by everyone around.


    Perceival turned to the direction the monsters were initially running towards and opened his tiny eyes a little bit.


    He did not know when his lips parted tremblingly.


    "There''s¡ªthere''s somethinging..."


    He couldn''t shake it off. The cold fear that gripped him made his entire body freeze in motion.


    Perhaps this was what it felt like.


    The other part of fight-or-flight that rarely gets talked about.


    Freeze.


    Still, others couldn''t tell yet. Since they were not as perceptive as he was, they couldn''t tell that a monster was slowly approaching them.


    While taking its time to decimate the Corpse Eaters it met on its way.


    "Hey, see..." one of them pointed to the sky, to the red cloud of dust that was slowly dissipating.


    "Perceival," Fabian called, keenly observing the stocky scout backing them. "That''s our cue to leave... how do we move all these bodies?"


    "Run..."


    "Huh?"


    His voice was hoarse and inaudible at first, clogged by the thick tension of fear that churned his insides, so Fabian couldn''t hear clearly what Perceival was trying to say.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you¨C"


    Before he could finish his statement, Perceival made a savage, sharp turn, his face pale and rife with horror, his tiny eyes wide opened as he shouted at the very top of his throat.


    "RUUUNNNNN!!!"


    They didn''t need an extra confirmation, because even as Perceival ran towards them, a humanoid, four-armed creature was also hurtling towards them.


    ¡ª


    Northern since the moment he sent Dark Terror out sat cross-


    legged with his eyes closed up until now.


    However, there was one moment when he opened one of his eyes.


    [Do you want to copy Talent FrostHeart (SSS - ss) for 5,000 talent fragments?]


    Both eyes grew wider.


    [You do not have enough Talent Fragments]


    ''Crap, crap, crap! What the hell was that? Who in this damned ce has an SSS-ss talent? And why the shit is it worth five thousand talent fragments?!''

 Chapter 177 Talk About A Bad Day

    <h4>Chapter 177 Talk About A Bad Day </h4>


    The castle was in an uproar. A couple of minutes ago, Arlem entered with Ryan on his back, both of them didn''t look so good.


    The sky was dimly lit and the night had held strong in the atmosphere.


    The main hall was already filled with people in array waiting for the return of the hunters, however only Arlem and Ryan returned... with no meat?


    Chatters began to rise...


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t see any of their party members?"


    "Oh bless Tach, did they all get wiped out?"


    "Why are they looking like that?"


    "Where is our meat?"


    "Is there no food for us tonight?"


    The air was rife with mutters like this. Everyone was looking at Arlem and Ryan who were immediately approached by other party members and two party leaders.


    They were escorted into the inner chambers before anything could be said.


    And now, a bunch of beaten, crap looking, mongrels, looking like godforsaken peasants who have no hope left in the world were walking towards the castle with their heads down.


    The people in the outskirts watched from the sidelines, wondering in silent curiosity, ''what could have gone wrong?''


    There were no meat.


    Usually, these people would be dragging a bunch of Corpse Eaters on a makeshift cartwheel, some other times two or three cartwheels.


    However, they didn''t even have one following them from behind.


    Talk about a bad day.


    Some of them hissed and walked away from the sidelines.


    Although, both parties had pale and rough expressions etched on their faces, they weren''t bothered by the disappointment felt by the people.


    Being able to live through this encounter was enough to be grateful for.


    If the people were so hungry then let them pick up weapons and go hunt for themselves.


    They were greeted with tense expressions by the guards, who silently opened the door for them to enter the main hall.


    Although curiosity wafted across their faces heavily, none of them uttered a word and just watched in silence.


    Many would have already guessed the situation. Even if others didn''t know, it was clear that this was another bad hunting day.


    But this was much worse... or maybe better. It was hard to choose.


    They didn''te back with any monster corpses... nothing at all.


    Even on days when hunting was very bad, days when the parties came back with one or two fallen drifters, they always came back with monster corpses.


    This time around... they may not havee with fallen drifters, but they also didn''te with monster corpses. No dinner for all.


    It was very unsettling and left a bad taste in their mouths.


    "Sage Gilbert hadmanded that you all head to the meeting hall immediately and not engage in any conversation with anyone," one of the guards at the door said to them.


    Fabian nodded with a solemn expression and led the rest forward.


    Even though the mumbling of the people grew louder, they pressed forward silently and tried their best not to pay attention to anyone or anything.


    They couldn''t even if they wanted to.


    The experience with that devil was still fresh in their heads.


    After a couple of steps, the massive door to the meeting hall swung open and they were all directed inside.


    It was not every time ordinary party members got to be in this meeting hall with other prestigious leaders...


    Even though it was a tense atmosphere, it was still a grand and envious opportunity¡ªwell, for those who had time to think of it that way.


    There was a long table with seats at the center of the hall. But majority of the party leaders were not sitting.


    On one side, Ryany, encased by a cage of vines that was subtly emitting a green glow.


    A green haired guy in a casual white shirt and ck trousers was crouching beside him.


    Immediately they entered, the eyes of all the party leaders drifted towards them.


    In a brief, unounted second, it felt like the weight of the entire world was about toe crashing down on them.


    Their shoulders shuddered visibly.


    Then Sage Gilbert spoke, with his arms folded.


    "I''ll have you guys exin what exactly happened." His voice was so thick and stern that it made their hearts heavy with fear.


    Fabian looked at Perceival with a drop of sweat rolling down from his temple.


    Thetter also gave the same look then both of them stepped forward.


    Perceival inhaled deeply and started:


    "When we set out, Ryan detected a strange presence ahead of us, as a result I used my ability to scout the area. After discovering the locations of the threat, Ryan decided to go for the greater threat while we handled the rest."


    Fabian took over as Perceival paused to catch his breath.


    "We encountered monsters, Corpse Eaters, their movement was erratic and strange. They were running from something. Which made it quite easy for us to kill them."


    He looked at Perceival, both of their faces heavy with tension.


    "Will someone talk or do y''all want me to beat it out of y''all?!" A raspy, hoarse voice rang out harshly from amongst the party leaders.


    It was the guy with shark-like teeth.


    "Well, after a while... it came for us..." the words hurried out of Fabian''s mouth.


    With a bead of sweat, Perceival shook his head and quickly interrupted:


    "No, I don''t think that was it."


    Fabian looked at him, "Wh-what do you mean? Didn''t you see that thing chase us?"


    Perceival furrowed his brows in strained tension. He slowly shook his head as he opened his mouth again.


    "It dide... but it didn''te for us... I think... I think it came for the Corpse Eaters." He raised his head to the party leaders and added with a firm tone. "If it wasing for us, we wouldn''t be here right now."


    Sage Gilbert sighed, closing his eyes for a moment and opening them.


    "Your report is in line with what Arlem had said. Apparently the monster spared he and Ryan too. And this bes coherent with what those guys had said."


    Sage Gilbert was silent for a couple of seconds, causing the hall to be ridden with a grave, torturous silence.


    Just when patience was running thin, his voice cut through.


    "And I never wanted to admit to this... but I also have a report of my own... where they managed to escape... however, this ties to Northern, the new drifter."


    Braham''s face darkened and he stood up, clenching his fists.


    Raven looked at Sage Gilbert.


    "You never told us this before?"


    "I was observing... I didn''t want to jump to conclusions. But now that things are like this... I have no choice."


    Raven''s eyes went out of focus for a second, ''So this was what he was talking about?'' She thought as she remembered Northern''s words.


    Then she stared at Sage Gilbert with grim seriousness.


    "I don''t like that you were being dishonest with us..."


    Sage Gilbert looked at her silently for a couple of seconds, those seconds however, were seconds of burdensome tension on everyone.


    Then he let out a sigh and said:


    "I''m sorry, I should have told you guys sooner."


    "Given the situation, our link is this Northern, considering that your report is rted to him. And one of the witnesses was found with him. I suggest we bring him in for interrogation," Terence suggested.


    Sage Gilbert nodded, "You are right Lady Terence, we should." He looked straight at the guards. "Bring the prisoner with white hair here..." hemanded.

 Chapter 178 The Interrogation [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 178 The Interrogation [Part 1] </h4>


    Northern sat on the mattress cross-legged. Ellis had leaned against the wall and was already fast asleep, snoring in fact.


    Northern spared a fleeting nce and wondered, ''How can he even sleepfortably in a ce like this?''


    He sighed and looked down.


    He was gued by something different entirely, apart from not being able to catch a wink of sleep. Something bothered him strongly.


    And it was what he had seen before.


    ''Five thousand talent fragments?''


    Truth be told, Northern had never thought about such a magnanimous amount.


    Tsk, he had never even thought about what came next after this rank. And right now, he was realizing that he had been too lenient with a lot of things.


    ''I should be growing at a rapid rate...''


    If Raven could be a Master within the period they had, then he could have done better.


    He could have handled things better, maybe even be a drifter while he was in the rift.


    Although Ellis had said that it was impossible for walkers to be drifters while inside a rift, they needed toe out of the rift first.


    But Northern doubted if that would have been the case for him.


    He was of a different breed after all, a drifter with no soul cores.


    ''I guess I really messed up, huh? If I had be a drifter while in the gate, I probably would almost be a Nomad by now.''


    Northern ground his teeth hard.


    It was a mistake.


    A very stupid and annoying mistake.


    And seeing how strong others around him had now be, Northern couldn''t help but hate himself.


    He let out a deep exhtion.


    ''There''s no use sulking about it... what I should do now is hasten the pace of my growth. I have been too lenient with things. But as things are right now, I want to evolve [Soul Eyes], see its upgraded capability and also focus on grinding for talents.''


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds.


    ''My clones...uh...no...''


    While the clones looked like the best option, Northern had to remember that they were bounded to him by distance.


    Of course, there was a miraculous case where a clone of his managed to live for a while after he was captured, however, till today, he didn''t know how or what had happened.


    But he did know that a crucial facilitator of that was the immense amount of soul essence he had.


    Now, he didn''t have that much... he didn''t even have as much as he operated on Soul essence.


    There was no telling if it would work.


    ''I guess we''ll just try things out and see how it turns out.''


    Northern slowly opened his eyes.


    ''Oh, it''s time already?'' The ghost of a grin left its fleeting trace on the corner of his lips.


    A couple of secondster, footsteps began to echo into the passage, then minutester, two men arrived at the dungeon cell.


    They were donned in leather armor, the colors of their vambraces, pauldrons, and helmets were distinctively apart.


    Which made what they wore look like a makeshift armor, but it was slightly better.


    ng! ng!


    They hit the cell bars with their spears, causing Ellis to jolt awake.


    "Huh? Huh? Are we dead yet?!"


    Northern looked at him in palpable disgust.


    "You are who will die? I am not dying in this ce and neither are you because I have to collect my items."


    "Hey, shut up! White haired boy,e out!"


    Northern red at them, ''Will you look at these bastards?'' He sneered for a moment.


    Then he calmed himself with two deep breaths and stood up.


    "Ellis, hold the Forte tight, I will be back soon."


    "Yes sir."


    He had responded before he realized what he had just responded to. At once he shouted back as the guards opened the iron bars for Northern.


    "Hey! What do you mean?! This is not our house! You should work on getting me out of here, noting back!!"


    Northern ignored him and stepped out of the cell.


    "Your hands," the guards requested.


    Before putting both hands forward, Northern looked at both of them one after the other and stated:


    "If I told you that putting me in shackles is totally useless, I''d still kill you both if I wanted to escape this ce, would you believe me?"


    One of the guards frowned¡ªhe was wearing an absurd looking winged helmet and his face was too stony for him to be a student.


    ''I guess he''s a native...''


    "Shut your mouth and bring your hands!" He yelled and yanked the shackles onto Northern''s hands.


    Northern watched them, silently muttering, "There''s really no need for all this... it changes nothing."


    Regardless, he was taken in the middle and escorted away.


    Ellis could only stare in worry and longing, holding the iron bars and wondering, ''I hope I have not caused trouble for him.''


    Northern was, after all, in all this mess because of him.


    ''Maybe, if I had not involved him, things would have been better... for him.'' Ellis tightened his grip around the iron bar and slowly dropped his head.


    ¡ª


    Northern found himself standing in this hall he had been in once before.


    It was not particrly enticing, the ce was worn-out, the chandeliers still hung strong from the ceiling but were rusted and had lost their beauty.


    The windows were covered with veils, although it made no difference since the night was already thick.


    Northern was standing in front of therge table, confronted by thirteen party leaders.


    Some group of people with tense faces and shuddering shoulders were standing to the side.


    A few seconds of grave silence passed, nobody said anything, and he just stood there, staring in utter silence while observing their faces.


    There was Raven... that face vexed him to the bone.


    There was Ate... she had been a great help but he couldn''t, because of that, becent. Nothing changes the fact that she''s amongst their ranks.


    ''Although, I think she''s being sneaky... is she nning to clear a rift on her own?''


    There were the twins, in Northern''s opinion, they''ve grown to look even more deadly than a viper. Perhaps more like a Taipan.


    ''I guess they too have changed from the ordeals faced on this continent.''


    Then there was Sage Gilbert.


    The white-haired girl with golden eyes, Terence.


    Whom he was going to start with.


    ''I will make sure to check the talent of every single person here, starting with the lie detector!''

 Chapter 179 The Interrogation [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 179 The Interrogation [Part 2] </h4>


    Name: Terence Lukhasa


    True Name: [Daughter Of Ul]


    Attributes: [Soul Connection], [Soul Sense]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Soul Core Saturation: [High]


    Talent: [The Oracle]


    Talent ss: [S]


    Talent Ability: [Foresight]


    ''Incredible... but I don''t see any lie detecting ability here...''


    "Northern... is it?" Sage Gilbert''s thick voice rolled through the dark air.


    Northern immediately raised his head with a little frown when he heard his voice and responded.


    "Yes, Headmaster Gilbert."


    "We have a couple of questions for you. Can youply?"


    Northern drifted up a brow and scoffed a fraction of a secondter. He shook his head with a reminiscence of the scoff as he responded:


    "I know you did not just ask me that question. Because if I truly had a choice, I wouldn''t be in these chains, escorted here without care for my consent?"


    Lifting his chin a little bit, he sneered with a menacing grin.


    "How nice of you to ask now..."


    Gilbert closed his eyes tiredly and opened them all in a second.


    "It seems, Northern, that politeness does not seem to work with you."


    Northern chuckled, "Ah, right, yes, me and politeness do not go hand in hand, especially when that politeness ising from shady people like you."


    The hall was filled with a small chatter. But it was nothing to be worried about... until the green-haired drifter in casual wear sprang to his feet, banging the table.


    "How dare you speak to a Sage like that?!" Braham shouted.


    Northern cocked his head with a terrifying re.


    "Will you look at this nutjob?"


    Braham gritted his teeth, almost gnashing.


    "What? What did you just call me?"


    Northern moved his hands to pick his nose, causing the shackles on them to make a p in the solemn silence.


    "I said nutjob. Do you want to know the meaning? It''s an extremely rare word for special cases of people whose brain is in their nuts. Do you want to know what I refer to when I say N.U.T?"


    "You bastard! Insolence, you peasant. How dare you?" Braham growled, his face beginning to get all red.


    "Look at you, like that matters in this destion. Sorry Mr. Noble, I hope your noble rank has helped you live thus far. If it has, I do hope it will continue to... with me around that is..." he allowed that menacing grin again.


    "Sage Gilbert! Can you hear that?! That''s a death threat, he''s threatening me!!"


    Sage Gilbert closed his eyes and let out a sigh, thenmanded:


    "Stop, Bram. And sit down."


    Braham furrowed his brows so tightly and red at Northern, seething with red-hot anger before he plumped back to his seat.


    Raven raised her hand and looked at Gilbert, "Can I say something?"


    "Sure..." a drop of sweat seemed to drop from Gilbert''s cheek immediately after she spoke... or maybe it wasn''t...


    Raven stood up regardless and removed herself from between the chair and table.


    She began walking towards Northern, her frame was lithe and petite, the sleek curves around her hips gave her a wless body structure.


    She was almost like an unrealistic model.


    Even with the sleek metallic armor she was donned in, all of her body features still managed to excel.


    It was rare...and captivating.


    She stopped in front of Northern who may have been dazed for a second but had long snapped out of it.


    He frowned and looked down at her.


    "What?" ''...why is she standing so close?''


    Then she held his hand, leaned a little on her toes to whisper this into his ear:


    "Listen carefully, Lael. I don''t know what''s going on but it''s really dying our ns. Can you please just cooperate with them so we can leave as soon as possible."


    She withdrew her head and looked into his eyes, walking closer to him and muttering inaudibly.


    "Or do you not want to go home?"


    Hearing those words filled Northern with hope again. His frown slowly began to shatter.


    He looked away and responded.


    "Fine. I''ve heard... you."


    "Eh?" Everyone expressed the same silent shock at the same time and couldn''t help but wonder, ''What could she have said to him?''


    Because in just an instant, Northern''s entire mien seemed to change.


    And she elegantly returned to her seat and nodded to Sage Gilbert.


    Northern red at her from where he stood.


    ''It''s annoying. It''s annoying. It''s so annoying. Something about her is annoying me so much. Crap! Shit!''


    "So Northern, we brought you here to ask you a couple of questions actually. First of all... how do you know Eric? Why are you here with him?"


    While Sage Gilbert was talking, Northern took a look at the guy sitting closer to him.


    Name: Erikson Weatherby


    True Name: Mindless


    Attributes: [Genius Intellect]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Soul Core Saturation: [Low]


    Talent: [Intellectual Enigma]


    Talent ss: [SS]


    Talent Ability: [Mnemonic Mastery]


    ''Wow... he''s impressive... a genius? And an SS rank Talent? Who in the hell gathered these people here? It seems like this is where all the good stuff is!''


    "Northern?"


    He quickly raised his head, "Ah, sorry... so you were asking how I know Ellis, right?"


    He paused, breathed, and continued:


    "Well, there''s not much story to it. I needed a person that was good at selling stuff and had an eye for items. He was the perfect one for me, and I grabbed him."


    Gilbert looked at Terence, who in response nodded.


    ''There it is again, that darned lie detecting ability, but where is it? I can''t find it on her profile!!''


    It was frustrating!


    "I see... so, what were the two of you doing here?"


    Northern stared straight into Gilbert''s eyes.


    "What else? We came to trade some items." His answer was definite.


    ''With this lie detectordy, it''s going to be pretty hard for me to deny the things about Dark Terror. Do I even know if she''s really a lie detector or if she''s just faking it to trick me.''


    He paused inwardly.


    ''Ah, crap, why did I never consider that possibility? Will you look at me?''


    He grinned inwardly, ''Let''s see...''


    "Alright then. The next question we''d like to ask you..." his voice went low for half of a second then came back up, "There''s been an incident of a monster within the castle. Before I say anything about it, I''d like to ask you, have you evere across any weird monster... one with an irregr behavior such as sparing its prey?"


    Northern raised a brow, his face was nk for a moment.


    "Yes."


    Immediately, Terence shot up, her eyes widening and trembling.


    ''There''s a fluctuation... but what is this... it''s like this guy has no soul essence. I didn''t notice it before because he didn''t lie. What is this darkness that I''m feeling?''


    Gilbert looked at Terence for a couple of beats.


    The young oracle was incredibly tense and strained, as if she had just met her nemesis.


    "Lady Terence?" he called out softly to her.


    "H-he''s, he''s lying!"


    All the party leaders turned their faces to Northern with different kinds of frowns etched upon them.


    Meanwhile, Northern grinned internally.


    ''So it was not fake after all.''

 Chapter 180 The Interrogation [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 180 The Interrogation [Part 3] </h4>


    At first, Gilbert found himself conflicted. ''Why would he lie abouting across any monster with weird behavior since leaving the gate...''


    Something felt off. Gilbert wanted to believe that Northern was not lying about anything.


    But the fact that Terence deduced his answer to be a lie left him conflicted, so he had no choice but to believe his lie detector... for now.


    He removed his gaze from Terence and focused on Northern with a stern look stered on his face.


    "Why would you lie about meeting a monster that is weird? Do you think we are here to joke?" His voice was growing sharp and thicker.


    Northern, undisturbed by the thickness and sharpness, slowly shook his head.


    "It''s not like that. I havee across something weird... but it''s in the gate."


    As he responded, he looked at Terence as Sage Gilbert also did the same.


    She nodded and slowly reclined to her seat, nodding her head.


    ''Ah, so that''s how this is...''


    In this short moment, Northern had been able to quickly deduce a couple of things.


    It was simple; while Terence''s ability or whatever it is worked to detect lies, but it seemed like it was not a perfect lie detector.


    And Northern didn''t know if he could call that an ability. Perhaps, it was a kind of trick only she could pick up on.


    Because Gilbert''s answer was definite, and his response was correct.


    He had indeed seen a weird monster, but he had never seen a monster that would spare one''s life.


    Not inside the rift, not outside. While Night Terror was a very close example of this kind of monster.


    Night Terror did not behave too far-fetched than any other monster would.


    But based on his opinion alone, Night Terror was a very perfect example of this kind of monster.


    There was his truth, there was a general truth.


    The general truth is the presence of a monster that spares people instead of killing them.


    His truth was that Night Terror, the weird monster he encountered, didn''t spare him. Even though it didn''t kill him, it made his life a living hell.


    And in the end, was bound to kill him.


    These little discrepancies caused a fragment of inconsistency in both truths, and the moment he said "yes",


    That inconsistency was discovered to be a lie.


    ''Which means... she really has a trick, and it''s not a talent ability.''


    It could even be something rted to her attribute.


    It was difficult to tell.


    But at the very least, Northern was certain. Another reason was that the moment he revealed his truth,


    His truth became a general truth and therefore was designated as ''the truth''.


    Which means whatever trick Terence was using to discover lies...


    ''...is trash.''


    Trash of the trash! While it seemed good on the outside, it can be tricked easily by someone who is smart.


    Even Northern, who wasn''t very smart, was able to detect its w in one go.


    ''I''m sure this guy Erikson would have known the w in it already,'' Northern''s eyes went to Erik for a moment.


    The timid boy shuddered the moment their eyes met and looked away.


    "There''s a case about a strange monster that attacks but does not kill. It did severely injure someone, but the person is alive. What baffles me now, however, is the recent testimony.


    The monster was fought by two party leaders; they were defeated, and it still walked away without killing them. This act alone contradicts millennia of experiences and studies about monsters."


    He paused to stare intensively at Northern, then continued:


    "The entire safety of the stronghold depends on this. Please, if you know anything about this monster, help us."


    A smile eerily crept onto Northern''s lips, then his lips slowly ejected the words...


    "Why should I?"


    Gilbert sighed and looked down, almost as if he was expecting that response.


    Northern looked at all of them, thenstly settled his gaze on Gilbert.


    "I owe you nothing, you owe me nothing. If anything, I should be pissed for being arrested when I have done nothing wrong. I have never posed any sort of danger to your stronghold. If anything, I want it to be totally free of danger."


    Now, that was another general truth.


    But his own truth could not be read...until it is said.


    While his true intent is to cause discord in the stronghold by having the Dark Terror eliminate all the monsters around the castle.


    He was also, in that action, ridding the people of every danger.


    But by killing all the monsters, the safe system that Gilbert and the party leaders had constructed to make the people obey and submit to them will crumble.


    However, that was, in this scenario, his truth.


    And he had no intention of saying it out.


    Gilbert looked at Terence, who nodded, and Northern was watching that happen, proud of his deductions and the fact that they were frighteningly true.


    He grinned internally.


    "Okay, I know you have true intentions for the stronghold. Will you be willing to help us with this situation, even if it is for a price?" Gilbert asked.


    ''I''m sure there''s something he wants to get out of this situation, he''s just a fox after all...'' Gilbert said internally.


    Meanwhile, his question was left hanging in the air for a couple of seconds.


    Northern did not say anything, and everyone was staring in tense silence.


    Atst, the young white-haired drifter opened his mouth and gave his response.


    "No."


    Northern''s response caused a moment of stunning shock to waft through the atmosphere of the hall.


    All of them red at him with different kinds of anger.


    Braham, especially, was so furious; his face was red, his veins were looking like they were going to burst out of his head.


    Even Gilbert could not understand why Northern was refusing, after all, they were offering to give him a price for it.


    "Why? I said I was going to give you a price, didn''t I?"


    Northern shook his head, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know if I can defeat the monster in a battle; why should I jeopardize myself to help you?"


    He breathed and continued.


    "Also, there''s nothing you guys can offer me."


    Then he stretched forward his shackled hands, "Take these shackles away from my hands, or I will break them myself."


    Gilbert frowned, "There''s more... you have only answered to one. Don''t get too pompous about yourself."


    Northern''s brows drifted towards each other a little. He could tell.


    ''Ah, I guess this is where the hard partes...''


    "Why was Ellis Ruthsworn with you?"


    "I already told you we came to get items together."


    "Not that!" Gilbert interrupted fiercely.


    ''Ah, this is beginning to get really annoying. He just shouted at me, didn''t he?''


    Northern''s brows were now beginning to furrow darkly.


    "Ellis Ruthsworn was not in this castle for three days. Where has he been?"


    Northern raised a brow, "Shouldn''t that be obvious? He was at my ce."


    "Why?"


    "I stumbled upon him while I was hunting the area for monsters. He begged me that he had nowhere to go, and I had no intention to let him go, but after discovering what a gem he is, I decided to let him stay with me while I use him to achieve my goal."


    Gilbert looked at Terence, who responded:


    "He''s telling the truth."


    He moved his gaze back to Northern, squinting his eyes as his next set of questions rang out:


    "What is this gem you are talking about? What goal did you use him to achieve?"


    Northern jerked his head back a little.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, now that''s a boundary you shouldn''t be crossing. I mean, this is my business and is totally unrted to the monster in any way."


    He gestured with the nging of his shackles.


    "Ellis and the monster matter are none of my cup of tea. Ellis''s usefulness to me is also none of your concern. And you definitely do not expect me to just tell you how useful a drifter he is. It''s all your fault for not discovering that."


    Gilbert leaned back into his chair and folded his arms.


    Silence ensued for a while.


    Then Raven raised her hand slightly.


    "Can I ask him a question?"


    Northern''s gaze rose, revealing skepticism in the tilt of his eyebrows.


    ''What is this girl doing... what does she think she is doing? Why does she want to ask me a question...''


    Based on what Raven had said to him, he thought she was his silent ally in this gathering.


    But now, he couldn''t help but feel like he was foolish and mistaken to think that.


    Because, why in the world is she standing up to ask him a question?


    Oblivious to his thoughts, she stood up and looked at him, her eyes giving away not even the subtlest of emotion.


    That cold look of hers made shivers run down Northern''s spine.


    He had been doing well so far, but now, he couldn''t help but feel like everything was about to crumble with whatever she was going to utter.


    Raven looked at him in silence for a few seconds, then she asked:


    "Do you know this monster that we speak of? Have you ever met with it?"


    ''...oh fuck, crap!''

 Chapter 181 Know Your Place... You Drifter

    <h4>Chapter 181 Know Your ce... You Drifter </h4>


    Northern stood silently for a couple of seconds; he was staring at Raven as she was at him too, keenly.


    The most annoying thing to him was that he couldn''t get a reading on what exactly she was ying at.


    ''I thought she was on my side?''


    But he also had to understand that Raven was in the dark as much as everyone else was.


    Perhaps, she truly thought that Northern had no ties to this monster and so wanted to end this interrogation in just one go.


    ''That''s right... or she could be plotting something really sneaky which is getting on my nerves.''


    While thetter thought seemed usible, Northern didn''t feel like that was the case.


    He couldn''t read her indeed, but he had a feeling like she was just honestly trying to end the interrogation.


    Because... who really would have thought that a human had the ability tomand such a terrifying monstrosity?


    Either way, Northern had to give a response soon because his dyed response was beginning to send different messages to the party leaders.


    They all observed him with suspicions inscribed on their faces.


    "Ah... well, yes. I have met it... too."


    Sage Gilbert locked his fingers and leaned his chin barely on them. His eyes were shootingsers into Northern''s soul.


    "But I didn''t even fight it."


    Sage Gilbert looked at Terence.


    "He''s telling the truth," she whispered to him.


    Northern, of course, knew what he was doing. The question was straightforward and needed a straightforward answer.


    Since he had gotten a hang of how Terence''s lie detecting ability or whatever it was worked, he knew that he just needed to give a correct answer.


    He didn''t need to spill the entire circumstances surrounding the whole situation and therefore, that way, he wouldn''t be revealing any secret of his.


    "How? When? What happened? Can you tell us all of it? Give us a report?" Gilbert demanded hastily.


    "Like I''m a part of your group? No. I don''t owe you any report, and I think I have answered your questions enough. Please get these chains away from my hands."


    Gilbert stared at him intensely for a few seconds.


    "I don''t want to say anything... Headmaster, I think it''s enough now," Ate finally put in.


    "Me too... I think he has proven himself more than enough already. He has no obligation tied to us," Raven also added.


    Which shocked Ate for a fraction of a second; she looked up at the youngdy with one drifting brow.


    Gilbert exhaled and unlinked his hands, then leaned back into the chair.


    "Fine then, I will let you go, but I have no intention to release Ellis Ruthsworn. He owes us a report since he is a member of the castle."


    Northern nodded in agreement, "I see, I see, that''s okay. But know that I have signed a contract with him. If he tells any of you my secrets, I''m going to kill him."


    Gilbert suddenly rose, his eyes gleaming with a fearsome orange light. The entire atmosphere shuddered.


    He slowly ced his hand on the table, but in an instant, the table disintegrated into shards, shooting away with a blinding force.


    The party leaders didn''t even have the time to react before all this happened; in their eyes, the table was there one moment and gone the next.


    And yet no one was injured, not even a scratch.


    Northern felt his heart drop from his chest, his spit became dry, and it became somewhat hard to breathe.


    But his gaze did not waver from the image of the terrifying man in front of him.


    He made sure of that.


    And he had talented eyes to keep up,


    Which was why he was able to perfectly discern Gilbert''s movement, even when others couldn''t.


    In the blink of an eye, the man split through the air and appeared in front of him, pointing a finger at his forehead.


    "Headmaster!!" Ate shouted in that instance.


    The twins were also already on their feet, sweating buckets.


    Gilbert paused and turned his head halfway back. His few actions had caused the entire atmosphere to be torn by a different and powerful tension.


    Northern himself could tell the difference!


    ''I guess this is how far my arrogance can take me...''


    Not that he didn''t understand the magnifying line between him and Gilbert.


    He just didn''t like this man, and others didn''t know why.


    "One more..." Gilbert''s voice rang out gently, which was quite concerning considering the magnitude of tension that folded the atmosphere.


    "One more from you. And I will show you the difference between us."


    Northern red into the man''s eyes; several balls of sweat formed on his face and froze there, his eyes glimmered with a subtle blue glow, and his cheeks were trembling as he tried to smile.


    He couldn''t deny the fear that crawled through his spine with cold feet.


    His palms were wet, and his legs were trembling. But his eyes didn''t waver from the Sage''s.


    Gilbert looked at him for a few more heartbeats and expelled a heavy breath.


    Immediately, the entire atmosphere loosened. It was as if the air that was being trapped in some sort of invisible jar suddenly escaped and refreshed the entire space.


    "Leave. We will send Ellis Ruthsworn to you when we are done with him. Remove his chains," hemanded and turned away from Northern.


    Northern stood, frozen in silence. He didn''t say anything and just watched with a frown as the guys that brought him removed his chains.


    Then they escorted him outside the hall.


    Immediately he got outside the hall, however, he fell.


    Northern felt the strength in his legs sap away at a horrifying speed.


    He leaned his entire weight on his hands while he knelt.


    "Uh? What is wrong with you?"


    They wouldn''t ever understand; they were outside, after all.


    "Terrifying, truly terrifying," Northern muttered to himself.


    Once again, he was made to remember the vast difference between him and several other drifters.


    ''Crap, I need to get stronger, I really, really need to get stronger.''


    If he was gettingcent because of his past results, it all stopped now. From this moment, he couldn''t afford to be nonchnt and passive about growth.


    Because so far, that''s exactly what he has been doing.

 Chapter 182 When Reality Hits...

    <h4>Chapter 182 When Reality Hits... </h4>


    Northern, after a couple of minutes, managed to stand himself up and slowly walked away. As he went on, farther away from the hall, he slowly recovered his strength.


    After a while, he arrived at the dungeon. Since he paid attention to the direction, he didn''t need help going there.


    There were some guards, of course, at the entrance. Who immediately stopped him the moment they saw him unchained.


    As they crossed their spears across the entrance, one of them inquired with a baritone voice:


    "What are you doing? Where do you think you''re going,d?"


    Northern looked at him for a second.


    ''He looks old, no way he can be a student.''


    Sometimes, it was easy to forget that not only students existed in the castle.


    And so, every guard or drifter he saw may or may not be a student.


    ''I think the students were particrly selected into parties...''


    They were just his thoughts, anyway...


    "Don''t you recognize me? I''m the prisoner from before, and I''ve been released. I want to say a few words to my friend there, and I''ll leave."


    The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds.


    "I do recognize you; that white hair is umon. You were escorted away just a few moments ago. But how am I to be sure you didn''t just escape and have ns of breaking out your friend too?"


    Northern showed them his freed hands.


    "If I did, we wouldn''t be having this conversation right now. See, my hands are not chained."


    Even after saying that to them, they still wrought heavy concerns on their faces.


    Looking at them, Northern spoke again:


    "See, if you are so confused, then just follow me..."


    They looked at each other, then the older-looking one responded:


    "Fine, I''ll follow you. But you can''t stay long."


    With a curt nod to his partner, he took Northern into the dungeon hallway. After a few minutes'' walk, they finally got to where Ellis was held.


    The poor guy was standing in front of the bars, holding them while waiting for when his partner in crime was going toe back.


    Immediately, he saw Northern, he eximed in joy:


    "You''re back!" Then his tone drifted low as his eyes saw Northern''s hands, "and you''ve been released."


    "Yes. I''ve been released. Do you want me to rot with you in there?"


    Ellis smiled with his eyes, scratching the back of his head, "Not at all, sir, not at all, I''m really d you''ve been released."


    Northern stared squarely at him first, then after a few breaths, he stepped closer and said:


    "Listen, you''ll be called soon for an interrogation. I don''t care how you''ll do it, but if you tell them any of my secrets, including Dark Terror, I promise to kill you... or make your life a living hell."


    Ellis shuddered for a moment, seeing the deathly glow in Northern''s eyes. For some reason, it was more vicious than several other times and sent chills across his bloodstream.


    "D-don''t worry, I''ll never betray you," Ellis stammered.


    "Good."


    Having passed the message, Northern stepped away from the iron bars.


    "So... where are you going now...?"


    He turned from Ellis and responded as he walked away.


    "To vent my frustration on a couple of monsters."


    ¡ª


    The forest was eerily quiet, the only sound the crunch of leaves under Northern''s boots as he stalked ahead.


    His eyes were ssy, mind adrift in a fog of frustration as his body moved on autopilot.


    A twig snapped behind him. Northern spun, stilettos shing in his hands, as a pack of hunched, snarling beasts burst into the clearing.


    They were like massive hyenas, all rippling muscle and malformed jaws packed with rows of jagged fangs¡ªCorpse Eaters.


    One of them had ck beady eyes, quite distinct from the rest, and locked its eyes on Northern.


    Suddenly, it let out a guttural roar, and the others echoed the cry, a cacophony of rage that should have shaken a sane man to his core.


    But Northern didn''t flinch. He simply stared back, face impassive, as the alpha charged.


    With contemptuous ease, Northern sidestepped the beast''s attack. His left stilettoshed out, burying itself in its shoulder.


    It howled in pain and skidded past, hindquarters nearly taking Northern''s legs out from under him.


    He didn''t pause. Couldn''t pause.


    Two more were already on him, whipping their ''heads'' like demented cobras as they tried to rip his flesh with those raking fangs.


    Northern dropped into a crouch, letting the snapping jaws pass scant inches above him.


    One of the stilettos caught the closer monster in the throat as it sailed over his head.


    Blood sprayed from the grievous wound, sttering Northern''s face and armor.


    The beast crumpled, thrashing wildly in its death throes.


    The other brutended hard, jaws pping shut on empty air. It pivoted with startling quickness, putrid spittle flying from its maw as it flung itself at Northern again.


    This time he didn''t dodge.


    Dropping his weight, he let the creature''s own momentum impale it on his upraised dagger.


    His arm shuddered from the impact, but he held firm as the points of his stiletto punched through the back of its skull in a gory spray of bone and brain matter.


    Northern wrenched his de free, emotionless eyes scanning for the next threat as the lifeless body sagged at his feet.


    The pack backed off for a heartbeat, growling and snapping in consternation as their numbers dwindled.


    The reprieve was fleeting. Three more rushed Northern in a ferocious wave of gnashing teeth and whipping ws.


    He met them halfway.


    Steel shed, weaving chemtrails of scarlet droplets through the air as Northern danced among the beasts.


    He was a dervish of whirling des, stabbing and shing with cold precision.


    Ichor sprayed with each brutal cut and thrust.


    One monster went down with a ragged gash across its hamstrings, tendons parting like frayed rope.


    It crashed to the loam, still snarling impotently as itspanions trampled over it.


    Northern seized the opening, burying both des in the back of the closest brute.


    It bucked and twisted but couldn''t dislodge him as those razor-


    sharp daggers burrowed inexorably deeper into its vital organs.


    A contemptuous wrench severed its spine, and it copsed like a b of fallen masonry.


    Thest monster faltered in the wake of such brazen savagery.


    Northern closed the distance in two strides, eyes hollow and pitiless. The daggers could mete out no mercy to the piteous creature.


    A minuteter, their corpsesy strewn about the clearing amidst the mounting stench of voided bowels and viscera.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Missed me? Hehe


    I wanted to specially Thank Vova and everyone supporting me, thank you for the support and it''s been motivating me greatly.


    I''m even motivated for a mass release but I''m trying to keep myself in check.


    Thanks guys for reap, this is my first time experience such amazing level of support and I''m very grateful for it.

 Chapter 183 Moment Of Reproach

    <h4>Chapter 183 Moment Of Reproach </h4>


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [84/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 4 others.


    ¡ª


    Northern stared nkly at the panel floating before his eyes.


    They were evidences of his weakness.


    He had no talent, no soul core, no edge on fundamental learning. To put it in a word, he was trash!


    That was what he just got reminded of.


    His entire experience in the rift, he focused on just one single thing: survival.


    He tried to protect himself a lot by not fighting.


    Even times when he did, he was overridden by madness. Perhaps this much of his growth was owed to the fact that he was insane.


    If he was sane, would he have fought as much, would he not have given up or ran away?


    Because all he cared about was surviving.


    He thought that was the only way to fight, to fight to survive. Even when he wanted to grow stronger, it was to have a higher stake of survival.


    The only case he fought out of pure grudge and necessity to ovee was when he fought his nemesis¡ªNight Terror.


    And it couldn''t as much be called a fight.


    The poor thing was in a weakened state. And luck was a vital y in how he won the fight.


    While he had hauled himself a little by persistence, he had been carried all through by luck.


    It didn''t matter whether it was true or not.


    It was how he felt right now.


    And it made him utterly disgusted at himself.


    Everyone in that hall probably had it easier than he did, even if they didn''t, they at the very least were not alone.


    Yet they turned out to be strong in theirne.


    And he, who strived in a hell, living every day without knowing when his end might be, given every opportunity and environment to let go of his fear of death and be stronger,


    found strength in fear of death, embraced it as a powerful tool for survival.


    Seeing these party leaders made him want to take a reproaching stance on everything.


    ''I have beencent... toocent.''


    He dislodged his dagger from the Corpse Eater lying lifelessly on the ground.


    ''And there is no use sulking about it...''


    He lifted his gaze to the others that were beginning to slowly move back, his eyes shimmering with a terrifying blue hue.


    Something was getting ignited inside of him.


    Maybe the monsters could see it, maybe they could just perceive how increasingly dangerous he was bing.


    But they sure saw something.


    And that something made them cower in fear.


    Northern looked at his blood-stained hands, this time, he wasn''t putting on the gloves.


    He dismissed the daggers and summoned the Mortal de. Just after the weapon materialized into his hands, two clones appeared on his left and right.


    Each of them equipped with a dagger each.


    He looked to his left, he looked to his right, then he looked straight forward.


    Wham!


    Northern''s legs scuttled across the clearing, leaving his clones in its wake.


    He appeared before the foremost Corpse Eaters, perceiving him so close, the creature shot its neck forward, sping crude jagged teeth on Northern.


    Only for the image of its target to slowly dissipate into thin air, Northern from the side, swung a full-blown arc, separating the monster''s neck from the rest of its body in just one swing.


    [You have in Hazardous Savage - Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    Before he was done with the monster, withplete awareness of his space, he had perceived two moreing at him.


    As the Corpse Eater fell, Northern''s free hand shot forward, blurring as a ghostly de weaved itself to reality and impeded the monster ahead.


    Northern wrenched the de free and with a forward twirl, dealt a double, diagonal sh on the third target.


    He twirled the ghostly de and stabbed it into the already standing Corpse Eater then plunged Mortal de deep into hisst y.


    He wrenched both swords free in a spill of ck blood that smeared his face and armor.


    Then he turned to look at the two clones.


    ''Oh, wow, they are doing well.''


    Although their movements and skills, if he could put it into words: they were somewhat dilutedpared to when it was just the clone thatter became a body for Dark Terror.


    Northern paused and thought for a moment.


    ''Could there have been a chance that the reason why Dark Terror is so skillful is because of the clone itself?''


    Northern''s Singrity clone had been seared with so much battle experience, but Dark Terror was as much terrifying so he didn''t really give it the thought before.


    But seeing these ones now, he couldn''t help but permit the notion.


    Dark Terror is truly an amazing monster, no doubt.


    Northern tried to remember Dark Terror''s first fight after he took over the clone.


    It was the definition of a menace.


    The grin it gave to those humans.


    ''Crap... it really has to be the case. There''s no other exnation.''


    However, something else bothered Northern.


    He swung his hand, rendering a vertical sh to the monster that lunged towards him.


    The creature reeled back like a log of wood but quickly rposed itself and dashed at him again.


    But Northern was already in motion, meeting the monster before it barely counted four steps and plunging the ghostly de into its mouth.


    He skillfully turned the Mortal de and buried it into the side of its neck.


    The monster wriggled voraciously and fell too.


    [You have in Disastrous Savage - Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    [Your clone has in Hazardous Savage - Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    [Your clone has in Hazardous Savage - Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]

 Chapter 184 Growth Is Inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 184 Growth Is Inevitable </h4>


    [Your clone has in Hazardous Savage - Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    [Your clone has in Hazardous Savage - Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +2 talent fragments]


    Another thing Northern was thinking about was exactly these...


    ''I did remember it correctly, I can gain talent fragments when my clones hunt for me, right?''


    His memory about it was a bit fuzzy, perhaps that was due to the effect of the madness on his mental fortitude.


    But it had been particrly hard recalling some things before the moment he went into that state of madness and was unaware of what and how he acted during that period.


    However, he was sure...now, that his veryte premonition was not wrong.


    At the same time, what baffled him was that...


    ''If that was the case, then why am I not getting any talent fragments from Dark Terror?''


    The devil was probably somewhere hunting for more monsters. Even he had seen the traces of its hunt while he was on his way to this forest.


    The forest that bordered the capital city to the north.


    Dark Terror had in a lot as per hismands.


    He had even seen some enormous sized monstersying lifelessly on the ground.


    "Ah, crap! That reminds me!!"


    Northern immediately turned and summoned two more clones. Then he removed his bag which was handed to him after he was released and gave it to one of them.


    "Go back and harvest all the cores for me."


    ''How could I seriously forget about that?''


    He turned, facing the rest of the monsters; they were already far behind, stuck in between running or trying their luck.


    While Corpse Eaters are spineless monsters with barely anymendable amount of brazenness, they are also driven by an extreme hunger for flesh.


    Most especially dead flesh.


    But they also don''t mind the one that is alive and well.


    That extreme hunger that burns in them is the reason for their hesitation to run, the reason why they kept snarling viciously at Northern even though they were withdrawing deeper into the forest.


    "Ah, fuck it!"


    Northern dashed towards them in reckless abandon, bearing the Mortal de in one hand, the Soul Taker on the other.


    The Mortal de carved a vicious upward arc, cleaving through the underside of the lead monster''s jaw and erupting out the top of its neck in a gory spray.


    Its jaws hung askew, ck blood and shards of bone raining down as it crumpled to the ground.


    The group broke ranks in a frenzy, realizing toote the mistake of underestimating their prey.


    Northern was already among them, Soul Taker shing a ghostly light with brutal precision.


    A beast to his right staggered as the razor-edged weaponid open its ribs in a ragged sh.


    Ichor sprayed Northern''s face, the coppery tang of it invading his nostrils and mouth as he pressed the assault.


    He spun, des whirling in an intricate dance of death, parrying snapping jaws and raking ws with almost contemptuous ease.


    Bathed in the darkness of the night, Northern continued, swinging both des endlessly, two clones by his side, two more picking all the soul cores from behind.


    The night paid silent heed to his rueful vent of frustration as it persisted throughout...till twilight.


    ¡ª


    Huff


    Huff


    Huff


    ''Crap, why the fuck... Huff are there so many monsters... Huff in this forest?''


    Northern''s face was covered in dry ck blood, his eyelids were dly closed, although his eyeballs still carried a dangerous azure glow...but they were dim.


    ''Fuck, I''m tired...''


    He had been angrily fighting, hunting with just one purpose in mind.


    Growth.


    He just wanted to grow so badly!


    He wanted to change his circumstances up until now.


    He wanted to never face such an embarrassing situation again.


    Such a humbling situation.


    He staggered tiredly to the front, almost falling down but supported himself with the Mortal de, stabbing it into the ground, using the momentum of his slight stagger. He plunged the Soul Taker into the exposed nk of the monster before him.


    In just one hit, the monster wriggled and died.


    In his few hours of his endless fight with the Corpse Eaters,


    Northern, although tired now, had ended up discovering far more than he usually would.


    First was the use of item orders.


    He had totally forgotten about it since he was very blessed with abilities and had a broad option to choose from.


    Realizing, now that the majority of his abilities couldn''t be seen, some he had hadn''t even had aplete hang of.


    For example, even though [Formless] looked like an ability that would really benefit him the most,


    he didn''t even know how to consciously activate it.


    Whatever had happened with Hao just happened before he could recount what was going on.


    But he didn''t need to sulk on the things he couldn''t control. If there was one thing he was sure about, it was the fact that he would get it.


    However, he still needed to explore all the possibilities of strength that he carried.


    The most he had forgotten were weapon orders.


    Name: [Eternal Twilight]


    Type: Armor


    Rank: Enchanted


    Order: [I]


    Description: [The Twilight usually donned this armor with pride, oh how joyful he looked when he marched to war at the dawn of the day and rode back on the helm of victory at dusk. What is left of it now is corruption and carnage]


    Weapon Order: [Mistwalker]


    Mistwalker: [The white and brown leather armor releases thin wisps of fog and dust from its seams, you can teleport to areas within the fog. Once this ability has been used, it can''t be used again until dawn]


    Since he was a walker and had an unrefined soul essence, he was not able to use this weapon order, but Northern had also forgotten about it.


    Plus, he gained a better armor, didn''t he?


    And now thanks to the embarrassment he faced, he began to consider ways to make himself stronger, better than a minute ago.


    A hunger that he never really had began to be birthed inside his bowels.


    This caused him to inspect every aspect of himself while he fought.


    He even had to dismiss his clones since they were eating up his reserve of Void essence.


    Eventually, being driven into a tight corner caused him to use a particrly powerful order of the Mortal de.


    Name: [Mortal de]


    Type: Weapon


    Rank: [Superior]


    Order: [II]


    Description: [Blinded by his greed for supreme power, the insane monarchid waste to his entire kingdom, making of it nothing but an ocean of blood]


    Weapon Abilities: [Blood Reaver], [Last Blood]


    Blood Reaver: [Mortal de will absorb blood from its target to heal the wounds of its wielder. However, the blood must be crimson]


    Last Blood: [When the wielder is at the point of death, Mortal de might exchange the Blood state of its wielder for that of its target¨Chowever a hit must be made before this ability can be activated]


    [Last Blood] activated just at his peak of fatigue, when he was about to die. The gruesome de moved like a mad weapon, as if possessing his hand for a minute.


    It impaled the monster and dried its entire blood, healing Northern''s wounds and fatigue.


    That was eventually how Northern was able to survive the night.


    But that one experience caused him to remember all the orders of his items.


    Even though he couldn''t use [Blood Reaver] since the blood of the Corpse Eaters was not crimson,


    he could use others like [Mistwalker] and even the shadow restraining effect of one of his stilettos.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Talent Fragments: [276/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 4 others.


    "...not enough¡­"


    Huff


    "No, that''s enough¡­" A cold voice rang out from behind him.


    With a slight frown, heaving and panting roughly, in a battered state, hair and faced bloodied, Northern slowly turned.


    A ck haireddy was standing, bathed in the orange radiance of the twilight, her crimson eyes were coldly piercing his soul.


    "You¡­ what are you doing¡­ here?"

 Chapter 185 Anywhere Sleeper

    <h4>Chapter 185 Anywhere Sleeper </h4>


    Northern did not know what exactly it was she was doing here or why she was even here in the first ce.


    Not that he cared, but he was in a very ''non-presentable'' state right now.


    Right now, he was at his lowest of the low, his downtime.


    Raven slowly trudged forward to him, seeing that Northern frowned and slowly moved his sword a little, she stopped and folded her hands, speaking to him with unwavering confidence.


    "What are you doing? I have searched the entire city for you."


    Northern''s brow came together in distrust.


    "Searched for me? Why would you search for me?"


    "Why else? I needed to give you an answer," her response was straight-toned, not betraying any hint of emotions.


    "Answer?" Northern''s response, on the other hand, was slow... both in tone and emotion.


    "Terence decided to give up half of the soul cores. Is that fair with you?"


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds. Then he responded finally, albeit slowly.


    "Ah... I see..."


    Raven''s brow furrowed slightly at his unceremonious reaction. But she disregarded it immediately, even with her facial expression.


    "We''ll be moving tomorrow at dawn. It''s supposed to be today but..." she paused, looking at him from up to down. "...you are clearly in no state to move anywhere."


    Her voice rang out once more.


    "Lael, have all the rest you can get. I''ll also need to debrief you on what exactly we are doing before we go. So that means we''ll meet at midnight. Don''t worry, I''lle find you."


    Shepleted her statement and turned around but paused before she took a step.


    She looked over her shoulder and said to Northern.


    "You are not weak... go easy on yourself and rest. Moreover, this expedition will be a great chance for you to grow. Look forward to it."


    Then she walked away slowly and beautifully, her figure even seemed to disappear into the embrace of the twilight.


    Northern stood there for a couple of minutes, motionless and silent.


    Before he finally remembered.


    ''She called me Lael again...'' he gritted his teeth, but there was no use.


    He didn''t even feel as angry as he used to about it, and that was strange.


    Gritting his teeth just now felt like a faked anger.


    It was strange, very strange.


    He turned around; in the meantime, all the monsters had scurried away. They were not much to begin with since he had almostpletely cleansed the forest.


    But at least there were a few...


    ''I guess I should just rest here, huh...''


    Not to say, he could vividly feel the drastic increase in his strength.


    It was as if every time he gained talent fragments, his physical stats built up.


    And over two hundred talent fragments in one night was a drastic change, one that caused him to vividly feel his difference in strength.


    ''At least the growth is visible...''


    Northern dismissed his des, leaving them to disintegrate into ck shards of sparks.


    ''I guess I should go home... first I should harvest the soul cores.''


    He summoned two clones andmanded them as usual.


    And also gave a mentalmand to Dark Terror to return, since the devil was a huge part of the reason why he got so tired during his fight.


    Dark Terror, after all, still needed a chunk of his Void essence to materialize.


    It was a manageable amount, but in a situation where he was working at full power, it took a great toll on him.


    Northern fell to the ground andid facing the sky, slowly breathing as his clones harvested the soul cores.


    He was gazing at the orange glow that slowly seeped out of the embrace of the clouds.


    It was as if the clouds were gradually and dramatically revealing the radiant glow of the day star.


    Northern admired its beauty for a moment, however, the next moment... his eyes were closed.


    Slowly and peacefully breathing, asleep.


    ¡ª


    His eyes slowly fluttered open, for two reasons.


    One, he had had enough sleep, his muscles still ached here and there but he had rested so much and thankfully had regained much of his vigor.


    Second, was the figure that seemed to be blocking the ray of the sun that was entering his eyes.


    While Northern felt too asleep to wake up, he was somewhat concerned that someone might be trying to steal from him, or harm him.


    A subconscious thought that managed to cause him to wake, even though he was so deeply asleep.


    As he opened his eyes, the image of the person bending over him was at first blurry.


    But with the passing of the seconds, it got clearer and Northern could see.


    "Ellis?" He called out softly and propped himself up.


    "Ya really made a mess of this ce, huh," a thick voice rang out from the side.


    Since he still felt light-headed, Northern took a few seconds before he turned around.


    Ellis was crouching and Hao was right behind him, barely taller though.


    "What are you guys doing here?"


    "We''ve been looking all over for you."


    "Why?"


    A quizzical arch formed on Ellis'' brow, "What do you mean why? We have a transaction to finish..."


    Northern stared nkly at Ellis for a few seconds.


    "Don''t worry, you can be rest assured that I revealed none of your secrets. I took the courage to tell them about what that bastard had been doing. But I think they epted it after I told them my secret because they kept pestering me about what I was hiding."


    Northern looked away for a moment, hiding his grin. ''Will you look at those bastards.''


    "Anyway, after telling it to them and showing them, Lady Raven said she would like me to join her party. She also said she would take full responsibility for my growth."


    Ellis exhaled into the air and inhaled sweetly.


    "Lady Raven, she''s an angel."


    Northern looked at him, his face contorted by peak disgust and irritation.


    "Will both of ya stop goofing and wasting my time?!" Hao''s thick voice interrupted.


    "Ah, right!" Ellis stood up finally, dusting his dirty trousers. "Hao said he has something very special for you."


    He stretched his hand to the white-haired boy sitting on the floor.


    Northern stared at Ellis'' hand for a couple of beats before taking it and standing up.


    He looked at Hao, "You have something for me? What could it be?"


    The short man shrugged and turned around, "Just let''s go."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks guys for the golden tickets and power stones.


    No words, literally no words can convey how grateful I am for your support.


    The only way, I can express my gratitude is to cook up really nice and make y''all eat good.


    Don''t worry, we are getting to the part... ''The part'' hehee


    I''d really loved if more people joined the discord server so we can interact.

 Chapter 186 Down The Pathway

    <h4>Chapter 186 Down The Pathway </h4>


    Northern and Ellis continued to follow Hao, silently at first.


    But after Northern noticed that they kept going deeper into the forest rather than going out of it, and Ellis seemed to have no idea what was going on, he decided to speak up.


    "I''m sorry, where are we going again?"


    "Shut up and follow me."


    "Yeah, but the way back to the castle is back... this should only lead us out of the capital, I guess?"


    "I said shut your mouth."


    Northern frowned slightly.


    ''I''m really beginning to have my fill of this man...''


    He decided to just walk silently... for now.


    The forest only grew thicker as they walked within it.


    Northern could have sworn he never ever thought the forest was sorge.


    He had just made a presumption that it was a small partition that separated the northern border of the city from whatevery beyond.


    Lotheliwan is a kingdom with four cities, including the kingdom capital. It was situated in the southwestern edge of the continent of Stelia, although it was still barricaded from the oceans by a massive canyon.


    The inter-cities were surrounded by thick forests, which was a quite weird and concerning terrain structure considering the presence of a canyon at their southwestern edge and a vast desert to their northeastern side.


    The three of them trekked silently, Ellis and Northern following Hao from behind.


    The walk took quite the time, almost stretching into an hour before they eventually reached a clearing, which was upied by a wooden hut.


    Northern skeptically looked around, then hastened his step to match Hao''s.


    "Look, I get that we are trying to have a transaction and you have something special for me. But I''m beginning to second guess your intentions. This ce is looking very shady."


    Hao stopped and turned, casting a stern re at him.


    "There''s nothing shady about this ce. And this is my main item store."


    Northern and Ellis looked at him in a little bewilderment mixed with confusion.


    Then Northern spoke:


    "Why would you separate your items? You don''t trust the castle?"


    "The number one code of a trader is not to trust anybody. Moreover, your friend here and his past boss have really done some trashy things to me."


    Ellis lowered his head in defeat.


    "I am very sorry, sir. I was forced, and it was all hismand."


    Northern exchanged his eyes between the two of them, blinking first, then a small smile formed on his face.


    ''Whatever it is, it looked like they''ve sorted it out.''


    Since Ellis and Hao came together, it was safe to assume that they could have trashed whatever was between them.


    The way Hao spoke also gave away the fact that he probably understood Ellis'' predicament.


    ''I''m still curious though, but I guess that can wait.''


    Hao trudged forward with a serious face.


    "If you are bringing us here, does that mean you trust us?" Northern intoned, walking behind the short man.


    Hao gritted his teeth a little.


    "Don''t kid yourself. I''d never trust a shady kid like you. I just owe you, and I gotta pay what I owe."


    Northern''s brow furrowed slightly in confusion.


    "Owe? You don''t owe me anything though. Wasn''t I the one that wanted to conduct a transaction?"


    Hao smacked his lips and ignored Northern.


    They finally got to the entrance of the hut. The man bent down and used his hands to separate the loam and dug through.


    After digging for a while, he stood up with a rusting key in his dirty hand.


    ''Wow, he''s quite thorough...'' Northern watched in silence as the man plunged the key into the keyhole on the door and made some very confusing twists.


    Then the door clicked and creaked open.


    Immediately, they were assaulted by a cloud of dust, that caused them to take a couple of steps back.


    Hao, however, went in regardless, walking through the assault with apathy.


    Northern and Ellis quickly followed. Northern summoned the white orb of light, but before it could finish weaving itself into existence, Hao pped and immediately, the entire ce birthed a warm radiance.


    Everything became illuminated.


    Northern''s orb of light still ended up adding a slight glow to the warmth of the room.


    "Woow..." Ellis couldn''t keep his mouth closed with what was unveiled before his eyes.


    The interior was an array of shelves, and in those shelves were different boxes. The boxes aside, there were smaller wooden hangers that held different nes, rings, and gauntlets.


    To another side, swords and armor hung on the wall, filling the space with a war aesthetic mor.


    Although all these things were also coated by dust, they still shimmered with an alluring radiance.


    Northern couldn''t take his eyes off the nes. The swords too were nice.


    Even though he had Mortal de and Soul Taker, he didn''t mind adding these ones to his collection.


    He just wanted to have them all.


    Their silent moment of adoration was put to an abrupt stop when Hao mmed a box on the table that sat in the middle of the room.


    "Here is what I have," he announced.


    The two of them turned around.


    Hao then slowly opened the box. Immediately, a subtly silver glow entered Northern''s eyes so much that he had to close them for a moment before opening.


    "This is a Heroic rank item. A charm item to be precise, with six orders."


    Northern''s mouth fell open.


    ''Even Night Terror armor is four orders.''


    This meant whatever this item was, it outdid his Night Terror armor, which was Heroic rank and order IV.


    ''An order VI item... wow, I can''t wait to see what it does.'' Northern''s eyes gleamed greedily.


    "Before I show this to you, however, I want to propose something."


    Northern was already licking his lips inwardly, but had to pause and stare at Hao... who was looking like he was about to be dubious.


    "What? Are you trying to change your mind?"


    Hao sighed and responded:


    "No, this item is too much of a prize. Sometimes I don''t want to part with it. If you''ll be making a decision to take it, I''ll be exchanging it for all your items. Deal or no deal?"


    Northern erased the greedy gleam from his face and glowered at Hao.


    "Why? Do you know the potency of the items I have with me? Why would you make such a suggestion and expect that I ept it?"


    Hao smiled, his smile, however, wasn''t anything short of hideous. He had a bony and strong face; that smile could scare away a monster, in fact.


    "You''re talking like that because you don''t know yet. When you own it, you''re going to thank me heavily."


    Northern skeptically looked at Hao for a couple of seconds.


    ''I guess he is trying to establish an agreement since you can''t see the info about an item until you own it... but that''s not the case with me...''


    Northern looked down at the silver ne.


    Immediately, its details originated before his eyes. Northern''s mouth fell open; he almost let out a loud gasp.


    ''Crazy! This is crazy!!''

 Chapter 187 The Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 187 The Transaction </h4>


    [Item]


    Name: [Luby Of Seleane]


    Type: [Charm]


    Rank: [Heroic]


    Order: [VI]


    Description: [A bride given to the sea urchin sang herst song of death... it was beautiful and enchanting. Even in her departing, she left her treasured ones with melodies of love]


    Charm Abilities: [Star-Eyed], [Overseer''s Might], [Nine Lives], [Song of Seas], [Breathe of Seas], [Lost Path]


    First of all.


    The fact that he saw the information regarding the item just as he normally would if the item was his once again proved Ellis'' ability to be amazing!


    Northern couldn''t help but bless the day they met.


    In fact, his momentary sentiment made him look at Ellis with shining eyes.


    Causing thetter to frown in confusion, "What? The decision is yours to make... I can''t do that to him."


    Of course, Ellis would have thought that Northern wanted him to check the abilities of the item before they went further with any negotiations.


    But for someone who had offended Hao once already, this was unfair.


    So, he was pretty determined not to.


    Northern looked back at the item nonchntly. He knew what direction Ellis'' line of thought had taken, but right now, he didn''t care. He didn''t care about any misunderstanding at all!


    Because this amulet in front of him was indeed a Heroic rank item with six orders. Six!


    If he gained this, it would be the best item in his soul shelf.


    ''Calm down, let''s not rush this... let me stylishly inspect the orders.''


    Northern focused his eyes on the ne, internally using the [See] ability.


    The panel reappeared about it. But that was all.


    No matter how much he tried to look down, squinted his eyes and activated it over and over again, nothing happened.


    Time was now beginning to go, and the eerie silence in the small hut was beginning to get bothersome.


    So Hao had to ask:


    "So what''s ya decision? Ya getting it or nay?"


    Northern was left in a dilemma.


    ''It''s cool... but all my items?''


    While he had seen some signs that this was undoubtedly going to be an impressive item, he still thought giving all his items just for this one was too much.


    He finally removed his eyes from the ne and turned to Hao.


    "I know this item is amazing, as you have said. But all my items, isn''t that too much?"


    Hao folded his arms, "This item is just as important. It''s a real treasure, ya''know."


    Hao paused for a second and continued.


    "The only reason why I''m showing it to ya is because ya brat managed to impress me."


    ''...geez, sometimes his ent can be tiring to listen to...''


    Not like he could darein to his face.


    Hao had a distinct ent in his tongue, even though they all spoke amonnguage.


    It is true that natives of Stelia did have an ent that hinted took the grammar construction and even some certain use of words down another path from what people of the Central ins knew.


    But Hao''s was extreme, hinting at a more deeper origin than just anyone.


    Northern couldn''t quite pinpoint the feeling, but he knew Hao was a different man. Sort of like a gem perhaps.


    "Fine. I''ll give ya one more item... it''s not as impressive as this, but it''s also impressive."


    Northern nodded quickly with a big smile on his face.


    Hao exhaled and walked to the side of the shelf. He bent down and pulled out a box which he opened, and then after a couple of navigating through a noisy sound of metal, he stood up with something in his hands.


    Northern''s brow drifted up in puzzlement.


    It was a ck cloth, like a rag in fact. But before he judged, he used [See].


    ''Having this ability really does make a lot of things easier for me-''


    [Item]


    Name: [Shadow Cloak]


    Type: [Charm]


    Rank: [Arcane]


    Order: [III]


    Description: [One time, the shadows were a veil that walked amidst men, they dressed and moved as one of us. However, they were betrayed]


    Charm Abilities: [Frigid Darkness], [ck Veil], [Shadow Step]


    ''Wow...''


    This was another gem!


    But more than that, something particrly bugged Northern''s mind, that even made his celebration short-lived.


    ''Why does the description sound like it''s being narrated by a man... is this a new thing or I''ve just not been noticing...''


    "So, what do ya think?"


    Northern nodded and gave a thumbs up, "I think I''ll take the two."


    "For all ya items," Hao added.


    "Yes. For all my items," Northern responded, a small smile leaving its traces on his face.


    He moved his eyes to Ellis and nodded. Immediately, Ellis stepped forward and summoned a sword first.


    The transaction continued while Northern continued to look around the ce.


    While they were amazing, he felt Hao was being sincere.


    Those two were really his best items.


    ''But why would he just give them to me like that...'' he wondered.


    Seriously, it was beginning to seem shady now that he thought about it.


    ''Am I being led into some kind of trap? Come to think of it, his actions since the beginning have been suspicious. I mean, he brought us to some strange ce outside the capital city.''


    "Ha, quite interesting, these are actually interesting items. I''m not disappointed."


    Northern turned to Hao as he made thement.


    "Can I have mine now?" He asked politely.


    "Ah, yes," Hao took the robe first and passed it to Northern.


    Immediately, Northern could feel an addition in his soul. It wasn''t a feeling that could be put into words, it was a feel every drifter knew.


    Then Hao took the amulet, he looked at the sparkling silver pendant and sighed, then passed it to Northern.


    ''I can tell it hurts him to pass it...''


    The Charm item was amazing enough already, and if by further inspection, it turned out to be more amazing, it meant Hao had indeed given him a great treasure.


    Which furthermore reinforced the question.


    ''Why?''


    Northern, for a couple of minutes, stared tentatively at Hao, who was just doing his thing, packing back the boxes.


    Ellis moved closer to him and whispered:


    "Is everything okay? Your re is piercing..."


    "Yeah, I know..." Northern dismissed the ne in his hand, as he had done with the cloth earlier, then he folded his arms.


    A couple of beatster, his voice rang out:


    "Hao."


    "What?" Hao responded as he crouched and pushed the box back beneath the shelf.


    Northern''s brow slowly furrowed as his lips parted.


    "Why?..."


    "Hey..." Ellis silently urged him.


    But Northernpletely ignored him, his eyes fixed on Hao''s back.


    "Why are you doing this? I don''t understand why you will give your best possessions to someone you barely even know."


    Ellis felt like he was going to die of a heart attack one day...


    ''Why....why...why do you have to ask that?!''

 Chapter 188 Thoughtful Northern

    <h4>Chapter 188 Thoughtful Northern </h4>


    Ellis rolled his lips in, hoping that Hao does not snap and take everything back.


    It was very rare to find a transaction like this, and Northern might not know, but he knew Hao''s nature.


    The man is rumored to be a sagacious trader who could smell riches.


    Many often take it as an overpraise since Hao was just really good at what he does.


    And Ellis had hoped that this was just another of Hao''s trader antics kicking in and hoped that everything just went smoothly without Northern saying anything.


    Why?


    ''He has a very crazy temper! Very crazy! I can only pray, that is if Ul is benevolent enough to bestow upon us mercy, because this guy is just crazy!''


    Hao was infamous even amongst the party leaders and the entire castle.


    He is the only one that doesn''t get fed by whatever the parties hunt and has a really bad record with the party leaders, and Ellis has no idea why.


    What he knew very well, though, was that Hao had oncee to the castle and caused a massive uproar.


    And this was not even when he was stolen from.


    He could vividly remember how Hao flipped and ripped an enormous table that used to be in the center of the main hall.


    It used to be where people gathered to eat. But it wasn''t there when Northern entered, that was all due to Hao''s anger tantrums.


    The reasons were unknown. Ellis, after all, was too mundane of a person to know such privileged information.


    But memories of it had kept a fear of Hao in him, and now that everything was going nice, he didn''t just want to mess it up.


    Hao, on the other hand, just stood up silently, not even an ounce of sound dropped from him until he turned and looked up.


    His face was bony and stiffened, but his eyes, for some reason, were very amodating.


    Ellis observed him with a slight frown, ''Why is he looking like... that...'' he was unsure what to think.


    Then Hao smiled.


    Ellis felt goosebumps crawl on his skin at the sight of the grotesque smile.


    ''Seriously?!!''


    Oblivious of Ellis'' rampaging thoughts, Hao answered Northern:


    "Ie from a prestigious family of traders. My father was a Duke of Lotheliwan and was a very smart trader. There are records of him handling massive deals with different nations even with Luinngard Empire. He was able to go far and do so much by sniffing."


    Northern retracted his head with taut lines of confusion forming on his pale forehead.


    "Sniffing?"


    Hao continued, his lips still betraying faded reminiscent of his previous smile.


    "Let''s just say, we are really good at following our instincts."


    Northern raised his chin a little, his eyes assessing Hao''s words.


    "Then can I ask you a favor?"


    Hao folded his arms and raised a corner of his lips, "Hmph, ya are going to ask a trader for a favor?"


    Northern looked down and looked back at Hao, "I guess. It''s not anything hard."


    "It doesn''t matter, the point is that one good favor deserves another. I work with exchange. If ya favor is something I can do, then I will do it. But I will also be expecting a favor from ya."


    "Isn''t that a given? That way, I''d not necessarily feel indebted to you."


    Hao nodded in agreement, "I think ya and I are going to get along pretty well."


    Northern didn''t know what, but those words immediately left a sour taste in his mouth.


    ''Somehow, I can''t help but feel he''s using me to plot something or he has an agenda... but at the very least... it doesn''t feel harmful.''


    But still, he couldn''t be toocent or trust anyone.


    "So what''s ya favor?" Hao asked, with a small smile on his lips.


    "I''ll be leaving soon, while I''m gone, I want you to look out for Ellis and protect him."


    Ellis'' eyes widened, "Eh? What? Wait? What are you saying?"


    He was caught in a spiraling moment of confusion, he didn''t even know how to react to the level of absurdity that Northern had just spilled.


    Protect him? Look out for him? And Hao of all people?!! The same person he stole from?!!!


    And moreover, where... where was he going?!!


    ''He didn''t even tell me anything about this beforehand!''


    Hao''s voice resonated in the small room, "Hmph, I didn''t particrly take ya for the caring type."


    Northern tilted his head, "I''m not, but I made a deal to protect him."


    Hao nodded, "Hmph, ya at least look like the type that values and holds their words."


    He paused for a few moments and then responded:


    "Well, that''s fair. I have forgiven him for our past mishap, even though he knew very well that he was a criminal before me, he still brought me an interesting customer. As a trader, I am grateful for that."


    His eyes drifted to Ellis, who was standing slightly behind Northern, almost shuddering. Hao red at him fiercely.


    "Ya better not be stealing from me!"


    The loud warning caused Ellis'' skin to jump. He almost staggered back.


    "I wouldn''t dare! It, it wasn''t me that time..."


    Hao''s brow furrowed subtly, a hint of anger shadowing his expression. His voice rang out:


    "I don''t care what it was that time."


    Ellis lowered his head, beneath, the corners of his mouth tightened imperceptibly.


    ''I didn''t even agree to this, dammit!!''


    "Thank you," Northern said and tapped Ellis'' shoulder. "Let''s go."


    Hao watched both of them leave his small item store until the door was shut.


    Immediately they stepped outside, Ellis stopped and red at Northern''s back.


    As if Northern could feel his re piercing his back, he stopped his steps and turned around, not surprised to see Ellis'' expression.


    "What?" He inquired.


    "What do you mean ''what''? What was that in there?" Ellis'' tone rose a little, and he btedly noticed, thanks to the slight frown that appeared in Northern''s brows.


    "I mean... you didn''t even say anything to me about it," he added, politely this time.


    Northern let out an audible breath.


    "I promised to protect you, didn''t I?"


    Ellis nodded, "Yes."


    "I will be gone. I don''t know how long, and I don''t know if it will be possible for Dark Terror to be here. Where he can be is limited by distance. Since I don''t know how far I''ll be going, it''s not a bad idea to make some preparations to protect you."


    Ellis still wore a slight frown after Northern''s exnation, he was like a baby throwing unnecessary tantrums because their parents were about to go on an important journey.


    Northern ced his hand on Ellis'' shoulder, his voiceing out firmly.


    "Look, this is just the beginning of our work together. And I am not letting you die, you''ll have to help me with more things when Ie back, and because of that, you have to stay safe. So humbly ept the offer before I change my mind."


    Northern looked at Hao''s hut, then gestured for Ellis to step closer.


    Confused, Ellis did so.


    Then Northern whispered into his ear:


    "You can also work as his apprentice and stylishly begin to learn how to sniff too, don''t you think?"


    Ellis'' mouth dropped open, ''Eh?'' He was shocked.


    Northern whispered again, "I mean, you are weak inbat, this could be a chance for you to add importance to yourself. It''s all on you, though. I just thought that since he looks like a very prestigious trader, you could use this opportunity to add value to yourself."


    Ellis stared at Northern with slightly widened eyes.


    ''What in the world is this? What the hell? I... I... I never...''


    He never thought Northern was so thoughtful!

 Chapter 189 Full Of Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 189 Full Of Surprises </h4>


    For the next couple of minutes, both of them continued in silence.


    Since it was a straight journey to this point, there was not much to navigate about the road.


    And the monsters that would have served as a threat had either been exonerated by Northern or Dark Terror, or had seen the necessity for serious migration.


    So, it wasn''t strange that there were no monsters when they were going, and even now that they wereing back.


    By this time, the warmth of the daylight star was getting cooler aspared to its state when they were walking here. Ellis had even sweat then, but now he was very fine.


    ''He seems like hecked stamina...''


    It wasn''t like he himself boasted of an amazing level of stamina, but it was beyond average.


    Average wouldn''t have been able to hold on all night against a massive horde of monsters.


    Although that fact was also owed to several reasons. But the entire point was, he did hold on.


    And that was owed to his time spent in the rift.


    Those treks, that strenuous mining, they might have been suffering, but they achieved something in his body.


    Ellis, however, was like a wimpy kid. And strangely... he was beginning to get worried.


    Northern shook his head, ''Come off it. Carrying myself is a lot of hassle already. I mean, look at howcking I am. Worried about another person? Tch, get a grip on yourself.''


    "Umm... so..."


    Interrupted by Ellis''s timid tone, Northern nced to his side as they both walked forward.


    "So... where are you going?... sir."


    "I don''t know the details, but it''s supposed to be some sort of expedition with Raven."


    Ellis''s eyes lit up with golden sparkling lights.


    He quickly got in Northern''s front and stopped him, eximing:


    "You''re going out with Lady Raven? Can you take me along? No. You should take me along."


    A slight frown crept upon Northern''s brow.


    "What is this? Are you okay?"


    Ellis, however, did not even care what Northern was saying at the moment, his eyes went out of focus as he thought aloud.


    "Wait, if I can fit into that your spacious bag, it should be possible, right." His eyes came back to Northern, "Or you could tell her that you want to go with me." He held Northern¡ª


    ¡ªwhose eyes slowly drifted down, to the point of contact between the two of them.


    Ellis didn''t need to be told before he slowly removed his hand.


    "I''m sorry, very sorry." He helped Northern dust his shoulder where he had held him.


    "You know, I''m just saying... Lady Raven is a very amazing person."


    Northern hissed and walked past him.


    ''Amazing my foot, that maniptive ck fox!''


    "Come on, wait up!" Ellis quickly ran after him, begging:


    "Seriously, can''t you do this one favor for me? I''d be indebted to you for life!"


    Northern paused and turned his gaze to him, "You have not yet earned the right to ask for another favor from me. So far, so good, favor has carried you to this point."


    Ellis'' expression slowly fell. Once again, he was made to remember how pathetic his state was before meeting Northern.


    While he didn''t feel good hearing that he didn''t earn his current ce with (from his point of view) such an amazing, strange and strong person as Northern, it was the truth he needed to hear at this moment.


    Because upon everything, Northern was still trying to look out for him.


    Even though it was an agenda to make Ellis finally be of better use to him.


    But in the end, was it not to Ellis'' own benefit?


    "I''m sorry..." Ellis said in a somber tone.


    A tone that suddenly left a bitter taste in Northern''s mouth.


    "It''s good that you know." Even though he felt bad, he didn''t care; this was Ellis''s reality, sugarcoating anything wasn''t going to help the poor guy.


    ''I''m obviously never going to say pleasing things because I feel bad saying the hurtful truth. I don''t care about the crap going on inside him. If he keeps going like this, he''s just going to die.''


    Northern turned to his front and continued walking.


    The silence continued with them until they got back to the estate.


    Even in the forest that surrounded the mansion, there were no monsters... well, Northern had dealt with those ones earlier on.


    There was probably only one remaining monster in this estate.


    Northern''s neighbor.


    Northern stopped in front of the entrance to the mansion.


    Ellis, observing the strange difference in hisposure, asked.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Northern suddenly seemed more calm than usual, his expression was stern, and his eyes were slowly glowing.


    The glowing eyes were notmon but were also not a strange thing. It could be found on rare asions in powerful drifters since it is highly believed that the eyes are a core organ that connects one''s soul to the environment.


    It''s possible for a drifter''s eyes to glow; it just proved how skilled they are at handling their soul essence.


    Of course, he never thought the cause for Northern''s own glow could be a practically impossible and unheard reason¡ªpowers that were tied to the history of one''s bloodline were incredibly rare.


    Impossibly rare, in fact.


    "Ellis..." Northern''s hoarse voice came out so cold that it made chills walk eerily on Ellis'' skin.


    "Yes...?" He responded...skeptically.


    "Today, I will show you something. A fraction of my strength."


    Ellis gulped.


    Northern looked at him; he still had that stern look, but a small smile graced his lips beautifully.


    "It is not to make you fear me or anything. I just want to tell you to never befortable with being weak and useless."


    ''Ouch...''


    While that did sting, Ellis paid unwavering attention to the things he was hearing.


    Northern stretched his hand up, stretching his body to the left and to the right.


    "Crap, after fighting the entire night, my body feels a bit sore."


    Ellis scrunched up his eyes and looked inside, then he sharply swung his eyes to Northern.


    "Wait, wait, don''t tell me..."


    Northern cocked his head to the side, his brows knitting in confusion.


    "Tell you what?"


    "You finally want to fight that thing?" Ellis pointed towards the monster in the mansion.


    Northern scoffed, "Finally?"


    Ellis narrowed his eyes, trapped in a few beats of silence before his voice managed to break free.


    "Wait. You''ve faced it before?"


    Northern nodded, "Yes."


    "And you couldn''t defeat it and had to run away?"


    Northern narrowed his brows in disgust, "No... no way."


    Ellis tilted his head back a little and squinted his eyes at Northern, trying to make sense of the things he was saying.


    But he only got more confused.


    Eventually, he had to ask.


    "I don''t understand, if you''ve fought it before... and you didn''t lose and run away... did you give up mid-fight?"


    Northern shook his head, "No..." A wicked grin slowly formed on his lips. "It surrendered... so I spared it."


    Ellis felt his heart drop.

 Chapter 190 The Art And Act Of Copy [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 190 The Art And Act Of Copy [Part 1] </h4>


    Ellis stood in utter silence for a couple of seconds, his hand was on his chest¡ªwhich was heavily rising up and going down.


    It had been over three minutes since Northern had said what he said, and yet Ellis still couldn''t make sense of it.


    ''He spared a monster?''


    Just when he thought Northern was out of surprises, this happens?


    ''I thought I had mastered the act of not getting surprised anymore.''


    He really had.


    But this was a different situation.


    If truly Northern was strong enough to spare a monster...no, for a monster to surrender to him, then this changes all of Ellis''s evaluations of Northern.


    Of course, he found Northern to be very interesting, strange, and strong in a lot of ways. All these ways, however, were coated in the shadows of mystery.


    So while Ellis saw a certain value in Northern, it was a bit tough topare him to other people he''d seen, especially in terms ofbat.


    Hence, it was quite understandable why he didn''t think Northern would beat Braham until he saw it with his own eyes.


    Now, he was about to see something more.


    And this would reinforce his mind and heart with the kind of man Northern is.


    He gulped and looked at Northern, who was folding and unfolding his fist.


    "So... uhm, you intend to fight it again, right."


    "Yes," Northern responded curtly.


    "And you have before..."


    "Yes."


    "But you let it go?"


    "Yes."


    Ellis''s brows furrowed together, he was silent for a couple of beats, before he eximed:


    "But why?!"


    Northern halfway turned his head with a raised brow as Ellis''sint of umon sense continued.


    "Why would you, a drifter, spare a monster?"


    Northern''s brow lowered; the question had a straightforward answer, at least to him.


    "Because it surrendered? There''s no fun killing what has epted to be killed."


    Ellis paused, horror frozen on his face with a slightly fallen mouth.


    ''No fun killing what has epted to be killed. What is this, a game reserve?''


    At this point, he couldn''t understand anymore how this guy in front of him thought.


    ''What are monsters to him? Or what are humans to him?''


    Ellis was very confused.


    "Well, I want you to follow me there and watch me fight it. This lesson is for you to learn; don''t just gawk. Learn..."


    "In essence, you intend to show off to me?"


    Northern cocked his head left and right, then responded, "I don''t know if we can call it a show off... since I''ll be fighting it in apletely disadvantaged state."


    Ellis stared at him more seriously, asking:


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s simple. Thest time we fought, I was kind of at my peak. I was with my best armor, best sword, and trying out really cool abilities. I guess all of that hade together to really intimidate the monster. If I confront it the same way, it will just surrender again."


    "Yes, that way, wouldn''t it be easy to kill it?"


    Northern chuckled and scoffed at Ellis''s words.


    "Easy? What has ''easy'' done for you so far?"


    He tapped Ellis''s t chest and stepped forward.


    As Northern''s legs delicately moved in front of each other, tracing a straight path to the entrance of the mansion, the white and brown leather armor that adorned his body¡ªalthough slightly stained with ck blood¡ªslowly disintegrated into ck sparks.


    By the time Northern took a step into the mansion, he was walking in shirtless, only a thin linen of pants on him.


    Ellis, btedly realizing what Northern was onto, rushed forward shouting:


    "Don''t tell me you''re intending to challenge it like that...!"


    Northern paused, a step into the mansion, then he looked back with a corner of his lips raised.


    "What do you think?"


    Ellis''s legs slowly stopped two meters before Northern.


    "Why would you face it unarmed? At least wear something," he advised, his tone ringing with a heart-warming sincerity.


    "I can easily defeat it with weapons; where is the enjoyment and growth in easily being able to do something? I think I want to see how hard this can get."


    "So you''re going to hunt with no armor and weapon."


    Northern clenched his fist and faced front.


    "Don''t worry, I have more than enough."


    His eyes glowed with blue sparks as he walked inside the mansion.


    Because the daylight star was slowly retrieving all its glow and retreating into the embrace of the mighty clouds, the environment was slowly bing dark.


    The slight darkness, however, made the inside of the mansion very dark; it was almost possible to touch the shadows that lurked around.


    Grrrrr


    Just as Northern had suspected, the monster slowly began to growl.


    He didn''t need the light to be able to perfectly see that it was slowlying towards him.


    As it did, Northern looked at it, curling up a smile on his lips.


    ''This is my first time looking at the profile of a monster. I wonder how it will be.''


    Just as he thought, a panel appeared before his eyes, signifying the information about the monstrosity that slowly trudged towards him, eerily growling.


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [Corpse Eater]


    True Name: [unattained]


    Soul Rank: [Savage]


    Danger Level: [Abysmal]


    Attribute: [Ravage Hunger], [Kin Of Darkness]


    ''Uh, so it''s an Abysmal level and not apex... phew.''


    Northern paused and cleaned his eyes, then he looked again.


    ''Crap! I didn''t know monsters can have attributes too! Amazing!''


    However, he didn''t have much time to think about this new discovery.


    Almost blending with the darkness, the creature slowly crept out, hunched.


    Five red orbs red viciously from its maw.


    ''I''m still surprised as to how its eyes ended up being in its mouth. Maybe some sort of an evolution...''


    Now that he thought about it, Night Terror too underwent something simr.


    The terror always had only a pair of arms, however, after bing a devil rank it grew another pair.


    ''How troublesome. So monsters evolve their body with new danger levels...''


    His information on this subject matter was iplete, so it was still an immature idea.


    So far, just Night Terror and this monster had been his case studies.


    And those danger levels had been quite significant ones.


    It didn''t mean that when a monster was evolving from hazard level to disaster level, a physical evolution would always happen.


    Or it could mean so.


    Northern didn''t know... but now that he had the ability to [See] monsters whenever he wanted, he was bound to find out.


    So this wasn''t something he needed to rush.


    ''There''s a lot to be discovered. But first, let''s focus on what''s in front of us.''


    Northern fixed his eyes on the hunched creature. It was a bipedal nheless¡ªalthough it looked quadrupedal, but that was because of its hunched state.


    Each limb ended with crude ck ws. Muscles rolled beneath its glossy ck skin like vicious cords, tightening with every slight movement.


    Northern''s eyes did not waver, not even for a moment. Instead, he licked his lips and slowly hunched his back.


    His arms dangled below, fists clenched. He was almost like another monster.


    It was strange and ufortable to look at... but someone with an incredible sight like Ellis could see at a nce.


    ''He perfectly copied the monster''s stance. No ws at all!''


    Ellis was shocked. He was standing at the entrance¡ªa step inside the mansion.


    And like Northern, he didn''t need light to see through the darkness, which was why he could see this perfectly well.


    All of Northern''s form, his body positioning, had in an instant flowed seamlessly and perfectly, reforming into the monster that was standing before him.


    From Ellis''s vantage point, it was just as if two Corpse Eaters were facing each other.


    It was strange, ufortable; in fact, he didn''t know what to feel, but Ellis knew how impressive this feat was.


    ''It was just like that time... does he have a copy ability? No, that does not make any sense... how then is that monster hemands exined? Hemands two monsters, so I guess he has a taming ability... but this can''t be just...''


    Ellis felt like his head was going to explode from all the streams of thoughts.


    ''I probably should just focus on this moment like he had said,'' he decided internally.


    Although it took extra effort to not think about what Northern''s talent could be, he tried his best to shove it behind his mind and carefully watched the battle that was about to unfurl before him.


    The Corpse Eater that was growling a couple of seconds ago paused and became silent immediately when Northern took its form.


    Its eyes were beginning to burn more viciously.


    Northern didn''t know why, nor did he care.


    "Come at me!" He dered with a maddening grin.


    And at the sound of his voice, the Corpse Eaterunched itself at Northern with blinding speed, ws extended and maw gaping open, revealing rows of jagged teeth.

 Chapter 191 The Art And Act Of Copy [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 191 The Art And Act Of Copy [Part 2] </h4>


    The Corpse Eaterunched itself at Northern, leading with its right wed hand in a vicious swipe.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed as he studied the monster''s form and movement.


    Then, in one fluid motion, he mirrored the Eater''s attack with his own right hand extended into a powerful folded fist instead of ws.


    Their makeshift ws met with a sh, the force of the impacts causing tremors.


    The Eater recoiled, surprise shing in its burning red eyes. It paused for a moment, its stance wary and evaluating.


    Northern grinned savagely, not breaking form.


    "You''ll have to be better than that."


    Although his said that, crimson blood was slipping through his fingers. In the end, the fact that he didn''t have a w really bit back at him.


    With a roar of anger, the Eater reared back and attempted to bring both wed hands down onto Northern''s head.


    But he was already moving, twisting his body with unnatural dexterity to avoid the blow, his movements perfectly synchronizing with the Eater''s.


    As the monster''s hands mmed into the floor, cracking it, Northern brought his own hands up in a copied strike aimed at its exposed nks.


    His fist fell upon the Eater''s body, instead of raking blood with a sh, it was like a powerful sledgehammer had fallen on its form.


    The Eater howled in pain and fury, rearing back.


    Northern flowed back into a ready stance, his grin widening as more azure sparks danced in his eyes¡­ madly.


    Ellis watched in awe and horror, ''This is splendid, he is matching the monster''s every move. And that things is undoubtedly a Abysmal danger level.''


    His hands were tapping his jaw. For one, he had no idea how Northern could pull this off.


    There was no other exnation, even though he didn''t want to think about.


    That seemed to be the answer in this case. ''...that must be his talent¡­ but what then exins dark terror¡­''


    But then he really needed to consider things unconventional.


    ''...or does he have two talents?'' Ellis immediately shook his head and gave a silent absurdughter. ''That would mean he has two soul cores, that is practically impossible''


    It has never happened, never have been recorded and Ellis didn''t think it will ever happen.


    Whatever would cause a human to have more than one soul core, one might as well refer to them as monsters.


    Because only monsters have more than one soul core.


    The fight was going on nheless¡­Northern increasingly taking on the feral, bestial mannerisms of the monster itself.


    It was as if he didn''t just mimic the Eater''s moves, but embodied its very essence.


    His movements were fluid yet untamed as they traded blows.


    He mirrored the monster''s attacks with eerie synchronicity, folded fists and low kicks meeting raking ws and snapping jaws.


    Blow for brutal blow, they danced their violent exchange across the torn floor, azure sparks flickering to life with each bone-jarring impact between man and monster.


    Ellis could scarcelyprehend the scene unfolding before him.


    Northern wasn''t just matching the Abysmal danger Corpse Eater''s strikes - it was like he was predicting them, his eyes were frightenly glued to the monster with this strange light and he was moving with such preternatural grace that it defied rational exnation.


    How could a mere human, talent or no, perceive and respond with such promptness to an opponent of that caliber?


    It transcended the boundaries of skill and reflex.


    It was as if Northern had conceptually be the Corpse Eater itself.


    The realization sent a chill down Ellis''s spine even as he gaped in awe at the breathtaking spectacle.


    Northern flowed through each defensive weave and retaliatory strike like coursing water, never resisting the Eater''s brute force but guiding it along harmless trajectories.


    His assault was no less merciless.


    At times, he would go rigid as scorpion''s tail, pale corded muscle and tendon quivering taut as a high tension wire poised to unleash devastation.


    In the next blink, he''d explode into a whirling cyclone of elbows and knees, battering the Eater''s armored nks with thunderous impacts that sprayed gore in widening arcs.


    The beast met each onught with feral intensity, undeterred even as crude welts blossomed across its mottled hide.


    Its ws shed in blinding flurries, only to be turned aside by Northern''s defensive weaves or bone-breaking counters.


    They were locked in a seemingly eternal stalemate, one that saw bothbatants give as brutally as they received.


    Northern was utterly without fear, closing to grappling range again and again in stark defiance of the Eater''s terrifying might.


    At one point, the creature seized him by the throat, those hideous jaws gaping wide to devour him whole.


    Most would have instantly epted their fate in the face of such annihtion.


    Not Northern.


    With horrific calm, he mmed his thumbs into the Eater''s maw, pulping the orbs in a viscous spray.


    It released him with a keening wail, staggering back as its ruined eyes wept geysers of steaming ichor.


    Northern didn''t let up.


    He stormed in while it reeled, unleashing a convulsion of crippling strikes from elbows, knees, and booted heels.


    Bones audibly snapped and grated with each thunderous impact that cratered the Eater''s once-formidable muscture.


    The barrage culminated with a leaping knee that demolished its lower jaw, shattering the bone into splinters embedded in the shredded ruin of its throat.


    It copsed in a gurgling heap, thrashing weakly as its lifeblood poured out in pulsing jets.


    Northern pinned one of its remaining limbs underfoot with disturbing tranquility, reaching down to grip the ragged remnants of its face in an iron grip.


    Ellis cringed, half-expecting the man to simply crush its skull against the floor.


    Certainly, none would have faulted him for such merciful savagery after the beast''s vile attempt to consume him.


    Yet Northern did something far more disturbing.


    Cradling its shattered head gently, he leaned in until they were almost nose to...ragged nasal cavity.


    His lips parted in a psychotic grin, baring teeth slick with its blood and spittle.


    "I can taste your despair," he growled, voice guttural and hauntingly feral. "It''s absolutely...exquisite."


    The Eater shuddered, a pathetic whine rattling from the ruin of its throat.


    Northern''sugh was a hair-raising cackle of pure, gleeful malice.


    "So much hunger..." He inhaled deeply through red nostrils, savoring the reek of charred flesh and voided bowels. "I can smell it all over you. The ravenous, gnawing emptiness that fuels your existence."


    Dropping all pretense of mercy, he wrenched the Eater''s head sideways with an obscene crunch of vertebrae.


    It shuddered once, weakly, and fell horribly still.


    Northern rose fluidly, ripper ws scoring deep furrows across his back and shoulders from the Eater''s death throes.


    ck ichor matted his hair and ran in thick rivulets down his chest, but he paid it no mind.


    His gaze was distant, alight with something far beyond mere battle-mania.


    Raising his hand, Northern smeared the congealing filth across his lips, tongue darting out to taste the foul corruption.


    His eyes rolled back in his skull and his breath escaped in a throaty moan of pure, debauched ecstasy.


    Ellis looked on in abject revulsion, all thoughts of talents and souls driven from his mind. Whatever Northern had be in that moment, it was far beyond human - or sane.


    Ellis had witnessed true, unadulterated madness.


    And in the back of his shattered psyche, a tiny voice asked if there were any differences between Northern and the Eater he''d just so savagely broken.

 Chapter 192 The Art And Act Of Copy [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 192 The Art And Act Of Copy [Part 3] </h4>


    It was tough for Ellis to answer the question.


    He had undoubtedly thought that the battle between Northern and the Abysmal level Corpse Eater was going to be tough, in fact, impossible.


    But what he had just witnessed vited hismon sense.


    It was terrifying and at the same time amazing.


    In as much as Northern had achieved his victory, it wasn''t wless and wasn''t without a painful price.


    After all, his body was marred with crude scars that looked like they stung badly.


    But what worried Ellis the most was that in this brief moment, Northern seemed different, so different that he was scared of approaching him.


    He wasn''t even sure if he indeed got the message that Northern was trying to pass to him.


    Because really, all that went on in his head was how futile it would be to chase after this person.


    Beating a monster with no weapon, or rather, with its own style.


    Predicting the moves of humans was one thing, but predicting that of a monster, it was supposed to be impossible!


    In as much as monsters could be defined as simple-minded existences, there were some that were distinct from the rest.


    Referred to as variants, and this was obviously because of their high danger level.


    Night Terror was one of them.


    And this Corpse Eater too.


    They possessed almost unrivaled intelligence and could make seemingly humane decisions.


    Which made fighting them more difficult than usual.


    Predicting them was like predicting a human opponent, while it could be possible, Ellis had no doubt that it required a frightening level of focus.


    To be able to pull it off in an instant, and keep it consistent throughout the battle was nothing short of incredible!


    Ellis felt his respect for Northern dig its roots deeper into his heart. His eyes gleamed with awe.


    ''He''s amazing!''


    Meanwhile, Northern stood afar, staring nkly.


    His head felt light... too light.


    ''What is wrong with me...''


    There was something strange burning inside of him... it was almost like a hunger.


    Something threatening to cause a rampage inside of him, it felt hot and ufortable.


    It felt insane.


    And he really disliked ''insane''.


    ''I feel driven by a ferocious urge to devour...'' Northern thought clearly about it before it made sense to him.


    The particr attribute he had seen on the Corpse Eater, and one thing that all other Corpse Eaters had inmon.


    That [Ravage Hunger].


    Perhaps it was the exnation for how maniacal he felt.


    This was after all when he used the active ability of the [Formless] Attribute for so long.


    Apart from the strange feeling, it was sweet... it filled his belly with an unfamiliar sense of glee.


    Northern ced his hands on his torso, trying to hide the curve that sat across them, enjoying the memories of how fantastic he had been just moments ago.


    And the sweetness of it.


    He was in so much reveling that he didn''t see... it... standing... up...


    Ellis, on the other hand, was pointing with a pale face, sweating buckets.


    "Uhm, Northern? Northern, I think it''s getting up again..." his voice rang out but was soft, strangled by the fear that throbbed at the edge of his throat.


    "Come on Northern!!!" At once, he let out a raging cry, breaking through both his annoying fear and the distracted Northern.


    Northern immediately shifted his gaze to Ellis, however, his eyes widened in that moment, and like a stream of water¡ª


    He flowed away barely a second before the monster''srge arms powerfullynded on the floor and sent splinters of debris across all directions.


    Northern softlynded, with no shoes on, an ear-to-ear grin adorning his lips.


    "Oh sweet, sweet indeed, you didn''t die!" His eyes glowed with vicious happiness.


    Was that even happiness? Perhaps madness, to be more precise.


    Northern, however, didn''t seem to care how he looked. Right now, only one thought ran amok in his mind.


    ''I want to see the full extent of the art and act of copy! I want to use Formless to its fullest potential!!''


    His grin was almost tearing his face apart, making him look maniacal, absurd, and most of all, fearsome.


    Ellis shuddered from the cold tendrils that crawled on his skin; he could feel the cor of his clothes wet from sweat... all in just a couple of seconds.


    He didn''t know which to fear more... Northern or the Corpse Eater.


    While the Corpse Eater was still marred with scars from the moments ago battle, it stood with a menacing and vicious presence.


    It looked incredibly angry, two of its red orbs were gone, leaving just two left. Its jagged teeth were gritting boorishly, creating a subtle screeching sound.


    Deep within those closed teeth, Ellis could see glimpses of the red glow; they had grown brighter and were flowing with a bloodthirsty radiance.


    Just standing in the same space with the savage monster made Ellis'' heart squirm.


    It was a cataclysm of malevolence indeed!


    Northern, on the other hand... Ellis wasn''t quite sure.


    His eyes were burning with an otherworldly glee, there was a delight that made no sense, it made him look almost deranged.


    Faced with such a creature, it was as if Northern was incredibly happy.


    Ellis just couldn''t find any words.


    ''He really is mad...''


    While the monster was truly intimidating, watching Northern made his entire soul cave in with fear.


    Northern and the Corpse Eater locked gazes tightly before the monster shot at him with blinding velocity.


    His eyes widened for a moment, the glee circumstantially disappearing from his face.


    Before Northern could even flinch, the talon of the monster raked across his skin, scoring deep gashes on his pale body as he staggered back in an attempt to dodge.


    ''Crap!''


    His legs faltered back, and he let out a grunt of surprise and pain, clutching at the ragged gashes that instantly welled with a crimson flow that trickled down his fingers like a conscious red silk.


    The Eater wasn''t done - it twisted with agonizing effort, swinging its strong tail in a horizontal arc aimed at snapping Northern''s legs out from under him.


    Only his almost feral reflexes saved him.


    Heunched into a backwards handspring just as the appendage scythed through the space his shins had upied.


    Even so, he couldn''t fully evade - the tip clipped his bare foot, sending shockwaves of numbing force up his leg.


    Northern crashed to the ground in an ungainly sprawl, but he was already moving.


    The Eater loomed over him, towering against the backdrop of the inky shadows that crawled inside the mansion like a descent of destruction.


    Its jaws distended in a warped grin of triumph, ck ichor raining down in viscous ropes from the tattered ruin of its throat.

 Chapter 193 What A Battle Should Be

    <h4>Chapter 193 What A Battle Should Be </h4>


    Surely, at this point, Northern didn''t need to be told what his fault was.


    He had realized it in that instant when the monster appeared in front of him before he could react.


    No doubt, because of his winning state, he got over himself. Not only was he distracted, but in that momentarypse, he had underestimated his opponent.


    And so when the Corpse Eater suddenly lunged with an increased speed, he was caught off guard.


    These were his consequences of gettingcent... again.


    ''Over and over again, I keep repeating the same crappy mistake!''


    Northern ground his teeth painfully, one hand was still holding his side, where blood seeped from.


    The Corpse Eater menacingly towered before him, ring down, obviously with a ghoulish glee, even though its facial features betrayed no emotion of any sort.


    Northern was now at the mercy of the monster. Of course, it wasn''t like he was going to die.


    He still had options in his arsenal to use... but it pained him to resort to such antics.


    Since he wanted to win this with raw power.


    The Corpse Eater growled, low but a palpable viciousness seeped from the growl.


    Even Northern could tell.


    "I guess you''re carrying a lot of grudge, huh?"


    All those moments where it waspletely powerless before him, damn, he even made it clean the entire mansion!


    The monster probably was boiling, about to burst with so much hatred for this wickedness in human clothing kneeling before it.


    With a thunderous roar of hatred and hunger, it reared back, preparing to bring the full brunt of its remaining bulk down upon Northern''s prone form.


    There would be no surviving such an onught - only a rent, mangled aftermath amidst the fresh crimson smears of his gory obliteration.


    And yet...


    Even staring at such annihtion in the face, a manic grin split Northern''s features.


    ''Ah... crap, I don''t know what is wrong with me... this is just so awesome.''


    The morbid grin on Northern''s face caused the Eater to shudder visibly. Even Ellis, whose legs had moved on their own in that moment, stopped in his tracks, blinking.


    Northern''s sudden change inposure shrouded the entire ce with an unfamiliar sense of dread.


    Both the Eater and Ellis couldn''t tell, but both of them had leaped a couple of steps back before they could realize that they had.


    Pearls of sweat streamed down Ellis''s face.


    The monster was probably sweating too, in its own way.


    Northern, however, was just staring, a wide grin parting his lips, his eyes glowing ghastly, altogether forming a concupiscent look on his face.


    The moment passed in silence, and Northern slowly began to rise. However, before he couldpletely rise, the monster lunged at him with a loud guttural cry.


    One could almost tell it was breaking the chains of fear that bound it just now.


    Faced with the same blinding speed again, Northern this time did not make the same mistake.


    There was no time to look, so the moment the monster moved, he rolled, allowing the Eater to crash into the floor where he''d been sprawled, delving dents into it.


    As it struggled to regain its bearings, he flowed to his feet in one sinuous, boneless movement.


    There was no wasted motion, no extraneous effort.


    One moment he was prone, the next he was upright with his fingers hooked into jagged furrows torn in the Eater''s nk by his earlier barrage.


    Fetid ropes of intestine slithered free as he drove his grip deeper, nearly burying his forearms inside the creature''s body cavity.


    ''Eh?'' Ellis blinked a couple of times. He didn''t even see what just happened. ''When did he move?!''


    It was amazing that Northern could move like that.


    ''Did he teleport?''


    Teleportation was far-fetched; even he knew it was only avable to some kind of drifters, the kind that were often called Mages and Schrs.


    And Northern wasn''t that kind.


    Northern was clearly a warrior.


    But what other phenomenon would exin such blinding... unseen movement?


    ''Ah, I don''t even know what to think anymore...''


    At the very least, he was beginning to get one message.


    Northern is fucking strong!


    ''I don''t understand, if he had so much strength, then why did he let us get caught? Why is he so reserved and calm...''


    Although crazy too. But Ellis just didn''t expect that someone with so muchbat prowess would be unknown.


    If anything, Northern was strong enough to be a party leader too. He was sure about it!


    ''Damn, he''s strong, he''s so strong!!'' Ellis didn''t seem to be able to get over how strong Northern is or could be.


    The Corpse Eater let out a deep wild cry of agony, shaking the very air within the mansion, if not mistaken, the entire mansion itself!


    It tried to whirl away, but Northern held fast, using its own inertia to rip his armsterally in opposite directions.


    With a sickening reverberation of sundered sinew and cracking bone, heid the beast''s body core open from pelvis to sternum.


    A tidal deluge of ck gore and offal came exploding outwards, drenching them both in a warm, noxious rain.


    Northern kept his face angled into the st, draping his tongue to catch the spurting essence of the Eater''s life force.


    The coppery tang of it basting his pte made him shiver in rapturous ecstasy.


    ''Ahh... awesome indeed.''


    Still impaled on his gorynces, the Eater could only gargle weakly around the eruption of its own viscera.


    It had nothing left, no defiance or final reserves of strength with which to punish Northern''s audacity.


    Slowly, with equal measures of inevitability and mercy, he lowered it to the ground.


    Lank strands of flesh and gristle unspooled from Northern''s forearms as the weight settled.


    What little remained of its eyes found him, zed in the timeless resignation of the utterly defeated.


    "Look at me," Northern growled in that same eerie rasp as before.


    His voice was velvet-wrapped gravel, harsh yet mesmerizing. "Let your fear and despair fill me... shoot them all at ME..."


    He punctuated thosest words with a sharp inhtion and watched as the dimmed glow in the Eater''s maw slowly faded.


    Just then, two ckish orbs rolled out of its severed abdomen, and simultaneously, Northern heard the system.


    [You have in an Abysmal Savage - Corpse Eater]


    [You have gained +6 talent fragments]


    ''Six? I expected it to be more, though...''


    He received twice from killing Dark Terror, who had just be a devil at the time.


    Which means monsters were still, in the end, greatly limited by their soul rank.


    Northern raised his head and let out an audible breath.


    Meanwhile, Ellis watched all this in a state of frozen horror, muscles locked, breath stilled in his lungs.


    Even from where he observed, there was no mistaking the...unholy intimacy of Northern''s actions.


    It transcended simple violence or bloodlust.


    This was something deeply perverted and soulless.


    An elemental vition of all that was natural and wholesome.


    Finally, Northern came back to his senses and turned his head to Ellis, who shuddered weakly.


    "This..." he said hoarsely, grinning at the shivering ck-haired boy standing six meters away from him, "This is what a battle should be."


    p p p


    He suddenly frowned as he heard the pping sound. It definitely wasn''t Ellis since his eyes were currently on Ellis, and he wasn''t pping.


    He was barely even moving.


    ''Who... who could it be?''


    It was all in a microsecond, but Northern''s mind had already borne thousands of thoughts and ways to kill whoever had just witnessed a portion of what he is capable of.


    "Show yourself," he demanded.


    And slowly, a silhouette came out of the darkness.

 Chapter 194 Subject Of Elimination

    <h4>Chapter 194 Subject Of Elimination </h4>


    Step. Step. Step. Another step.


    With each step, the tension within Northern''s chest grew thick. His hands were slowly opened, ready to hold out either the Mortal de or Soul Taker.


    Either of the two were deadly weapons capable of striking down their enemies with little to no effort.


    Since it was most likely a human, Mortal de was a more suited choice.


    That thing was obviously created to kill humans... there''s no mistaking it.


    ''To think, I''ll finally have to kill someone...''


    It wasn''t a nice thought. In fact, in just a couple of seconds that the thought crossed his mind, Northern''s taste buds were already bitter and disgusted.


    But what had to be done had to be done.


    The steps finally stopped, and slowly, the silhouette appeared out of the darkness, with both hands folded upon their chest.


    When Northern saw who it was, his eyes widened for a second, then creased backter.


    He sighed and dropped his hand, however, he questioned with tightly furrowed brows:


    "Seriously, Instructor Anne? What the fuck are you doing here?"


    One of Ate''s brows drifted up.


    "You know, I''m not too conversant withnguages, but I can tell that thing that came out of your mouth is vulgar. You should apply respect when talking to me. Aside from being your instructor, I''m probably about ten years older than you."


    "Yeah. So what?" Northern returned with a nonchnt tone.


    Ate, as much as she wanted to just move closer and smack the shit out of him, held back and just face-palmed herself.


    Not even with what she had just seen, smacking the shit out of him was asking for trouble.


    She let out a deep exhale and then opened her mouth, showing some hesitation before her words came out.


    "You... I always knew you had it in you, but not to this extent. You defeated an apex level monster without a weapon." Ate''s voice was low, almost hoarse, in fact.


    That way, she was suppressing the turmoil that ran amok within her. Left to her, she would scream at the tip of her tongue because what she had just experienced was insane!


    None of the party leaders could pull it off!


    And one thing she was sure about was that Northern didn''t even use the Cloning ability!


    She figured that if he did, the battle would have gone more smoothly. But he didn''t; he fought without armor, without a weapon too...


    It was crazy! It was insane! It made absolutely no sense!


    She stood there, like it was no big deal, but she was doing a great ton of work to suppress the bewilderment piling within her.


    She stared at Northern for a couple of minutes.


    His eyes on her were... full of alertness and scorn.


    "Okay, look. This wasn''t intentional. After what happened with Gilbert, I was worried about you, so I came around... then I discovered there was a monster in here. At first, I thought it was the same monster that we''ve been having issues with. I was suspicious of you because what would the monster be doing at your ce, so I decided to hide myself and just observe..."


    She paused, looking at the immoral corpse of the monster. Then she spoke, tasting a tang of bitterness.


    "I... wasn''t expecting this..."


    Now that it hade to this, Northern was greatly conflicted about what to do.


    ''Should I just kill?''


    It was a wild idea, but it wasn''t impossible.


    ''If I take on the soul of Koll, my abilities should be boosted, then with Dark Terror and some other clones, it should be possible... or I could just use my Chaos skill...''


    He stared at her intensively. He was seriously considering it!


    "I''m sorry... you are looking at me so intensely, I feel like I''m trapped in between dying and not dying by your hands."


    Northern continued to stare... nkly.


    "But it''d be impossible for you to kill me."


    He raised his head a little bit.


    "How sure are you?"


    Ate chuckled, "Well, not because of my ability or anything. But you are not so stupid as to kill the only person that could be on your side in this destion."


    "Exactly, that means you could be the only person in the meaning of the word... capable of BETRAYING me. If I kill you right now, the possibility of that is taken away."


    Ate froze for a moment, her face was a little pale.


    "Calm, holy Tach! I was joking, but you were actually thinking of killing me?"


    Northern shrugged, "I was considering it..."


    "You love to hide your abilities that badly?"


    Northern stared distantly, then shrugged.


    "I''m not particrly hiding them. I''m just not showing them. Should the need arise to do so, I will. I''m only being this careful because I believe I don''t know much about the party leaders. I don''t want them knowing anything about me when I don''t know anything about them."


    Ate nodded, she lingered before saying:


    "I see..."


    Then an awkward silence hung in the dark air between the two before she cut through with her strong voice.


    "Well, I have ample time... thanks to the monster killing other monsters around, things are beginning to crumble around here. If you want, I can tell you everything about the party leaders you want to know and also other things."


    Northern bent down and picked the soul cores but said as he did:


    "Crumble? What is crumbling?"


    Ate folded her arms again, looking down at him as he reached for thest ck orb that was a bit far from the rest.


    "What else? The structure of fear that Gilbert built."


    "Oh, that? What''s wrong?"


    "Since the monsters are dying, the people are beginning to feel like they can go out on their own to source for meat. Since the party leaders are refusing to go out, the only thing stopping them is the actual monster itself. Since no one knows what it is, everyone is skeptical about going..."


    ''That is true... even though all monsters are dead and the people feel like they can fend for themselves now, Dark Terror has be the next object of fear, and it''s very much possible for them to build another structure around that.''


    Northern caressed the orb in his hand, lost in his thoughts.


    ''But that''ll also be risky for them. Because this time it''s not a fear that they can control... Gilbert wouldn''t want to build a structure around such fear, since it affects both them and the people. Eliminating it is a better choice...''


    He looked at Ate, "Is it that they are scared? Can''t the party leaders alle out to fight this monster?"


    Ate shrugged, "Gilbert is a lot of things. I don''t understand the way he thinks sometimes, but yes, the party leaders are alreadying together to challenge it. The strange thing, however, is that Raven dropped out."


    "She did?"


    Ate continued, "She didn''t just drop out; she disbanded her party and is no more a party leader."


    Northern''s mouth fell open.


    "Eh? Why?"

 Chapter 195 About Party Leaders [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 195 About Party Leaders [Part 1] </h4>


    All three of them were standing on the ground floor, the lifeless and ruthlessly in body of the Corpse Eater still marring the ground.


    A couple of seconds of silence flew by with the night wind after Northern asked why.


    Ellis also showed intense interest in the next thing Ate was going to say.


    However, she just shrugged with both her hands.


    "Who knows? No one knows what that girl is thinking about. I personally think she''s a disaster on two legs."


    Northern paused, seriously thinking about it for a moment.


    ''Could the reason be rted to the fact that we have to set out soon? But she didn''t need to disband her party, did she?''


    Even he could note to a sensible conclusion to exin Raven''s action.


    "Well, I don''t care," he dered and trudged towards the stairs. Ate and Ellis naturally followed him, albeit silently.


    Both of them were probably still lost in the thought of what they had witnessed just now.


    It was hard... incredibly hard for their minds to recover from the awe of it.


    And the sad part was... they''ve not even begun to see what Northern was so much capable of.


    This was just Northern just trying to maximize the [Formless] Attribute and know how to activate it willingly.


    His mind has been searching for every possible answer to a certain question about this particr attribute after all.


    They finally reached Northern''s abode. Immediately, the door opened. Mr. Fluffy jumped up, stretched its leg forward and snarled audibly... it was almost as if it was greeting Northern, but that wasn''t the case.


    "Have you seriously been sleeping all the while?"


    The beast made a low growl and caressed Northern''s leg with its white furs.


    "Ah, whatever... better don''t get awfullyfortable."


    Northern ced the three orbs on his bed, pulled the chair out from the table and faced Ate.


    "You can sit here..."


    Ate nodded with a downturned mouth, "Hm, so you are hospitable? That''s unexpected and a good quality."


    Northern''s brows rose a little, "A good quality for what?"


    "Don''t worry about that," she gestured a dismissal with her hand, "Don''t we have something else to discuss besides that."


    Northern sat on the bed and crossed his legs, then spoke:


    "Yeah, you said you were going to tell me what I needed to know about the party leaders. What is your price?"


    Ate''s brows slowly furrowed.


    "What do you mean price?"


    "Price is price now, there''s no way you were going to give me that information for free..."


    Ate was silent for a few seconds, staring into Northern''s soul with her vermilion eyes.


    Then she opened her mouth, with a slight hesitation though.


    "Actually, I was going to do exactly just that. But you see Northern, I think you need serious help. Now that you mention it, I think I will have a price. And my price will be that."


    Her eyes drifted to the soul cores that wereying sparsely behind Northern.


    Northern followed her eyes with his, turning his head back a little bit, then he shot back at her.


    "No way! No! I am not going to give you that. Wait, why don''t you just do it for free if you wanted to do it that way before? Shouldn''t you be wanting to prove a point to me?"


    "What point?"


    Ate grinned at him; the grin was like that of an aged vixen. It was very ufortable.


    "I mean... that you don''t have to take prices for everything?"


    Her mouth went round.


    "Oh, you do know that." She then shook her head subtly, "No. No, there''s no use trying to prove any point to you. You are a faulty human, a couple of screws are loose, there''s no use proving anything."


    Northern''s mouth slightly fell, "Isn''t that too harsh?"


    Ate tilted her head, "Is it?"


    "Either way, I can''t give them to you. Instead of these, I''ll give you five soul cores... but not these."


    He folded his hands and looked away with his eyes closed, waiting for her response.


    "Well, I wasn''t looking to gain anything from this, but thanks to your insecurities, I did. So maybe five is good... or you could make it ten."


    "I''ll reduce it to three," his re was almost petrifying.


    "Okay, okay, five is okay. Don''t bite me," Ate conceded, raising her hand slightly. "So, what do you want to know about the party leaders?"


    "Everything."


    "Oh, I see..." her lips slowly curled up.


    Silence ensued the moment she stopped talking.


    Ellis was standing by the doorside, leaning on the wall. Mr. Fluffy was sitting on the floor, paying attention like it could understand every human tongue they spoke.


    Northern was seated on the bed, while Ate was on the chair.


    Then her words came out, beautifully cutting through the decorum, words after words.


    "So, first of all, we have thirteen party leaders. Thirteen."


    She paused and looked at his face; it was unflinching. Then she continued:


    "Ny-nine students appeared in thisnd minus us, well obviously since we are not students." She allowed a soft giggle and carried on, "I know you know the narrative of how we got to this point, so I''m going to skip all that."


    "Thirteen best students, both in talent and potential, were selected..."


    "How? Throughbat? Don''t tell me you guys were holding a duel for leadership when you were surrounded by monsters that could attack anytime."


    Ateughed a little, "It''d have been more fun if we did that. But the Headmaster was the one that selected. Although there were several private meetings between him and Raven, I have no idea why though."


    Northern looked down for a moment, then raised his head, nodding, "I see..."


    "Well, the first party leader is Raven... her full name is Raven Light Kageyama, and she''s..."


    Ate had no choice in that moment but to pause because the moment she mentioned that name,


    Northern''s expression changed.


    His eyes widened, and pupils thinned in; for a moment, he looked paler than usual.


    Eventually, he raised his head and asked again.


    "I''m sorry... what did you call it again? Her n name?"


    "Kageyama, Raven Light Kageyama."


    ''Okay, what the crap now?''

 Chapter 196 About Party Leaders [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 196 About Party Leaders [Part 2] </h4>


    Raven Light Kageyama.


    Raven Light Kageyama.


    Raven Light Kageyama.


    The words continued to ring inside Northern''s mind, bugging him heavily, causing him to rife with so much worry.


    ''Raven is from the Kageyama n? The same n as Shin?''


    Although his father changed their n name and rarely mentioned his original n, he didn''t particrly hide it from Northern.


    First of all, the n g and sigil were folded somewhere in a box, and Northern had managed to stumble upon it once.


    Other times, Shin had senselessly bragged using the name of his n.


    ''The great Kageyama n,'' he would say.


    Another thing was, during practice, he used strange footwork that was sharp and ruthless in execution, but he never taught them to Northern.


    He also never used them on hunts... even when his life depended on it.


    Northern remembered asking him several times why that was the case.


    Why bother training a battle style you never get to use?


    But Shin''s response was:


    "A day wille where I will have to confront my destiny. Since I have a family now... you and Eisha, I can''t keep running away, can I?"


    His words always sounded burdened with so much weight that Northern hated asking the question.


    Also, it was quite weird how his answers were always consistent, and he neverined that Northern was bugging him with those questions.


    Of course, Northern didn''t know what he meant.


    He just figured that Shin probably still had some family business, one that he had been running away from.


    His thoughts seemed to blur the more he thought about it.


    ''Raven and Shin are from the same n...?''


    As awe-striking as this revtion was, and as much as he wanted to know more about it, he had to control and bury the urge.


    There were more important matters to tend to, after all.


    "Are you fine?" Ate asked just as he brought his focus back to his surroundings.


    Nodding his head, he gave a curt response.


    "Yes."


    "Alright then, like I was saying, Raven is the first party leader, and I think she''s the strongest person in this stronghold."


    ''I''m not surprised.''


    "The second party leader, of course, is me." She pointed to herself with a smug grin.


    "Is Raven stronger than you?"


    Ate''s smug grin disappeared instantly as she scratched her hair thoroughly.


    "You do know how to ruin a mood, don''t you?"


    "I think Lady Raven is stronger than everyone in the stronghold, except Sage Gilbert of..." Ellis froze before he couldplete his statement.


    Two scornful gazes were shootingsers at him, making him wish he hadn''t spoken.


    Northern and Ate hissed simultaneously and took their eyes off him, facing each other.


    "I can''t say for sure since we both have not fought. But I can''t also say that I am capable of defeating her."


    Ate eximed her next few words with an almost frustrated tone.


    "That girl is a monster! I don''t understand how someone so young is so rigid and scary. But then, when I remember she is from the Kageyama n, it makes some sense."


    Northern reared his head back slightly.


    "Why? Are the Kageyama n famous for making monsters or something...?"


    ''That might not be far-fetched, considering Shin. I know he''s very strong but hides it a lot of times.''


    In fact, Northern suspected that Shin probably asked him to run away that day he awakened because he didn''t want him to witness the true Kageyama battle style.


    And although Northern was at that moment very worried, he really wanted to see for himself how Shin was going to defeat the monster.


    He wasn''t sure if he got to see anything or not; there was no way to tell since he wasn''t particrly vast and knowledgeable with battle arts and styles... as at then.


    Nothing even now.


    But there was a slight difference between then and now.


    "Anyways, after me, I can point to Ayu and Myu. Ayu is the party leader for party three, and Myu is her assistant."


    Northern didn''t know their names, but he could guess from how alike they sounded.


    "The twins?"


    "Yes, the twins."


    Ate stroked her jaw slightly.


    "And I would say both of them are the third strongest. If I''m to separate them, they are weaker individually. And you never almost see them apart."


    "All of you guys are the first set of drifters I met... at the citadel."


    Ate smiled ruefully.


    "I remember, who would have thought this is what would befall us."


    Northern narrowed his eyes a bit and raised them to Ate.


    "I never got to ask... how did you people end up here?"


    Ate was silent for a few seconds, but it didn''t look like she was hesitating, neither did she look like something was wrong.


    If she did, Northern would have picked it up instantly because he was very suspicious of everyone from the citadel and thought Ate and the twins were also in on it too.


    Although he was still skeptical and wasn''t sure if he was right.


    But he knew for sure that he was right about Gilbert''s involvement in whatever had happened to them and brought them here.


    "Me saying that right now will cost you those three cores. You could wait for another time, but right now, we should focus on what you paid me for."


    "Smart of you to do that..."


    "I''m just meeting your expectations, that''s all." Her lips curled up like that of a fox.


    Northern ground his teeth internally; he wanted to know so badly, but at the very least, he could tell that Ate didn''t look like she was hiding something.


    But he also didn''t intend to trust that notion, not his instincts, not what she portrayed.


    He didn''t trust any of them.


    Ate''s voice resounded in the room, pulling him out of his thoughts.


    "Well, for the fourth strongest, I''d say Ryan Johnson. That kid is a prodigy, and his talent is ice maniption. It''s insane. He is so strong now already, and he isn''t even a master."


    Northern''s brain clicked in that moment.


    ''That must be it! The guy whose talent cost five thousand talent fragments!!''


    "Interesting..."


    "Yes, then I think Arlem Phebe should be ranked the fifth. He is incredibly strong with an imprable wall of defense. Then I think Braham is ranked the sixth... well, you''ve met Braham already."


    Northern downturned his lips in utter disgust and nced at Ellis, then hemented:


    "That nutjob."


    "Sure, whatever you think, but that guy is the only healer we have in this stronghold. Braham''s healing ability is so significant that he can even heal an amputated hand."


    Northern''s mouth fell open.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    "No, I''m not. This is why Braham is the most precious and pampered party leader in this stronghold. No matter what you do, nothing can happen to him..."


    Northern''s eyes went out of focus, "I understand when you put it like that. Healing talent abilities are very rare. And having that in this destion ces him on a pedestal far higher than just anyone. No wonder he is so cocky."


    "Well, that is that. The seventh rank is Atticus Pemberton, a prodigy too, but his arrogance gets in his way a lot of times. The eighth rank is Vida Beason, the dark skindy you met with me the other day. The ninth rank is Esmeralda Humphrey. The tenth is Bertram Standish...

 Chapter 197 Unfair Farewell [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 197 Unfair Farewell [Part 1] </h4>


    What Ate managed to exin to him were just basic introductions.


    Her exnations didn''t do much, but they provided him with a little insight and were far better than knowing nothing.


    At least, now he knew that not only the students were members of the parties.


    But only the students were selected as leaders, perhaps that was a biased y from Gilbert''s part.


    She also mentioned some key events that happened; their first meeting with the Sloria nation stronghold, and Raven and Gilbert''s fight.


    Thetter part was what intrigued Northern the most, unfortunately the night was wearing thin and Ate imed she was feeling sleepy.


    Although he suspected that she did that to make him swell with suspense and then she was probably going to charge him with more cores.


    Because throughout the night, he couldn''t help but wonder...


    What in the world could have caused their fight?


    Thinking about it was as well crazy.


    Raven sure was a master, but fighting a Sage? It was beyond insane.


    ''And here I was thinking I''m the most insane person in this destion.''


    Northern slowly propped himself up. It had been hours since everyone parted to sleep.


    Ate and Ellis were probably somewhere in one of the rooms of this mansion, sleeping peacefully since the dreadful neighbor was gone.


    And he too... was supposed to be sleeping. But so much disturbed his heart.


    Perhaps it was just pure excitement of what was toe.


    After all, Raven promised to reach out to him today.


    The sky was still dark, two moons sat distant in the grey sky, one more distant than the other.


    They were almost like a pair of hollow, deranged eyes staring at him from above.


    He almost felt a sense of kinship from making out the deranged look in his own mind.


    Then he shook his head and turned away from the window, muttering:


    "I should try to get some sleep."


    "It''s toote though..."


    Northern immediately red up. In a swift motion, heunched his hand towards the direction that the voice hade from.


    What his hand met, however, was a feather... he didn''t see it but something certainly fluttered off the moment he shot his hand forward.


    ''What the crap?''


    And now, a feather was clenched within his arms. A ck, lustrous feather.


    It made Northern feel ominous and incredibly disturbed. But either way, he brought it closer to his eyes and inspected it keenly.


    "There''s nothing..."


    His brows slowly furrowed, then he dropped the feather on the table and walked towards the window to look around.


    However, he stopped midway and paused, his expression freezing with a pale realization.


    He slowly brought his hands to his face and there it was.


    Something was written in themonnguage, a couple of words it seems.


    And Northern could read it very well, his lips moved.


    "We meet at the town square, by dawn."


    No doubt about it.


    This was a message from Raven.


    ''But how...?'' Northern wondered but was met with no answers.


    He was sure he heard the voice, then there was someone, then there wasn''t, then it looked like there was a bird that flew away, and it left its feather in his hands.


    ...and now, somehow, someway, there was a letter miraculously sitting on his palm.


    Unless Raven was into voodoo, there was certainly no reasoning that could exin this strange phenomenon.


    ''Crazy...''


    Northern shook his head, nced one careful look around, then slowly retreated to his bed.


    ''Crap, I must get some sleep before dawn.''


    He curled, hugging himself while waiting for the cold hands of sleep to caress him.


    It wasn''t hard... at first, his mind was full of thoughts and worries.


    But the moment he silenced them and thought nothing... everywhere got boring.


    And sleep naturally seeped in.


    ¡ª


    Northern''s eyes flung open suddenly.


    He shot up like a newly booted robot and looked straight through the window.


    "Thank goodness I''m notte."


    The sky was orange-colored, signaling the rising of the day star.


    A massive orb of energy that never got tired of rising, falling and shining its light upon the world.


    He stood up and grabbed his bag. Immediately, Mr. Fluffy''s ears erected, the beast sprang to its four legs, anxiously breathing.


    Northern was already about to leap from the window when this happened.


    He turned back to the beast and shook his head, slowly retreating from the window.


    "I''m sorry, Pal, I can''t take you on this one."


    As if the beast could understand him, it let out a low, defeated whimpering.


    Northern neared it and caressed its massive ears.


    "Instead, I want you to stick around Ellis and Master Ate. Make sure they are protected."


    He brought out a couple of soul cores from his bag and dropped them in front of the beast.


    "Here, you can have this."


    He brought out more and put them separately.


    "These are for Ellis."


    Then he brought out five more.


    "And this is for Master Ate, her price for the information."


    All through, Mr. Fluffy paid rapt attention, its blue eyes did not waver from its Master, not even once.


    Northern patted the head of the monster andmented.


    "It''s good, you are a very good boy."


    Mr. Fluffy allowed another low whimpering but this time, it was not sounding defeated, although it still waned with a little degree of sadness.


    But at the very least, the beast looked like it was agreeing with the fact that Northern would be going without it... again.


    "I''ll go now... before Ellis and Master Ate wake up. Bye pal." Northern patted the beast one more time, and waved his hand as he headed for the window.


    He gave Mr. Fluffy onest somber look before jumping out.


    The lonesome beast stared at thest of his shadow as it leaped away, and quickly rushed to the window, watching as Northernnded and dashed into the forest.


    Even after Northern''s figure was gone, Mr. Fluffy kept looking, with a solemn expression on its wolfish face.

 Chapter 198 Unfair Farewell [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 198 Unfair Farewell [Part 2] </h4>


    A couple of hourster, Ate sluggishly strolled into the attic room, only to find the ce empty.


    The white wolfish beast was sitting beside Northern''s bed and looking out the window.


    She yawned and used her hand to wipe her eyes thoroughly, then she looked around. Her expression slowly growing inquisitive.


    ''Uh? Where did this guy go?'' Ate wondered internally, while looking around.


    To her side, she observed a couple of orbsying sparsely on the wooden floor.


    Then she drifted her gaze to Mr. Fluffy.


    "You don''t happen to know where Northern ran off to, do you?"


    Mr. Fluffy growled lowly and slowly picked himself up, walked towards Ate, turned and sat in front of the soul cores.


    Using his snout, he pushed five of them towards Ate and growled again.


    Ate raised a brow, "Didn''t expect you to be so smart, but I guess you are..."


    Cautiously, with her eyes locked on the beast, she bent down and picked up the cores, then rose. After a couple of seconds of awkward silence, her voice came.


    "I guess Northboy left this with you? Happen to know where he went?"


    Mr. Fluffy growled, drawing the thick growl a bit longer, along with a somber head drop.


    Ate scratched her head, ''Should I have taken animalnguage sses when I was a student?''


    Just at that moment, Ellis strolled in... with purpose. In fact, his eyes were almost gleaming.


    "Oh hey boy, seen Northern?"


    Ellis'' brows drew together slightly, then slowly as a realization settled in, he rxed them.


    "Nooo... way..."


    "No way what? What''s wrong?"


    "Northern is gone."


    Her brows furrowed, and her voice came out with a little hint of confusion.


    "Yes, Northern is gone. Exactly what I''m seeing now. I''m not blind, boy."


    Ellis'' expression, however, did not mind what she was saying. His eyes became cheerless and slowly fell to the ground. He seemed lost in his thoughts for a second.


    Until Ate''s voice snapped him out of it.


    "Do you have any idea where he is?" She inquired, the pitch of her voice climbing higher.


    Shuddering a little from the shock, Ellis rposed himself and managed to speak.


    "He told me before that he had somewhere to go with Raven..."


    "I see."


    Ellis didn''t even finish his statement before Ate interrupted him.


    She looked down at the lonesome beast.


    "And he left this for who?"


    Ellisid his eyes on Mr. Fluffy. He could feel a sense of kinship between the two of them in that moment.


    He sluggishly neared the beast and went on his knees, then began to rub its fluffy white fur.


    "We were both abandoned by him, weren''t we?"


    The beast growled slowly, vibrating even the wooden floor. It was almost as if he and Ellis weremunicating.


    Ate just watched, shaking her head. She looked out into the window; the area was slowly being illuminated by the new day''s radiance.


    And somehow it glowed with a somber aura.


    Or maybe it was just the atmosphere they were in.


    ''I hope you know what you are doing out there, boy...'' Then she blinked.


    She blinked again several times and loomed at Ellis.


    "Guess what, wimp."


    Ellis raised his head, "Ma''am?"


    "I have Northboy''s abode to myself. Stand up, you''ll be helping me move my things."


    Ellis'' brows drifted up inquisitively, "Ma''am? Move? How? It hasn''t even been an hour since he left."


    "I''ve been dying for a change in space. The monsters around here are dead, the monster inside the castle too is dead. Right now, this is the safest ce to live. Moreover, it''s practically like a mansion, you know."


    Ellis just stared dumbfoundedly. He didn''t think there was anything he was capable of saying in this situation.


    "Come, let''s move. The earlier the better."


    He just obediently followed the Master out of the mansion.


    ¡ª


    A white-haired boy, with a brown paper in his hands, walked around the decrepit city, almost aimlessly. He stopped and stared into the map, then looked around.


    "Okay, this should be it."


    He muttered to himself and ran along a path that led him into an alley situated between two buildings that seemed to have been a pub, or inns.


    Going through the alley, he came out at a wider and less deste clearing.


    The paved floors had weeds growing out from each point of interlocking.


    Some weeds had even bloomed green flowers.


    This gave the clearing an almost ethereal ambiance, as if nature itself was reiming the once forgotten space with its vibrant touch.


    The air was filled with the sweet scent of freshly bloomed flowers, mingling with the earthy aroma of the ground.


    It was a serene oasis amidst the urbanndscape.


    Far ahead of him was arge, round, dried-out fountain in the center, cracked stone basins lying empty and still.


    Despite being tucked away, a sense of natural tranquility pervaded the area around it.


    Northern looked into the map and looked at the fountain.


    "This must be it, the town square," he muttered.


    Just at that instance, he felt a chill run down his spine and involuntarily shuddered, then he quickly turned around.


    "You are early."


    Raven was approximately six meters away from him, approaching him, with Terence behind her.


    She stopped in front of Northern and smiled curtly.


    "I''m d you came."


    Northern, however, was not smiling at all. ''What was that just now...''


    To him, it felt like a monster had sneaked up on him, a very powerful monster, but then it turned out to be Raven, and she was far away.


    Another strange thing was, this wasn''t the [Sense] Attribute''s way of perceiving things.


    He felt like something within him was responding to something outside.


    To be particr:


    Void and Chaos.


    But since these were all premonitions, he decided to quell them.


    ''I can''t afford to lose my guard around her at all.''


    He was well aware of her antics and greatly suspected that he was being yed into something.


    For now, what he needed was that airship and their cores. As long as he gets his fair share, he didn''t mind being used.


    ''Of course, I''m definitely going to get back at her for it.''


    Regardless of the pretext and posttext, being used was ame thing.


    Insulting and humiliating.


    At the end of the day, he was bound to feel even more disgusted.


    So if truly he ended up falling pitifully into Raven''s scheme while gaining anything worth the effort, he swore:


    ''I''ll pay her back tenfold.''


    Northern red at both her and Terence, then sighed.


    "For now, let''s focus on a way home."


    "Come with me," Raven demanded and walked past him. Terence also did right after.


    He turned and watched the perfect figures of bothdies moving in front of him.


    Then it dawned on him for the first time.


    ''Crap! I''m the only guy!!!''

 Chapter 199 The Journey Begins

    <h4>Chapter 199 The Journey Begins </h4>


    For the next few minutes, the cohort of three trudged along, following each other''s trails, with Raven at the forefront.


    It was a couple of torturous minutes in pure terms of awkwardness and unfamiliarity.


    Never had Northern been in this situation. He wasn''t used to walking with anyone.


    Even when he and Ellis walked together, it''d be appropriate to say he saw the boy more as a pet than an equal.


    Right now, there was no need to strike any conversation whatsoever, but there was also a harrowing feeling tumultuous within him due to the deafening silence.


    Like he needed to do something about it.


    But Northern knew better than to give in to that feeling, because the moment he did, that was his certified ticket to bing a clown.


    He was walking with one of... perhaps, even the most maniptive person he had evere across.


    Although that notion was liable to many fact checks, Northern didn''t want to bother about that part of it right now.


    ''One foxy being at a time...''


    Baby steps.


    Still, the silence was difficult.


    ''I didn''t know I''d one daye to detest silence like this...''


    Northern, of course, without uttering a single word, continued with the cohort.


    They had since left the town square and were already walking towards another forest that barricaded the edge of the city.


    It was a different one from the one Northern had been to a couple of days ago.


    It was thicker and darker, with colossal trees that could even be seen from the point where they currently traversed.


    The moment the visage of these trees began toe into view was when Northern started to get very itchy about asking a question.


    He had not been to this side of the city, and obviously, it was kind of difficult following through with the map in his hands.


    It had even taken him a Herculean effort to find just the town square which sat right in the center of the city.


    He had been lost in the map a couple of minutes ago, and the most annoying thing was, all Raven said was, "Come with me."


    ''Damn it, does she think I''m her ve or something...'' Northern ground his teeth and clenched his fist.


    ''Crap!''


    The more he thought about walking forward quickly to meet her, the harder he found it to do.


    In his mind, he continually concocted how he would quicken his pace and just be like:


    -Hey, Raven, do you like maybe wanna tell me where we are going?


    ''No, that sounds corny. I should try something that resounds with more confidence.''


    -Raven, where the fuck are we going?


    ''Is that rude? It sounds pretty okay to me... it should be okay, right?''


    Even though! It was hard, incredibly hard.


    And he had no idea why!


    ''Shit, am I just a wuss...e to think of it, I''ve not really spoken with many girls in this world.''


    Even in the one before, he was a hardcore nerd.


    The only probable act of ''the gods'' hemitted was stroking his third leg while thinking of a busty school crush.


    He didn''t even have the wit to pulldies, neither was he with the rizz.


    The one girl that jilted the shit out of him was someone that took interest in him, and never did he once think that things would turn out the way they did.


    Even when the evidences were staring at him in the face.


    That was how delusional and ignorant he was.


    Of course, he learned his lesson and worked to be better than that.


    But it was easier said than done.


    For one, he had not been in an environment where he needed to exclusively converse with girls.


    The few times he did while growing up, they were easy. Before his eyes, they were just a couple of kids.


    But this situation was different.


    Of course, Raven and Terence were probably not as old as Ate was, but they emanated that same aura of ady as she did.


    In fact, perhaps more muliebral and elegant than her.


    Ate was well, masculine... in a sense.


    But the twodies moving in front of him were like walking 8s. Their figures looked like something that was sculpted by some heavenly artist, one that had an obsession with perfection.


    Each movement caused their backsides to sway mildly. The more he focused on that mildness, however, the more explosive his heart began to beat.


    Quickly, he turned his face away with a tomato-reddened face.


    ''Crap! Come on bro, what are you even doing right now? Focus! Focus!!''


    With those words, he managed to save himself from further declination and focused.


    In that moment, Raven stopped, causing Terence to immediately stop, and then him too.


    He raised a brow, wondering, ''What''s wrong now?''


    They were standing at the very border that parted the city from the forest, although there were no visible signs or wall indicating or making obvious the partition.


    "Is something wrong, Light?" Terence asked with a serene tone.


    Her voice made goosebumps crawl up Northern''s skin.


    Perhaps it was the eerie beauty of her voice in the silence, or the fact that he had carried some nonsense thoughts before now.


    Either way, he didn''t want to think about it. Luckily, Raven''s nd and uninteresting voice was in time to save the day.


    "I know you have probably been wondering where exactly we are going," she said.


    Northern swallowed his spit internally without a waver of expression. He stared nkly at her, putting on the best tough front he could muster as she continued.


    "I wanted to be sure that we are away from the city."


    That part caused his brows to rise a little, but rather than cut her halfway, he wanted her to make her point.


    First matter of importance was knowing where the fuck they were going.


    "Like I said, our original destination is somewhere really far, but in order for us to get to that ce, we''d have to carry out a series of indecent operations."


    Northern felt his lips uncontrobly begin to curl up.


    ''And here I was thinking this fox was a hero of justice...''


    "Indecent, you say?" Hoarsely as usual, the words rang but this time with a subtle hint of disdain.


    "Yes. Need me to exin?" Her eyes burrowed into him, like those of a diabolical sentry petrified by a burden iprehensible by mortal minds.


    He wouldn''t lie; there was something scary at the same time annoying, hiding deep within her sharp crimson re.


    "Of course, do I need to tell you that?" He responded and looked away for a second.


    Raven looked down, hesitating for a brief beat, but she spoke before a second passed, looking up into Northern''s eyes, hers igniting with a dangerous spark.


    "Well, it''s not much..." she said, "first we have to go to the Sloria nation stronghold, find a way to enter without their permission, because they will never give us their permission. Then we have to kill a human whom I owe a death grudge, then we have to steal from a Sage. I don''t know if stealing from him without killing him will be possible, so if worsees to worst, we might have to kill the Sage too."


    Northern''s jaw went ck, his mouth parting open slowly as the weight of Raven''s words sank in.


    ''All... all of that... and she just said it so casually?

 Chapter 200 Dawn Of A Hypocrite

    <h4>Chapter 200 Dawn Of A Hypocrite </h4>


    Northern stood aloof for some seconds, he craned his neck to stare at the sky a little bit.


    Then as he brought his head down, he nodded.


    "Yeah, I knew this was a stupid idea. What was I doing believing the nonsense you spoke of?"


    He rolled the map and tucked it into his bag. Then gave Raven a pitiful look.


    "Good luck in your future endeavors, youngdy. Whether it is to kill a Sage or steal from one, I don''t care. You are just insane, that''s what you are."


    A barely visible frown formed on Raven''s face, almost a contortion of puzzlement.


    "I don''t understand. What about this n displeases you?"


    Northern had turned around and was about to walk away when he heard her. He paused, fiercely gritting his teeth within closed lips.


    It felt as though her words were deliberately aimed to prickle him because what other exnation could there be.


    ''It is very likely that she''s doing this intentionally. Calm down, calm down.''


    ...was what he said to himself, but on the contrary, it wasn''t easy to calm down at all, not in this situation!


    "What displeases me??? Wait, are you serious right now? I thought you had a sensible and realistic n to getting this airship?"


    Raven frowned slightly and nodded, "Yes, I do."


    "And it involves stealing from a Sage and killing someone you have a grudge on."


    She nodded, "Yes, it does."


    Her response was so casual and natural. It was obvious to Northern in her tone that she was not seeing what he was, at least not until he said it.


    "Wait, are you really insane? If I follow you correctly, you n to kill two humans? Not monsters, but humans!!"


    "Yes, how are they any different?"


    Northern froze for a moment, he jerked his head back slowly, frowning in unbelief, then slowly leaned his face forward and tilted his head.


    "How... how are they any different? Are you insane? How can you even say that?!!"


    Raven stared silently at him, her eyes resolute and cold, betraying not even the slightest hint of emotions, even in this tense conversation.


    She recounted a couple of breaths before opening her mouth and saying:


    "Yes, North, there''s no difference between the two. Both entities have a me of existence that can be extinguished. Let me ask you a question. How did you feel when you had your first kill, when you heard Ul''s voice for the first time?"


    Northern raised a brow and folded his arms.


    He tried to sincerely remember...


    "Nothing..."


    Raven''s gaze rested indifferently on him for a while.


    Nothing could be said of them, but he felt very ufortable with those red eyes boring into his soul.


    "What?" He inquired with a tone of arrogance.


    "You, North, should check yourself. At least, a lot of us here experience a terrifying trauma during our first kill. But if it''s nothing for you, perhaps the one that is insane is you and not me."


    She breathed before continuing.


    "For one, I think you should start off by not being a hypocrite."


    Northern''s frown furrowed darkly, he gripped the cross arm of his bottomless bag and stomped forward, fuming.


    "What? Me? A hypocrite? Says you who hails a just cause and search for a way to please all, but behind the scenes doesn''t mind doing something indecent. I mean, aren''t you supposed to be a hero of some sort? And you are going to just swoop into some stronghold and kill some humans like they are monsters. This is not even to say that you are talking about a Sage!!"


    Raven shook her head.


    "I am not a hero, North. The people only made me to be such. And it''s not my duty to live up to it. I am merely doing what I want to do. It''s not my fault that they have raised monumental images of me in their heads. Do. Not. Judge. Me."


    With that, she turned, "Let''s go, Terence."


    She stopped and looked back over her shoulder.


    "I don''t know what exactly is your concern with indecency when it''s the very thing that you''ve represented ever since you got to this stronghold. Drop the act and just be selfish already."


    She faced front and walked away with Terence.


    Northern stood there for a couple of seconds, feeling the sharp edges of her words sting him from the inside.


    The most annoying thing was he couldn''t ascertain...


    He couldn''t tell...


    Whether her words were true or false...


    And he wanted to be honest with himself at the very least.


    Was he truly being a hypocrite?


    ''But really, killing humans... isn''t it going too far?''


    Still, if it came down to it, he didn''t feel like he''d think twice before making the decision.


    Northern moved his head and touched his chest.


    Once again, he couldn''t help but feel this intangible and fleeting emptiness.


    It was subtle and almost unnoticeable, but it made him very ufortable.


    He looked to the front. Raven and Terence had long disappeared into the dark embrace of the forest.


    As ufortable as this journey was bound to be, Northern felt like perhaps this was another ordeal for him to cross.


    Or maybe not.


    To be honest, he didn''t really care about all of that.


    Ordeal or no ordeal.


    ''I just want the ship!''


    And he was going to do anything to get it.


    Even if it meant ying as Raven wanted. Of course, his promise to pay her back still stood.


    And most importantly, this was another amazing opportunity for him to grow.


    Perhaps, this time around, he could start to put deliberate effort into getting stronger and not leaving it to chance.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Terence and Raven were walking into the forest. As their steps went further, the darkness got deeper and stronger, threatening to swallow them in fact.


    Terence nced at Raven a couple of times, saying nothing.


    However, the youngdy had since caught her nces. When she was tired, she eventually asked,


    "What?"


    "Are you going to leave him like that? I thought you said you can''t do this without him."


    Raven''s lips curled up a little, but "He''lle."


    "He''lle?" Terence''s face contorted into a pool of confusion. "How are you so sure?"


    Raven shrugged, "I don''t know, I just have this feeling."


    Terence stared at her as they walked, blinking, then shemented with a low tone.


    "Light, I really do hope you''re fine."


    "I am..." She replied with a small smile.


    "You''ve been acting¡ª"


    Raven stopped and looked back, "He''sing." Her smile formed fully for the first time in a long time, perhaps ever.


    It caused Terence''s eyes to widen slowly.


    This... this right here was the most beautiful she had ever seen Raven Light.

 Chapter 201 Permission To Evolve, Sir?

    <h4>Chapter 201 Permission To Evolve, Sir? </h4>


    Northern stared fiercely at both of them.


    "What?" His tone rang out with heavy arrogance, almost resounding through the hollowness of the imposing grove.


    "Nothing. I''m impressed."


    "Don''t be! The only reason why I am on this journey with you is to take that airship and fly home. I don''t care whatever you intend to do, whether it is to save the world or destroy it."


    Raven smiled a little and erased it, "Fair enough."


    She turned around, "Then... let''s go."


    "No, no, no, I''m not going to have that."


    Raven turned back around, "What this time?"


    ''What this time? What the fuck is she smoking?!''


    Northern inhaled deeply and exhaled, then he said:


    "Look, we are on this mission as partners. I know you are giving me some prizes, but I believe we are here because you need my help, isn''t that right?"


    Raven lingered, then nodded.


    "Yes, you are right."


    "Fine, if that is the case, I demand to know everything that you are nning down to explicit detail. And I demand to be treated as an equal! Not like some kid that you''re taking on excursions."


    Raven let out a deep sigh.


    "I do treat you as an equal, and I n to tell you everything, but not while standing here. We need to go farther away from the city before I can explicitly exin to you."


    Now that she mentioned it again, it got concerning. Northern narrowed his eyes a little bit and asked:


    "What''s it about the city that you are running away from?"


    "A lot of things. For one, I don''t trust Gilbert, Ate and the twins. Something is off. I don''t think I can trust them to end this, so I''m just going to do this on my own."


    Northern''s head moved back a little, blinking with surprise.


    ''Wow, she''s perceptive. I give her that.''


    "Why? Why don''t you trust him?"


    "I can''t tell you because they are only my premonitions as of now. Whatever the case may be, I am going to end this on my own."


    "So, you are going to challenge three or is it four rifts, on your own?"


    Raven was silent after his question. Her hair swayed a little as she made a slight head movement. She lowered her eyes, then moved them back to Northern''s ethereal gaze.


    "Who said challenging the rifts is the only way out of this?"


    "Uhm, you?"


    Northern raised his eyebrow in confusion, then furrowed them immediately after.


    Raven was silent, causing the howling wind of the grove to grow louder. Then after a couple of breezing seconds, she said:


    "North, why don''t we just keep going for now? I''ll tell you everything on the way."


    Northern looked at Terence, who had been standing like a statue all the while, not even her breath interrupting the atmosphere.


    She was almost invisible.


    He sighed and responded:


    "Fine."


    With that, the cohort continued their journey. After the short discussion, it was a bit more bearable to walk with them, and instead of walking behind, he walked right beside Raven with Terence on the other side.


    A couple of minutes into their proceeding steps, a lot of distance had been covered.


    And luckily, they were yet to encounter any monsters.


    ''I wonder if it''s because of Dark Terror.''


    There was no way to know if Dark Terror had hunted to this point, but he did remember passing a staunchmand to the devil.


    Which was the annihtion of every monster that surrounded the capital.


    The only thing was that he wasn''t sure if Dark Terror had been able to annihte all before he was called back.


    Since he was burning away his reservoir of Void essence.


    ''I wonder just when he''d be able to act independently.''


    The fact that Dark Terror needed his essence to manifest and operate was a great hindrance and an even greater limitation in what they could aplish together.


    The ratio of essence it consumed was even greater when it was using its Abilities.


    Just like Northern had observed while he was in the dungeon cell.


    His guess was probably the fact that Dark Terror had not evolved yet.


    He summoned the runes of the monster''s profile to confirm something.


    However, what he saw blew his mind.


    Name: Dark Terror


    True Name: [Singrity]


    Attributes: [Chaos Thread], [Spawn Of Void], [Chaos And Void]


    Attributes Ability: [Void mes], [Darkness Embrace], [Chaos Berserk]


    Danger Level: [Devil]


    Soul Rank: [Hellion]


    Soul Fragments: [300/300]


    Talent: nil


    Talent ss: nil


    Talent Ability: nil


    Perhaps, it was because he had nothing to do this time. Northern had btedly guessed that the main reason he probably didn''t gain talent fragments from monsters that Dark Terror killed was because the monster itself absorbed their souls.


    Since Talent was a core imbued in the soul, it''s safe to say that those talent fragments Northern would have gained in particr were being eaten up as shards mixed with the fragments of souls that Dark Terror absorbed.


    And he had just summoned these runes to look at how far those soul fragments had probably gone.


    He didn''t take note of the number the first time he had summoned Dark Terror''s profile.


    Aside from the fact that it was dark, the matters at hand were pressing. Maybe he did notice it but just failed to think about it since they were more to worry about.


    However, none of all that mattered now.


    Northern could feel his heart beat heavily as he took one step after another.


    On one side of his heart, he was trying so much to put himself under control. This was a very exciting situation indeed, but any strange behavior would warrant questions from Raven.


    And let''s not forget the lie detector was traveling with them.


    Not just now, but throughout their journey, Northern understood very well that he had to beware of the young oracledy.


    On the other side of his heart, he leaped with so much joy.


    It was the joy of uncertainty.


    That feeling when you feel something good is about to happen, but you don''t just know what.


    Just when his joy was reaching its peak, a panel appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Soul Summon: Dark Terror is beckoning on your approval to get stronger]


    [Evolution is possible]


    [Enter the Limitless Void tomence evolution]


    Northern''s eyes widened for a moment. It was getting harder by the second to quiet down his running heart.


    ''Crap! I need to enter the Limitless Void!!''


    Raven finally turned to him, asking casually.


    "Is everything okay?"

 Chapter 202 Void Summon [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 202 Void Summon [Part 1] </h4>


    Northern stood aloof for a couple of seconds. He was taken adrift by the question, given his state. He just naturally froze with no answer.


    Then he blinked and stuttered to life with a few words.


    "Ah, ah, I''m, I''m fine. Don''t worry. I just need to do something."


    Raven tilted her head.


    "You forgot something?"


    "No."


    "Then... what could you possibly need to do around here? Has it even been a month since you came out of the rift?"


    Northern jerked back his head with a slight frown.


    "I don''t like what you are insinuating. What are you getting at?"


    She sighed and shook her head with a slight shrugging of her hands.


    "Nothing, it''s fine, North. What do you need to do?"


    He turned his head to the side and muttered.


    "Re-relief..."


    "Huh?" Raven at first did not hear, which caused her to almost lean her head towards him.


    Northern responded sharply with a flustered look on his face.


    "I need to relieve myself."


    "Ah..." her eyes rolled down on him.


    Northern''s brows furrowed into a grim frown. He did not like that look at all.


    "What? What was that for?"


    "Nothing at all. Take your precious time. But know that time is not precious."


    "Whatever," Northern threw his head arrogantly away from her and walked deeper into the forest.


    He made sure he walked so deep that the trees andrge leaves were blocking them from seeing him.


    Then he crouched somewhere, pretending to really be letting out some poop.


    He closed his eyes and dove into the embrace of his soul.


    Opening them, the scenery before him changed.


    "Ah, it''s been forever since I''ve been here."


    His voice echoed through the vast hollowness of the dark pce.


    As usual, the ck mes were ever burning, and his intimidating seat stood like a legendary tower behind the dancing plumes of mes.


    As much as Northern wanted to continue admiring this visage, he needed to end matters as fast as he could.


    And so he called out:


    "Come, Dark Terror."


    From the onyx ground of the pce, a me of darkness erupted. Northern could at once feel its imposing presence.


    If before, Dark Terror''s emergence had always seemed like the ignition of mes that burned with a menacing intensity.


    Right now, they seemed more powerful, menacing sure, but less than they used to be.


    If anything, malevolent and evil were the words.


    Yes.


    Very evil.


    And watching it made his skin rise with goosebumps.


    Northern swallowed his dry spit.


    ''Wait, I thought it is yet to evolve.''


    It was exactly so. Northern looked down at the panel of information that appeared before his eyes, disying the monster''s profile.


    And below it were a couple of words that put butterflies in his belly.


    [Evolution is possible]


    [Do you want tomence evolution?]


    It felt surreal... abstract.


    With little to no effort, the devil was changing?


    Northern gulped again and nodded, internally answering.


    ''Yes.''


    Immediately, the panel disappeared.


    All the panels disappeared.


    The Limitless Void was suddenly shrouded by a perfect eerie silence.


    Despite the usual silence of this dark pce, this one felt strange and made Northern''s skin crawl with cold tendrils of anticipation.


    Suddenly, with a loud howling of the wind, the fires from the throne seat shot forward.


    Instinctively, Northern jumped back, crossing his arms over his face to protect it from the surge of mes.


    But to his surprise, they were more cooling and soothing than heating and searing.


    Hesitantly, he lowered his arms, his eyes slowly met the magnifying art formed by the deluge of mes.


    ck mes mixed with azure hues danced like shadows of legends, encircling Dark Terror and filling the hall with a dark, otherworldly mor.


    The entire ce sparkled with blue reflections, even his face, bathing him in an ethereal glow.


    The mes seemed alive, twisting and writhing in an entrancing ballet, casting bewitching patterns across the walls.


    An aura of mystery and power radiated from the spectacle, both beautiful and fearsome, as if an ancient force had awakened from slumber.


    Northern found himself transfixed, caught in the hypnotic sway of the elemental dance unfolding before him, a breathtaking vision of primal energy and grace unlike anything he had witnessed before.


    "Beautiful..."


    He didn''t know when the words fell out of his mouth.


    [Dark Terror is evolving]


    [Dark Terror''s soul is embracing the emptiness]


    [The Void sibtes into the core of its soul]


    [The Void has taken root in the core of its soul]


    [Evolution isplete]


    [Dark Terror has be a full-fledged creature of the void]


    [Soul Summon: Dark Terror has be Void Summon: Night Terror]


    [All Talents, talent abilities, Attributes and attributes abilities have been devolved into the essence of Void]


    [Your pool of Void essence grows wider]


    [The Void Summon is aplete entity from the soul summon]


    [The Void Summon feels unwavering loyalty to the Void in you]


    [The Void Summon does not need your reservoir of Void essence to manifest]


    [The Void Summon can maintain its physical body in the Limitless Void and always answer when you call]


    [The Void Summon is not limited by distance]


    [The Limitless Void will continue to serve as a point of connection for both you and the Void Summon no matter how far apart you are]


    [At different Void ranks, the Void Summon will awaken Void abilities. This ability is more relevant to the true nature of the summons when they were Soul Summons]


    [As long as the Void Summon is within the Limitless Void, it can regenerate]


    [Note: The Void Summon can be destroyed]


    [Congrattions]


    Name: Night Terror


    True Name: [Singrity]


    Danger Level: [Devil]


    Void Rank: [Echo]


    Void Ability: [Void mes]


    Soul Fragments: [0/1000]


    [Void Summon ranks]


    Echoes: [The starting point, where the connection to the Void is faint and barely noticeable. Summons at this stage can only manifest one ability of the Void]


    Whispers: [At this Void Rank, the sibte of the void bes an audible whisper. Causing their proficiency to grow, they awaken a second Void ability]


    Veils: [As the summon delves deeper into the Void, they begin to shroud themselves in veils of darkness. These creatures gain enhanced stealth and the ability to move unseen]


    Emanations: [At this rank, the summon''s connection to the Void gives them powerful authority of darkness through the Void. Their Void ability gains a unique aspect to it]


    Eclipses: [The summon''s connection to the Void reaches a new peak, overshadowing their physical form. This causes their body to evolve and take on a new form. They also awaken a third Void ability]


    Servant Of The Void: [At this rank, the Void influence over the Summon is explosive. The Summon awakens an Ultimate Void Ability]

 Chapter 203 Void Summon [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 203 Void Summon [Part 2] </h4>


    It was a lot to take in.


    Northern stood motionless for a couple of seconds, watching the endless panel of information flood his vision.


    He was following them with his eyes, but he didn''t even know where to start thinking from.


    First of all, this was not expected at all.


    When he thought of Dark Terror evolving, he thought about the devil bing a different danger rank.


    Soul summon, Void Summon?


    These were all new subjects to him, and he didn''t even see theming at all!


    Northern inhaled deeply and sighed out all the pressure and excitement.


    ''Firstly...'' he looked down at his body, ''I can feel the increase in my Void essence.


    The overall stream of essence that flowed within his coreless soul seemed to have increased and widened.


    He could vividly detect a smoother, more fluent and rushing flow.


    It bolstered his muscles with a little more strength, he felt so awesome that he couldn''t help but mutter,


    "Wow..."


    ''Does this mean every time a soul summon bes a Void Summon, all their attributes and talents are devolved into Void and increase its essence?''


    If so, there was no better news than this.


    Northern had, after all, been stuck with the issue of a limited amount of Void essence.


    Although it was not particrly an issue until he fought overnight.


    Should there be cases where he doesn''t need to expend himself for a long period of time or use his abilities tremendously, he would be fine.


    But after that night, it bothered him silently.


    He couldn''t absorb soul cores, but had hoped that he''d be able to do something about the soul core of the Abysmal Corpse Eater.


    This was why he had kept it specially for himself.


    Right now, though, all that didn''t even matter. For a breakthrough hade to him by itself.


    Northern''s lips spread, crawling closer to each ear to form a vicious wide grin.


    ''This is sweet!''


    He lifted his face to look at the monster... Void Summon standing before him.


    Dark... Night Terror was the same as it had been a couple of seconds ago.


    Its vicious eyes, though, gleamed with a primal evil.


    Something that made creeps crawl over Northern''s body.


    The red mes that oozed out of its four eyes hinted at a more vicious and promiscuous depth.


    Northern could see at a nce, the creature that stood before him was a different entity.


    Yet, it embodied no stark difference from Dark Terror.


    But it was definitely not the same.


    Moreover...


    ''Night Terror, huh? Sure brings back a lot of memories.''


    Northern found the new name to be very soothing, perhaps old... an old name.


    "Ah, shit! I''m taking too long, I have to return to the surface world!"


    He looked into Night Terror''s eyes, lingered beforemanding,


    "Go into the city, protect Ellis at all costs. And make sure you arepletely unseen by anyone. Also, monitor the progression of things before acting. I''d also prefer it if Ellis does not know you are protecting him. Got me?"


    The red mes in the devil''s deep eyes ignited dangerously and slowly simmered down.


    Then Night Terror returned into the embrace of dark mes...


    Northern breathed, basking in the tremendous wave of all that had just happened now.


    He had to appear normal no matter what, since it''d be preferable to keep them from asking any questions than they having to pry unnecessarily.


    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them, he was back in reality. Slowly, he stood up and walked out of the forest.


    "Done?"


    "Yes," Northern answered, fidgeting a little.


    "Please, no more stops until we get to the Del''Vierre."


    Northern narrowed his eyes slightly, piqued by the strange name she had pronounced at the end.


    Since she was going to exin herself, he figured there was no need to ask.


    But at the very least, he knew that was their destination.


    The cohort continued their journey, this time however, it wasn''t silent.


    A couple of minutes into their way, Terence gaily approached him, putting him in the middle between her and Raven as they walked along.


    Northern, at first, was shocked. He looked at her with a raised brow.


    But the pretty oracle smiled with her eyes and then spoke,


    "So Northern, I heard you are from the Central ins? Since no one wants to talk and the silence is killing me, you could introduce yourself, maybe?"


    She looked specifically at his hair.


    "Well, there''s nothing much to know about me. I live in the countryside with two mundane parents. They tried their best for me, and honestly, I think they wanted to shield me from this very life I am living."


    "Oh, that''s new?" Her voice was almost stifled.


    Silence lingered awkwardly in the air, then unexpectedly, Raven''s voice resounded,


    "They were probably making the best decision for you. To be honest, I wouldn''t wish for this kind of life for any of my kids, that is, if I ever have one."


    Northern scoffed.


    "It''s easy for you to say, you''re probably one of those kids that had all the basic education about talents and rifts and how to survive in them on a tter of gold and from a young age."


    Raven stopped, causing the other two to abruptly stop too.


    She looked into Northern''s eyes and said with a cold voice,


    "Indeed, you are right. I had everything at my disposal, and the life I live now is probably a better hell."


    She then continued to walk away.


    Northern frowned as he watched her back, he didn''t know why, but what she had just uttered was incredibly displeasing and, at the same time, annoying.


    ''A better hell?''


    Just what could she have gone through to call this destion a better hell?


    ''I bet she''s sick in the head.''


    Terence smiled with her eyes.


    "Oh my, oh my, I guess holding a conversation was a very bad idea."


    Northern nced at her, his eyes strained with disdain.


    Then he continued forward, wordlessly.


    The three did not talk again until they got out of the forest.

 Chapter 204 Across The River [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 204 Across The River [Part 1] </h4>


    Two distinctnds were cut in half by a raging river.


    On one side of the river was a verdant valley that gave way to a vast expanse of greenery, with towering trees whose majestic forms almost pierced the clouds.


    Crossing the river with the cold, biting wind, one woulde to see an equally vast deste expanse.


    The lush greenery on one side of the river faded into an arid, sun-scorched in devoid of life.


    The brilliant green that reigned on one side had been reced by a harsh, bleached-out haze that hung heavy over the barrenndscape.


    In the midst of this forsakenndscape stood an imposing sand tower, seemingly sculpted by the formidable strength of relentless winds over countless eons.


    The monolithic structure pierced the heavens like a colossal thorn. No life stirred in this barrenndscape.


    The only movement came from the ever-present winds that howled across the dunes, carrying stinging particles of sand that scoured any exposed surface.


    The sense of destion and emptiness was palpable, as if thend itself had been cursed and drained of all vitality.


    At the edge of the green valley, three individuals could be seen standing with contemtive looks on their faces.


    One was a ck-haireddy with red eyes, donned in ck lithe armor, her gaze coldly oveid on the expanse before them.


    Behind her cold front, a slight trepidation could be discerned upon closer inspection.


    The second individual was a white-haired male, his hair disheveled and his thoughts seemingly scattered.


    His white clothes of armor would have glistened if he had done theundry when he should have, but currently, he looked like a battered hero, one who was lost and forgotten¡ªa wanderer on an odyssey finding his way home.


    Thest person, standing slightly behind the boy, was the most pristine of them all.


    A young white-haireddy with golden eyes that seemed to reflect the distant daystar, her face contorted with heavy and strained lines of worry.


    She was donned in a body armor that clung tightly to her skin, entuating the subtle curves nking her sides.


    Pausing for a moment, she nced at the ck-haireddy standing slightly to the front and asked:


    "Light, did you have something nned for this particr asion?"


    Raven turned her head and nodded with a confident look in her eyes.


    Immediately, Terence touched her chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Whew, I almost thought you were about to be crazy again."


    With a frown etched across his face, Northern interrupted, "At least let her speak of this something she has nned..."


    Raven looked at him, then turned her gaze to the river. "It''s simple," she stated, stretching her hand out over the water. "We will swim to the other side."


    Terence''s eyes grew wider with each passing millisecond.


    "Wait, what? Light, we can''t swim across this river. You know it''ll be brimming with monsters."


    Raven turned her eyes to Terence, a glint of determined seriousness igniting within their depths.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    At this point, Northern didn''t further confirmation:


    ''She''s crazy. Yeah, I think she''s just mentally sick,'' he thought to himself, smacking his lips and looking irritatedly at her before shifting his gaze to the river.


    ''Damn, do I even still remember how to swim?''


    Indeed, Northern had learned how to swim when he was human, but even before his death, he hadn''t swum in a long time.


    Now, in this new life, the prospect of swimming in a raging river, one likely infested with various kinds of monsters, seemed daunting.


    Would it even be possible?


    Northern momentarily contemted turning back and heading to the capital instead.


    But he quickly shook his head.


    The ship was more important.


    ''This is crazy... well, I''ve seen worse, so it should be nothing, right?'' he mused, trying to bolster his resolve.


    However, he knew deep down that it wouldn''t be any less harrowing just because he had experienced his own personal hell.


    All hells hurt differently, hell in the depths of a river was definitely bound to have a different feel from the hell on the surface of a blood-soaked ground.


    But he wasn''t without a n.


    A small wide grin parted his lips.


    ''I have to give a special thanks to Hao when I see him.''


    He threw a strained re into the river, then looked at Raven onest time and said, "You know... you are one very stupid girl."


    And with that, he jumped.


    As Northernunched himself into the river, the cold water engulfed him, instantly sending shivers down his spine.


    The currents were strong and fierce, tugging at his body and threatening to sweep him away.


    Northern at first felt it very hard, surviving and fighting against the tumultuous waves of water.


    However, it suddenly began to feel less burdensome.


    And then a panel appeared before him.


    [Charm Ability: Breath Of The Seas has been activated]


    [You can breathefortably in water]


    Northern dove into the depth of the river and drew a longfortable breath.


    His lungs felt cold, but breathing was not strained.


    It was quite amazing how an item could make it so that he could breathe underwater.


    Very impossible, drawing another breath, he swam forward.


    Raven looked at Terence and held out her hand.


    With a slight hesitation, the beautiful oracle held Raven''s hand, allowing herself to be swept into her embrace in a swift motion.


    Raven smiled and said:


    "Hold on tight."


    Immediately, she followed suit, diving into the river with a grace that spoke of her familiarity with such perilous situations.


    Despite sping Terence tightly in her arms, she swam with purpose, cutting through the water like a knife, her eyes focused on the opposite shore.


    The weight of responsibility and determination she had shown just now seemed to radiate from her as she forged ahead.


    Of course,pared to the both of them, Northern found it way easier to cross and was already ahead.


    So far so good, there was no peril in their journey, and honestly, he just wished that things would end that way.


    ''Ah, crap... I feel like I just jinxed...''


    Northern gritted his teeth in irritation, he was beginning to feel very ufortable.


    Perhaps it would have been better if it never crossed his mind that they should cross without being attacked by any monster.


    But the shore was getting closer with each stroke of his hands.


    So maybe he would get to the shore before anything serious happened.


    However, just as that thought crossed his head,


    Northern heard a loud shriek from behind him.


    A pale and fake smile graced his lips.


    ''Yeah... I know, right...''

 Chapter 205 Across The River [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 205 Across The River [Part 2] </h4>


    With Terence tightly clinging to her, Raven swam across the river, her muscles strained with just a few efforts of strokes, but she didn''t care.


    Her eyes were brimming with a frightening resolve as she pressed on despite the slow momentum she was keeping.


    Compared to her, the white-haired boy was finding it quite easy to swim.


    She smiled for a moment and thought, ''He''s full of surprises.''


    No doubt Northern had proven himself to be just the way she portrayed him to be.


    A strong drifter, hiding his power.


    ''I wonder what his talent is.''


    Just in that moment as she sank into her mind a bit deeper, she suddenly felt a restraint in her movement, particrly one of her legs.


    Her eyes widened with dread, and she immediately applied more force to hijack her leg out of whatever had held it.


    As she tried to, Terence suddenly let out a wide scream that caused Raven''s eyes to widen even more.


    Immediately, she dove under the water to see what was wrong.


    And in that instance, she caught a glimpse of it.


    Most of its features were obscured by the fog within the depth of the water, but she could tell with those colossal eyes ring into her soul.


    She gritted her teeth and pulled out from her waist belt a curved dagger like the fang of some monster she had in.


    With a swift curve of her hand, she shed the tentacles holding onto her leg, causing it to explode clouds of gore in the water and convulse on its way to the depth.


    Quickly, she grabbed the sinking Terence''s waist and swam to the surface of the water.


    By the time she got to the surface, Terence was out of it.


    Her golden eyeballs werepletely gone, nowhere to be found.


    Raven looked at her and gritted her teeth, "Damnit, not now."


    As she tried to swim further, Northern approached her.


    Before he could say anything, she spoke,


    "Please, safely help Terence to the shore. I''ll hold this for as long as I can."


    "You''ll fight underwater?"


    Raven smiled a little bit, but Northern could see its insincerity.


    "This thing is actually an old foe of mine. Who knows, maybe I''d be able to defeat it today," she said.


    Northern looked at her with a wistful expression on his face and took Terence, whom he found her state to be quite strange.


    ''What the hell? Who passes out in the middle of a river?''


    Without a word, Northern held tightly onto Terence, flushed a little by the fact that he had to do that by her waist.


    ''Come on, this is a serious situation!'' He stiffened himself up and began to swim away.


    Not sparing a nce at Raven.


    Carrying Terence along with him cost more effort than it should, thankfully it was just a river, one as wide as sixty meters though.


    But the more baffling situation was the strength and force of the waves that crushed upon him.


    This particrly made it very hard for him to traverse the waters quickly.


    s, after several strokes, he finally got to the shore, breathing heavily. Heid Terence to the ground.


    Her eyes were wide open, but her beautiful eyeballs were gone.


    Northern wiped the water away from his face; his hair was wet and strangely made him look more handsome than he usually would.


    The effect of wetness on his pale skin was quite splendid.


    He looked at Terence with a strained frown, then he ced a finger beneath her nose.


    ''She''s still breathing.''


    Her life did not seem to have been in any danger, but what was that scream he heard?


    And why was she passed out?


    Although he was very curious and worried about what was wrong with the beautiful oracle,


    ''At least, she''s safe.''


    He turned to the river; the surface was still and serene, only the intermittent crushing of the angry waves against the water bodies.


    Northern let out a tired sigh and muttered:


    "Should I help or should I not help?"


    Just when he was thinking about it, the entire river seemed to shudder, and a tentacle plunged out of it, tossing into the air a lithe human-like ragdoll.


    Raven flew across andnded on the barrennd, rolling away into the sand.


    Northern, with a slightly opened mouth, exchanged nces between the retreating tentacles and the battered girl that was slowly rising to her feet, albeit, in serious groans.


    With a dazed expression, he said:


    "Please don''t tell me you had a sensible conversation with the sea monster where it decided to let you go?"


    Raven stood up and was silent for a couple of seconds. She leaned on her knee while catching her breath and stood straight afterward.


    "I could never defeat that monster; it''s a Catastrophe level maelstrom."


    Northern raised his chin a little bit, then btedly acted surprised.


    However, Raven smiled.


    "I guess you have faced one yourself. Impressive."


    She walked forward and crouched in front of Terence, touching her head.


    Northern looked down silently for a few seconds.


    He wanted to see her fight so badly but had missed the opportunity.


    ''What did she do... the fight ended too fast!''


    He was so curious but didn''t think he and Raven were close enough for him to be pestering her with questions.


    And honestly, he just wanted to keep it that way.


    Should a daye where he had to make a decision as to saving her or not, he never wanted to be conflicted if he decided to act in his own selfish interest.


    It would help a lot to keep himself reminded that this is strictly a business expedition.


    She looked up at Northern and politely inquired:


    "Can you help me ce her on my back?"


    "Sure," he responded with a slight nod and immediately bent down.


    It was a little work having to carry her well and making sure he doesn''t touch any ''ces''.


    Eventually, Terence was on Raven''s back. Raven nced back at the river and said to Northern,


    "I think it will be safe for us to go farther away from the river; that monster could still be really pissed by what I did. Besides, this ce is too open; it''s Slorian territory, and their scouts could be lurking around."


    Northern nodded in consent with her words, and the two of them trekked forward on the deste in.


    Although until they got to the hill enclosure, Northern couldn''t stop wondering what the hell she had done in that river.


    But he was more than resolved not to ask.


    Not just this question, every question that would portray him to look a little bit interested in her matters, he didn''t want.


    ''Let''s just stay out of hers so she stays out of mine.''

 Chapter 206 Arduous Expedition Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 206 Arduous Expedition Ahead </h4>


    Raven gently lowered the beautiful oracle onto the stony ground in a cave.


    The entrance of the cave was a vast, cavernous opening that led into an underground realm of towering, twisted formations resembling tree trunks or roots, creating an intricate and almost organic-looking architecture.


    At the center of this subterranean marvely a sunken pathway, guiding them deeper into the mysteries that awaited within.


    Earthy tones of brown and ochre hues surrounded the terrain, giving the cavern a sense of age and antiquity.


    Northern stood at the entrance of the cavern with his arms folded, observing the sloppy and dark depth.


    The glow of the sun was slightly scorching beneath the Eternal Twilight.


    As to whether that was because of the nature of the terrain they now found themselves in or it was just the passage of time, he did not know.


    There were fewer trees and vegetation to absorb the heat of the daystar in this area.


    But the day was slowly progressing into the afternoon, so it was really tough to decide.


    He pushed the pointless worry behind his back as Raven stood up andid a slightly worried gaze on Terence.


    "You seem like you''re used to this situation."


    Raven answered him, looking at Terence.


    "Terence is special... she can see things."


    Northern frowned a bit.


    "What things?"


    Raven finally removed her eyes from Terence and looked at Northern.


    "Inhumane things..."


    He raised a brow.


    "Like, visions..."


    Raven shook her head slightly.


    "Visions would be better."


    She turned to the depth of the cave and stared deep for a couple of seconds before she turned to Northern and asked:


    "How good are your eyes in the dark?"


    "As good as yours?"


    Raven shook her head slightly.


    "My eyes are bad in the dark..."


    "Then do you want me to summon a source of light?" He raised one hand, ready to manifest the orb of light on his palm.


    "No, we''ll get busted if you do that," she narrowed her eyes a little, sparing a quick nce to the depth of the cave.


    "This path is our chance to enter the Slorian stronghold without being discovered."


    "And you can''t see in the dark?"


    Raven smiled a bit.


    "Since my ability has more to do with light, darkness is a really fatal weakness for me."


    ''How ironic... considering her ck hair and red eyes.''


    "How ironic, considering my ck hair and red eyes... is probably what you are thinking."


    Northern jerked his back with a little frown.


    "What the hell, you can read minds?"


    "No," she smiled again, but it was pale and ghostly, "everyone has the same reaction when I tell them my talent has to do with light."


    "Ah, I see..." Northern nodded.


    Then he leaned away from the wall and unfolded his arms.


    "How then do you n to pass this depth with such bad vision?"


    "Well, for one, I thought you were going to have better vision than I, considering that your eyes are blue and beautiful."


    Northern immediately felt something shake his entire body.


    ''Eh? No, no, no, no, you can''t fall for that!''


    No one had ever called his eyes beautiful!


    But still, it felt almost unpleasant... like he had just lost his ce as the man.


    ''How can she even say something like that so casually? Besides, why the fuck did that even touch me? Am I thatcking romantically, that I''d fall for a smallpliment? Come on Northern, you''re not a kid!''


    Only at times like this does he remembers he''s old.


    Northern furrowed his brows darkly to tell her off without necessarily saying it.


    "Well, I do have great sight. They are nothing to boast of though."


    "Good. Then you''ll practically be leading us through the cave," she uttered with a strange smile curled on her lips.


    Something did not just settle well with Northern.


    With an inquisitive raise of his face, he asked:


    "How bad is your eyesight?"


    "Very bad. I''m practically blind. I have to rely on my sense of sound and smell. But in usual cases, all I just have to do is have a source of light around, I''ll be fine. This time, however, we can''t do that... we need to be stealthy about our entry."


    "I see..."


    His eyes grew distant as he digested all that she said, then they suddenly narrowed. He looked at her suspiciously for a couple of beats and then asked:


    "Wait, so you want me to believe that you cannot see at all, but will trust me to lead us into that dark tunnel? Me, who is a stranger you just met like a week ago?"


    "Does it matter? Our interests align, and you''ll do anything to protect me since you want the airship so much. That is how you will be able to return home, isn''t it?"


    Northern chuckled, almost staggering back. He nodded his head slightly.


    "Okay, okay, I get what you are saying, but you are being very wrong in your calctions, Raven. It seems like you have me all figured out, and that fact is very annoying. So beware, I can decide to surprise you anytime."


    With a barely visible smile, she nodded her head.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    She turned her gaze to Terence and brought them back to him, lingering before asking.


    Northern almost could tell what she wanted to say.


    "Would you be willing to carry Terence, since you can see better? All you need to do is hold my hand and lead the way."


    ''I knew it!''


    It was not like he could refuse anyway.


    The situation demanded it.


    But it was getting quite inconvenient.


    ''Our journey has not even started, and she''s being a deadweight already.''


    Northern walked forward and carried Terence; he didn''t need help raising her to his back.


    He just crouched in front of her, grabbed her legs while Raven leaned her seemingly lifeless body towards his back.


    He adjusted the rest as he stood up.


    He sucked in a great deal of air as he felt her small breast press against his back.


    His face was getting red.


    ''Tighten my anus! Holy thoughts alone.''


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, definitely."


    "Okay then."


    She stretched her hand for him to hold.


    "Should we move then?"


    Northern looked at the exposed hand, protruded out of the leather vambraces of her armor; they were olive and tainted with callouses.


    He slowly moved his hand and held them, met with a rough and hardened palm unlike what he had thought. Northern could tell she was going to be a very strong fighter.


    This, after all, had to be proof of so much hard work.


    ''Crap, I can''t believe I''m holding a girl''s hand, and another one is on my back. What am I, a babysitter?''


    Northern smacked his teeth silently.


    ''No doubt about it, this expedition was a very bad idea.''


    He walked forward, leading them deeper into the cave.

 Chapter 207 A Strange Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 207 A Strange Darkness </h4>


    Northern did not struggle to see at all.


    At first, when they started walking into the cave, he had suspected that perhaps Raven was lying, maybe it wasn''t as bad as she imed.


    Because how was he supposed to believe that she made an entire n based on a spection that he would have great eyesight due to the beauty of his eyes?


    He wasn''t going to buy it at all!


    Something had to be fishy!


    And so Northern pressed forward, carefully leading her with Terence on his back.


    Aside from the distracting fact that her breasts were pressing against his back harder with each step he took, he also had her strangely rising temperature to worry about.


    But he had a feeling that he shouldn''t speak, not in this eerie darkness.


    He could perfectly see through with no difficulty, but there was something in the darkness of this cave that created a stark difference from the usual darkness he was used to.


    Even in the night, [All Eyes] could see minute details down to dots.


    And without much strain.


    But here, it was like his sight was limited.


    Trying to see deep into the darkness felt tumultuous, like a strong veil was blocking some distance beyond from being pierced by the prowess of his eyes.


    The farther he went, the farther this veil went.


    It was like the ratio of details he could see was limited by a certain distance.


    And beyond it was an imprable darkness, not even by his own godly eyes.


    It felt strange and upsetting, that Northern, at a point, silently gritted his teeth.


    His eyes were, of course, limited by distance usually, but it was a tremendously far distance that he never thought they''d be any use to be worried about it.


    He could even see as far as five kilometers ahead.


    Suddenly being limited by this little darkness was disgusting and endearing.


    It made him sure that there was undoubtedly something about this darkness.


    Something he''d not mind unraveling.


    ''Should I use the Unseeing Eyes?'' He thought at some point.


    That was, after all, the ability of his unique eyes that could unravel the mystery of the strings that wove reality.


    But that, of course, would be very unwise of him.


    Raven was behind him, and Terence was on his back.


    There''s no telling what could happen from using an ability like that before them, most especially Raven.


    Northern didn''t want any of his secrets spilling into her hands, any at all!


    So he''d just suck it up and silently pass through this strange and difficult darkness.


    As they continued, another thing Northern got to discover was Raven''s sincerity.


    At times when he was careless, thinking she''d maneuver it somehow, the youngdy was like a helpless sheep, almost stumbling from stones.


    When it first happened, Northern had thought she was just putting in an act, but then it happened again and again.


    Then he began to feel like a bad person.


    His mind demanded several questions.


    Most of which revolved around how senseless and disturbing he found her existence to be.


    She really nned her entire journey based on the things that he could do.


    ''Does she have an ability that can make her see my abilities? Cause, how can she be so sure...''


    There had to be something.


    Northern was filled with so much confusion that he even almost faltered his steps.


    That was the moment he reorganized his thoughts and decided to focus on sessfully traversing the darkness.


    After that, his thoughts were silenced. A couple of minutester, a slight glint of light appeared afar.


    Immediately it came into view, he heard Raven''s voice.


    "I can see now."


    "Eh? That fast?" He unknowingly blurted out his thoughts.


    Raven smiled, "Would you like me to keep pretending I was blind so you can hold me a little longer?"


    Northern frowned, a forced smile parting his lips in the darkness.


    "How strange, I never knew an oddball like you had a sense of humor."


    "Oh, I really needed to grow one; I could just go insane in this ce, you know."


    She patted his shoulders and walked forward.


    Northern''s frown deepened as he watched her go.


    Again, he felt like he had just been vited somewhere.


    ''What the hell is wrong with me?!''


    He hurried forward, his voice running ahead of him.


    "Hey, you bettere take your girl!"


    Raven did not stop and just trekked forward.


    She then stopped and raised her right hand wordlessly, causing Northern to wear caution like a robe as he slowly approached her.


    He whispered:


    "What?"


    "We are closer to the entrance; we have to be careful there''s no scout in sight," she responded to him in a low tone.


    "Oh, I see..." Northern nodded.


    Both of them stood closer to the bright entrance, drenched in grave silence.


    A couple of minutester, Northern leaned his head closer to her and whispered:


    "I''m curious, though... you seem super cautious of these spies. This stronghold of Sloria, how special is it?"


    Raven looked at him, a slight show of surprise reflected on her face.


    "Master Ate didn''t tell you about it?"


    Northern scrunched his entire face.


    "Uhm, no, she didn''t. And the level of your specifics has me questioning why, of all people, you mentioned Instructor Ate."


    "She is always around you?"


    "You''ve been watching me?" His brows were slowly closing towards one another.


    "Isn''t that a given? I intend to need you, and I was paying a huge sum to you. Even though you''d be taking a very valuable item from me."


    "Wait, wait, wait, let me get this," he chuckled a little, "so you''ve been watching me since when? And wasn''t it you who offered the airship?" At this point, Northern''s voice grew a bit louder.


    Raven immediately ced a finger on her lips, looked front, and was silent for a few seconds before she then said:


    "After we talked, and I said I was going to get back to you, I intentionally dyed because I wanted to have some time to see if you truly had what I needed."


    Northern frowned grimly.


    "Okay, I don''t find this pleasing at all. And I didn''t even know? How were you able to do it?"


    Raven looked at him, "The ck bird..."


    His eyes widened.


    "The ck bird???"


    Northern and Raven were silent after herst statement.


    The bird!


    There had to be something to it. He wanted to know!


    But wasn''t that just calling her to hover upon his matters?


    He had to be meticulous and extremely careful, should not act as a fool and give himself away any more than he probably has.


    Which was why he chose to stay silent and not ask anything about the bird.


    They had an entire expedition; there was no reason to rush. Who even knows how long they could be on this expedition?


    Northern breathed and looked away from her.


    "So... when exactly are we going to step out of this ce?"


    "N..."


    Raven''s statement stopped midway as she suddenly widened her eyes and swung her face to Northern''s back.


    She suddenly threw her hand towards the person he was carrying, but before it could make it, Terence''s head was already raised, a loud sickening shriek soared out of her mouth, filling the entire darkness with a frightening dread.


    And of course... announcing their presence.

 Chapter 208 A Little Humor Won’t Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 208 A Little Humor Won''t Hurt </h4>


    With that loud shriek, thedy began to convulse, shuddering off Northern''s back. He had to pay extra attention to make sure she didn''t just fall off and gently managed to ce her on the ground.


    His face was tensed as he turned to Raven, who had almost the same expression on her face, but hers was more choleric.


    "Please protect her, I''ll be right back." Without giving Northern a second to speak, she dashed forward, speeding almost like the wind, sinking further into the now subtle darkness.


    Northern gritted his teeth.


    ''Damn it, how does she go ahead doing things on her own!''


    This was the second time now!


    ...And it was beginning to piss him off!


    He turned to Terence, who was still shaking tremendously; her body was like the dislodged tail of a reptile that was throwing tantrums.


    Northern even had to use his hand to support her head as she almost smashed it on the wall.


    All of this was a new territory for him, but he was guessing Raven was used to it a lot.


    Northern crouched in front of her and tried to hold her to one ce, cing his hand tenderly on her shoulders.


    A couple of minutes passed, and he didn''t hear anything... not even from outside.


    Just as his patience was wearing thin, he began to hear footsteps, drenched in caution. He sprang to his feet and swiftly summoned the dagger,shing out his hand as the figure reached him.


    But his hand stopped in the air, held by a cold grip. Raven slowly lowered his hand and smiled.


    "Smooth."


    Northern raised an eyebrow, noticing a smudge of red blood on her cheeks. He asked:


    "What did you do to the scouts?"


    She opened her mouth, lingered, then finally said:


    "I killed them. There was no other option?"


    Northern''s mouth fell.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Exactly," she curled up a corner of her lips, "I was kidding you." Then she added, "It''s fun to see you act like you care... I''m curious as to what demony dormant in you."


    Odd... she was incredibly odd!


    Passing Northern, she knelt in front of Terence and took her into her bosom, hugging her tightly.


    No matter how fierce thedy shook and trembled, Raven just took it all in, holding her tightly with her eyes closed.


    Northern watched this persist for a while and felt a faint heaviness weigh on his chest.


    He had been thinking Raven to be a maniptive fox, someone filled with stupid ideologies, a careless hero... but right now, he didn''t even know what to think.


    And strangely, he felt like the wicked and bad one in this atmosphere.


    Refusing to yield to the feeling, he swallowed nothing and took his eyes away.


    After a while, Terence calmed down and slowly slumped, falling asleep.


    Northern observed with a side gaze, not wanting to show that he was paying serious attention to them.


    Raven stood up after the beautiful oracle had beenid on the ground and faced Northern.


    Northern asked in that instant,


    "What next? What are we doing?"


    Raven was silent for a bit; she looked around as she spoke.


    "Now, we are going to disguise ourselves and enter the city."


    She looked at Northern and continued:


    "These Slorians are quite unique; the first thing you might want to know about them is that they are made up of students like us."


    Northern''s brows rose, "Students like us?"


    "Yes. But much stronger, they have spent longer than we have in this ce. There''s even some among them that are Savants and Sages."


    Northern felt his mouth subtly drop.


    He might not know how long it took for one to be sages or Savants, but he knew it was a lot of investment.


    Gilbert, who looked like he was in histe fifties after all, was still a Sage.


    That was enough to hint at the fact that it was not an easy feat.


    Once one became a drifter, advancing to the next rank became a hundred times harder, and most times, the better way to go about it was challenging higher tier rifts.


    But that particr act jeopardized the lives of drifters.


    Because it was recorded that only 20% of masters that enter tier VII rifts and above end uping alive.


    One needed a cohort of eight with at least three masters, or in the best-case scenarios, a Savant or a Sage.


    Of course, this was even for just tier VI and tier VII rifts; the requirement for other rifts was tremendously high.


    Even till date, it''s unknown if a tier IX rift is closable. Tier VIII already poses a continental destruction level of challenge.


    And so, the fact that they were sages who were just students like them was amazing.


    But what baffled Northern immediately was:


    ''Why are the rifts still here then?''


    How were they able to advance so quickly... he sort of knew the answer, but Northern was filled with curiosity.


    He wanted to see other people too and know how strong they are.


    "But this is crazy... other students are here too like us?"


    "Yes. It''s crazy, right? Doesn''t it make you want to question the reputation of the Central ins Academy?"


    Northern looked at her, then looked away.


    Honestly, he didn''t want to have to have this conversation with her.


    But maybe her perception was just too amazing.


    ''It doesn''t matter, let''s leave things as they are... at the very least until I can trust her.''


    Both of them were silent again for the next couple of seconds. Northern had actually expected that they''d start moving after she said what she said.


    But then she just stood there... which then prompted him to ask,


    "So... are we not going to go?"


    Raven looked at him, her expression back to stern and emotionless, then she gave a short smile.


    A smile that got on Northern''s nerves... like... what is funny?!


    ''Why the hell does she keep smiling?!!''


    "The sun is still high up; we have to wait till dusk till we move so we don''t get noticed."


    Northern frowned slightly.


    "I see."


    Then he heard her voice again.


    "In the meantime, do you want to hear about what exactly we are going to do and why we need to steal from a sage?"

 Chapter 209 A Talk Of The Past [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 209 A Talk Of The Past [Part 1] </h4>


    Of course, why would he not want to hear such an interesting talk?


    In fact, he had looked forward to it since she said she was going to exin it.


    So Northern acted cool and said to her,


    "If that is alright by you, please go ahead."


    Raven looked forward with a forlorn gaze.


    They were standing beside the wall; Terence wasying on the ground, and the bright entrance was a couple of meters away from them, but the darkness thickly clouded their surroundings.


    Then she started:


    "Was it three months ago...? I guess it was three or four months ago. When we first got here, we focused all our energies on defeating monsters and taking back the Lotheliwan capital. I personally felt like we needed a safe ce to stay... but we were in the middle of a city teeming with monsters, it made no sense to fight our way out of it when there could be the possibility of other monsters being outside too.


    "Instead, I proposed that we should take a chunk of the city from the monsters and build a safe home, a stronghold for ourselves. With admirable and painstaking effort, we were able to do that... we also lost a few precious people too."


    Northern''s mouth turned bitter at the sound of herst couple of words; they somehow kept ringing in his head, reminding him that he wasn''t the only one that had it tough.


    Meanwhile, Raven continued talking.


    "After settling down, we slowly began to move out and clear the monsters from around us. We divided ourselves into three major parties led by Sage Gilbert, Master Ate, and the twins. I don''t know how or why, but somehow, they were here and also originally belonged to the Central ins..."


    Raven looked like she wanted to say more but hesitated. After two or three seconds, her words came.


    "We began to push the subjugation further, taking the north, west, south, and east wings. It was then we started finding survivors."


    Northern paid attention to her but was sure these words were not what she had initially wanted to speak of.


    No doubt, Raven had exercised self-control at that point. He gets why she could be skeptical about revealing whatever was on her mind in that regard to a stranger.


    After all, he also was quite skeptical, butpared to her, he had enough facts to prove that their being here was Rughsbourgh''s ploy, and Gilbert had a strong hand in it.


    "...after survivors starteding in, we saw the need for a wide exploration and subjugation so that we can save as many people as are out there. It was during one of these subjugations that we discovered that there was a ce called the Sloria stronghold."


    She paused, breathed softly, and continued:


    "Of course, the moment we heard about a ce that had erected its walls in perfect defense against monsters, a discord happened, and some people wanted to move over to that ce. Even I didn''t think it was such a bad idea; it''d be safer there than in Lotheliwan, where we were just trying to establish a stronghold... besides, we were pretty inexperiencedpared to these people. Hence, it was only natural that we all wanted to go."


    Northern gulped. With the darkness that shrouded their environs and the way her narration was going, it was hard not to get tense.


    She continued:


    "And so we went, that was three months ago. We came to Sloria. But we decided to send representatives first since we didn''t know how things were, and it''d be dangerous for all of us to travel together at the same time. These representatives were to negotiate on behalf of everyone, and I was a part of them too."


    She paused, lingered for a second, and carried on.


    "We got to Sloria, through the front gate... they have a tall wooden wall built with sharp-edged logs to impede monsters should they try to tear down the walls. They have towers from which mage-ss drifters discharge spells and abilities with destructive firepower. They were practically an imprable fortress. With what we saw, we were happy. We felt with this, we would be safe, perhaps get stronger with the help of these people and start to find our way home."


    Northern studied her face as her words came out with a delicate serenity.


    "...but they were different. A lot of things were different. For starters, they had a very strong leader whose authority was overwhelming. Sloria might have looked like some haven to several students, but to me, it was just another hellish cage."


    She let out a shaky breath.


    "Well, at that time, we knew little, so we went straight to their leader and spoke to him. We told him of our need for a safe ce where we can get stronger and finally find a way home."


    Raven paused... just at the part Northern was starting to get into it...


    "He gave us a condition."


    ''Of course he did.''


    Being a leader and being able to hold together such a ce, making it as imprable as she had described would have required some extreme and hical measures.


    "He wanted me to be a part of his harem. He also demanded that all the females, including Master Ate who was with us at the time, would be his maids, and he''d take turns defiling us every night."


    Northern felt his viscera churn with disgust.


    ''What the hell?''


    He indeed was expecting something extreme and hical, but this... this was beyond his expectations.


    Northern looked at Raven''s distant gaze, slowly narrowing his eyes as he was prompted to ask a question.


    After lingering, he asked:


    "So... what happened?"


    The answer should have been quite clear since Raven was here, and none of the females from Lotheliwan were working as maids, especially not Ate.


    Northern tried to imagine the brute master in a maid attire. It was unfathomable; if at all any bit fathomable, then utterly disgusting.


    With her muscles... wearing a maid dress was unsettling.


    It did look like it''d suit Raven more, though...


    His train of thought was interrupted by her slow and petrifying response.


    She looked at Northern, took her time, then said:


    "Well, I epted to be his wife..." Her gaze grew distant again as her voice trailed off. "Well, I was... for a while. Then I tried to kill him."


    She concluded her statement with a pale, wistful smile.

 Chapter 210 A Talk Of The Past [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 210 A Talk Of The Past [Part 2] </h4>


    Northern was not sure what he had just heard now, but he was also sure he had not mistaken it.


    "Wait, you did what? You... married?"


    And at such a young age?!


    Wait, is she even young? Or was he just projecting his own guess of what her age should be on her?


    Suddenly, he felt the urge to know.


    But that urge came with a lot of diforting feeling.


    Sometimes, being in the body of a child, having to live as one and faced with the harrowing experience of this life, Northern often forgot he was Elliot or had been before.


    It was easier to just live life letting go of that past.


    And honestly, it was so tempting; he was doing it without realizing.


    Still, there was a degree to which he could get shameless, so this was one of those times he decided to exercise caution and not ask for ady''s age.


    "I failed though. I was not able to kill him."


    "Of course you weren''t. If you were, we wouldn''t be here right now." Northern''s voice hushed, then his eyes slowly widened as a realization settled in.


    "Wait, don''t tell me. The Sage we are going to steal from is the leader of this stronghold whom you tried to kill?"


    Raven looked at him indifferently, not answering until after a couple of seconds.


    She shook her head and said,


    "No Northern, the leader... he is more powerful. I''m not sure of his rank, but I''m sure he''s more powerful than a Sage. Perhaps a Grandsavant."


    Northern froze, his eyes and brows widened, then he leaned closer, trying his best to stifle the stunned shock in his voice.


    "You tried to kill an Ephemeral rank drifter?"


    It was unbelievable!


    These were beings that at this stage began to transcendmon sense, mortal limitations.


    Bing a Master was impressive, something noteworthy; it served as a core beginning of one''s journey as a ''powerful'' drifter, but it could also serve as the end.


    This all were dependent on an individual''s resolve and the resources avable to them.


    It was why great ns and kingdoms often imed territorial rifts.


    Bing a Sage was another checkpoint.


    The moment a drifter became a Sage, it is said that their soul core is restructured, their soul is renewed, and its tendrils stretch deeper, touching the foundation of true souls - Constetions.


    Now, this was a realm of knowing that Northern wasn''t all too familiar with.


    Of what he knew about constetions, it was the fact that months were named after them.


    And some people actually worshiped them; his own mother was an example.


    Her belief in Eldech was so strong that sometimes he questioned if this Eldech was actually a person.


    But no, Eldech is just a soul constetion, one of the early existences that somehow hold the strings of the entire world together in a profound andplicated manner.


    A Sage grows a connection to the true soul, and this alone ces them on a different pedestal; to simply put, their souls have transcended mortality.


    And then there were Grandsavants, the Ephemeral rank.


    This could just be referred to as a champion of the world.


    Their soul form bes malleable and susceptible to constetion forms, this causes them to be able to wield a new set of powers called Ster authority.


    It goes deeper than that... and seems to even permit body transformation.


    Northern was not sure.


    But at least he was sure Raven knew better; she must have undoubtedly known how strong her opponent was and yet she tried to kill him?


    "I''m still going to kill him again."


    She paused, taking in a couple of breaths before she added,


    "But not now."


    Northern observed her obstinate and resolved face; it brimmed with the kind of light he''d tag as trouble.


    What he saw in the depths of her crimson gaze was nothing other than destruction waiting to befall his future.


    Although he had to check himself, if he was just being a wuss and a coward, but at the same time, he also thought Raven was a delusional person.


    But the scary thing about her kind of delusional person was... in her eyes burned a strange and vicious me of resolve to mold those delusions into reality.


    It was another level of delulu entirely, and what truly frightened Northern were those eyes.


    Because of that look in her eyes, he could not casually say she''s going to learn her lesson and soon know her ce.


    ''I mean... she has tried to kill him once already.''


    So many questions rose in Northern''s mind about the event; there was just so much he''d love to ask her.


    How did she escape? How did she even plot it out? Why did she fail?


    Did she really marry him? Did she climb onto his bed? How old is she? What rank was she when all these happened?


    So many questions, but instead of asking them, he silently studied Raven''s seemingly lost stare.


    Then he asked,


    "So how does this rte to the Sage we are trying to steal from?"


    Raven''s brow subtly frowned; in fact, it looked like she was holding that frown back.


    "Well, I became a criminal... like a very important one. Because he was saving me for thest, and he insisted on having me even though things got so dire... he was going to vite me in the most vicious of ways. I was in a pinch; that was when I met Helena."


    She looked at Northern, then continued,


    "Helena was a huntress, and she lived solo in the stronghold. No one disturbed her, so it was quite easy for her to help me and be arrogant about it."


    Northern looked at her with more interest.


    "Was it because she''s a sage?"


    Raven nodded, "Yes, and apparently, she and their leader Afkon used to have some sort of history. Both of them are the strongest drifters in the stronghold. And I can basically say they are the reason why the Sloria stronghold is even standing in the first ce."


    She paused.


    Northern carefully observed her as she took shaky breaths, clenching her fist.


    She was trying her hardest not to allow the rage that burned within her to spill out to her surroundings.


    And she was managing well. She breathed in and out, then said,


    "It made it even more difficult for me to understand why they have decided to stay caged instead of fighting for their freedom. Why will anyone choose to be captive in their ownnds?"


    Her words carried a heavy weight; Northern could almost sense personal feelings mixing up with them.


    Even though she had tried to calm herself down just now... it must mean this part goes a lot deeper for her than he could understand.


    And to be honest?


    He didn''t want to understand.


    He didn''t want to know what kind of prison hell she had lived to have a problem with people deciding to live rather than to die.


    He didn''t care. And he never wants to pity her.

 Chapter 211 Talent Geek

    <h4>Chapter 211 Talent Geek </h4>


    "Helena protected me for a couple of days, but she also made it clear to me that I couldn''t continue to stay under her shelter. The moment Afkon was sure that I''m with her, he''d stomp to her ce, and she could not win him in a fight; she could never."


    Raven breathed.


    "During my short stay with Helena was when I saw it... a map of the entire continent of Stelia."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "What we are going to steal is a map? All that life-endangering situation we would be putting ourselves in, and it''s just a map?"


    Raven gave him a prolonged, cold gaze, then she responded:


    "It''s not just a map. It''s a map of the entire continent of Stelia. Having that map means we know exactly where we are going. Haven''t you thought about how exactly you are going to make your way out of this continent?"


    "Oh..." Northern''s mouth froze for a moment, "...that''s true." He muttered in shame.


    After a few seconds, he then said, with a strained voice,


    "But still, fighting a Sage because of a map...?" He contorted his mouth like he was biting on something bitter.


    The thought of what they were going to do tasted very bitter in his mouth.


    He felt like the prize was too little for such extreme actions.


    "Who said we''ll be fighting? Do you intend to fight a Sage? Can you guarantee going out of it alive?" Her words reached him like the sharp edge of a knife.


    Northern''s brows stayed furrowed for a couple of seconds before he retorted,


    "How exactly are we supposed to steal from a sage without considering the thought of fighting them?"


    Raven chuckled lightly; the chuckle was more of a mockery, and it irked Northern because what had he said that was funny?


    Oblivious to whatever was going through his mind, Raven slowly sat on the ground and folded her legs.


    "Well, if worsees to worst, I will do the fighting. It is always kind of rough for one to know the difference in power levels when they are just a drifter. The moment you be a Master, you''ll be able toprehend things on a whole other level."


    A small smile left her face.


    "No matter how strong you are right now, no matter how promising your abilities are, you are limited by the fact that you are not a Master."


    Northern frowned a little.


    "And you are?"


    Of course, he knew better than anyone that she was. He just wanted to check if she would hide the fact.


    "Yes, I am. And it is why I can tell you that even if I fight with Helena, I cannot win."


    Northern thought she was done talking, but she looked at Northern, staring deep for a couple of seconds, and uttered in addition,


    "I have an EX-ss talent and an Abyssal rank attribute; as a Master, I''m stronger than fifty percent of the Masters out there, and I tell you, I don''t think I''ll be able to leave as much as a scratch on her."


    Northern was silent for a few seconds, then he looked at her and asked,


    "Is that the same with Sage Gilbert?"


    Raven lingered before she responded.


    "Well, there are a lot of things thate together to form how hard a drifter could be to deal with: the talent, attributes, and most importantly, how the drifter puts all these factors together to properly maximize the potential of their abilities. Trust me, I have seen drifters, Masters, Savants, and Sages with amazing talents but with poor mastery and application... it often saddens me at times."


    Her expression in fact almost grew a tad bit somber.


    "Because it takes deep and careful use of these talent abilities to maximize one''s strength. Battles just aren''t about bludgeoning into a fight like a brainless body of horns and power. Drifters can be bad matchups for each other, and it''s even possible for a Master to beat a Sage; it all depends on the circumstances of the fight and how the Master uses their abilities. What are the pros and cons they consider? What about the environment? Does it permit them to be versatile with talent application? All these things are very crucial to the..."


    ''Ah crap... what the hell is this...?'' Northern thought as her voice trailed off.


    Of course, her words were making sense, but she just kept going and going about talents and what they could best be used for, how to apply this and that, and    .


    Two most petrifying facts, however, were:


    One.


    Raven had just spat out her talent ss and attribute rank just like that?


    Northern didn''t know how much she knew about him, but he was sure she only knew what everyone knew but perhaps a little bit deeper.


    What worried him, however, is if she knows a thing or two about his connection to Dark Terror... Night Terror.


    Two.


    Her expression as she spoke about talent was unusual, confusing, and made Northern shiver with goosebumps.


    Her face was glowing with beautiful sparkles of excitement; she wasn''t smiling or particrly giving any emotion.


    But in her voice, in her hand gestures, Northern could tell and feel the excitement she was speaking with.


    ''Ah... this one is a talent nerd, I guess.''


    Having enough of all the talk, Northern sighed.


    Immediately, she regained herself and slightly opened her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, I diverted."


    Northern nodded tiredly.


    "Yes, you did... but it''s okay. You just really love talking about talents."


    Raven closed her eyes peacefully for a second and said as she opened them,


    "Yes, I grew up surrounded by people with amazing talents and a frightening potential and passion for growth. I think I must have just grown into being this kind of person."


    She looked at Northern...


    "What about you?" ...and asked.


    The white-haired boy looked away with a crumpled face.


    "I''m not sure we are close enough for me to share the circumstances of my childhood growth..."


    The air between the two of them was silent and awkward for a bit. Then Raven''s voice slickly cut through.


    "Uhm... okay, the point I was trying to make was, if I y my cards right, it''s possible to defeat Sage Gilbert. But Helena is different; her talent is unfair to her opponents... all I''ll be doing is holding her back a little until you get the job done."


    "Uh, I see...wait, what?!"

 Chapter 212 You lack Passion

    <h4>Chapter 212 Youck Passion </h4>


    "I''m sorry, what did you say now? Until I get the job done? What job?"


    Raven smiled.


    "It''s simple. Should things go south...no, south, you will have to steal the map alone while I stall the Desert Huntress until you are done."


    Northern frowned darkly.


    "And if you''re leading me into a trap? What if this was your n, to trick me and use me to fulfill your own goal? Or do you think I''ve not noticed how maniptive and smart you are being with me?"


    Raven looked at him seriously.


    "I''m not being maniptive, I''m not even being overly smart. When you have lived around dangerous people all your life, this is how you would be; in your case, I think worse..."


    She paused and continued after sighing.


    "Use you... this is too small and menial of a thing to use an amazing resource like you for. I can even do it myself should you decide not to. But with the two of us, it will be better. We still have to face a monster, remember, and the expedition is not going to be a walk in the park either. I just think we need to save as much health as we can by best utilizing each other..."


    She was silent for a while, then her voice came again, this time...cold.


    "Besides, Northern, aren''t both of us using each other here? Not to even say, you receive more of the benefit in this fight than Terence and I do."


    Northern withdrew a little, momentarily averting his eyes. Then he shot them at her.


    "You agreed to it, didn''t you?!"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then why are youining now?"


    "I''m notining, Northern. I''m just saying, you can''t receive that enormous reward and not want to put in your own quota of work for this to be sessful. Besides, I''m not even asking you to fight Helena."


    Northern was silent for a while, looking down.


    "Or would you like to fight Helena? Locating and stealing the map is a much better option, but should you want to fight Helena, she''s all yours. Don''t just die."


    He frowned at her.


    "What''s your deal if I die?"


    "This expedition cannot be sessful if you do."


    His frown got deeper; he looked down at her, silent for a few moments, then his voice ushered out, pitch climbing higher than usual.


    "What is it? What is it exactly that you need from me and can''t get from other drifters? I''m sure it would have been very easy and possible for you to coerce the ice guy into following you on this expedition. Those are actual powerful dudes, you know...pared to them, I''m not all that, you know."


    Raven looked at him and scoffed.


    "Are you trying to mislead me from the fact that you are strong?"


    Northern was frozen for a bit and cursed internally.


    ''What the hell?!''


    His advances were to dig out Raven''s intent, of course. To himself, he meant it when he said he wasn''t all that.


    But that didn''t mean he didn''t know of his potential to surpass each and every single one of them.


    However, the problem that even Northern didn''t know he had...


    ...Was that he was taking this overwhelming potential too lightly. And Raven could see it.


    How she could, however, remained a mystery.


    Perhaps she was taking him on this journey to do what she did with other party leaders... bringing out the strength in them.


    Perhaps she just truly needed him as much.


    Northern, of course, didn''t chart the course of his thoughts to these paths, not at all.


    In fact, he couldn''t read anything at all in Raven''s words and actions.


    They werepelling him to believe and trust her.


    And he was barely just holding on due to his cynical view of everything, including her. Most especially her!


    Raven''s voice trailed into his ears.


    "I think you are selling yourself too short. I don''t know if you are doing it to hide... what is it you are hiding though? Your strength, your weakness? How are you ever going to grow if you hide everything? Or are you just a coward."


    Her words were like sharp knives, cutting into his skin.


    But Northern kept a firm and unbroken gaze, clearly getting offended by the things she was saying.


    When did the conversation be this... be about him?


    ''This fox!''


    Raven finally raised her head and looked at him.


    "You are strong... far stronger than everyone I have ever seen... maybe if it''s you..."


    Her gaze drew distant lines, appearing down and somber, then her voice also became low.


    "Maybe if it''s you... it will be possible."


    "It? What? What will be possible?" Northern asked, ring at her.


    She smiled with her eyes and looked warmly into his.


    Immediately, Northern was taken aback, eyes widening. She was...


    ''...be..autiful... fuck it!'' He cursed and gritted his teeth.


    "Northern, I sincerely need you... I need you so I can free myself from my own hell. And in order for that to happen, you have to be stronger... you have potential but youck passion, you have to be very stronger not just in potential but actually strong. This expedition could be all you need for that to happen."


    Northern stared at her, a mixture of ambiguity and annoyance etched across his facial features.


    Her statement annoyed him so much; he was incredibly strong and didn''t need anyone telling him what to do.


    That''s how he felt.


    But also, at the same time, some truth in Raven''s words continued to ring within him.


    Moreover, the embarrassment handed to him by the Sage had be one hell of a harrowing memory.


    Even though he was so strong he could cause an entire existence to disappear without a trace, even though he was so strong that his soul conformed to nows and concepts,


    He still felt weak before a Sage.


    A Sage was a lot, but Northern felt he should have done better.


    And just as he had been reassessing himself since the incident, Raven''s words once again brought to his face the fact that he had been toocent.


    ...And stupid.


    And he wanted to change.


    He wanted to be really strong.


    He didn''t just want to survive, tossed by every direction of the tide, desperately clinging onto the server board.


    He wanted to ride the wave, direct the tide, and stand upon it like a stalwart surfer.


    He gritted his teeth slightly and looked away from her.


    ''Still, it''s very unsettling and annoying that she is saying this to me...'' Northernined internally.


    He was still going to keep his cynical view about her. But maybe it was time to sincerely begin to check himself.


    And truly ask:


    What had all those dayless nights in the rift been for?


    What was to show for all his sufferings?


    ''Ah crap... I feel so disgusted...''

 Chapter 213 Void Lord

    <h4>Chapter 213 Void Lord </h4>


    Northern leaned against the wall and silently watched the far entrance, the only source of light that was more than enough for Raven with her night blindness to see.


    He got curious about her ability for a minute, tried to think about what exactly it''d have to do with light.


    But since he didn''t want to pry and wouldn''t want her to also, he once again killed the thought.


    It was better to just discover things his own way.


    Another thing that greatly bothered him were the things Raven said.


    "Northern, I sincerely need you... I need you so I can free myself from my own hell. And in order for that to happen, you have to be stronger... you have potential but youck passion, you have to be very strong, not just in potential but actually strong. This expedition could be all you need for that to happen."


    And what exactly did she mean by:


    "...I need you so I can free myself from my own hell..."


    Northern shook his head and nced at her.


    She was seated on the ground, her legs crossed and her eyes closed, as though she was in a deep meditation session.


    Since there was nothing to do at the moment, Northern summoned his profile to check things out.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Void Summons: [1/100]


    Talent Fragments: [288/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 5 others.


    "There''s no much diff... wait a minute, what''s that?"


    Void Summons: [1/100]


    "Does this mean, I can create ny-nine more of those?"


    Northern paused for a moment, ced his hands beneath his jaw and continued to think about it.


    First of all, the path to creating Night Terror was a tough one, this is because he believes that its sess is owed to the true name Singrity, which allowed his clone to exist as an independent being.


    Of course, they still shared his mind and needed hismand to operate. They were bound to him eitherway, but have be a person of their own selves at the same time.


    Northern believed that a Singrity clone could begin to learn if allowed to stay out for too long; it would grow and slowly be an entity that can operate without hismands.


    It was an interesting thing to think about.


    "Just think about wrecking havoc somewhere else without even being there..." a wicked grin passed his lips.


    But just as it was fun, there were also downsides to it. What if the clone gained so much identity of self that it now wanted to live its life apart from its source?


    Northern doubted that would be possible, but still he couldn''t rule out the fact that it can happen.


    Which was why he decided to instead focus on cultivating the Singrity for the main purpose of using them as raw material for other monsters.


    Since Void consumes the soul of every monster he killed, he figured that there would have been a couple of monsters'' souls in Limitless Void.


    To confirm his thoughts, Northern decided to check for himself.


    He closed his eyes and dove in, opening them to the familial hall of darkness.


    There was no way he could ever get over the dark grandiose of his magnanimous hall.


    It was... overwhelming.


    The arching high ceilings...


    The strange but beautiful carvings on them...


    The enormous pirs... ugh! So intimidating!


    They sprawled endlessly to every corner; the pce was so wide and big that there seemed to be no end to the pirs.


    No windows and venttion in sight, but the air was still breathable and cool.


    "I probably should consider hanging around here more... but I can''t enter with my physical body... I wonder if this ce is just a mental world or an actual physical world... it did say I can materialize it though... but right now, where could it be?"


    A couple of other curiosity questions about the Limitless Void jumped around Northern''s head.


    He dismissed them and decided to do what he came for.


    He looked down on a panel that suddenly appeared the moment he thought about it.


    [Koll]


    [Corpse Eater]


    [Corpse Eater]


    [Corpse Eater]


    [Corpse Eater]


    [Corpse Eater]


    "Quite a lot of Corpse Eaters..."


    [Bulfor]


    [Bulfor]


    [Bulfor]


    "Just summon all of them."


    Immediately, his surroundings were submerged in a raging wall of ck mes, dancing and reflecting on his face.


    It was an insurmountable amount of mes, one that caused his legs to stagger back a little, and almost tremble.


    Even to his back, they spread and wiggled viciously like a serpentine river of destruction, hungry for every inch of space.


    Northern looked around in stunned silence, his mouth slightly opened.


    Then everything... everywhere became dramatically darker.


    Thud


    Thud Thud


    Light tremors ran through the ssy ground and into his bones as monsters with ming ck eyes began to march out of the mes.


    They were quite different from Night Terror and Koll, perhaps that was owed to the levels of their strength.


    The Corpse Eaters and Bulfors were after all, inferior monsterspared to those two.


    Then in the throng of monsters, Northern sighted a different one.


    Its eyes were holed in its slightly widener maw, and instead of its usual beady eyes, they burned like red mes of disaster.


    He could at once tell, a smile curled up on his lips as he saw that his neighbor was here too.


    "Void really does consume the soul of every monster I kill."


    The fact once again settled deep within his mind.


    Northern heaved a great sigh and looked around.


    This was overwhelming!


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Finally, the mass release is here. Hehe, I hope you guys enjoy it.


    This is to specially thank you all for always supporting me. The critiques, thepliments, they all help me grow and I love them.


    Keep supporting me as usual.


    PS: I am also not allergic to Castlew, Spacecraft and Golden Gachapon. I love them!


    Here enjoy your ten chapters!

 Chapter 214 Future Farmers Of Talent Fragments

    <h4>Chapter 214 Future Farmers Of Talent Fragments </h4>


    "Where do I even start from?"


    As far as logic went, these were all souls for now. He could summon his clones and decide to make each one of the souls dwell in his clones, but it was not a permanent thing.


    Once the clone died or returned, the soul also leaves and he''d have to summon and merge them again to achieve the same results.


    Honestly, that was a lot of hassle for him.


    But in order to permanently merge them, he needed to continually cultivate his Cloning talent and...


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait... am I not thinking about this the wrong way?"


    Northern looked around intensively, then began to mutter to himself.


    "The moment they be Singrity, I won''t gain talent fragments when they kill monsters since all that is going into soul fragments. On the other hand, if my clones be the monsters, they''d definitely be stronger and that would go a long way in farming talent fragments."


    The one thing Northern needed the most right now was a constant supply of talent fragments. He should hunt more and get more since that was his certified method of getting stronger without necessarily needing to rise in rank.


    With enough Talent Fragments, he could evolve the Cloning talent even further than the second stage.


    He could also evolve [Soul Eyes] and see how far it can go.


    The more he grows, the more talent fragments he would need to grow.


    While the idea of having a couple of powerful and independent monsters was sweet,


    having an army of monsters to constantly farm talent fragments for him was a brilliant and reasonable idea.


    "Or at the very least, I should see what the multiple clone route can do..."


    Northern had chosen the single clone route - which gave birth to Dark Terror... Night Terror.


    He let out a deep sigh and looked around the horde of monsters.


    "At the very least, I should add Koll and that my neighbor over there to the list of Void Summons I have. From there we can now begin to experiment."


    Hence came his objective.


    He really wanted to rank up, be a Nomad and then a Master as soon as he could.


    He felt like bing a Master would put him on a different league, of course, that feeling was owed to Raven''s exnation.


    But he wanted to carefully do this.


    Since his soul was an impossible case phenomenon, moreover, with the variable that the power of Chaos and Void posed.


    A lot could change from just a single rank up, it was wise to work on making Koll and the Neighbor singrities and then he could rank up.


    After ranking up, he would then begin to work on creating a horde of monsters that would be farming talent fragments for him.


    He nodded with a satisfied look on his face.


    "I think that''s a good n for now... yes."


    Northern closed his eyes and opened them to the deep darkness, feeling a little numbness that barelysted a second.


    Not much had changed since he left, Raven still seemed to be the same way and Terence was still...


    He moved his head to observe her.


    ...shivering.


    Time passed, and passed. Later, Northern also sat down, thinking and sometimes observing how Raven just sat there, crossed-legged like the statue of Buddha.


    Muchter, he leaned against the stony wall of the cave and tried to sleep.


    It was ufortable, the stones of the wall kept poking his back in ces that the leather breastte weren''t protecting.


    But he did manage to sleep... he does have a reputation for sleeping anyway after all.


    However, the sleep was not long, soon he was up, staring into the distant light.


    All they were waiting for was that light to be dark.


    "Uhm... I''m sorry to ask, how long was I out for?"


    Northern immediately turned his head to the left, likewise Raven who sharply opened her eyes.


    "You''re back," she said softly, then gracefully smiled at Terence.


    "Yes, I''m back. Light."


    Northern, baffled, asked:


    "Back from where?"


    Both of them turned to him.


    Raven was silent for a while, then as she opened her mouth to speak, Terence beat her to it.


    "I go to ces, and experience a lot of things... the good part of it is that because of it, I know a lot... and the bad part is that, I also know a lot."


    Northern raised a brow.


    "Knowing a lot can be quite harrowing..." she added, then dropped her head with a somber expression.


    The darkness was silent for an awful while, then a p resounded and Terence''s voice followed.


    "Ay ay, but I have you guys here... how bad can it be?" She smiled and tilted her head to the side.


    "Yeah... how bad can it be..." Northern muttered.


    Then he looked away.


    Following that, Raven turned to Terence and ced her hand gently on the oracle''s head.


    "Do you want to talk about it yet?"


    Terence shook her head, causing her white short hair to flutter around her head.


    "Not yet..." she paused and took note of their surroundings.


    "I see we have made it to the cave, having to cater while outrunning danger must have been quite annoying."


    She said, leaning her head a little to look past Raven and see Northern.


    Who folded his arms and looked away.


    "It wasn''t quite..." he retorted in an almost mumbling tone.


    Terence smiled and looked at Raven.


    "I hope you didn''t do anything crazy this time around..."


    Raven folded her arms, was silent for a few seconds, then said:


    "I knocked out a couple of men and stripped them naked."


    "You what?!!"


    Northern and Terence eximed simultaneously.


    Raven, nonchntly, looked at Northern, and looked at Raven, then she responded... with no iota of emotion in her voice.


    "What? They have the clothes we need to blend in."


    "Light, you can''t just strip guys? Didn''t you feel awkward doing it?"


    She closed her eyes and replied with an indifferent face.


    "What''s there to feel awkward about... they are just men."


    Northern stared at her for a long while.


    "Ah, crap... What the hell is this girl? I feel wronged, I feel so so wrong!"

 Chapter 215 Alas, Night Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 215 s, Night Has Come </h4>


    A couple of hours passed, silence ensued between them after the recent outrage over Raven''s nonchnt attitude towards "men".


    Which even after all they said, she didn''t find to be anything special.


    She didn''t think she had done anything wrong and just thought they were exaggerating.


    After that, each one of them spent time in the abode of their thoughts.


    If one looked at it, they were strangers after all. It was not so weird that they found it quite difficult to talk to each other.


    And Northern wasn''t particrly looking for anyone to talk to. He was way cool like this, thinking about his life... and the things that Raven had said.


    Hecks passion.


    ''What the hell does she even know... she doesn''t even know me?!''


    Northern smacked his lips silently and frowned a little, ring at the figure of a youngdy, sitting with her legs crossed and her eyes closed.


    Terence was sitting next to her, hugging her legs and throwing stones softly into the darkness to see how quickly they disappeared and how longsting the sound was.


    The sound could have been disturbing, maybe it was, but Raven, who looked like she was meditating, didn''tin.


    Northern''s thoughts were interrupted by it before, but what was he going to do? Tell her off?


    The wait was mind-tearing! Incredibly boring!


    So, it was quite understandable what she was doing.


    Even he dove into the Limitless Void a couple of times, woulde out before he got toofortable and forgot time.


    But s, their long wait became over.


    Northern watched torturously as the light dimmed and faded into utter ckness.


    He looked at Raven, who was still silent. She refused to say anything.


    He turned his eyes to the entrance, the area where the hint of light wasing from was still slightly distinguishable from the darkness of the cave.


    ''Maybe she can still see...''


    So he waited a couple of minutes more, closing his eyes and leaning his back on the wall while seated.


    They had been waiting for over ten hours!


    "Northern, I can''t see."


    Northern opened his eyes and looked front. The darkness, at this point, was now indistinguishable.


    "So she was waiting for when she wouldn''t be able to see?"


    "Do you want me to summon a source of light?"


    "No... there are no guards around but it''s better safe than sorry, I don''t know if you have noticed, the darkness around here is kind of difficult to prate."


    Northern raised his brows slightly.


    "Wow," he was impressed.


    For someone that couldn''t see in the dark, she had quite the keen perception.


    The only reason why he could tell was the [Unseeing Eyes].


    Northern sighed.


    "You are right. Stand up then, I''ll lead us to the entrance."


    "Thank you."


    She didn''t need to, but she still did anyways.


    As she rose herself from the ground, Northern also did the same and went between the two of them.


    He looked down at Terence who was standing beside him and asked:


    "What about you?"


    "I don''t know, seeing in this darkness is tough but I''m not totally blind like Light. Still, if you wouldn''t consider it a bother then I guess it''s cool to have your help, if it wouldn''t inconvenience you in any way."


    "It probably will," Northern inaudibly muttered away from her.


    He cleared his throat and answered well.


    "I''m fine, let''s go."


    He grabbed her and Raven''s wrists, then began to walk forward, through the darkness and soon, out of it.


    The sky was grey, very different from the blue velvety that hung above Lotheliwan.


    Which was quite strange because they weren''t that far from each other.


    Aftering out of the cave, Northern slowly released both their hands, asking Raven specifically:


    "Can you see now?"


    "Yes, I can. But you do have nice hands. I thought I was mistaken, slight callouses here and there but it didn''t seem like you''ve been training the sword or any weapon for long."


    Northern shuddered a little, a portion of his cheeks almost reddening.


    "What the hell?! Was that apliment or an insult?"


    "What Light here meant was that, you have nice hands," Terence shut her eyes and cocked her head towards Raven.


    "Young woman, if you would givepliments you should really know how to give them right."


    Raven thought for a while and responded:


    "...but I don''t think it was apli¨C"


    "Yeah, yeah, so where are we supposed to get these clothes you stripped from people?" She interrupted before Raven couldplete her statement.


    Raven, not minding, just pointed to the left side of the cave, then she went closer to it and bent down, easily lifting away arge stone she had used to cover the ce.


    Northern narrowed his eyes for a while.


    ''For a girl, that''s a lot of strength.''


    He watched her bring out the stack of clothes and separate them.


    While watching her separate the clothes, a thought suddenly entered his mind.


    "Wait, you didn''t kill these people, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t," Raven responded curtly as she sorted out thest of the clothes and stood up.


    She looked at Northern as his voice resounded again.


    "Then what happened to them? Even if you knocked them out, I''m sure they would''ve..."


    Northern paused, frowned, and looked at Terence who went bug-eyed and vigorously shook her head.


    Ignoring her, he went on, Raven standing, indifferently before him.


    "What I mean to say is, they would definitely have woken up. You just knocked them out."


    Raven blinked for a couple of seconds and then looked down and muttered,


    "I see..." her face bing dark.


    At that point, Terence just turned away, mumbling:


    "I warned you."


    "You see?" Northern''s hoarse tone subtly rose with a little harshness.


    She raised her head and stretched the clothes, which looked like a piece of rag to Northern.


    "Take your clothes first."


    Reluctantly, Northern moved his hand to collect the cloth.


    As his hands touched the cloth, Northern suddenly felt a mountainous movement.


    He wasn''t looking up, but it looked like an entire mountain was about to move its hand and crush him beneath its massiveness.


    Hence, in that instance, he flew back in a blur ¡ª only to raise his eyes and see Raven''s hand in the air, outstretched to grab.


    It had moved with such a maddening speed that smoke was oozing from her palms.


    She looked at her unupied hand, widening her eyes a little.


    "Wow... you saw thating?"


    Northern frowned grimly.


    "Cut me the crap! What were you about to do now?!" He yelled.


    She smiled with her lips and mouth, then tilted her head.


    "What else? I wanted to knock you out... let''s see if you''ll wake up even after ten hours."

 Chapter 216 Being A Man Is So Hard

    <h4>Chapter 216 Being A Man Is So Hard </h4>


    "Ugh?"


    Northern''s hoarse voice rang out with an almost intimidating thickness.


    He grimaced at Raven.


    She had looked stunned for a second, but now she was smiling with her eyes.


    Then she said, "You see, Northern..." A vein was almost popping out of her jaw. "When I say I knocked someone out... Northern, they cannot... it is impossible for them to wake up in just ten hours. Perhaps you''d want to go over to the rock there to see how they are doing?"


    She pointed to the far side of the cave, barreled and cornered byrge rocks here and there.


    His eyes followed her hand and came back to her. His frown slowly rxed, then he gulped and looked away.


    "I... I think I''ll pass."


    "Change then," Raven said and turned away. Immediately, her ck armor began to shatter into white sparks of light.


    It took less than three seconds. Northern could see her entire back view.


    He swung his head away instantly, face burning red.


    ''What the hell?!''


    He wanted to scream at her, but suddenly remembered how absurd this was looking. Technically speaking, even though he didn''t feel older than her or seem so, he was.


    The moment he had given his embarrassment a voice would have been the moment where he realized how much of a senile old fool he was being.


    Barely even thinking about it made him a thousand times more embarrassed.


    But seriously though, what was the deal with the girl?


    Who randomly takes off their clothes in front of a guy?


    "Aren''t you going to change?"


    Northern turned to look at Terence, a turmoil of hotness flushed his entire body the moment heid eyes on her.


    She was... uh... naked!


    Trying to wear the pants into her second leg, her small breast, ahem, was so stalwart that it stood diligently on her chest despite her bending.


    Northern, in an even faster swing, shot his eyes away, hurrying back into the cave away from them.


    Was it because it was dark? Did they think he wouldn''t see that clearly?


    What exactly had left them to freely change in front of him?


    Meanwhile, Terence paused, blinking. Then she looked down at her chest.


    Her face went nk in that instant.


    ''He didn''t see us, did he?'' A pale smile appeared on her face. ''No, that can''t be, he shouldn''t be able to see clearly to that extent.''


    She was right, usually, it should take a source of light for anyone to even see anything in this pitch darkness, but not Northern!


    He could have been able to slightly see her hair due to its color. She could even see his and the dim glow of his eyes.


    Which was why she was even more ufortable.


    Northern could really have seen them!


    The poor guy, in the darkness, dispelled his armor and wore the mundane one he was given.


    After a while, he walked out of the cave, putting on a nk face, one trying to be void of emotion.


    And since it was pretty dark, it was easy.


    "You''re done, let''s go then," Raven said.


    Then they began to go further, passing a rocky scape. Soon, their environs began to change from the rocky scape to a terrain of low brown grasses.


    Northern looked at his clothes again. He had been looking at it since they started moving.


    Mundane was not the word for this... it was practically a rag.


    He looked down at himself again, examining the supposed leather armor and dismayed by its shoddy construction.


    The seams were uneven, resembling the erratic scribbles of a child''s drawing rather than the precise stitches of a skilled artisan.


    Loose threads dangled like forgotten tendrils, betraying the haste with which it had been assembled.


    It was a testament to a rugged and inexperienced craftsmanship, each imperfection a battle scar in its own right.


    "I''m quite shocked..." he raised his head and looked at Raven. "What those guys were donned with items instead of mundane armor."


    Raven retorted indifferently, walking.


    "It makes no difference... a little difference maybe, since they''d have suffered more and my entire hands could be drenched in their blood."


    Northern''s face froze, his legs also did. He watched Raven uncaredly walk forward.


    ''How? How can she be so vile?!!''


    Quickly he took his steps and caught up.


    He spared one more nce at Raven and gulped.


    ''Man, I''m beginning to have thoughts.''


    After a while of walking, they were now in what looked like a forest.


    Butpared to the forest of Lotheliwan, this one was dry, just a woond.


    Its trees were titanic and eerily intimidating, especially since they looked like they were hanging down from the grey sky.


    They had no leaves or any sort, nothing to show for their years of growth, except for their pressuring heights.


    Northern looked up, as more of these trees began to sprawl into their views.


    It was really hard to tell how tall they went, even with his extraordinary eyes.


    It really was as though the trees hung down from the sky.


    "Don''t try to look at it too much... they''d infect your mind."


    Northern lowered his head and raised a brow at Raven.


    "What do you mean they will infect my mind?"


    She uttered to him nonchntly, "Haven''t you seen or heard of mind attacks before?"


    Northern grimaced a little.


    "Yes, I have, but what does it have to do with this? They are trees."


    "Yes, they are trees, but they are not ordinary trees..." she continued as they walked. "If you stare too much at the top, trying to discern the tip, you''ll fall into its trap."


    She paused, and added, "Many have gone lost in this forest... it''s a mystery... but Afkon and his generals think this tree might not just be a tree but host to a monster."


    Northern''s expression paled, he focused on her and said,


    "Host to a monster? How?"


    "How else?" She paused and looked around. "All these trees, Northern, it is highly possible that they have been infected by monsters, as many as them, or it could be a single monster."


    Northern''s mouth fell.


    "What the hell... are you saying?"

 Chapter 217 Apex Trees

    <h4>Chapter 217 Apex Trees </h4>


    "Holy crap..."


    Northern was beyond dazed.


    He knew monsters... he knew that they were versatile and could be anything.


    But he never knew that anything went this far!


    ''It can''t be right...'' Northern''s mind wavered.


    There was only one way to find out.


    His eyes glowed subtly as he used [Soul Eyes].


    Several tabs, all depicting the same thing, appeared in front of his eyes, connected to the trees by white and barely visible linear strings.


    [Profile]


    Common Name: ckwood


    True Name: (Salvia innoxia)


    Soul Rank: Maelstrom


    Danger Level: Apex


    Attribute: [Journey Of The Lost Days]


    Talent: [You cannot see this detail]


    Talent Ability: [You cannot see this detail]


    Northern paused for a moment, everything about him halted as he took a look at the runes disying the information of the trees before him.


    ''What is this?''


    Something was definitely wrong!


    ''First of all, I know Salvia... Salvia is a type of tree that is used in treating green veins. All one had to do was cut its bark and soak it inside warm water, then drink.''


    And green vein was a situation when one experienced a reverse flow during absorption of essence from soul cores.


    It could be caused by many things, sudden and dangerous interruptions, or even breathing and technique mistakes during absorption.


    It used to be a big deal back in the days, but mundane healers were able to find a solution to this through Salvia innoxia, of course.


    This further proved that both non-drifters and drifters had contributed to the universal society and progression of the world as a whole, regardless of the continent.


    Northern, of course, knew all of this due to his mother, although not a mundane healer, she was very vast in the knowledge of herbs and had practically taught him all there is to know about it.


    At the age of five, Northern was already handling poisonous herbs and telling each and every single one of them apart.


    He knew what to do to stop bleeding.


    What herb to use in ce of CPR.


    Or the one to use when someone is having a seizure.


    He knew a lot. But of course, as much as he knew a lot of herbs, there were also a lot more he had not known.


    Not because he wasn''t taught, but because he had not met them.


    There were, after all, almost an unlimited amount of trees and nts out there, especially with the constant newness of everything that rifts brought. His mother had specifically said all of that.


    Particrly, this ckwood was a well-known one.


    And there is no way, no way, that it should have a talent, talent ability or even attribute!


    Northern couldn''t make sense of what he was seeing at all.


    Something was disturbingly wrong!


    Raven and Terence stopped and turned back to him.


    "Is something wrong, Mr. Northern?" Terence softly asked.


    He lingered for a moment, then he turned his eyes directly to Raven and with a slightly trembling voice, asked:


    "Raven, I have a question."


    Raven squinted her eyes a little and nodded, "Go ahead."


    Northern, even after she had said that, took a while to make another sound.


    The tremor in his voice was bing more palpable, as his mind fully realized the magnitude of what could be happening in this ce.


    "When you say it could be a horde of monsters, or it could be one... if the soul rank of the monster is a Maelstrom, and the danger level is Apex, is it possible that we are surrounded by a forest of incredibly strong monsters... the strongest I have seen so far?"


    Raven was silent for a while, he could tell she was deeply thinking about his question.


    Terence shared nces between the both of them, looking a little bit lost at the same time, waiting for Raven''s reply as much as Northern was.


    Raven then looked at Northern, lingered, then responded:


    "I guess we could say that. That would mean that we are surrounded by a lot of maelstrom rank monsters of the apex danger level."


    Northern felt his heart drop, his legs weakened.


    This made no sense!


    They weren''t even in the rift!


    Before he could go any further with his terrorized thoughts though, Raven''s silvery voice cut through.


    "...But that will make no sense."


    Northern looked at her.


    "And why is your reason for that?"


    "Well, it''smon sense, Northern. First of all, this is not a rift, even if it is, there is an order to the ecosystem of monsters in a rift, and it''s like an inherent enactment in the head of monsters to follow and obey the hierarchy of that ecosystem. However, because of the differences in danger levels of monsters, a very versatile variability is introduced.


    This means a monster that puts disruption to that very ecosystem can arise. Most likely this situation begins from the Cmity level. Because of this, monsters of the same rank but lower danger level are bound to enter an intense internal fight as an adaptation mechanism. Same thing with monsters of higher ranks... they begin to want to eliminate this threat or better still, even out the variability by breeding a lot of equally strong monsters as this variable who are obedient to the hierarchy."


    Raven looked at Northern and continued:


    "Now, Northern, think about a vast number of monsters of the Apex... the Apex, peak of the peak, level of monsters, Maelstrom for that rank, all dwelling in a ce like this?"


    Northern was silent, he looked down for a moment and looked at Raven, then he answered:


    "That will mean riot, each monster would be out for each other as a means of adaptation, I guess?"


    Raven nodded and added:


    "Since they are all Apex, Apex have a behavioral pattern of leadership, reigning supreme wherever they are, the rank does not matter. An apex level fiend rank would want to go against an apex level infernal rank monster because of the nature they have."


    She looked around once more and said:


    "If a horde of monsters is residing in these woods, then it would have been a total disaster... no one would be alive in Sloria Stronghold."


    "You are right..." Northern looked down a bit.


    Raven studied him for a moment and then opened her mouth.


    "I''m quite shocked, didn''t you receive basic knowledge for all these things? I thought you attended a citadel since you know Master Ate, Sage Gilbert, and the Hidden Daggers."

 Chapter 218 A Smart And Dangerous Young Lady

    <h4>Chapter 218 A Smart And Dangerous Young Lady </h4>


    Northern raised a brow.


    "Hidden Daggers?"


    "It''s an infamous name for the twins back in the Central ins."


    "I see..."


    ''They were infamous... I did think them to be dangerous.''


    Northern sighed and said to Raven.


    "I didn''t go to any citadel. I met Rughsbourgh the day I went for my talent evaluation test. And the next two days, I was in the academy, a couple of minutester in the rift. My parents didn''t really teach me anything about rifts. The n was that I would learn all that needed to be learned in the academy."


    His voice grew somber for a bit.


    "I wonder if they know I''m not in the academy right now. My mother must be so worried. My father too, he might be a crackhead but he''s an amazing man..."


    Northern raised his head, only to see Raven''s eyes widened. Terence was wiping a tear away from her eyes.


    "That was so touching, oh bless Ul, you have a story to tell too."


    He tilted his head back and frowned in irritation. ''What the hell?''


    Then he turned to Raven, his frown bing dark and grim.


    "What?"


    Raven was silent first, she hesitated, then stuttered as she asked:


    "Wait, so you are saying you had no prior knowledge about anything regarding the rift, or monsters, or even anything? You didn''t go to a citadel, didn''t have private tutors such as Masters or Sages train you in basicbat and prepare you for your first walking...?"


    Northern shook his head. "I had none of that. But I trained my body a lot with my father, so yes, I can move the way I want to move, and I have seen him hunt a couple of times, so I have these ideas of how to stab and where to stab."


    Raven staggered back a little, shaking her head.


    "No, no, no, no, this and that are two different matters, Northern." She paused, breathed, and continued, "You are telling me that you went into a rift, survived in it alone, and you had no prior knowledge or anything about how to survive in a rift."


    Northern cluelessly shook his head.


    "No, I didn''t..." He looked at her.


    The young menacingdy was almost breaking apart from shock.


    "I know it''s that bad. Can you stop being dramatic about it?"


    "No, Northern, you don''t understand. You can''t survive in a rift without being taught how to. It makes no sense you should have died a long time ago."


    Northern''s brows curved deeply.


    "Is that a curse?"


    "No, I''m not cursing you. I am just stating the facts because that''s how it''s supposed to be. To make things worse, it was a tier V rift. Even a group of three drifters, two nomads and one master, will find it incredibly hard to ovee a tier V rift. Only luck can help them. That level of rift is meant for a Savant or Sage, and you were able to do it as a Walker?!"


    Northern looked away and scratched the back of his head with a smug grin.


    "Well, it wasn''t that easy for me either..."


    The next part, however, not even him expected it.


    "And youe out of it, acting like a wuss?! Northern, you should be the strongest person not just in our stronghold but in this continent right now. Why does it look like you''re the weakest?!"


    Northern felt a sharp arrow of words pierce through his heart. He almost fell to his knees because of how harrowing the pain was.


    Grimacing, he red at Raven.


    "What the hell? Was all that drama just to insult me?"


    Raven shook her head, her face was dead serious, and her voice now calm aspared to the little raise from before.


    "I was not insulting you, I''m just stating the facts."


    "Yeah, sure... fuck you," he muttered thetter part.


    Raven shook her head,ying a pitiful gaze on him and looked at the trees.


    "Anyway, my words about it being a group or one was to throw you off. I wanted to check something, and it seems I confirmed it."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "You wanted to check something. What?"


    Raven smiled.


    "Do you get it now, that this forest is being infested by just one monster, right? An incredibly dangerous one at that. An Apex level Maelstrom."


    Northern nodded, "Yes, you are right."


    The smile on her face grew a little bit wider.


    "What?" Northern inquired arrogantly.


    Those weird smiles of hers were beginning to piss him off!


    Her cheeks puffed as she smiled sincerely wider. Her eyes were on Northern for a while before she then spoke.


    Her voice crept coldly, almost filling the entire atmosphere with a frightening frigidity.


    "You, Northern, you can see the ranks and danger levels of monsters, can''t you? You have a scout-type ability, don''t you?"


    Her questions struck Northern viciously. His heart beat thumped super fast for a couple of seconds.


    Did he just get yed into revealing his talent ability?


    ''This bastard!''


    Northern''s mind went back to the beginning...


    Raven had deliberately told him that a horde of monsters were probably hiding within each tree or one monster was using all the trees as hosts, expecting that if he had a scouting ability, he would try to find out more.


    If Northern had kept quiet, she would have probably guessed that he didn''t.


    But he pressed the conversation only because before [Soul Eyes], all the trees appeared as Maelstrom rank, which caused him to freak out.


    He wasn''t expecting this at all!


    He waspletely yed.


    And the most annoying thing was...


    Northern frowned, it seemed to not have been once but twice.


    In the darkness, Northern couldn''t help but feel that Raven just used the situation to find out if he had an ability rting to his eyes.


    Which meant that she had been nning this out from the beginning?


    Because it made no sense as to why she suddenly wanted to find out if he had a scouting-type ability.


    ...Except if she was driving towards something else.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed to a slit.


    He red at her.


    "Cut me the crap, what are you trying to do here? Is this what you brought me for? To unravel my secrets?"

 Chapter 219 Amazing Raven Of The Kageyama Clan

    <h4>Chapter 219 Amazing Raven Of The Kageyama n </h4>


    Northern was incredibly pissed at himself.


    To think that he was slightly, just slightly, beginning to think otherwise of Raven.


    But now he felt like it was just her maniptive ways of making him rxed.


    A tense silence hung in between the two of them for a moment.


    They were still in the dry wood, standing opposite each other, Northern ring and Raven smiling coldly.


    "Cut to the chase, will you?"


    Raven lingered for a few moments before she started:


    "Ellis Ruthsworn has a wonderful ability. I kept him out of all parties because of it. That guy is a gem that will be a crucial part of the army of the end."


    Northern''s grimace only turned darker with every word that came out of her mouth.


    He tilted his head a little bit, "What? Army of the End, what the hell is that?"


    Raven looked up and smiled, "It''s the Army I am creating, the one that will fight the rest of the rift, fight Sloria, and return Stelia to its former glory."


    Northern''s face grew pale with irritation.


    ''It''s all these nonsense hero crap again!''


    Only that now, she seemed twisted.


    Raven suddenly clenched her neck, coughing and leaning on her knees. She coughed painfully a couple more times, such that Northern became a little bit worried.


    Then with a hoarse voice, she said hurriedly,


    "Terence, I think I am under attack."


    Northern also heard it clearly.


    He looked at Terence, who stood shocked, her eyes widened.


    She looked up and narrowed her eyes, then looked at Northern, then said with a trembling voice,


    "Mr. Northern, this is bad... this is really, really bad."


    ''Eh? Do these guys think I''m a kindergartner? She''s going to trick me all over again?!''


    Raven stood upright and steadily breathed, then she looked seriously at Northern.


    As Northern stared back, he could now notice a deep and eerie emptiness in her crimson eyes.


    Before, her eyes were cold but full of purpose and confidence.


    Now, they were almost looking lifeless.


    As much as he didn''t want to admit it, his instincts told him...


    The delusional hero was currently under a mind attack.


    ''But what sort of crazy mind attack is this? What purpose did it serve to achieve?''


    If there''s anything he knows and is sure of, it''s that everything Raven had spat was incredibly true.


    And indeed she was driving to a point.


    Raven smiled and continued like a robot.


    "With Ellis'' ability to see the ranks of monsters, we will most likely have an easier battle. We will have enough insight to n and prepare fully for the battle. Yes, that was why I kept Ellis from the eyes of anyone and didn''t tell him, even after discovering what his abilities were."


    She lingered, then looked at Northern fiercely, her eyes were bing dangerous but that smile still stayed stered to her face.


    "But you, there''s something special about you... if you are able to use Ellis'' ability... after only meeting Ellis. You also spoke of Ellis being a true gem in the meeting..."


    Raven suddenly frowned and grabbed her own neck, clenching it tightly.


    Her palms began to emit white light, one that burned viciously into her neck, causing vapor to seep out.


    Terence, seeing Raven''s desperate attempt to burn her own throat, suddenly dashed forward and grabbed Raven''s hand. She tried to pull it away, but the hand didn''t budge a bit.


    She strained and struggled with it, but nothing was happening, except the rising pitch of her strained groaning and the hissing sound of light burning Raven''s skin and slowly searing further.


    "A little help here! Would you like this crazy girl to burn her own throat!!"


    She shouted back at Northern.


    Northern stood dazed for a moment.


    ''Amazing! Damn, she''s amazing!''


    He could rte to how mind attacks work because he had been a victim of one himself, although he didn''t know Koll''s danger level, but he was sure it wasn''t Apex.


    He was very sure.


    So Koll''s mind attack on him was probably inferior to this one. It took time to happen, and he slowly sank into it without realizing.


    But this one seemed to have kicked in immediately when Raven started looking up into the trees.


    Which meant she was totally weak against mind attacks, unlike him, who now had a resistance to it, not just his gloves because they weren''t even on at this moment.


    However, what amazed Northern was the way Raven was able to jolt herself to reality to make them both know that she was under a mind attack, Terence in particr.


    And now, her body waspletely moving on its own, frighteningly resolved to burn her throat if it meant she stopped talking.


    She was a crazy being! Very crazy!


    ''But I can''t let her burn her throat, I, after all, have to hear all of that to the very end!''


    Those were probably her secrets, something she didn''t tell anyone, and something that had a lot of things to do with Northern.


    That would most likely mean that the mind attack forced one to reveal their deepest, darkest secrets in rtion to a person?


    Northern was not sure.


    But regardless, he had to help.


    He shot forward in a sh and stopped abruptly in front of Raven, exhibiting her perfect and envious control of halting that made even Raven''s eyes widen for a bit.


    "Leave her!"


    He shouted immediately, and Terence responded, jumping away as quick as she could.


    Then Northern powerfully clenched his fist and exhaled steamy breath from his mouth.


    Tssss...


    "This is for tricking me."


    Heunched a blow directly into her belly, causing her to fold like a piece of paper, cough out spit, and instinctively remove her hand to hold her pained stomach as she flew away.


    But Raven quickly converted the whole momentum to roll in the air andnd on her feet, staggering back a little and falling to one knee.


    She clenched her teeth.


    No doubt about it, that punch hurt.


    A part of her lips curled up, then she hurriedly stood up.


    Northern readied himself for another punch as she did.


    However, instead of running towards him, Raven turned around and threw her head over her shoulder.


    "I''ll be leaving first."


    Then she dashed away, disappearing into the invisible embrace of the wind.


    Northern was struck dumbfounded.


    "Eh?"


    Terence smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah ah, looks like she ran away... but that means your punch actually managed to knock her back to her senses! Yay!!"

 Chapter 220 A Fallen Star

    <h4>Chapter 220 A Fallen Star </h4>


    Northern still couldn''t believe it, even as he and Terence trekked out of the woods.


    "Light has an overwhelming vulnerability to mind attacks."


    "For a hero, that''s quite ironic."


    Terence chuckled.


    "I know, right... Light, she is just like every other person. She''s just smarter, crazy, passionate, and good, very good."


    Northern studied her for a bit.


    "You are sounding like you idolize her."


    The Oracle smiled gleefully.


    "I don''t care. I am her number one fan!"


    They were silent as they walked, then after a dozen seconds, Northern said:


    "You are from this continent, aren''t you?"


    "Yes..." Terence responded.


    "Even though you''re probably our age, that''s interesting. And you are a priestess at such a young age."


    Terence raised a brow, "I''m not sure what you mean by ''at such a young age''... I know it''s not much, but I''m pretty sure it''s not what you call ''such a young age.''"


    Northern frowned curiously.


    "Wait, how old are you? If it''s alright for me to ask?"


    "I''m twenty-one, what about you?"


    She asked, looking at him.


    Northern''s mouth opened, but no words came out.


    ''Twenty-one?!!! Damn! I''m fifteen!!! Well, I did die at twenty-five, so technically, twenty-five plus fifteen is forty. Yeah, I''m older than her, but forty is too far...''


    "Since you are so silent about it, I''m guessing you are very young. Let''s see, since you are one of the people that identally came here with Raven, you are probably around fifteen or sixteen."


    She paused and studied his face keenly as they walked, scrunching up her eyes.


    Then she nodded her head.


    "Yes, I''ll go for fifteen. You''re definitely fifteen."


    Northern let out a gallopingugh.


    "What, what... what makes you so sure?"


    Terence smiled and tilted her head to the side, just like a vixen would do to ensnare her targets.


    "The fact that you just stuttered makes me so sure."


    Northern looked at her for a while, this was probably the longest he had ever looked at her.


    And now he realized,


    ''She actually looks old!''


    Terence acted like a child, had a very small stature and lean frame. She had a babyish face too and short white hair.


    So it was really hard to see the hint of adulthood that reflected in her eyes.


    Except one stared deeply like Northern just did.


    Truly realizing the vast difference in their age made Northern drown in embarrassment for how he had looked at her till now.


    He turned away for a moment to hide his shame as they continued to walk in silence again.


    After a dozen minutes or so, they were out of the forest.


    And far ahead, sprawled out a somber decaying scenery:


    Shades of brown filled the opposite sides, the foliage withered and decaying, casting an air of mncholy over the surroundings.


    The cobblestone path was overgrown with weeds and withered vines, the stones cracked and disced, a testament to the passage of time.


    Leaves and debris littered the ground, creating a carpet of decay that crunched underfoot.


    Ahead, a once grand torii gate stood as a skeletal remnant of its former glory.


    Its once sturdy wooden beams had sumbed to the relentless effects of weathering, splintered and rotting, their vibrant red paint long since faded to a dull, lifeless hue.


    The gate''s imposing size and intricate carvings, now obscured by moss and lichen, hinted at its former magnificence, but the ravages of time had left it a decaying behemoth, a haunting reminder of the impermanence of all things.


    The cold moonlight cast a subtle light that managed to chase stark shadows to the corners, but still, an impregnable darkness entuated the gate''s dpidated state and the eerie stillness that permeated the scene.


    In the center of this scenery stood a youngdy in rags for an attire.


    Despite her uely look, she stood like a fallen star beneath the weak glow of the moonlights.


    attire.


    Despite her uely look, she stood like a fallen star beneath Quite imposing... and strangely beautiful.


    Looking at thedy, Northern was tempted to call her that. But it was not also hard to look at her with bitterness and scorn.


    She had yed him, after all.


    As they walked closer to the scene, Terence''s voice rolled out:


    "I don''t know if this is going to help in any way, Mr. Northern." She paused her steps.


    Northern also did the same and looked at her.


    "Yes?"


    "Light did not trick you in any way... of course, she has ns of her own, which she''s not obligated to tell you or anyone, just like you too have ns of your own which you are not obligated to tell anyone.


    "You also have to understand, she''s smart, incredibly whimsical, and very, very perceptive! You''d be shocked as to how much she pays attention to details. So the things she said, those things she knew about you, weren''t because she was trying to trick you somehow. She''s just that smart, and I think it was her deepest secret because she didn''t want to say it to you and hurt you."


    Northern was silent, he looked around and brought his face back to Terence, then he asked:


    "How are you resistant to mind attacks?"


    Terence was a bit taken aback by the question. To be honest, it wasn''t what she was expecting.


    She allowed a small smile and answered:


    "What do you expect? You said it yourself, I am a priestess." She walked forward but stopped and added, "Besides, with the kind of ces I go to in my trances, it''s inevitable that I have an indomitable mental fortitude."


    Northern nodded slowly, "I see."


    Terence smiled and walked away.


    And he watched her meet Raven, he stayed on his own for a couple of seconds before he walked forward.


    ''It''s not like that changes the fact that she might know that I have the ability to copy talents...''


    If worsees to worst, what would he do?


    He had never thought about it because he never knew that someone would discover his ability.


    The world knowing that he could copy more than one talent and even turn it permanently to his own after ranking up was a big deal!


    He had never thought about what the consequences would be, but he knew they were going to be dire.


    Northern gritted his teeth and exhaled.


    ''I''ll deal with things one by one, for now let''s just focus on stealing the goddamn map from that Sage.''

 Chapter 221 Raven Is Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 221 Raven Is Crazy </h4>


    They entered the gate and proceeded through the decayed bush... in silence.


    But this time, the silence was very devastating.


    Because obviously there was tension between Raven and Northern, and none of them was saying anything about it.


    Terence seemed to be the only one suffering as a result of the tension. She wanted to just scream several times, but she just looked at both of them and smiled.


    She could easily tell that this was probably something they needed to sort out themselves.


    Whatever would flow out of it needed to flow out, for both their sakes and most especially for Raven.


    Because deep down... Terence felt she was also stupid and needed to grow up.


    But Raven was tremendously egotistic; the crazy part was she didn''t even see herself as such.


    The things she did, her crazy way of handling people sometimes seemed like control, but she didn''t see it as that.


    To her, she was just genuinely helping them to see their potential.


    Everyone had misunderstood her in the beginning, but now, everyone hade to respect her.


    Because her true intent was only what mattered in the end.


    Still, Terence felt it was time for Raven to start being more conscious about her character.


    She knew nothing at all! Nothing!


    And sometimes, she too could be naive. All she needed to get yed was someone way smarter and stronger than her.


    Terence was sure Raven would get yed without even realizing it.


    She was a genius through and through, but she was a clueless one.


    Finally, after millennia of silence, Northern spoke.


    "I thought that we should have started seeing people by now."


    "No, we can''t. This ce is a backdoor for a reason."


    "Why? Why aren''t there people?"


    Raven pointed over her shoulder with her thumb.


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Her tone annoyed Northern, but he put up with it and nced back.


    "The woods... that makes a lot of sense."


    Saying that suddenly made him realize something yet again!


    "Wait, Raven..."


    Raven looked away quickly, like a dog that had been caught guilty.


    Northern scowled at her.


    "You knew! You knew about the woods! You knew what it was going to do, and you knew that you were going to be heavily affected by it!!"


    Raven turned to him slowly and sighed, her face, of course, was still nk, devoid of any reasonable emotion. As if nothing mattered to her.


    "There was no other way," she said.


    "No other way? Why the hell would you jeopardize yourself like that?!"


    Raven''s eyes became dour, she looked down briefly and looked at Northern, mes of conviction igniting deep within her eyes.


    They were frightening.


    "I didn''t expect that my deepest secret was going to be that... it wasn''t really a secret... I was just skeptical of you finding out since that would ruin a lot of things in my n. But since when do you care about what I do to get to my goal? Whether I put myself at jeopardy or not is not your business."


    Northern stepped closer and stopped barely two feet away from her, ring into her eyes.


    "Look,dy, I don''t care what you do to yourself. But you are not the only one on this journey. You are not the only person whose life is at jeopardy, so stop haggling our lives with death!" He yelled, almost groaning.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, and eyes gleaming.


    Northern was really angry.


    "What if I didn''t have resistance to mind attacks?! What if I couldn''t see in the darkness any more than an ordinary person should? What if it was all of that? What would you have done?!!"


    He panted with his chest rising and falling.


    Northern, at this point, stuttered as his voice angrily rang.


    "H-how? J-just how? How can you trust someone you don''t even know enough to bargain your life on them? It makes no freaking sense!!!"


    Northern shouted, throwing his hands.


    He was right. It made absolutely no sense!


    Ravenpletely trusted him, like she was so sure that he''d ovee those things.


    Was it because she knew something about him?


    Even if she knew his talents and that he could do it, it still made no sense that she would ce her entire life and ns in his hands.


    Just like that!


    Without even discussing it with him.


    Northern grabbed his head, thinking about it was almost harrowing.


    "Crap, it''s barely even been a day since we started this journey, and I feel like it''s been a year already!"


    If all this could happen just in one day, what awaited him in the future?


    Northern was sure he would be mentally dead before he came.


    Because none of this girl''s actions and thought patterns made any sense.


    It didn''t make any sense at all!


    "Crap... crap!"


    "Northern..." Raven tried to call softly...


    ...But Northern was still in his head.


    "Crap, crap, crap, crap."


    "Northern..."


    "What?!" He screamed back to reality.


    "What is it?!"


    Raven swallowed her spit.


    "You''re shouting, we are very close to the back of the stronghold, and Helena''s abode is located there... if you keep shouting like that, it will only be a matter of time before she catches onto us, and our n goes up in mes."


    She sternly made her point... even ring at Northern.


    After hearing her, Northern rposed himself and sighed deeply.


    "I apologize for my behavior just now... I''m sorry, but I have one more question. Now that you mention it... remember you said we are here to do two things..."


    "Yes. Northern... yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, the person I owe a death grudge to is Afkon, and I will kill him before leaving this ce."


    Northern''s mouth fell.


    This time, even Terence turned her head to look at Raven with a stunned surprise.


    "No... Light, you don''t mean that. Afkon?"


    She looked at the Oracle.


    "Yes, I do, Terence." Then she turned her eyes to Northern, they were burning with a ferocious amount of conviction.


    One could tell by the look in her eyes that nothing on this Tra-el could make her think otherwise.


    She opened her mouth, looking right into Northern''s face as she spoke.


    "Do you know... that Afkon and Helena are what''s left of the first generation of students that was sent here ten years ago."


    Northern''s brows furrowed.


    "What?"

 Chapter 222 Way Forward

    <h4>Chapter 222 Way Forward </h4>


    "What?"


    Northern couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "First generation? Ten years ago? What are you saying, that students are being sent here deliberately? And ten years? Seriously?"


    Raven gently nodded.


    "I was as shocked when Helena told me... back then they were quitecking in the academy, and on the brink of being expelled because of their useless talents. But they were approached by Rughsbourgh, he told them that he was going to make them stronger. All they needed to do was trust him. Then he gathered ten of them and sent them here."


    Northern''s face paled.


    It was merely a suspicion, but hearing it like this was scary, very painful.


    Did that man really deceive all of them?


    And Gilbert, Ate, and the twins knew all about it too?


    "So, you are saying they were actually sent here deliberately."


    Raven responded fiercely.


    "Yes, and abandoned, just like every ten students that were sent yearly, and finally, us... a hundred."


    Northern''s hand slowly rose and covered his mouth.


    "Crap..."


    He was lost in his thoughts for a while. Then a frown formed across his forehead, and he looked at Raven.


    "What''s the point of you saying this to me?"


    "I''m not even done. Afkon, that guy... he knew about it."


    "What? And he epted?"


    "Yes."


    Northern shook his head, "That makes no sense, why would he agree to being sent and abandoned in a deste country? Or he didn''t know he was going to be abandoned?"


    "No, it wasn''t that he didn''t know. He knew everything that was going to happen. Rughsbourgh told him, and he epted. This was what caused the major drift between him and Helena."


    Northern frowned darkly.


    "This is crazy, crazier than I thought."


    "You know what''s more crazy?"


    Northern looked at her face.


    "In every generation, there is always someone that knowspletely about Rughsbourgh''s n and still follows up with it."


    Northern looked at her dubiously.


    "How do you know that?"


    "How else? Weren''t you following? Helena."


    "So, you''re just going to trust everything thisdy says to you and plunge into your own death because of it?"


    Raven was silent for a bit. It looked like she was having a tough time answering Northern''s question.


    After a few moments of deep thinking, she finally raised her eyes to Northern.


    "Why would she lie to me?"


    Northern raised one of his brows.


    "Eh? There could be several reasons. Maybe she''s just jealous that you became Afkon''s wife and she didn''t, and she just wanted to spoil him in your face, make you hate him and dare that you''d love to kill him, in that means, be walking into your own death."


    Northern thought again, rolling his eyes.


    "Or, it could be because she hated Afkon because he forgot her after he became very sessful with the whole leader thing and just wanted to spite him. And thus, making use of you, the naive tool for vengeance."


    Northern shook his head sadly at her.


    "You''re a naive fellow, very naive, Raven."


    Raven''s face became dark, very dark. It was usually hard to see emotions on her face, but this time, it was clear that Northern''s words were getting on her nerves.


    "Those reasons seem absurd and unreasonable to cook up something so real and true for."


    "Tsk, tsk, you don''t know anything. I''m speaking from experience. Your best friend will have an affair with your girlfriend and convince you that it is for your sake. That''s how cruel this world is."


    "So this is what this is about? This is the reason you don''t trust anyone? Because your best friend took your girlfriend? How old are you anyway to have a girlfriend?"


    Raven''s re turned to one of disgust before Northern could say anything to clear himself.


    "I thought you at least would have a semnce ofmon sense despite your stupidity. But maybe I was wrong to believe in you. If we can''t see eye to eye on things, then maybe it''s best for you to return to Lotheliwan, Northern."


    She concluded and majestically turned away, walking alone into the distance.


    Terence looked at him for a few seconds, then exhaled heavily.


    "Wow... that''s a lot of pressure released."


    She stepped closer and tapped the young man on his shoulder, having to stand on the tip of her toes.


    "Don''t take it too harshly. Instead, be proud of yourself. I have never seen anyone that actually managed to get Raven angry. Northern, I think you are special. Let''s go." She said and walked away.


    Northern watched her walk away too.


    He then raised his head and sighed.


    ''Ah, crap... what the hell?''


    It wasn''t like he didn''t have his own suspicions too. It wasn''t like he didn''t already know that all Raven was saying could be the truth.


    No, he bet his money on the fact that they were true.


    However, how exactly were they supposed to handle this situation, because of it, Raven is mad at Afkon.


    She is probably mad at Gilbert too but had been putting up with him.


    ...Will she one day also say she wants to kill Gilbert?


    ''You don''t just go around killing people you know?''


    Northern sighed again and looked back.


    At this juncture, he had only two choices.


    Go back to Lotheliwan and continue to live hisme andcent life of scrambling for barely enough to survive and not truly striving to grow and maximize his overpowered potential.


    Or to continue further despite how ufortable and perilous it seems.


    With a suicidal hero like Raven Light Kageyama, his life was bound to be in constant danger.


    What was he going to do with that?


    What if she really puts them all in trouble and gets them killed?


    Northern was tempted to want to believe that Raven knew what she was doing and had it under control.


    But this past few events yanked him out of that delusion.


    She just went ahead and blindly trusted him.


    That... that was crazy.


    It was too crazy.


    Northern shrugged, ''It''s not like I have a choice anyway.''


    He had to grow... and be stronger.


    Hecked passion.


    He wasn''t sure what that meant, what Raven meant. Should he be passionate when the situation would put his life in danger?


    Living to fight another day too was an honorable thing...


    ''It''s not like I even care about all of that... I just want to get strong, go home and fucking kill Rughsbourgh.''

 Chapter 223 Helena Vs Raven

    <h4>Chapter 223 Helena Vs Raven </h4>


    Northern sighed and looked forward; the path before him was winding, so it had cornered. What was ahead was being blocked by the bushes around.


    Northern looked back once more, closed his eyes, opened them, and then began to go forward.


    He knew very well that this decision he was making right now was bound to make many situations, which would be totally out of control,e his way.


    He could even die because of a certain person''s smartness, naivety, and confidence.


    ''She''s a walking disaster, I swear.''


    But he was still going forward... and he too knew why he was choosing this path despite knowing how dangerous it could be.


    ''...but maybe she''s right...maybe I have no passion...'' Northern thought.


    What Raven had said was now living in his head rent-free, and it made him wonder.


    Does doing this make those words a lie... or will doing this make him correct that very fact about himself?


    Northern really had no idea why anyone should be passionate about strength at the cost of their own life,


    when they need to survive...


    But maybe he too had forgotten that after survival, what was next.


    Maybe this journey was meant to remind him of one dream he had always told himself.


    Northern cut the corner. Raven and Terence were standing at the edge of the point where the brown grasses ended.


    Ahead of them was a low bamboo-built wall. The clearing was silent and serene beneath the moonlight, basking in darkness.


    Raven looked at Northern indifferently. It was amazing; the smile on her lips just now was totally gone.


    "Do you have an ability or anything that can erase your presence in the darkness?"


    Northern was silent for a second. He looked at her with an intense re and replied:


    "Yes."


    "Okay, Terence will hide in the bush. I''ll knock on her door and lure her out. I want you to find a way to get into her house and find the map. It''s a ck scroll. She has a table where she stacks her nonsense antiques since she loves exploring. All you need to do is get on that table; I''m sure it will be there."


    Northernid a prolonged gaze on her and retorted:


    "And if it isn''t?"


    "It will be," she said to him with a stern tone.


    Northern smacked his lips angrily and walked away. As he did, ck sparks began to fly around his body. His image changedpletely from that of a poor footsoldier to a terrifying titan, one with horns.


    Even Raven''s eyes seemed to admire his suit as he walked forward.


    To top it, a ck rope also appeared on the lustrous ck metal suit.


    Northern was looking like a dark knight birthed from the abyss.


    Before long, he disappeared, and Raven couldn''t even see him nor feel his presence.


    She curved her lips up a little and looked at Terence.


    "It''s your turn."


    Terence looked at her, silent for a moment.


    "What?"


    "You do know that some of the things Mr. Northern said are true. And you really should work on your rtionship with people." She heaved a sigh, "Well, I think he too needs to do that."


    She nced one more time at her and walked away, entering into the cold and itchy bush.


    Raven made sure that Terence waspletely hidden and looked around before she then walked forward.


    She stopped in front of the wooden gate, which was reaching her shoulders.


    She stood for a few seconds, then stepped back with just one leg.


    Breathing steadily, she clenched her fist and threw it forward. Like a thunderp, her fist crashed and shattered the wooden gate, sending its splinters all around.


    Terence went bug-eyed, closing her opened mouth.


    ''She''s crazy! Why is she announcing her presence?!''


    Raven majestically walked into the clearing. In the middle of it was a cottage, one that seemed to have been haphazardly built, that could tear down with enough effort from the wind.


    Despite how unseemly this cottage seemed, it hadsted its owner for quite a while.


    The door of the cottage slowly creaked open, and someone walked out of it.


    She was slender, even more slender than Raven. She had brte hair, and they were braided. Blue paints like the marks of a hunter ran across her face, drowning her in a primal grace.


    She was covered in furs, and most of her body was exposed. What she seemed to care about covering was her breast and waist.


    Lean muscles rolled beneath her skin, like juvenile snakes. She had a young and beautiful face.


    But there was a wild and dangerous glint in her eyes, one that looked like suppressed madness.


    She looked just as crazy as Raven.


    Helena stopped in front of Raven and scowled at her before speaking.


    "You have some guts,ing back here and destroying my gate." Her voice came off as strong,pletely in vast contrast to how gentle she looked.


    Raven looked indifferently for a while, then she scoffed and looked down.


    She slowly raised her eyes to Helena with literal madness burning in them.


    "What can I say, someone taught me what it means to have guts."


    Helena looked away for a while; one of her brown eyes closed, then she opened it and replied to the ck-haireddy in front of her.


    "Yes, yes, I have to admit, you had a great teacher." She scratched her head irritably.


    "You see, little grunt, I guess she didn''t teach you about respect and honor."


    A serpentine smile crept upon Raven''s lips.


    "No, she wasn''t a person of such values."


    Helena raised her eyes and red at Raven.


    Silence ensued for a dozen seconds.


    Then her voice rang in the cold darkness.


    "You must be very crazy, Raven... ah, of course, you are indeed crazy."


    Helena spread out one hand to the side; white sparks flew into the air as a rod of light formed in her hand.


    "Since you came here and even shattered my gate, you must have settled your scores with life and be ready for the reckoning of death."


    Raven threw both of her hands to the back and leaned her upper body forward, a devilish grin spreading her lips.


    "How about you cut the poetic crap ande at me."


    The light faded, and Helena disappeared. Raven''s eyes widened in that moment, even though she was expecting it. She was still shocked.


    Helena''s disappearance came with a terrifying sh that made both of Raven''s swords shiver. It was all instantaneous!


    But it was more amazing that with such instantaneous movement, Raven, whose swords were just appearing, managed to block it.


    Helena threw the ck rod back and swung it forward again.


    Helena''s movements were blindingly fast, pushing Raven''s defensive abilities to their limits.


    As the ck rod came hurtling towards her again, Raven crossed her twin des in an X-shape, gritting her teeth as the impact sent shockwaves through her arms.


    Sparks flew from the shing of steel against that mysterious dark rod.


    Not allowing Helena any respite, Raven disengaged andunched into a blistering offensive.


    Her swords were mere blurs as she rained down a flurry of shes and thrusts, each strike carrying lethal force.


    But Helena was equally agile; her lithe form weaving between the attacks with almost supernatural grace.


    The air around them crackled with energy, distorted by their high-speed movements.


    With each sh of de against rod, arcs of power danced across the weapons'' surfaces. Raven could sense Helena''s strength - of course, she was no ordinary opponent.


    She was a Sage!


    It was already amazing that Raven could even hold on, even though it had barely been a minute since they began.


    Feinting with one sword, Raven caught Helena''s rod with the other de in a bind.


    Their faces were inches apart, eyes locked in an intense sh of wills.


    "Not bad," Helena purred. "But you''re still far from getting there."


    With an overpowering strength, Helena shattered Raven''s bind, causing the stalwartdy to stagger backward.


    With that momentary opening, Helena drove the edge of her rod forward, stabbing it into Raven''s chest and throwing her away like a dry log of wood.


    Raven managed to roll in the air andnd on her feet, staggering back in slight loss of control.


    But Helena was upon her again, her rod whipping in from behind. Raven haphazardly threw one sword in that direction, blocking the muscle tearing onught of the rod.


    At the same time she threw her hand towards the sword, her other hand was already heralding a crude sword sh at Helena''s nk.


    However, she exhibited a frightening flexibility, twisting and throwing her entire body upwards ¨C barely dodging the attack by a hair''s breadth.


    Using her rod as a stand, she twirled again, like a twisting snake, and threw bone shattering kicks at Raven who was toote to block.


    Raven staggered back and coughed, a line of blood slowly ran down her nose.


    Helenanded and ced the dark rod on her shoulders, raised her head and sneered.


    "What the hell, I thought you came with a lot of fight in you?"

 Chapter 224 The Beauty Of Battle

    <h4>Chapter 224 The Beauty Of Battle </h4>


    From the invisible embrace of darkness, Northern watched in keen observation as two lithe forms streaked against each other, carrying dim traces of light with every movement.


    Both figures were like dancing lightning, raging furiously against the clearing, crashing against each other with bone-shattering force.


    They were fast, they were strong, at a nce they looked evenly matched.


    Even if Northern didn''t boast of an overwhelming experience when it came to the techniques, strategies and tactics of battle, he at least knew what to look for.


    Plus, having [All Eyes] made him able to see what others would not.


    For example, their movement.


    While it was blurringly fast, his eyes adapted frighteningly to every detail. His eyeballs kept shooting to and fro, following every movement in the corners of his eyes.


    Bullets of sweat marred his pale face, his mouth was slightly open as he watched.


    Raven was undoubtedly strong!


    He had never, of course, seen or faced her in battle. This was the first time. This was the first time he had seen anyone move like that.


    This was the first time he had seen such a frightening show of sword skill.


    Although it was only by a hair''s breadth, Raven was managing to shake away the offenses of the feraldy, a little too consistent to be called a hair''s breadth, in fact.


    Northern felt his heart beat tremendously. What he saw was so enlightening, it was so real.


    It was on another levelpared to the feral battle style he had learned from Night Terror and other monsters.


    It was refined.


    It was smooth.


    It was swift, technical and most especially...


    It was beautiful.


    ''Ah, I need to enter that ce...''


    Currently, Northern was donning two items that worked to erase his presence in darkness.


    The first one was [Night Terror].


    So he was very sure that no matter how perceptive Helena the Sage was, she couldn''t detect him that far into the depth of the darkness.


    And the second was the effect of a robe he had gotten from Hao:


    [Item]


    Name: [Shadow Cloak]


    Type: [Charm]


    Rank: [Arcane]


    Order: [III]


    Description: [Once, the shadows were a veil that walked amidst men, they dressed and moved as one of us. However, they were betrayed.]


    Charm Abilities: [Frigid Darkness], [ck Veil], [Shadow Step]


    Frigid Darkness: [This cloak can manifest a shield of imprable darkness for as long as one''s essence allows.]


    ck Veil: [When one dons this cloak, they be one with the darkness, mergingpletely with it.]


    Shadow Step: [It is possible to travel between shadows.]


    With the [ck Veil] ability and [Night Terror], Northern had no doubt he was as good as not being there, in fact.


    With lightning swiftness, he flopped over the short wall and threw ast nce at Helena and Raven.


    ''Better get that map before things start to get tough for her.''


    While it did look amazing that Raven was doing very well, trying to hold up her defenses against the Sage and even managing to sneak in attacks, some were endearing rather than sneaky.


    In reality, however, she was struggling. First, she was breaking into sweats all over her face.


    Northern surmised that keeping up with such rapid movement of the Sage was taking its toll on her body.


    Another thing was they hadn''t even started using their talent abilities.


    He remembered Raven had said her abilities were unfair, which means she must have experienced it before. Although she most likely would have been just a Drifter then.


    ''...Or maybe a Nomad.''


    Either way, Raven right now would probably have unfair abilities but still, would it be enough to overpower the Sage?


    Was it even possible to overpower the Sage?


    Northern heaved onest sigh and walked inside nonchntly.


    Since the door was slightly open, he didn''t need to make any unnecessary noise.


    However, the moment he entered, the door made a slight creaking sound.


    This immediately caused Helena, who was locked in a tight and tense brawl with Raven, to throw her head back.


    Immediately, Raven''s des whipped towards her like tremendously vicious pythons, aiming to cleave her neck in one go.


    Even thoughte, Helena spun her rod, warding off the attempt and dove into Raven, twisting herself tosh a twirling kick that first aimed at the youngdy''s nk.


    As Raven blocked it with her arm, Helena twisted almost immediately, throwing another kick to her head that smashed Raven and caused her to stagger back.


    Helena crouched on the floor and, like a frog with a spring-like momentum, she dove again into Raven, this time hitting the youngdy''s stomach with her head.


    Raven curled like a piece of paper, coughing up blood and rolling away.


    Helena stood upright and ced the rod over her shoulder. She threw one more nce to the door.


    ''Was I imagining it?''


    Helena was certain about her senses. She''d never doubt what she sensed, and when she sensed absolutely nothing, she''d never doubt it, too.


    Because too often, her sense of perception had proven itself to be the real deal.


    However, just now, it seemed like her door had made a slight creak despite her not perceiving anything.


    Helena narrowed her gaze, then turned it to Raven, who was standing on her knees and coughing.


    "Hey, silly," she called out with her strong voice. "What are you even here for? What made youe here?"


    Raven was silent for a couple of seconds, then she spat the rest of the blood in her mouth and looked at Helena.


    "Why else? I came to make a proposal for you."


    "After stabbing me in the back, you came to make a proposal? I took you in, catered for you like a sister, and you dare steal from me? To make it worse, you came back having a proposal for me?" Sheughed amazingly.


    "I have to give it to you, young one, you are indeed full of guts."


    Raven flinched for a second, remembering how she had left Helena''s ce with a really bad reputation.


    "I''m sorry, I stole from you. I had no choice..."


    Raven raised her hands, and slowly, her weapons disintegrated into sparks of light and disappeared.


    Helena watched the young girl dismiss her weapons with a suspicious re.


    "What do you think you are doing?" she inquired.


    Raven smiled, "I told you. I have a proposal for you. I didn''te here to fight you."

 Chapter 225 What Afkon Did [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 225 What Afkon Did [Part 1] </h4>


    Helena had taken Raven in during her debacle with Afkon. One of the reasons why Helena, of course, decided to help was because she had heard that one of the girls Afkon took in as a wife tried to kill him.


    Afkon, over time, derailed from the sensible and purposeful young man that Helena once knew and loved to a terrifying and tyrannical leader, senseless and vile in the most foolish of ways.


    She had tried to kill him a couple of times, but the difference between a Maverick rank and the Transient rank is vast.


    Most of Afkon''s misbehavior had started after he became an Ascendant.


    Ten years ago, Sloria was in a worse shape, just as Lothellian was.


    Helena, Afkon, and eight other students then suddenly found themselves in the middle of a throng of raging monsters.


    Fortunately for them, they were experienced Drifters who were on the verge of bing Nomad ranks.


    Even though ten people fighting off a raging crowd of monsters was not any easier.


    On that day, in that instance, they watched four of their mates die before their eyes.


    But they were able to find a safe space.


    Afkon took the deaths of those guys upon himself and decided to solo the monsters while others remained safe and found a haven to protect them.


    Afkon had an advantage, and even till now, no one knows what that advantage was, not even Helena.


    All they knew was that he went out at night and woulde back in the morning bathed in the blood of monsters.


    This continued for days. Before the rest knew it, Afkon became a Master.


    Protecting them became much easier. He single-handedly got rid of the monsters.


    Of course, being a force of so much power, people and authorities naturally gravitated towards him.


    Even Helena could have sworn her heart beat for the kind of man he was back then.


    There was no way to find a safe haven; their only choice was to make one.


    And so, Afkon proposed that they build a stronghold together. People naturally epted the idea.


    Barely did they survive the first year until suddenly ten students appeared again.


    It was a strange phenomenon, and Afkon was heavily bothered by it. A little bit too bothered.


    Then someone from the new guys died... and it wasn''t the doings of monsters.


    de marks were left crudely on the guy''s chest.


    Deaths happen every now and then in a destion like this. While everyone tried their best to investigate it, much attention couldn''t be paid to it.


    The young and growing stronghold had to cater to other things after all. And monsters were still a high threat.


    They didn''t have walls as high as they are now, then. And their number of battle-useful drifters was below average.


    The only variable was that the overall power of the stronghold was boosted by some special people like Afkon.


    And their numbers grew as each year passed, but every time they came, one of them usually died.


    Five yearster, Sloria was beginning to look less like a refugee center and more like a stronghold.


    People, not just the students that were being teleported yearly but Slorians, began toe around.


    Strong ones were selected to join Afkon''s army, which at that time were referred to as Protectors of The Dusk.


    Simply because they were created to shield and protect whatever was left of Sloria, its fallen state, its night, its dusk.


    The weak were protected, the strong were privileged.


    But this was not enough. The monsters were just too much.


    If they truly wanted to protect whatever was left of Sloria, they needed to enter into the rifts.


    The skepticism that could be seen on Afkon''s face when they were faced with this decision could be seen.


    No one understood why he was hesitating so much, after all, he was the strongest person in the stronghold and a Master!


    After being pressured so much by the needfulness of the situation, Afkon decided to call a special meeting between his six generals, which included Helena.


    That was where he informed them of his interactions with the Luinngard Empire and that they had specially informed him not to enter any gates.


    In response to that, Luinngard would send supplies, war and welfare supplies to the Sloria stronghold. They would hunt monsters and pay the monster corpses as tributes to the empire.


    They didn''t even ask for the cores, hence all the cores were monopolized by Afkon.


    This was another reason for his quick progression to an Ascendant. It was an edge no one had, and it was the reason why he stayed the strongest in the city.


    During this discussion was when a major disagreement began between Afkon and his generals.


    Some believed he made a very crucial decision without informing them about it.


    When did the Empire visit?


    Or did he visit the Empire?


    What exactly was going on, and what was Afkon hiding from them?


    Three of Afkon''s generals disagreed and proposed that Afkon should step down from his position as a leader.


    The other three were loyal to Afkon to a fault, including Helena, who at that time unconditionally loved and followed him, even though he never looked at her once.


    Of course, Afkon would never leave his position.


    This disagreement tore the stronghold into two factions, one led by a Nomad at the time called Terek.


    Terek soon became a Master but was not even as strong as Afkon, although he had dependable allies and was cunning in his ways.


    He was going to kill Afkon, however, even if it had to be by poison.


    And he did try to poison Afkon.


    Afkon was very close to dying, but the Luinngard Empire did send Knights to receive their tributes of monster corpses.


    That graceless and crude night, only three Knights were all it took to decimate Terek and his faction.


    Afkon''s authority was reinforced with the help from the empire and the constant supplies. The people continued to believe and follow Afkon.


    And Afkon, drunken by absolute power, began to slowly change.


    Demanding that every prettydy should be brought down to his pce as maids.


    It was better that they serve him than be killed by monsters.


    And strangely, even though it was sad, the people considered living with Afkon a better choice than living within the stronghold premises itself.


    They saw leaving their children to Afkon as a privilege of service.


    Moreover, the parents themselves received a tag that permitted free supply of meals and priority of protection.


    In a destion like this, those that gave their daughters to Afkon lived like nobles.


    Over time, people wished they had daughters. Some even kidnapped young girls and imed to be their parents. All sorts of crimes arose with Afkon''s absurd practices.


    With this level of crimes even came an even stronger and stricter level of control from Afkon.


    Time passed, and Helena only saw this as madness.


    Then the eighth set of students appeared... and Afkon tried to kill not just one.


    But all of them.

 Chapter 226 What Afkon Did [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 226 What Afkon Did [Part 2] </h4>


    It would have been impossible to cover a massacre of such level, it was also one that could not be neglected.


    But the actual w in Afkon''s n this time was that someone saw it happen.


    And it was none other than his beloved Helena.


    One of the very few people who had stuck with him since day one when he didn''t even ask them to.


    Afkon knew how precious Helena was, because at this point, the number of students who were the first to arrive were just four, including him and Helena.


    Even though Helena saw him massacre ten students in a single night, he couldn''t do much about it, all he did was tell her not to get in his way because of what she had seen, as it could be detrimental for both of them.


    Helena naturally struggled with making sense of what happened.


    To make it worse, she was already at that point where her love for Afkon was diminishing.


    The drunkenness of power was slowly beginning to ruin him.


    He was no more that caring, purposeful young man that she had known.


    After the civil war and they started paying tribute to the Luinngard Empire, Afkon became very cold towards everyone.


    He changed.


    For several months, she questioned herself, and didn''t know what to do.


    Regardless, she had to stick with Afkon, she felt he needed her, he was heading towards destruction and she felt her love could be thest good thing he had.


    Even amidst this power-drunken state, Helena had seen Afkon break down and cry like a baby, saying he wanted to go home.


    She had seen him freak out, screaming:


    "You don''t know them, it''s because you don''t know them!! THEY ARE MONSTERS!!!"


    "No, they are MUCH WORSE!"


    These times had made her wonder what exactly it was that Afkon had gone through with the Luinngard Empire, what exactly had transpired between the two.


    But she could also rte to the things he said, after all, before her eyes, three men d in white armor with a sigil of a red cross engraved broadly on their front single-handedly decimated half the stronghold.


    The sight was bone-chilling.


    If these people wanted, she was sure they could close all the avable gates!


    So why were they preventing that from happening?


    Why were they preventing Afkon from going?


    It baffled her so much, and made her doubt everything she was beginning to see.


    On one of the days of these Afkon breakdowns, he told her the one truth that no one was supposed to know.


    The truth that Afkon knew about Rughsbourgh''s ns.


    The old man had promised them that this was a project to make them strong and that when the time was right, they would suddenlye back home.


    However, six yearster, Afkon had not heard a single message from Rughsbourgh.


    And yet every day, he kept feeding students the same lies.


    Afkon, however, found out that Rughsbourgh was using the students as gateways.


    Every student that knew about his n was used as some kind of gateway to redirect his teleportation, which meant at the very least, Rughsbourgh could havee to check up on them if he wanted.


    But he didn''t.


    This hell was getting unbearable for them to live in, that man was seeing it happen and didn''t care.


    Afkon began to rise with rage.


    This rage was what caused the massacre of all ten students that came the sixth year.


    Afkon killed every other student Rughsbourgh used before, so that the sly old man wouldn''t have another alternative to use except him.


    He was scared of getting betrayed.


    When Helena found out about this, a lot changed, the way she saw Afkon changed. She was ridden with a primal anger; Afkon knew what this ce was and still let all of theme.


    But at the same time, a part of her understood him.


    Because she had watched him take all the burden upon himself, most times single-handedly dealing with things.


    Perhaps that was all his guilty conscience and desperate struggle to keep them all alive, even though he still could not.


    She understood that Afkon must feel very horrible and responsible for the death of those guys.


    While she did try to understand his standpoint, it was impossible for her to trust and follow him anymore.


    This began to cause a drift between the two, one that the other two survivors who were his other generals were worried about.


    Helena paid heed to no one, exined nothing to anyone and instead just slowly separated herself from them.


    The height of this event, however, was the seventh year when Afkon again tried to kill all ten students.


    And she, knowing why it was happening, tried to stop him.


    Their fight was immense and scene-shattering.


    At that time, Afkon was already a Sage while she was on the verge of bing a Savant.


    Hence, she suffered an eye-opening defeat.


    One that made her advance to the Maverick rank and be a Savant.


    Due to this, she experienced an extraordinary reformation of her body. Afkon could have killed her right there but did not.


    Instead, he turned away with just six words:


    "Bye Helena, let''s never meet again."


    And that was thest time they met as friends.


    The other time was when Helena tried to stop Afkon from killing all the students, and she always stopped each time.


    Even when she became a Sage, she looked forward to the ninth year, she was sure that she''d be able to stop him now.


    Only to find Afkon had awakened as apletely different person and had be an Ascendant.


    An Ascendant had a vast change in their body. While the lower ranks also affected the body, it was only internal and only affected the physical abilities of the body, tremendously increasing it.


    But Ascendants were different; it is said that they have reached a new depth of their soul and touched its true essence, thus awakening something called a Unique Talent.


    A Unique Talent was a talent ability that was on a different level aspared to the rest; it was inscribed on their bodies and gave them a unique body property that made them near-


    invincible.


    They also gained more lifespan.


    What happened between Helena and Afkon that day was not a fight.


    No, it was no fight.


    It was a one-sided, ass-whooping!


    Afkon was beating the shit out of Helena while at the same time killing a couple of students.

 Chapter 227 Four-Eyed Abomination

    <h4>Chapter 227 Four-Eyed Abomination </h4>


    Helena stood squared, with her ck rod over her shoulder, slowly tapping it while her gaze sat warily on Raven.


    Raven was also looking with a dangerous spark dancing in her eyes.


    "Where is it first?" Helena outstretched her hand, "Where is what you stole from me?"


    "I can''t return it to you."


    Helena''s brows furrowed, she red at Raven for a few seconds and scratched her neck.


    "Are you testing me? Or are you just that dumb? I helped you when you were about to be killed by Afkon, sheltered and protected you, even helped you escape, only to find out you stole my precious shield."


    She took a moment to breathe.


    "Usually, when someone says they have a proposal to one that they''ve strongly wronged, theye with a way to right their wrongs. You worm, the only way to right your wrong is to return that Ravenheart to me. Even after returning it, I don''t think I''m ready to let you walk away from this ce in one piece."


    Raven stared at her absentmindedly for a while, then she lowered her eyes and said in a somber tone.


    "I can''t return the Ravenheart shield for obvious reasons. And I still want you to take this offer because it could be our only cue to returning home."


    Helena froze... and blinked a couple of times.


    "Huh? What did you say now?"


    ---


    Meanwhile...


    Upon entering, Northern stifled his nose with two fingers to block out the thick air saturated with the scent of aged parchment and exotic spices.


    The interior was cozy yet eclectic. Against one wall, a rustic bookshelf groaned under the weight of leather-bound tomes and well-thumbed journals.


    Tattered maps, their edges frayed with use, adorned the walls. Northern paused in front of the maps for a while, studying them.


    He ced his hand beneath his chin.


    ''It''s almost as if she''s looking for something...''


    The maps were like pieces of puzzles desperately trying to fit together, one look at them and Northern could tell of the desperate efforts Helena was putting in pursuit of something.


    Maybe it was something, someone or somewhere, he did not know.


    But one thing he did know was that Helena is currently searching or maybe was...


    ''This does not seem to have been here for a while.''


    Northern turned his head to a corner, where sat a sturdy oak desk that served as the heart of the cottage, its surface cluttered with half-finished sketches, cryptic notes, and artifacts waiting to be cataloged.


    A flickering oilmp cast a warm glow over the scene, illuminating the intricate carvings adorning the desk''s legs.


    Nearby, a plush armchair beckoned invitingly, its cushions worn with age but still offeringfort to weary visitors.


    A handwoven rug, its intricate patterns reminiscent of ancient symbols, covered the worn wooden floor, muffling the sound of footsteps and adding to the cozy ambiance.


    The centerpiece of the room was a massive stone pir, its rough-hewn surface a testament to the cottage''s sturdy construction.


    Rising majestically to support the timber-framed roof above, for a while Northern stood dumbfounded, admiring the structure and wondering exactly how Helena had managed to build a ce like this.


    Although there existed the possibility that she could have just found this ce, Northern didn''t think so; this ce looked too rough on the edges to not have been built by Helena herself.


    Northern let out a soft sigh and turned back to the direction of the table, and suddenly heard a slight sound. It was subtle; he was sure there was a sound.


    It was impossible for him to make a sound because [Night Terror] was supposed to shield himpletely in darkness.


    That meant that this was a much greater ability than just bing invisible. Northern was like a moving darkness, although not an obviously visible one.


    It was equivalent to say he was not here at all, so how could he have made a sound?


    This caused Northern to squint his eyes.


    ''Someone is here.''


    From the invisible depths of the darkness, blue light subtly emanated from Northern''s eyes as he dove into the weaves of the reality around him, using the [Unseeing Eyes].


    Processing hundreds of millions of interwoven azure threads all at the same time made him feel like his brain was continually tearing apart and mending together, especially in this moment where he was trying to see beyond in reality.


    Each thread pulsated with an unseen energy that weaved every fabric of existence.


    These ethereal strands danced and intertwined, forming an intricatettice that stretched across the expanse of reality, connecting every particle and possibility in a mesmerizing symphony of light and shadow.


    Amidst this web of intertwined threads was a subtle disturbance in the delicate weave of reality, a slow but moving ripple that danced on a couple of threads that strewn across the sturdy table and plush chair, like a pebble dropped into a still pond, creating subtle eddies and currents that hinted at something.


    Northern could tell in that instance, ''Caught you, bastard!''


    He headed towards the area and slowly extended his hand to touch the disturbed thread.


    In that moment, the thread straightened as if being put back to order by his slight touch.


    Simultaneously, a figure with wavy, shoulder-length jet-ck hair froze in movement, blinking as he observed that he could see himself.


    ''Eh? What''s going on?''


    His form again began to fade away but at thest moment flickered and faded back to reality.


    The man looked at himself and tried again.


    This time, it didn''t work at all; he just flickered like a faulty bulb of light and found himself standing, obvious and visible to everyone with his elegant white armor.


    He frowned and looked away, slowly moving the ck scroll in his hand to his breastte.


    Before he could, however, something pped his hand, causing the scroll to fall and roll.


    Immediately, he threw himself forward to grab it, but something... was faster than him.


    ck lustrous hands picked the scroll, the enigmatic figure slowly stood straight, staring at him with four blue eyes.


    Instantly, the man felt cold sweat drip down his body, his hands and lips tremble at the sight of the abomination.

 Chapter 228 The Conviction Of A Nimrod Worm [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 228 The Conviction Of A Nimrod Worm [Part 1] </h4>


    Of course, if there was one person desperately yearning to return to the Central ins from this destend, it would be none other than Helena.


    She herself had inadvertently inspired Raven''s motives without even realizing it.


    Long before Raven''s brief stay with her, immediately after parting ways with Afkon and venturing out alone, Helena had relentlessly searched for a way back home.


    The first possibility she explored was traveling by sea.


    She didn''t have to pass through Luinngard, in fact. They, after all, were not the only seaport on this ind.


    However, other ports had fallen under the dominion of monsters. If she were to attempt that route, she would have to reim the area, construct a vessel while fending off rift creatures more often than not.


    As desperate as she was to escape this destion, she, unlike someone else, recognized the fine line between recklessness and foolishness.


    So, she had never actuallymitted to that path. However, she had ventured to the other ports, conducting numerous explorations and uncovering several facts.


    Raven had witnessed her casually discuss them.


    And Raven was convinced that there was much more... so much more that Helena knew but was not revealing.


    There was probably no one in this entire destion as knowledgeable as she was, even when ounting for the natives.


    Raven had personally verified this fact herself.


    The natives didn''t even know half of what Helena did.


    So while the map they came to steal was crucial, her hidden agenda was to persuade Helena to join them.


    The map n she had proposed was a contingency in case Helena refused to apany them.


    Of course, she had skillfully kept this truth concealed from both her cohorts.


    Helena scratched her head in stunned silence. After hearing Raven''s words, she could have sworn a fleeting sense of hopefulness washed over her, if only for a second.


    But then she recalled how foolish Raven was.


    The disparity between Afkon and herself was evident, yet she still boldly attempted to kill him.


    If there was one thing she understood, it was the fact that Raven was too consumed by conviction to possessmon sense, restrain herself or even consider the danger she might be putting others in.


    She was likely a simpleton who believed that everything would fall into ce given time.


    Rather than controlling the tide, she would ride it... that sort of person.


    Helena let out a long sigh.


    But there was something that still perplexed her.


    She was certain that Raven had a serious confrontation with Afkon.


    Given Afkon''s immense power, she couldn''t fathom how Raven managed to escape, let alone as a mere Drifter or perhaps a Nomad; she wasn''t sure.


    She at least knew that the beautiful, stubborn girl she had known a couple of months ago was not a Master.


    Even as a Master, fleeing from an Ascendant was akin to a child attempting to extricate himself from quicksand.


    It was... very, very... very impossible.


    And yet this girl had somehow managed precisely that... without even being a Master.


    Helena was curious.


    She squinted her eyes, diverting from the main discussion.


    "How... how did you manage to escape Afkon again...?"


    Raven responded without amusement.


    "I didn''t escape. We fought, I won, but there was no way I could have killed him. My weapon shattered against his skin."


    Helena blinked, remaining silent, but obvious surprise gleamed on her entire face.


    Of course, there were certain kinds of weapons that could y an Ascendant.


    Usually, weapons of the Lordly rank and above could always aplish the task.


    But it also depended on the unique body formation the Ascendant possessed.


    And there were diverse formations, always finding their root in the soul and their link in constetions.


    As a Sage, even Helena was still uncovering the immense role constetions yed in their soul formations, and a semnce of it was beginning to reflect in her own soul.


    Perhaps Afkon, an Ascendant, would understand better, and she was sure a Paragon would have fully realized this enlightenment she pursued.


    They, after all, were said to exist in a different realm of power entirely.


    Capable of wielding special abilities such as the Mental World and Ster Unification.


    It was such a realm that Afkon was a step away from.


    And yet... this... girl... imed to have defeated him?


    It made no sense.


    Helena scoffed.


    "I almost believed you for a moment."


    Raven frowned slightly.


    "He let his guard down and decided to fight me without using his talent abilities. He was mistaken to think he had a better grasp of raw battle than I did. I grew up in a family of killers."


    Her tone seemed to rise slightly, but her expression remained unchanged.


    Helena studied her.


    ''What did she mean by growing up in a family of killers...''


    She was curious.


    But that was not going to make her foolish enough to entertain this stubborn girl''s delusions.


    Raven was delusional.


    And what awaited delusional kids like her was nothing but death.


    Helena let out another sigh and stood her rod on the ground, gently leaning on it.


    It was quite remarkable how the weapon remained steady despite her weight on it.


    Even Raven almost spared it a nce, but Helena spoke.


    "Look, worm. It might take some time due to your stubbornness, but you will eventually realize how stupid and delusional you are."


    She leaned away from the ck rod and folded her arms.


    "I just hope that when you do, it''s not toote, and you have not dragged many people into the hell you are creating."


    Raven frowned in confusion.


    "All I''m trying to do is return home. What''s so wrong with that?"


    The feral Sage suppressed augh, then looked at Raven.


    "Return home? Seriously? I thought you were just a worm, who knew you were a nimrod too!"


    Theugh she was holding back managed to escape, but she quickly halted it and red at Raven.


    "Look at me, kid. I''ve been here for the past ten years. You think I have not searched for every possible way to leave this damned continent and make Rugsbourgh pay for throwing me into this hell?"


    "You probably have searched... but have not tried."


    Helena''s gaze froze on Raven for a few seconds, then she tilted her head back slightly, sounding frustrated.


    "What more could I possibly do?!"


    This stubborn worm''s eyes seemed to glow with a more bloody spark than usual as she said:


    "The rifts... you have never even been to one of them."


    Helena''s gaze became weary, visible lines of stress formed beneath them.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    While keeping my grammar construction and word choice simple for the sake of reading experiences, I am at the same timepelled to strife for betterness.


    Do tell me if you guys find this chapter a bit toplex, I don''t mind reverting back to the usual. I''m after all, just a growing author.


    Thank you all for the usual support. It''s really been a long way and words cannot appreciate how happy I am to have you guys sticking through despite the ws.


    I would be d to take this to the very end with you guys and of course more readers.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 229 The Conviction Of A Nimrod Worm [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 229 The Conviction Of A Nimrod Worm [Part 2] </h4>


    "Why are you all so afraid? What are you guys so afraid of?"


    Helena remained ensnared in silence as Raven bombarded her with probing questions.


    "Sealing the rifts may not guarantee a path home. But you must realize it will fortify you, render you powerful enough to confront the terrors lurking in the sea''s depths."


    Raven paused, contemting, before fixing her gaze upon Helena.


    "Are you not even already formidable enough to face such horrors? All you require is a team of equal might."


    She took a step closer, meeting Helena with an expression of disarming honesty.


    "For now, I am merely a Master. Maybe, Ick the strength to match your prowess, but I am confident of my potential. Once this journey concludes, I will be a Sage."


    Helena studied Raven. The Feral Sage had maintained a tense, grave demeanor until this moment.


    Now...she simply chuckled and shook her head in bemusement.


    "Foolish worm. Enough of your prattle. Give me my shield."


    Raven''s intense stare bored into Helena''s.


    Silence stretched between them for a few heartbeats.


    Then Raven stated once more, "I will be a Sage..."


    Helena raised her head to the young woman before her, a hint ofughtercing her tone.


    "No, worm. Unless your journey demands three years of relentless monster ying, you''ll never be a Sage."


    Raven''s gaze intensified in the silence.


    Then, after some moments passed, she spoke again, "Shall we wager, then?"


    Helena arched an eyebrow as Raven continued.


    "My team and I will be Sages upon our return. By then, will you join us to seal the rifts..."


    Helena''s grin widened, her eyes glinting with a wild spark.


    "Very well, worm. I ept your challenge. If you have not be a Sage by the time you return, you''ll merely fall prey to Afkon and perish. Even as a Sage, I doubt whether it would be feasible to y Afkon. I cannot defeat him myself."


    Raven frowned.


    "That may be true for you...I bested him as a mere Drifter."


    Helena''s skeptical gaze lingered on Raven''s confident features.


    She then let out a weary sigh, shaking her head.


    "Whatever, worm. Whatever."


    She shot Raven a re, stomping the weapon upon the ground.


    "But you will return my shield!"


    Raven''s frown deepened.


    She positioned herself, hands poised to summon her twin des once more.


    Helena regarded her with a puzzled expression.


    "Have you taken leave of your senses? You stole from me! And you stubbornly refuse to return it. You''d even resort tobat rather than surrender what you stole?"


    Raven nodded resolutely.


    "It is important to me."


    Helena''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "I''m uncertain how to process you saying that a shield you stole from me is important to you. What makes it so important?"


    Raven raised two fingers.


    "There are two reasons."


    "I''m listening..."


    Raven elucidated:


    "One. It can make me fly, and I will be needing that a lot on the journey ahead."


    Helena''s frown persisted as she mulled this over, then queried:


    "And two?"


    Raven nced away, a hint of embarrassment tingeing her features.


    "R...a...ven," her voice was scarcely audible.


    "Speak up, before I lose it."


    Raven met Helena''s gaze, proiming with conviction:


    "It''s my namesake..."


    "Huh?" Helena stared, dumbstruck. "You im what, now?"


    "Ravenheart...my name is Raven..."


    "Huh?..." Helena fell silent for a few seconds, utterly nonplused by this development.


    "So...what of it?"


    "I need to possess it."


    "Merely because it bears your name?"


    Raven shook her head adamantly.


    "Not solely for that reason...I intend to investigate this item''s source. I wish to uncover its origins."


    "Why? Why should you care? It''s naught but a weapon? An object like any other. That it echoes your name is mere happenstance. Why obsess over it?"


    Raven frowned, dropping her gaze briefly. Then she looked squarely at Helena and retorted:


    "I cannot give you my reasons. But I believe they may guide me to someone I lost long ago."


    Helena facepalmed, exhaling a protracted sigh.


    "At this juncture, little worm, simply do as you will. Arguing with you is making me feel like my head may soon tear apart."


    In that moment...


    Crash!


    A man in white armor erupted through Helena''s cottage, tumbling into the soil.


    "What?!"


    Helena whipped her head around instantly. Even Raven frowned slightly.


    For one, she was quite certain that was not Northern.


    "Damn it, I tried to handle this smoothly..." Northern muttered as he marched deliberately from the wooden dwelling.


    Immediately, Helena''s gaze fell upon the four-eyed abomination, her entire body quaking with visceral dread.


    Her eyes flew wide.


    "What in the Stelia''s hell is that...?"


    Raven frowned.


    "My teammate...I apologize..."


    Then she let a small smile grace her lips as she observed Northern advancing on the man in white armor.


    Helena looked down at the man desperately scrambling from the approaching abomination, her brow furrowing.


    ''Isn''t that Reno? What business does he have here?''


    Helena turned to Raven, "Wait, what did you utter just now...member of your team?"


    Raven, her eyes alight as she watched Northern, turned and nodded vigorously at Helena.


    Pride radiated from every facet of her expression.


    Meanwhile, Northern''s tail snaked forth, coiling around the fleeing man''s leg and hoisting him aloft.


    Northern seized his leg, smashing him brutally into the ground with a thunderous tremor shaking the area.


    He then fixed his gaze on the stunned, silent Raven and Helena. Especially Helena.


    The te of his helmet swiftly retracted into his cor, leaving the devilish horn crowning his head.


    Any who glimpsed him could only perceive a demonic spawn.


    "I''m sorry, I sought to conclude this cleanly, but this one was stronger than I thought and put up more resistance, necessitating greater force than intended."


    Helena''s stare remained transfixed on Northern''s full, grotesque visage for a long moment.


    Then she looked to the man he had subjugated.


    "What are you doing? That''s one of Afkon''s generals, Reno the Invisible Warrior."


    Northern canted his head slightly. "Afkon, Afkon, ah yes...that one..." He gestured toward Raven as he remembered.


    She, meanwhile, observed with an intense, scrutinizing re.


    Helena''s voice resounded:


    "Yes, him...what business have you with Reno? How is he even visible?"


    Northern shrugged nonchntly.


    "I suspect I may have dispelled his invisibility. Oh, and he was attempting to steal your belongings."

 Chapter 230 Make It Make Sense

    <h4>Chapter 230 Make It Make Sense </h4>


    There was a degree to whichmon sense was supposed to make sense.


    Some things just exceeded mortal reasoning.


    And from the vantage point of a mortal, it may not necessarily be transcendent knowledge or celestial revtion.


    It may just be that... it makes no sense.


    Because it is practically impossible.


    This was the perfect exnation that could be given to what Northern had just said.


    Undid his invisibility?


    That made absolutely no sense!


    Reno was one of the Afkon''s generals. Although, he wasn''t with their group and only arrived in Stelia in the fourth year.


    He was special in a way.


    His ability, while it may not boast overwhelmingbat prospects, had unrivaled usefulness in stealth.


    And because of this, Afkon had grown especially fond of him.


    Reno could sneak up on practically anything, even a sleeping maelstrom.


    And when he became a Master, much more changed. He could evenpletely erase his presence from reality.


    He could walk, speak, and pick things up... no one would know he was there.


    Whenever he erased his presence from a ne of reality, and not even Helena, who was extraordinarily perceptive, could notice him.


    And yet this guy... this guy casually said:


    "I suspect I may have dispelled his invisibility..."


    Helena''s brows came together, tense and conflicted.


    This was the greatest nonsense she had heard in a while.


    And Reno? Reno was on the ground, writhing from the heavy smash just now.


    What was even that? The way he carried him as if he was a ragdoll and smashed him onto the ground like he wasn''t applying a reasonable amount of force.


    Reno might not boast tremendousbat prowess, but he was a Savant!


    A Maverick-rank Drifter was no joke!


    In Reno''s case, who had a fragile physicality, he still surpassed every regr drifter.


    Helena grimaced.


    This person had to be a Master.


    There was no other exnation.


    First, she had to settle with the fact that what she thought was a frightening monster was an actual human, a Drifter... on that course of thought, she couldn''t help but wonder:


    ''Where did he get the armor? What horror did he fight?''


    Secondly, Raven... this little worm... was said to be her teammate. How could she have this strong and... and...


    Helena''s face became as red as a tomato as she unbelievably stared at Northern''s pale face.


    ''How... how can someone be so handsome?!!!''


    On the inside, she was burning, freaking out, but on the outside, she was as calm as water, face reddened though, and eyes fixed on Northern, who stood aloof after saying what he said.


    The situation was almost awkward for a bit as Helena stood in prolonged silence and kept staring at Northern.


    Raven then made a slight movement which sort of jacked her out of her head.


    She swiftly turned her head to the said ''little worm'' and said:


    "Is this your team? The ones that will be Sages when youe back...?"


    Raven was silent for a while; she was either taking her time to reply or trying to provoke Helena.


    After a couple of seconds, she responded:


    "Not just that... I am sure you would have noticed... that one of the rifts is gone."


    Helena frowned slightly.


    "I figured your stronghold had started taking them down one by one."


    Raven nodded.


    "Indeed, it was our n... but before we could, someone single-


    handedly conquered one... a tier V rift..."


    She raised her head and looked at Northern, who was fixed on his opponent that was standing, then she added:


    "...and as a walker."


    Helena staggered back a little, unbelief breaking out on her wild face.


    She squinted her eyes.


    "That... that is impossible. It makes no sense, theoretically and practically. Even a Master would find it hard to seal a tier V rift, and you are telling me someone did it as a walker?"


    Raven smiled, her face warm. Then she nodded.


    "I was as freaked out as you when I saw it too... we entered the rift to bring him out. Everything had already ended."


    Helena observed the dead serious look on Raven''s face.


    Raven was so simple that you would find her face readable if she was lying or bluffing.


    Although, Helena also knew that she wasn''t the kind to bluff or lie. This im of hers, however, was just too unrealistic to believe.


    But Raven''s eyes showed no doubts or dishonesty.


    Helena thought for a while, then asked cautiously:


    "What rank is he now?"


    "Drifter."


    Immediately, augh broke out of Helena''s lips. It was augh of unbelief.


    ''This is just absurd, really absurd.''


    She turned and looked at Northern, narrowing her eyes.


    He, the subject of the matter, slowly, seductively in Helena''s eyes, turned after making sure that Reno wouldn''t be standing anytime soon.


    Helena immediately turned her face.


    This defied allmon sense!


    He was probably a kid, and she was an adult; she couldn''t have her heart jumping for a...


    ''Wait, wait, wait... isn''t this thought already going too far?!''


    Helena let out a prolonged sigh and stood akimbo, dropping her head for a while before looking at Raven... with a frown.


    "Are you serious?"


    Raven replied:


    "I have no reason not to be..." she paused and looked at Helena, "are you inclined to see the possibility of our quest?"


    Helena arched her brow and looked at her for seconds that seemed to prolong into a minute.


    She then looked away to Northern.


    "Honestly, until now, I think you are just being reckless... but you are walking with a Drifter who seems to be a very strong proof that anything can be possible. This makes the chances of sess rise, even if it is by a barely noticeable percent."


    She folded her arms and looked at Raven.


    "But no, I still think you guys are about to get yourselves killed."


    She lingered for a while, then with a suspicious look, asked Raven:


    "Hey, you worm. Where the hell are you going? This journey of yours that makes you so certain that you''ll be Sages when youe back... where is it?"


    Raven was silent for a while. Then she looked at her with a dangerous ck spark igniting in the depth of her eyes and said:


    "The Sleeping Mountains..."


    Immediately upon hearing those words, Helena''s face paled. She began to sweat bullets, even.

 Chapter 231 Arrogant Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 231 Arrogant Bitch </h4>


    Northern, seeing the direction the conversation was heading, removed his attention from the oppressed Reno and turned to listen to Helena and Raven.


    From his point of view, there wasn''t much difference between the two in height and stature, although Raven boasted a slightly taller physique.


    However, Helena had more muscles, lean and taut, although most of her body was exposed while it was the other way around for Raven.


    It was not possible to say if Raven''s muscles were as tight as Helena''s.


    And Northern didn''t think so; she still looked tender before his eyes.


    Another difference was their faces. Helena had a wild, troublesome face, brte hair, and beautiful brown eyes, even from the distance he stood.


    Raven had jet-ck hair¡ªas ck as Reno''s¡ªdistinguished crimson eyes, and a genteel look with a subtle hint of catastrophe managing to weave itself around that gentility.


    It was amazing how a straight-looking young girl could be so twisted.


    Northern shook his head slightly as he watched both of them, just as Raven said:


    "The Sleeping Mountains."


    ...And Helena began to sweat bullets.


    The Sleeping Mountains? That was where they were going.


    ''I wonder if it''s a mountain that sleeps,'' Northern bemused jokingly.


    He was still paying attention when a froggy chuckle reached him from beneath.


    He looked down at the guy chuckling.


    Reno was trying to get up and wasughing at the same time, which caused Northern to raise an inquisitive brow.


    What in hell was funny?


    "While I do admit that you two are a strong bunch... Raven Light and this man..." he coughed and paused.


    "Going to the Sleeping Mountains is suicidal."


    Northern looked at him with confusion, then he looked at Raven, who was standing opposite him.


    His eyes were begging for an exnation.


    What exactly were The Sleeping Mountains, to warrant such a reaction from a Sage... and the nonsense that this guy was spitting?


    Raven looked at Reno and frowned.


    "I intend to prove you all wrong."


    ''That frown...''


    ...It made Northern utterly ufortable!


    Because he could tell this was her being reckless again. She had not told him theplete story of what they were pursuing.


    Stealing the map and killing a Maelstrom-rank monster were supposed to be the highlights of the beginning of this strange expedition.


    But really, what was she chasing and why?


    Even if it was the freedom of everyone, why was she choosing to do this?


    There was an airship, isn''t there... she had imed there was and even said she would give it to Northern to find his way home.


    His journey would be way easier; he would be able to avoid whatever horrors dwelled in the depths of the sea and continually attacked Central ins''s border.


    But also, wasn''t Raven concerned about going home?


    Really, why was she doing all of this?


    The question was so mind-boggling that prolonged thought made his head hurt.


    Raven.


    He knew whatever she had nned was very dangerous, but maybe he was underestimating how dangerous it might be.


    "I know that it doesn''t matter what I say, you''ll just end up doing what you want. Just like that time too."


    Raven looked at Reno, who was now standing on his feet, slightly wary of Northern''s furrowed brow and intense scrutiny.


    "While I do appreciate you for your help, I also do not intend to beckadaisical, lethargic,id back, andfortable like you guys. The only way out of this destion is moving forward, whether it''s the Sleeping Mountains or Sea of Horrors, be it the heavens or all kinds of hell. I will break through it to stand as the Supreme Victor and conqueror of Stelia."


    Her words were resolute; the confidence she spoke with could almost be touched.


    But Northern wasn''t impressed in any way.


    He had his opinion; he was just going to keep it to himself.


    However, as if Reno read his mind, his mouth parted, asking the same question Northern had thought of:


    "Why? Why are you so ambitious?"


    Raven looked at him with a very nk expression. Anyone could tell, with the way she cluelessly tilted her head, that she was very lost.


    She lingered for a while, then opened her mouth and asked:


    "I don''t understand your question. Are you not ambitious?"


    Reno''s expression froze. For a second, he felt like he was talking to a robot, a programmed, mechanized essence of existence with nomon reasoning and emotion.


    Reno looked around and freed an exasperated sigh.


    "What is there to have ambition about, Raven? Look at us? We are surrounded by nothing but hollowness, horrors left and right. The only thing we can do is survive with whatever we have. Being ambitious in a ce like this will ruin whatever is left of the life we have."


    Raven was silent, thinking, then she opened her mouth:


    "So... you are saying, rather than be ambitious even if it costs your life, you''ll rather be a coward, a fool, living in the very of your own mind when you could be fighters and liberators who not only fought for the freedom of the life handed to them by a cruel bastard but also for the freedom from fate''s gruesome grasp on them."


    She shook her head.


    "I always knew everyone in Sloria was stupid and unintelligent, I just never thought it was this deep."


    Northern''s mouth fell open.


    What was it with all the sharp words?!


    Raven turned to Helena.


    "I believe I have said more than enough... I know how dangerous the Sleeping Mountains are, but it is the only way forward."


    She looked at Northern.


    "Do you have the map?"


    Northern nodded, then he turned his head to Reno with a deep frown.


    "This guy here also tried to steal it."


    His eyes, however, widened the moment he btedly realized... the owner of the map was still standing amidst them.


    And... and... and yet... Raven casually mentioned it like that?


    Wasn''t the entire point of this operation so that Helena did not find out she was stolen from?


    Meanwhile, Helena, whose eyes were tightly closed, with a vein or two threatening to pop out of her forehead, turned to Raven.


    Her ck rod was already in her hand, grips tightening viciously around it.


    With a seething but stifled voice, she said:


    "Hey Raven... you." She paused, gripping the rod even tighter, her muscles rolling dangerously. "You... must be a very arrogant bitch."

 Chapter 232 Benign Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 232 Benign Sincerity </h4>


    "Forget it. I''m done trying to make sense with this bitch!"


    Helena, consumed by fury, lunged at Raven, who immediately shot back in a sh, almost staggering as shended.


    But Helena was already upon her again, so there was no moment of respite for her.


    Much worse, there was little to no time for her to summon her weapon.


    "Please wait!"


    Raven eximed, albeit softly, as Helena drove in her staff from the left with an explosive force.


    WHOOM!


    The malevolent staff went over Raven''s head as she ducked. She threw a leg slightly forward but with much more force than needed, giving Helena a bone-shattering low kick.


    The Feral Sage''s leg faltered, causing her to lose bnce and almost fall. Immediately, Raven grabbed her head and drove her knee to smash Helena''s pretty face.


    But that knee did not make it.


    Helena, with a powerful palm thrust, sent Raven''s knee back¡ªnot just that¡ªthe thrust was so powerful that Raven tumbled and smacked her face on the floor.


    It was like an object was about to roll in a certain direction, and it was hit hard enough in the opposite direction... the object could break, even considering the force of the hit and the momentum of its initial movement.


    Luckily for Raven, the ground was sandy.


    She stood and spat out sand from her mouth, all her face smeared by white sand.


    "Please try to understand... this was necessary. There''s no way I will reach the Sleeping Mountains without your map."


    "Like I fucking care whether you reach there or not. First, you steal a Heroic-rank weapon from me. Then you try to steal a map that I almost lost my life trying to remove from the ruins of Alcava. And youe here to tell me to try to understand? It was necessary?"


    Helena''s eyes gleamed with madness.


    "Killing you won''t be enough, you worm!"


    Sheshed out her rod and dashed forward¡ªwith such magnifying speed that the sands spread apart¡ªhowever, Raven was already holding two stilettos, which were crossed over her face, hooking the rod in between to keep its tip from dismantling her eyes.


    She threw her hands away, causing the rod to fly up and Helena to stagger back. Raven dove in sharply and swung her dagger toward the Feral Sage''s neck.


    Helena, however, did not move. She just frowned... a very deep frown.


    In that moment, Raven stopped her onught, felt cold sweat behind her neck, and jumped as far away as she could from Helena with a burdened look on her face.


    Northern, who was watching, couldn''t help but ask why.


    He, at the very least, didn''t observe anything.


    Reno was also standing beside him; the guy seemed less curious than he was, so he must know.


    Northern looked at him and looked at the other twodies that stood apart from each other, with a dangerous tension wafting in the air.


    ''Damn, I''m so novice about these things.''


    "What... went... what went wrong?"


    Reno looked at him with a nk expression; they were enemies, weren''t they?


    But he smiled and responded:


    "Will you then tell me how you manage to see me?"


    "I have these amazing eyes and an ability that negates your own."


    Reno was silent for a while, his eyes focused on the ground and hands beneath his chin.


    Then he looked at Northern, smiled handsomely, and nodded.


    "I see, fair enough."


    He turned to the twodies.


    "Well, there was nothing much. Just that Helena just now was about to use her talent ability. Those two must have been fighting till now without using their abilities."


    "Oh, I see..." ''...nothing special.''


    Reno added:


    "If Raven didn''t jump back just now, she most likely would be dead by now... that''s how powerful Helena is... or has be."


    He ended with a slight frown.


    With that look on his face, many questions rose in Northern''s head. He knew about Helena''s history with Afkon from the little Raven had told him.


    He also knew now that this was Afkon''s general. Probably one of the people that were being sent here over the course of ten years.


    In order to confirm, he still had to ask.


    "So... you came on the same year with Afkon?"


    Reno looked up at him.


    "Oh, no, no, Helena, Afkon, Reiuse, and Shayanna are all that are left of the first year. I''m from the fifth year. And I''m guessing you are from this year, Raven''s set. Never seen your face, though."


    Northern frowned as he remembered.


    "Yeah. I''ve been in a rift all the while."


    Reno blinked at him.


    "Been in a rift? How does that work?"


    Northern sighed,


    "Trust me, you wouldn''t understand or believe."


    He refocused his attention on the two, leaving Reno to think whatever.


    The guy''s furtive re stayed on him for a couple more seconds before Raven spoke again¡ªeven though she was already speaking before.


    "...I did note here without an offer that will suit you. I came here so I can pay for it all."


    Helena grimaced.


    "Pay for it all? Pay for it all? How exactly are you nning to pay for it all, you bastard? I took you in and protected you, guess how you pay me back. Stealing from me!!"


    "I''ve not even begun to pay you back. I will pay you back by making sure you return to the Central ins. By making sure you return to your family, even if it costs me my life to do so. I will make sure of it."


    Helena paused, stared at Raven.


    How could she necessarily kill her when she goes ahead spitting touching words like that?


    While Helena appreciated how concerned Raven was about her, she also thought she was going too far for the people she doesn''t even know.


    But the truth was, she knew Raven had nothing to gain.


    And she also knew... she, of all people, probably doesn''t want to go to the Central ins at all.


    For everyone that got sent here... it was a curse.


    But for Raven, it was probably a blessing.


    As to why... only Helena in this entire destion knew.


    Raven continued talking.


    "The reward I have for you now... is that we are ready."


    Helena looked at her.


    "Ready for what?"


    "The creature in the woods. The three of us should be able to hunt it."

 Chapter 233 A Strange And Odd Combination [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 233 A Strange And Odd Combination [Part 1] </h4>


    She nced at Northern.


    While Helena raised an eyebrow, then lowered both afterwards.


    "Are you insane? Even Afkon wouldn''t dream of challenging a Maelstrom-rank monster, much less an apex danger level. Stop with all your nonsense. Raven, just leave."


    Raven shook her head.


    "I am telling you, we three can kill that monster... hasn''t that always been your lifelong goal? To get back at it for all the cruel things it had made people do to each other."


    Helena stared at her as she continued.


    "Northern here has resistance to mind attacks, and you also have your way of protecting yourself."


    "What about you?" Helena interrupted, "You are vulnerable to it and might end up blurting out all the cruel things you''ve got nned."


    Raven carved a pale smile.


    "I''ll be fine, or so I believe. I''ll be sane enough tond meaningful attacks here and there."


    Northern, however, stepped forward. He looked at Helena, then at Raven, and then Helena again.


    Both of them looked back, paused, and observed him.


    Observing him closely.


    He was barely five meters away from them, Reno was still standing back¡ªeight meters.


    "I have something that will protect you from mind attacks. So yes... it should be possible."


    Raven''s eyes widened.


    "Oh... you do..."


    Helena looked at him, looked at Raven who seemed stunned, and looked at him again.


    ''What the hell is it with these two... seems so strange.''


    Northern sighed.


    "Look, I''m not a fan of whatever you have nned in your head. Neither do I reckon getting in trouble when it could be avoided. But if we can have a Sage among us, I''m sure it will go a long way. Plus, there would be ady much more experienced and sane than you."


    Helena stared, dumbfounded.


    Raven, by the way, nced at Helena and returned her gaze to Northern.


    "Don''t you feel like you might be overestimating her a little? I mean, she was practically my teacher."


    "Hey, you bitch! Do you realize I''m here?!"


    "But you are right. Having her on our side would be a great addition."


    Helena looked at both of them.


    "Aren''t you two missing a great detail here? The monster that you are talking about is a Maelstrom-rank, apex danger level. It''s probably the highest you both have ever faced."


    "You''re right. While I''ve faced a Maelstrom-rank before... I don''t think it was apex level."


    "Still, you have hunted a Maelstrom before, and you''ll have the chance to use your repertoire of abilities."


    Northern red.


    "My repertoire of abilities? Just how much do you know about me?"


    "Not much actually. I just figured that your day-to-day fights are just a disy of your physical skills, even when you fought with the Corpse Eater in the mansion. While it was indeed amendable fight, I don''t think I saw what I expected of a Drifter that survived a tier V rift alone."


    Northern fumed.


    "Mind I remind you that the rift was not tier V until thest moment when Night Terror, who was the core of the rift, was evolving."


    "All the same, a rift doesn''t just evolve. You must have contributed greatly to Night Terror, the rift core, oveing the rift guardian... when a guardian is killed by anything besides the drifters, that thing has to be the next guardian. Which means an automatic update to another danger level... in Night Terror''s case, I think such tremendous power caused the circumstances of the rift to shift and tier to increase..."


    "If you hadn''t defeated the rift quickly, it would have be much harder to do. But at the same time, it does not nullify the fact that you achieved such a formidable feat and began living below my expectations."


    Northern felt like his head would burst, veins along his neck.


    "You bitch, who are you to expect anything of me?"


    "Call me a bitch one more time, and I will cut your throat."


    "I doubt you can even as much touch me... didn''t you need my help walking in darkness, your weakness amuses me."


    "And like you''re any better, you could be the best Drifter in this destion, and yet you are full of ws and are a Celestial Coward despite the amazing potential you hold. No passion, no conviction, no discipline... at this rate, your entire life is headed for ruin."


    While they continued bickering at each other''s necks with sharp words, ring, Helena stared in stunned silence.


    She couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Both of them were going at each other''s throats with sharp words, ring.


    It was amazing to see that someone could stand his ground when opposed with Raven''s cockiness and arrogance.


    But it was even more amazing and delicious to watch Raven subtly getting worked up by someone.


    That girl had practically been an empty shell all this while. No one was even capable of getting her angry, sad, or happy.


    And now... even though she looked so pissed, Helena couldn''t help but see some semnce of growth.


    Raven wasn''t that girl she knew a couple of months ago.


    Although she still had a long way to go, maybe with this guy beside her... just maybe, Raven would have apass ofmon sense to direct them on their journey.


    ''...Or maybe not.''


    Helena raised her head, that was when she saw a white-haired girling towards them.


    Her eyes grew wide.


    "Huh? Isn''t that..."


    Raven turned her head.


    "What are you doing, Terence... you weren''t supposed toe out yet."


    Helena shifted her wide eyes to Raven.


    "Huh? Terence... don''t tell me. The Oracle... the one Afkon tried to have..."


    Raven facepalmed herself and sighed.


    "Yes... this is Terence, I didn''t want to bring her in yet because I knew how freaked out you would be about me bringing such a person out. But she insisted she would go with me. She too, after all, needs to get stronger."


    She paused, eyes digging deep into Helena''s surprised stare. Then she added:


    "Do you believe now that we can defeat the monster in the woods?"


    Helena turned to her with a slight frown.


    "No, I don''t."


    Then she turned her eyes to the Oracle.


    "But I want to give it a try..."


    She looked at Northern.


    "There''s this guy who makes me very ufortable..." she looked at Raven, "there''s you... a stubborn bitch." Then she looked at Terence.


    "And you are carrying an embodiment of holiness; this young girl is the closest to the voice of Ul one can ever be."


    She paused and was silent for a couple of seconds. Then she smiled.


    "Maybe... just maybe, we can really defeat the monster in the woods. If we do... I''ll go with you to the Sleeping Mountains, and if we don''t, if I see that we''ll be losing anyone, I''ll prioritize running away, and I will never see you again."


    Raven smiled and nodded, then she looked to the front.


    "What about you?"


    Reno, from the distance, let out a shyughter.


    "Me? I can''t possibly betray Afkon, and I''m not impressive on the battlefield; there''s no way I can be of significant help to you. I''ll just go back to Afkon and tell him I was not able to steal the map."


    Helena narrowed her eyes, lingered for a moment, and asked:


    "Reno. Why did Afkon want the map? He isn''t even interested in going anywhere, for all I know."


    Reno was silent for a while, then he said:


    "I don''t know either... Afkon just asked me toe get it... he had been monitoring you and knew when you took it from the ruins of Alcava. Also..."


    He turned his eyes to Raven.


    "I think you might have a traitor in your stronghold."


    With that, he turned.


    "I sincerely hope you guys kill the monster in the woods ande back from the Sleeping Mountains. I too... would have loved to be ambitious, Raven..."


    He was silent...


    "...but you know, it isn''t just that simple for us..."


    Then he sighed.


    "Nevermind, the likes of you would never understand."


    He walked away.

 Chapter 234 A Strange And Odd Combination [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 234 A Strange And Odd Combination [Part 2] </h4>


    Four individuals stood in a warm, cozy room, papers and materials scattered everywhere.


    Spectacles caught the eye at every nce, some in a meaningful manner, while others appeared to be mere junk.


    These four individuals stood around a table, which marked the center of the room.


    Onedy wore a cloth that looked like animal hide, exposing most of her body, even her belly.


    Her arms rolled like muscled snakes as she leaned on the table, addressing the others.


    Another donned ck leather armor, tightly fitted to entuate her womanly figure, especially her waist.


    Her ck tresses flowed with every slight movement of her head.


    Her gaze was intense and cold, carrying no hint of emotion.


    When one looked deep into her crimson eyes, their soul could get lost in the mor they carried.


    That mor, however, was more than a spark; they were mes of disaster, coldly burning beneath the depth of her eyes.


    Only when one got close enough could they catch a glimpse of it.


    The third was an elegant whitedy wearing a smooth, beautiful, body-tight white and gold armor.


    Her golden eyes focused and blinked as the conversation went on.


    Not much could be said about her; it was easy to miss that she was not a child but a vessel carrying tremendous burdens, yet she managed to smile heartily.


    In the corner of the table stood the odd one, the only man in this strange cohort, with white hair, pale skin, and blue eyes that burrowed furiously into the table between them.


    He was d in ck, lustrous armor that seemed to glint malevolently in the darkness of the night and thembency of the twin moons.


    His face was devoid of any emotion, nk and observing with enviable focus as the feral-lookingdy, who was a Sage, continued.


    "The monster is known as Kirithon," she said, looking at their faces. "The most difficult thing about it is that I don''t know if it has a real body. At the very least, all the times I tried hunting it, I''ve never encountered its real body and have always suffered severe damage."


    She then turned to Raven. "Little worm, since you are so adamant on this, have you thought of a way to lure its real body out?"


    Raven was silent for a while. Then she took her eyes on a short sail across everyone''s face, returning back to Helena, and said:


    "I believe the real body will be in the woods. One of the woods, I don''t know much about maelstroms, but it will be safe to believe that whatever this monster is, it has something like a talent ability."


    Northern moved his head slightly.


    Now that she mentioned it, he had known that fact from the beginning as regards monsters in general.


    Because it made no sense how he gained talent fragments from killing monsters.


    The soul was an inner shell, epassing all essence of life.


    Talent was the core of that essence.


    When talent manifested, it solidified the core of the soul and gave it structure, forming a soul core.


    Of course, for a drifter, they had to go into a rift after that for their soul core and talent to be further refined.


    But this was the basics of it all.


    Since monsters possessed a solid soul core, it was safe to say that the same process applied.


    However, the problem could be that theirs was unrefined, just like the Walker before walking into a rift¡ªthey had talent and essence but couldn''t use it.


    These monsters, too, had talents and essence but couldn''t use them.


    What was not well known was whether, at a higher danger level regardless of ranks, that soul core and essence got refined, and perhaps their talent showcased itself.


    What was well known, however, was that Maelstrom rank monsters, at least the ones Northern had faced so far, all had talents and had awakened their abilities, meaning that they were with a more refined core and essence.


    Another issue, however, was the possibility of more than one talent because Maelstrom monsters had four soul cores.


    No one knew, not Northern, nor anyone in the room.


    None of them, after all, had faced a Maelstrom rank monster except Northern and maybe Helena, who seemed to haveunched a couple of attacks now and then on the subject matter.


    ''Still... a maelstrom...I wonder how much talent fragments I''ll receive.''


    Northern licked his lips as Raven continued:


    "I''m sure the monster is hiding its body in a single tree while projecting its consciousness or using its talent ability on other trees."


    Helena thought for a while, then she said:


    "While I wee that idea, it might not be as simple as that. But even if the monster has its body hidden in one of the trees, how do we locate that tree because I''m sure you don''t want us to go with axes and start hewing down trees."


    Raven gently took her eyes to Northern.


    "Should it not be possible to figure out the difference of the trees with your ability?"


    ''She''s talking about Soul Eyes... very irritating...''


    Northern sighed with subtle disgust and responded:


    "I don''t know, maybe if I stare deeply..."


    He paused and thought for a while.


    "Actually, I should be able to detect where the monster''s true body is. You guys will just have to buy me some time."


    Helena nodded. "Fair enough."


    She paused, drowning the entire space in silence for a minute or two before continuing:


    "I want you guys to understand that Afkon and I have hunted this creature over and over again, and I have very dreadful experiences with it. Especially when you''re going with a team, we should all expect the worst of cunningness... I''m telling you... when pushes to shove, prioritize your own life because that is exactly what I will do."


    She looked at them and added:


    "The Kirithon has been here as long as we have... if not longer, so know that you''ll be fighting against the ancient of days."


    She folded her arms and said evenly to them, "So... which will it be, would you like to rest, or should we move now?"


    Raven and Northern responded almost at the same time.


    "Now."


    Helena stared at the both of them and scoffed.


    "Sure feels good to be young."

 Chapter 235 Chaos [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 235 Chaos [Part 1] </h4>


    The four of them stood at the edge of the forest, where the trees ended.


    Helena had a very irritated look on her face.


    She downturned her lips and spat away before looking back at the forest.


    Terence stared with tension drawn upon her face.


    Northern''s expression was nk; he didn''t particrly feel any kind of emotion.


    In fact, he was a little worried that he would be facing a Maelstrom rank monster, and yet there was not an iota of fear in him.


    He didn''t know what to think about it.


    He just felt empty, almost the same feeling after killing the Corpse Eater in his mansion.


    He looked at Raven and summoned a pair of blue hand gloves.


    "These have effects against mental attacks. Although I don''t know how long they can hold on, and I n to collect them back."


    Raven nodded and collected the gloves.


    "Thank you."


    A minuteter, the gloves sparkled to life, weaving themselves on her hands with white shards of light.


    Raven bore into the forest with an indifferent look on her face.


    "I do feel somewhat protected." She nced to her left, "Thank you, Northern."


    m!


    Helena mmed her palms together and rubbed them.


    "Enough, you guys said you wanted to do this now. I hope you don''t end up regretting it."


    She looked at everyone.


    "So, we locate the body of the monster, then make a n..."


    "Are we not supposed to make a n now for when we do that?" Northern interrupted.


    "I''m not a fan of ns. Do you have any?"


    Northern lingered for a moment, then shook his head.


    "Yeah. Didn''t think so," Helena retorted. She added, "Just focus on finding the real body."


    The Feral Sage turned her eyes to Raven.


    "Or do you have a n? Although I don''t n to ept it because your ns are bound to be a trainwreck."


    Raven nodded her head. "I don''t have a n...yet."


    Helena looked intensively at her for dozens of seconds, then turned to Terence. "Mydy..."


    Terence chuckled softly. She then looked at Northern and smiled, and looked back at Helena.


    "I think we will be fine."


    Helena bowed her head slightly. "Hearing you say that brings so much peace to my heart."


    Northern raised a brow, watching the Feral Sage''s sudden change of attitude andposure every time she addressed the Oracle.


    While he did know that she was a priestess, he didn''t know she held so much importance in a ruinednd.


    After all, everyone was in the same shoes of shit, and one could as much say they''ve been abandoned by Ul or the gods.


    But gods are something Northern knew did not really exist in this world... maybe they did, but not in such a concept as he was used to.


    He sighed and looked ahead while Helena''s voice pierced through the air.


    "We move forward!"


    Fearlessly, the cohort¡ªnow of four¡ªmarched into the forest of ckwood.


    ...


    For a while, they continued to walk in the forest, all of them protected one way or the other, treading in between the colossal dry woods.


    Helena, however, was making sure she wasn''t looking up, but she too, so far, had been good¡ªat least for the past five minutes.


    "Perhaps you may not need us to buy you time."


    Northern raised a finger, gesturing for Raven to shut her mouth.


    He looked at Helena with slightly narrowed eyes.


    "Have you ever entered this ce and tried to hunt it with all the members of your cohort protected from its abilities one way or the other?"


    Helena thought for a while, then looked at Northern.


    "I don''t think so, why do you ask?"


    "Because it''s natural for monsters to feel cornered when a group of people who are not subjective to its influence appears, and when it is cornered, its behavioral pattern will definitely change."


    Helena''s eyes stayed on him for a while before she retorted, "That''s a usible theory, how are you so sure?"


    "Well, I spent a lot of time with monsters, and I''ve been hunting with my dad from a very young age."


    She then nodded.


    "I see..." She then nced around the trees. "So, are you saying we shouldn''t expect the usual?"


    Northern nodded.


    "Yes." He lingered for a moment and continued, "But either way, I will find the real body."


    Northern paused and closed his eyes... only to open them the next second.


    He looked at them.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    They stood, watching him with curiosity heavily etched across their faces.


    "What should we do?" Helena asked.


    "I don''t know... anything that won''t distract me," Northern said abruptly and turned away from them.


    He closed his eyes for a while and silenced all distracting thoughts. There were a couple of ways he could go about this.


    He could decide to evolve [Soul Eyes]¡ªwhile the talent ability might not be able to do much now, he was sure another level of it would be unlocked should he evolve it.


    But that would cost his precious talent fragments, and right now, he was trying to reach Nomad rank as soon as he could.


    The second option was using the [Unseeing Eyes]¡ªthis optical ability, however, heavily burdened his mind.


    Northern also feared there was bound to be a rebound from using such a formidable ability.


    He was practically messing with the strings of reality''s essence.


    Undoing someone''s ability was a massive rule-breaking, and there was no way some punishment wouldn''te from breaking such a rule.


    Who knows if it was kicking in already, and maybe he just could bear it, but finding a Maelstrom rank monster through the weaves of reality was on a different scale¡ªa much more powerful scale.


    And the mental burden was just too heavy for him to want to do it all over again.


    This thus left him to onest resort.


    Name: [Chaos]


    Type: Passive


    Description: [Chaos is the flow of all existential forces, tamed and untamed alike. You can perceive this chaotic flow]


    ''I should be able to sense it more vividly than before...''


    Before now, Northern had been perceiving a little hint of it¡ªand it hade to contribute to the growth of his perception and how effective [Soul Eyes] had been.


    But he wanted to take it to a whole different level.


    He wanted to sense this entire ne from the tip of his feet and fish out the difference.


    He was sure that the chaos flow of monsters would be different from that of trees, sands, the air drifters.


    Northern''s focus delved deeper and deeper into a disturbing darkness.


    Bullets of sweat formed over his face as he couldn''t help but go deeper.


    And then, in the nick of time, thousands of ligatures of mes emerged from the depth of darkness.


    ...It felt...


    Chaotic.

 Chapter 236 Chaos [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 236 Chaos [Part 2] </h4>


    The essence of existence is woven so intricately that while every life has its own delicate order tying it to the essence of reality, there is also disorder.


    It''s a simple, fair equilibrium between positive and negative, good and evil, sanity and insanity, order and chaos, life and death.


    This delicate bnce is the fundamental makeup of every breath of life, such that as it is susceptible to exist, it is also¡ªto cease to exist.


    Chaos is what the other side of this bnce is called; chaos is negativity, chaos is malevolence, chaos is insanity, chaos is death.


    A conceptual understanding of this fact settled in Northern''s mind the moment he began to follow each ligature.


    The thousand waves of ligatures were like paths to a much greater chaos, so perplexing, yet Northern couldn''t initially discern why he had such a definite grasp over every single one of them.


    Following each one was like treading on a burning road, the heat, the fear, the danger of destruction assailed him from all sides.


    And yet there was a limit, something he figured could only be possible because he had the vestige of the Chaos Prince.


    Even so, it was already enough burden and detriment for him to bear; the ligatures were already perilous enough when he saw the Chaos in every existence.


    The trees, as simple and harmless as they were¡ªheld an overwhelming convolution of destruction, and yet contained and peaceful.


    So peaceful that Northern couldn''t help but ponder how powerful the other side of this chaos must be to maintain bnce and peace with this level of insanity.


    And how was it that every living being, every thing that had a breath of life found its source in such destruction?


    The concept of chaos being an integral source of creation was something he couldn''t quiteprehend.


    It was hard to ept, even though there was an inherent and perfect understanding of its violent nature in his mind, one that made him truly understand the overwhelming effect of using the active skill of [Chaos] and how much damage it could bring not just to him but to the entire world.


    Looking at the chaos ligatures and sources made Northern realize that he was powerful but heavily limited by the concept of bnce.


    Unless he nned to destroy the world, could he break free from such limitation.


    However, this understanding caused Northern to question something.


    What is it that the Chaos Prince wanted to achieve with such overwhelming power? What had he hoped to destroy and why?


    The murals depicted these strange beings, and it was clear they were not a history of Tra-el but of a different world, one that must be an integral part of the rift.


    Or had the Chaos Prince hoped to destroy the rift?


    Were there even rifts when the Chaos Prince existed? It would have been rtively easy for him to destroy rifts with such power.


    And this was only a fraction of what he wielded... or maybe not, but it was his vestige.


    Meaning that it was only a trace of the true thing.


    Thinking about how powerful the Chaos Prince must have been made Northern break out in a cold sweat.


    No wonder such an existence could break the sun.


    Just imagine shattering an entire daystar.


    Northern shuddered.


    ''Let''s just focus on finding the monster''s body.''


    It was a lot of work tracing each ligature, it was as though there were thousands of tangled threads, and one was trying to untangle them and find which one led to the eye of the needle.


    And it was taking quite some time, such that his cohort''s curiosity was reaching its peak.


    "What do you think he''s doing?" Helena whispered.


    "I don''t know..."


    She left a prolonged gaze on Raven and downturned her lips.


    "That''s quite disappointing, considering that he is your buddy. I figured that you would know him more than anyone else."


    Raven frowned.


    "We are not buddies... all I know about him are theories that don''t add up in my head. If they really are correct, then it makes no sense as to why such a person like him would even exist. Which is why I try not to overthink it..."


    Helena''s eyes went round.


    "Oh oh? It''s already at the stage where you are trying to stop yourself from overthinking?"


    "I hate how you''re making that sound."


    "Oh, you hate it? Okay then, I call dibs on him then."


    Raven scowled at her.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be older than us...?"


    "What, do I look like I''m twenty-four?"


    Raven sighed and averted her eyes.


    Suddenly, the entire forest shuddered, causing the rest of the three of them to look around in alertness.


    Raven extended her hands a little outward and summoned her swords.


    Helena''s hands were slightly opened and ready to grip on anything any moment from now.


    Terence was surprisingly the calmest of them, her golden eyes were glowing and were fixated on Northern.


    The entire forest became gloomy and began to rumble eerily; the weather of the night was the usual cold, this level of rumbling would have hinted at a very heavy thunderstorm, but the winds were calm and unmoving.


    If anything, they were too quiet.


    Terence moved her head slightly and looked away from Northern, gazing deep into the forest.


    "Something ising... people... a lot of people."


    She nced at Northern, "Whatever Mr. Northern is trying to do must be working. The sudden changes must mean the monster now senses a threat."


    The delicate Oracle looked at Helena and asked:


    "Has there ever been a time before now where the monster fights first..."


    Helena lingered, then answered:


    "I don''t know if it can be called a fight, but yes, every time a cohortes here, they end up not doing what theye here to do... they even end up fighting against each other, arguments, hatred, discord, and eventually no one returns. It''s always a hassle finding my way back."


    "If that is the case, it is choosing a different means of attack this time. Then it''s quite obvious that it had tried to use mental attacks on us, and that didn''t work. Now, it''s sending people."


    Helena was silent for a while, looking at the priestess. Then she couldn''t help but worriedly ask:


    "Sorry, which people?"


    Terence nced up and returned her gaze to the depth of the woods, contorting a slight frown on her face.


    "All the people it had taken so far..."

 Chapter 237 The Calm Before The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 237 The Calm Before The Storm </h4>


    ''Everybody it had taken away so far¡­''


    The weight of those words echoed in Helena''s heart, fueling her resolve.


    Her grip tightened on the crackling ck rod as she braced herself for theing battle.


    Beads of sweat formed on Helena''s feral face, but she forced a grim smile.


    "Damn, this is going to be troublesome," she muttered under her breath.


    With a swift, fluid motion, Helena swung the rod in a series of arcing strikes, the edge cutting cleanly through the thick, stale air of the woods.


    The ck sparks dancing along the length of the weapon seemed to hum with barely contained power.


    Helena shifted her weight, positioning the rod over her shoulder as she kept her keen brown eyes vigntly scanning the trees.


    A couple of secondster, they began to emerge, slow and steady.


    Humans just like them, armed with swords, spears, daggers, bows, some bare-knuckled.


    They all began to emerge from the woods like zombies.


    They paused around ten meters away from the cohort, drenching the area in a momentary silence.


    Then, in a loud burst of motion, they rushed forward, swinging their weapons.


    Helena''s heart pounded in her chest as the horde surged towards them, their weapons glinting in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees.


    She took a deep breath and centered herself, the ck rod in her hands thrumming with energy.


    The first attacker reached her, a burly man with a wicked-looking sword raised high.


    Helena sidestepped his clumsy swing with the grace of a dancer, bringing the rod around in a blinding arc. It connected with the man''s ribs, and he crumpled to the ground with a strangled cry, wisps of ck smoke trailing from the point of impact.


    Not pausing, Helena whirled to face the next opponent, a wiry woman wielding a rusty dagger.


    The woman''s eyes were nk, devoid of any emotion or humanity.


    Helena grimaced as the woman charged towards her, a hint of recognition flickered on her face then vanished.


    The dagger thrust towards her face, but Helena parried it aside with the rod, stepping into the woman''s guard.


    She seemed to mutter something sadly, then with a sharp twist of her wrists, the rod crackled with dark energy thatshed out, mming into the woman''s chest.


    She ragdolled backward, hitting the ground hard.


    Helena gritted her teeth as she fended off another wave of mindless attackers.


    The woman she had struck down had indeed been familiar - one of the few drifters she had befriended while living within the stronghold.


    And she was from the third group sent to try to subjugate the forest and find the lost.


    Helena felt a pang of regret, but there was no time to dwell on it now.


    All around her, the rest of their cohort was engaged in their own desperate struggles.


    Raven danced through the fray, her twin des shing like liquid mercury.


    A sword thrust towards her midsection, but she batted it aside with almost casual ease, her counter-attack a blur that left her assant crumpling to the ground, clutching a ruined shoulder.


    Terence was formidable, although she couldn''t match the Sage and the Master, she fought with brutal efficiency, each movement speaking of her hard work and tenacity.


    Her long silver sword swung here and there, biting into flesh and leaving deepcerations. Yet for each one that fell, more surged to take their ce.


    The Oracle''s lithe form danced amidst the chaos as she ducked and weaved past wild swings.


    Her sword was a thin sliver of razor-sharp steel that found gaps in armor with amazing uracy.


    An arrow streaked towards her, but she dropped into a slide, the missile passing through where her head had been as she came up in a vicious cross-sh that dropped her archer.


    Barely registering the fallen man, she swung her head to the back.


    Northern, who was facing the other way, had his head tilted, her heart beating fast. At that moment she thought she had given Northern away to an attack by dodging it.


    But it seemed the strange boy also had his way around things.


    Even though Northern was upied with whatever he was doing, he still had the [Eyes Of A Terror] effect which allowed his armor to take reflex actions to protect him from harm.


    The horde, however, continued to surge, their numbers growing quickly, a seemingly bottomless well of thralls wing and shing their way forward.


    Helena blocked a wild overhead chop, muscles straining, before shoving her attacker back.


    As he stumbled, she followed through with a brutal thrust, the tip of the ck rod mming into his sternum with a sickening crunch.


    ck tendrils of energyshed out, and he flew backward, body convulsing.


    She looked ahead and threw a quick nce at Northern.


    ''Damn it, whatever he''s doing must be really affecting the monster,'' she hissed and faced her own battle.


    Raven appeared at her side in a blur of motion, her eyes intense. Then she said, amidst the din ofbat,


    "Please step back, let me deal with all of them¡­"


    Helena grunted as she deflected a flurry of knife strikes, pivoting to m the butt of the rod into her assant''s jaw.


    "Aren''t you getting too confident? Isn''t this supposed to be a team effort?"


    "We need your strength for when Northern eventually locates the monster''s true form. I know you haven''t used your abilities and they must be reserved for a reason, right?"


    Helena frowned slightly.


    "Just mind your own business!"


    No sooner were the words out of her mouth than a deafening roar shook the forest.


    A massive, lumbering shape burst through the treeline, towering over even thergest of the thralls.


    It was vaguely humanoid but scaled and misshapen, muscles rippling beneath mottled grey skin.


    Rows of jagged fangs protruded from a jaw that could swallow a human whole, and beady ck eyes burned with feral malevolence.


    "You have got to be kidding me," Raven growled, des at the ready.


    The beast opened its cavernous maw, another ear-splitting roar ripping forth as spittle and rank breath washed over them.


    It took a thunderous step forward, each footfall shaking the ground.


    The thralls charging them parted like a wave, clearing a path towards the monster''s goliath form.


    It fixed its baleful re upon Helena, Raven and Terence, muscles tensing as if to pounce, then its eyes slowly diverted to the human in ck armor standing apart behind the cohort.

 Chapter 238 Sage Helena

    <h4>Chapter 238 Sage Helena </h4>


    "Is... could that be its true form?" Raven asked, a slight trepidation edging her tone.


    "Crap, I don''t know... if it is, then shouldn''t your boyfriend be finished with whatever he''s doing over there?"


    Raven frowned slightly at Helena, but now was not the time. She fixed her gaze on the abomination before them.


    Terence stood behind them, a pensive re on the malevolent creature that loomed before them.


    They still had the human minions to deal with, but this one posed a far greater threat than anything they had ever faced.


    Helena felt a bead of sweat trickle down her spine, but she refused to allow fear to take root.


    Digging her boots into the soil, she held the ck rod horizontally before her, the tip aimed squarely at the beast''s chest.


    "Keep the rest away from me," she said lowly. "I''ll handle this."


    Raven gave a curt nod, spinning away to engage the horde once more with a whirlwind of steel.


    Helena took a breath, steadying her hammering heartbeat as she poured all her focus into the creature before her.


    It seemed to sense her intent, yellowed fangs gnashing as it tensed to strike.


    Then, with an earth-shaking bellow, it charged, covering the distance between them in three enormous strides.


    Helena waited, waited, the beast''s thunderous footfalls rapidly closing...then at the final instant, she moved.


    With the agility Helena disyed against Raven''s attacks, it was unmistakable that she was a creature of immense speed, but what she had unleashed so far didn''t evene close to how swiftly she moved.


    Her figure flickered in the blink of an eye and streaked along a linear path.


    Helena''s form flowed around the creature''s attack with preternatural grace.


    Its wed fist swept past her with enough force to shear through solid oak, but she wasn''t there - she was stepping deftly aside, the ck rod whirling in her hands.


    As the beast''s lunge over-extended, leaving its chest and vulnerable underbelly exposed, Helena struck.


    The rod was a streak of ck sparks, mming into the abomination''s ribs with a sound like a thunderp.


    A shockwave of force erupted outwards, shearing through trees in the rod''s wake as that barely contained power detonated like a bomb.


    The beast wasunched backward, its earth-shattering roar choked off in a spray of foul ichor.


    It caromed off the ground hard enough to crater it, then again, smashing through the trunks of ancient oaks like they were des of grass.


    Helena stood her ground, heaving breaths as the forest settled once more into eerie silence, the thralls and the cohort momentarily stunned into stillness.


    The beast stirred, hunks of its grotesque flesh sloughing off in ruin as it strained to rise.


    A feral grin split Helena''s sweat-slicked face as she leveled the ck rod once more.


    "That''s all you''ve got?" she challenged, voice dripping with menace. "Come on, let''s go again."


    The beast responded with another bone-shaking bellow, its remaining eye zing with incandescent fury.


    It surged back to its feet, towering over Helena with such immensity it nearly blotted out the twin moons.


    Then it charged again with enough force to shake the foundations of the world.


    The ground quaked as the beast dashed forward, each thunderous footfall like a small earthquake.


    Helena held her ground, ck rod at the ready as she watched its gargantuan form bear down on her with unstoppable momentum.


    At thest possible second, she moved.


    Throwing herself into a diving roll, Helena narrowly avoided being crushed under one of the monster''s massive feet.


    As she came up in a crouch, sheshed out with the rod, its tip mming into the beast''s ankle with bone-jarring force.


    ck tendrils of sparksshed outwards, gnawing at flesh and sinew.


    The creature stumbled, its earth-shaking roar now tinged with pain and fury.


    It whipped around with surprising agility for something its size, a fistrger than Helena''s entire body scything through the air towards her with enough force to liquefy bone.


    But she was already moving, ducking under the wild haymaker with inches to spare.


    As the beast''s arm sailed overhead, Helena struck again, the ck rod a blur of motion as she rained a series of punishing blows against its forearm and shoulder.


    Each impact detonated like a grenade, shredding flesh and chipping away at the monster''s staggering bulk.


    It reeled back with an ear-splitting bellow of rage and agony, ichor spraying from the ruin of its arm.


    The Feral Sage didn''t let up, pressing the attack with a flurry of lightning-fast strikes, eachnding with pinpoint uracy on vital points - the knees, the elbows, the chest.


    Wherever the rod struck, ruin followed, scouring away chunks of the beast''s mass in bursts of obliterating force.


    Through it all, the horde hung back, temporarily cowed into stillness as if realizing this was a battle beyond their capacity.


    Only Raven remained in constant motion, her des weaving an imprable barrier that turned aside any thrall foolish enough to interfere.


    The beast fought back with the fury of the damned, shrugging off grievous wounds that would drop anything else in an instant.


    ws raked towards Helena''s face, only to be deflected at thest instant by the crackling ck rod.


    It tried to bear her under with brute strength and unstoppable momentum, but she was always a step ahead, dodging and weaving around its ponderous attacks with the grace of a matador.


    And all the while, she struck, struck, struck - a drumbeat of devastationying waste to the monster''s form bit by agonizing bit.


    Gore-slick craters pocked its flesh, chunks of meat and shattered bone littering the shuddering earth around them.


    Yet still it kepting, driven by a rage and pain that transcended the physical.


    With a bellow that shook Helena''s very bones, it reared back, raising both ruined arms high in a final, desperate attack.


    Helena could feel the power building, sensing the barely contained forces writhing within the beast''s burgeoning strike.


    This was it - an attack powerful enough to level the entire forest if it connected.


    She had one chance.


    As the beast''s arms plunged downward with obliterating force, Helena moved.


    Not away, but forward, darting into the very heart of the descending death blow.


    The ck rod became a shing arc of annihtion, meeting the attack head on in a resounding collision that set Helena''s teeth rattling in her skull.


    A shockwave detonated outwards with the fury of a bomb, ttening the surrounding trees and kicking up a maelstrom of debris.


    Through the sudden storm of shredded bark and upended soil, Helena glimpsed the beast staggering, stunned by the recoil of its own overwhelming power being reflected back upon itself.


    Then she struck again, and again, a merciless barrage of blows from every angle as she poured every ounce of her being into an unstoppable offensive.


    The ck rod became an extension of her will, shattering bone and pulping flesh with each thunderous impact that sent shockwaves rippling through the beast''s mountainous bulk.


    Finally, with onest resounding strike that felt like it could shatter worlds, the beast crumpled, its knees shearing through the tortured earth as its mass crashed downwards in a plume of dust and ruin.


    It hit the ground with an impact that made the forest shudder, already beginning to dissolve into a sticky miasma of rapidly dposing matter.


    Helena stood amidst the settling cloud, chest heaving.


    The ck rod had been driven a foot into the ground by the sheer force of her final blow, scorched earth radiating outwards from the point of impact.


    Her muscles burned, tendons screaming in protest, but she drew herself upright through sheer willpower, refusing to show any outward signs of weakness or fatigue.


    For it was not over... the cohort still had the thralls to deal with.


    The fact that they could move was proof enough that this was not the true monster of the woods.


    But it was astonishing.


    Raven couldn''t even take her eyes off the Feral Sage.


    ''She defeated it without using a single ability?''


    Helena was carried throughout the battle by brute strength, speed and the power of her weapon.


    She hadn''t even used any of her talent abilities. Not a single one!


    Sage truly, were a different level of power forces.

 Chapter 239 Not Bad For A Light Warm-up

    <h4>Chapter 239 Not Bad For A Light Warm-up </h4>


    The thralls seemed to stir from their momentary stupor, emboldened now that the towering beasty in rapidly disintegrating ruin.


    Their lifeless eyes regained focus, hands gripping weapons tighter as they sensed an opportunity.


    Raven watched them with narrowed eyes, her grip on her swords assured and practiced.


    She could feel Helena''s weariness radiating off her like waves of heat.


    The Feral Sage had clearly expended enormous effort to bring down that abomination through sheer skill and raw power alone.


    A slight turn of Raven''s head was enough to convey her intent.


    "Please rest for a moment," she said lowly. "Let me finish these ones." She nced at Terence, "you too."


    Helena gave the barest hint of a nod, chest still heaving from exertion as she leaned heavily on the ck rod, its tip gouging into the torn earth.


    While Terence lowered her sword and looked at Raven inly.


    With a subtle shift of her stance, Raven allowed her focus to narrow to a razor''s edge, all distractions falling away until there was only the impending dance.


    The twin swords in her hands stretched out like extensions of her body, perfectly bnced instruments of elegant lethality.


    The first thrall charged with a feral snarl, de raised high in a clumsy overhead chop.


    Raven didn''t so much as blink. In one seamless motion, she flowed into the attack like water crashing over rock.


    Her swords wove an intricate mesh of steel, deflecting the wild strike with almost contemptuous ease.


    As the thrall''s guard opened from the momentum of its failed attack, Raven struck.


    Moving with the blurring speed and grace that made her one of the most aplished duelists of her age, she whirled through the thrall''s defenses.


    Her des shed in precise arcs, shearing through flesh and severing tendon in a whirlwind of strikes thatsted less than a heartbeat.


    The thrall crumpled to the ground, shorn of its limbs before it could even perceive the attacks that had disabled it.


    Three more rushed her from the side, animalistic roars torn from ruined throats. Raven glided into their midst, swords trailing behind in a reflective silver blur that stained the darkness.


    When the afterimage faded, two thralls copsed with shredded tendons and severed nerves rendering their bodies useless.


    The third managed half a rattling gasp before crumpling, Raven''s de having opened its throat in one impossibly precise strike.


    She didn''t pause, couldn''t afford to as more rushed inwards, a tide of aimless violence drawn by the scent of their own rancid vitality spilling across the forest floor.


    Raven moved in a mesmerizing dance, each step blending seamlessly into the next as her swords wove an imprable aegis of whirling steel.


    Her feet traced the forms of the Kageyama Dual-des technique - the sublime art of duality in lethal harmony.


    Here, a sequence of flowing defenses met a flurry of strikes in a deafening ng of des, not blocking or parrying but guiding the assault away while feeding momentum into a counter-attack.


    And there, when the onught seemed fit to crush her under its sheer weight, she transitioned into spinning dework that inflicted grievous wounds through the narrowest of openings, severing limbs and disabling attacks before they couldnd.


    All the while she moved in perfect bnce and control, never allowing herself to be overwhelmed despite being surrounded by endless foes.


    At one point, a thrall leapt at her from behind, fangs gnashing and raking ws extended.


    Before it had even left the ground, Raven had whirled, des tracing ephemeral arcs of silver light.


    The thrallnded in two neatly bisected pieces, flesh sizzling from the cauterized wounds.


    On and on the battle raged with Raven its unrelenting eye.


    Each foe that fell was promptly reced by another, but through it all she fought with the cold poise of a sculptor carving masterpieces from yielding flesh.


    When the tide began to swell too thick to repel with dework alone, Raven kicked it into overdrive.


    nting her feet in the low Duality Stance, she inhaled deeply, focusing her will to a razor''s edge.


    On the exhale, she erupted into action, body blurring into a whirling cyclone of shing steel.


    "The Falling Sakura Technique" unleashed, each microscopic pause between strikes a freeze frame capturing Raven in a new, increasingly lethal stance.


    Here her swords swept low in searing cross-shes that crippled, hobbling attackers with severed hamstrings and ankles.


    There she pirouetted with both des extended in spiraling wheels of annihtion that dismembered and decapitated in equal measure.


    A heartbeatter her form sheathed itself in illusion, Raven''s body vanishing in a blur of afterimages that wove between stunned attackers.


    "The Mirrored Lotus Illusion" inflicted death from every angle, razor-edged petals of distortion rending flesh from bone in rapid sequence.


    By the time thest thrall fell, the dark woods had been transformed into a sprawling abattoir of severed limbs and rapidly cooling corpses.


    Raven stood in the epicenter, chest steadily heaving with each breath as she lowered her swords.


    Her clothes were speckled with rancid vitae, the front fall of her jet-ck hair disheveled.


    Yet her eyes remained clear and focused, missing nothing as they scanned the treeline for any further threats.


    Only when she was satisfied that thest of the thralls had been neutralized did she rx her battle stance, rolling her shoulders in a subtle stretch as the tight coils of lethal potential unspooled once more.


    Turning to regard Helena with a raised eyebrow, Raven couldn''t resist a tiny smirk. "Not bad for a light warm-up, eh?"


    Helena looked away and muttered, "Damn, I hate scions of those noble ns."


    Just like Helena, what Raven had showcased was pure strength with no use of talent abilities.


    However, the difference between her and Helena was that Raven was well-trained by her n.


    The deadly moves that Raven had used were undoubtedly Battle Arts, rooted and created from the deep history of the Kageyama n. She had likely started practicing battle stances and footwork before learning how to walk.


    Helena, on the other hand, was just amoner like many others.


    A girl with a relentless spirit and a bit of luck.


    She was quite envious of Raven, which was why she couldn''t understand why someone as fortunate as her lived recklessly and did not value her life.


    Sigh


    An audible heavy sigh resounded amidst them.


    Immediately, they all turned toward Northern''s direction.


    The star of the night, the one everyone had been waiting for, finally turned.


    However, the moment he did, all three of their faces contorted with horror and became very pale.


    Northern frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Terence shakily pointed at Northern.


    "Y-Your eyes..."


    Northern raised a confused brow, only for notifications to pop up before his eyes.


    [All Eyes is resonating with Chaos]


    [The structure andposition of your eyes is changing]


    [Chaos is reweaving its strings]


    Northern frowned at the notifications and looked at them.


    "What''s wrong with my eyes?"


    Raven''s voice rang out evenly.


    "You have two merged eyeballs on each eye... terrifyingly beautiful, but you look like a monster, Northern."


    Northern blinked for a couple of seconds, utterly confused, but he sighed the next moment and moved his head slightly.


    "Like we have time for all that. Ready yourselves, our true enemy ising."

 Chapter 240 Chaos Constructor

    <h4>Chapter 240 Chaos Constructor </h4>


    "You say what now?" Helena leaned her head forward with a questioning expression.


    Northern shrugged, "Like I said, the real body will be emerging from the woods soon."


    After a couple more blinks, Northern''s double eyeballs (polycoria) merged into one and became normal.


    They all stared at him in stunned silence.


    There was much to be surprised about, so it was hard to decide which aspect to tackle first.


    The silence ensued for a few more seconds, then Helena''s vigorous voice shattered it.


    "I''m sorry, what exactly did you do to the monster?"


    Northern looked aloof for a while, recalling the entire experience of disorganizing the chaos construct of all the trees here to make it so that the monster wouldn''t be able to find any of them as suitable hosts.


    After, of course, finding the chaos construct of the monster itself first.


    It was simple yet not simple.


    Since he had an adept¡ªbeyond adept even¡ªsensing of Chaos in every being, Northern, with the attribute of Chaos he possessed, could affect them.


    Of course, it was on a different and more manageable scalepared to using [Chaos] as an active ability.


    That one was more impervious and destructive.


    All Northern had to do was, after tracing the ligatures of Chaos and finding its connected source, which was the supposed existence itself, study the Chaos construct.


    At first nce, Northern, after following over three hundred ligatures, couldn''t help but begin to notice the slight difference in each construct¡ªfrom the ligatures themselves to the connected existence.


    It was easy to overlook. In fact, Northern''s opinion was that it was not something meant to be seen.


    However, there was a strong possibility that [All Eyes] could have yed a huge role in why he was able to discern such slight and unnoticeable details.


    After all, while handling the ligatures, he felt like himself¡ªjust that he existed in a special ne, one submerged in the inner workings of reality.


    Which meant that his eyes, which were one of the core parts of his physical body, could still be felt and used as much as he could feel and use his hand.


    [All Eyes] could have naturally done its function.


    If this hypothesis of his was correct, it would mean Northern had just gained something that the Chaos Prince never had.


    However, he didn''t have the time to ponder and think about that fact.


    After recognizing the unnoticeable difference with each Chaos construct, Northern began to take a more deliberate study toward them as he traced their connected existence.


    When he got to over five hundred ligatures, Northern didn''t need to trace them to the connected source before knowing which existence it was.


    The trees, the soil, and the wind ¨C these were the major ligatures. There were insignificant ones that led to some matter like stones and pebbles, fungi, moss and lichen.


    And with time, even those became very recognizable as they were not numerous.


    Eventually, Northern had perfectly understood the construct of Chaos in this forest, so when he saw that of the monster, he recognized it immediately.


    It was a bit tricky.


    At first, even after tracing over two thousand ligatures, he could not find the one.


    Afraid that he must have missed it, Northern began a delicate search all over again.


    However, this time was quicker because he was more familiar with the constructs.


    It was because of that familiarity that he was able to find the peculiarity hidden in a certain ligature.


    Like any other, it was just like a line of me, flowing through the darkness that shrouded this sub-reality.


    But with a deeper and intensive look, Northern could see it ¨C he could see the difference.


    Within the ligature was another one, a much fiercer but somehow contained flow.


    It was like two ligatures were embedded in one, which was not quite the case so far that Northern had been inspecting.


    Something had to be wrong.


    Then it clicked.


    It made a lot of sense. If the monster was inhabiting trees, then did this mean that its Chaos construct was also following that pattern and inhabiting the Chaos construct of the tree the monster itself was using as a host?


    If that was the case, then would it be possible to remove one construct from the other?


    What started as curiosity, however, led Northern to try his luck.


    He wasn''t even sure if it would work, and even if it did, he was sure it would be a painful experience.


    First, he tried to immerse his hand into the ligatures, touching the Chaos construct.


    And it was indeed a painful and bitter experience.


    With immediate effect, his hands began to deconstruct from the inside out.


    Along with searing pain, as if they were being burned from within byva from the depth of a volcano.


    Luckily, the rate at which they were being deconstructed was how [Chaos Thread] was reconstructing them back.


    That, at the very least, kept him from losing his hands before getting to do anything meaningful with the constructs.


    But at the same time, it caused him a hundred times more pain


    ¡ªbecause the longer his hands stayed in the chaos construct, the quicker his hands deconstructed, and hence causing [Chaos Thread] to respond with equal speed of regeneration.


    Northern had to endure the burning pain of his hands being torn apart, forcefully mended together, and being torn apart again... over and over again.


    While keeping his focus to ensure he wasn''t messing up with what he was doing.


    It should never have been possible to touch a Chaos Construct.


    But the [Unseeing Eyes] and [Chaos Thread] made it possible, although Northern could not say for sure.


    But he suspected that even the Chaos Prince had never tried this.


    Eventually, after a long while of delicately removing the embedded ligature, Northern twisted its construct.


    He wasn''t sure, but it was just an idea that if he could mess up the construct such that the ligature wouldn''t be able to fit into another ligature, the monster would just end up hopping into another tree.


    Messing up the Chaos construct was less difficult than separating the ligatures.


    It was more like he was unlinking tiny fibers of mes and linking them differently than they were.


    When he was done, he could tell that no matter how hard the ligature tried, it couldn''t fit into another one.


    Simply because the Chaos construct of the ligature permitted it to enter into another ligature ¨C that was its essence ¨C but messing up with the construct meant destroying that particr essence.


    Now, the ligature''s Chaos construct could not fit into other ligatures. Maybe it would eventually find a match ¨C it could be lucky enough to find a construct that fits the new sequence Northern had linked.


    But that was certainly not happening soon.


    This disruption was what caused the monster to revert to its original body.


    And finally, Northern opened his eyes back to the real world. Luckily, with no physical damage whatsoever.


    But, his mind had taken an even heavier toll than he had expected.


    This, however, had its advantages and disadvantages.

 Chapter 241 Damnation For A Being

    <h4>Chapter 241 Damnation For A Being</h4>


    Northern was silent for a few minutes after Helena''s question. He sighed and shook his head slightly, then said:


    "Even if I exined, you wouldn''tprehend."


    Helena nodded cockily.


    "Try me."


    "I''d love to, but you see, we don''t really have the..."


    The forest shuddered heavily, interrupting his speech. Northern looked around the trembling trees and sighed once more, thenpleted, "...time."


    He bent his head right then left, cracking the bones in his neck, then folded and unfolded his hands to see if they were in good condition.


    [Chaos Thread] truly was an amazing attribute.


    Aside from the fact that it caused tremendous pain when doing its work of mending, it made Northern''s hands feel like they hadn''t gone through all that agony.


    Imagining what he would have been like without the attribute... he didn''t even want to consider it.


    Northern looked down for a moment, then looked up at the rest of them with slightly narrowed eyes.


    He seemed skeptical as he spoke, hesitating slightly.


    "Would... it be possible to let me handle this one alone?"


    The three of them turned their eyes toward him.


    Helena was the first to exim.


    "Oh save Metynnis, I thought you at least had a bit ofmon sense. To think I was wrong the whole time." She looked at Raven. "What rank did you say this guy was again?"


    "Drifter," Raven answered shortly. Even she seemed taken aback by Northern''s bold suggestion.


    "Right! A Drifter. And you think you can take on a Maelstrom-rank monster alone."


    Northern smiled slightly and said to her,


    "I wouldn''t be alone, Ms. Sage..."


    Helena tilted her head back, narrowing her eyes.


    "What?"


    Northern''s small smile grew a little wider, appearing incredibly smug.


    "You see... I havepanions... just like me."


    At that instant, two more Northerns appeared, both on his right and on his left.


    All d in ck, lustrous armor, too ominous to be referred to as anything less than monstrous.


    Helena found her mouth open, hoping to speak, but words failed her.


    Raven raised her chin slightly, as usual, her expression was impassive.


    And Terence... her eyes gleamed, brimming with admiration and awe.


    A Cloning ability was indeed already rare.


    But being able to perfectly copy his armor was even rarer.


    Northern looked at the other two, inspecting the Night Terror armor they had on.


    While he had been pondering it for a while now, he wasn''t entirely sure.


    But somehow, his eyes and senses could now discern better the extent to which his soul was cloned.


    The armor, while its functionality was also copied, its order ability wasn''t.


    Also, Northern discovered that right now, his clones were incapable of using his talents.


    Except the Owned Talents.


    Meaning the only thing they could do was clone themselves.


    And that made a lot of sense, considering it became an owned talent after he ranked up.


    Maybe they would be able to use his other talents when those ones be owned talents too.


    Or maybe there was a limit to which talents they could use¡ªand maybe that limit was tied to the fact that he had not evolved the attribute rank.


    Another possibility was... it could be that Cloning is all they can do because of the attribute.


    After all, they were unable to use any of his attributes. None at all.


    Not even [Formless].


    "There... are three of you."


    Finally, words broke out of Helena''s mouth.


    Northern raised his head slightly, savoring the moment to its fullest.


    "Two, actually."


    The shuddering of the forest once again resounded.


    And simultaneously, a ck me enveloped the Northern in the middle.


    The other two had a deadpan expression, mirroring how Northern would have been if he hadn''t learned to smile.


    Helena wore a very wary expression as she watched the ck fire burn Northern.


    Of course, she wasn''t foolish enough to start freaking out.


    All three of them had an essential understanding that this young man had something unfathomably shocking up his sleeves.


    And watching it unfold was beyond exciting.... It was a mesmerizing spectacle that held them all spellbound.


    Finally, the mes licked off Northern''s skin, revealing apletely different being before them.


    His eyes were ck and vicious, empty and dreadful.


    His ck hair was fiery and like the mane of a colossal beast.


    Red runes, like tattoos, ran across his charcoal skin, his body barely covered by an encroaching and gloomy darkness.


    Primal evil radiated from the air around him.


    He was different.


    He was a demon.


    He was...


    Koll.


    Northern raised a corner of his lips, it did not look good at all. His razor teeth disyed a vicious and fearsome grin.


    One that made even Helena shrink from cold fear.


    Whatever that was... it couldn''t be a drifter.


    No, it made no sense for that to be the power of a Drifter.


    The presence, the power she could feel from him, nullified allmon sense.


    This was a monster!


    A Maelstrom-rank monster!


    The shuddering in the forest once again resounded.


    Whatever wasing for them was definitely taking its time.


    Its steps soundedrge and heavy.


    It was probably big enough to cover tens of meters in a single move.


    Because every resounding shudder shook the entirendscape more heavily than thest.


    Northern, in Koll''s nasty and evil visage, then said:


    "So, what do you say?"


    His voice was still hoarse as usual.


    Helena, trapped in stunned silence, turned to Raven.


    Who, in response, shrugged.


    Helena shifted her eyes back to Northern.


    "Well... I guess the battlefield is yours."


    Her voice shook slightly.


    Her body tinged with excitement.


    She didn''t know that a day woulde... when she''d be looking forward to a fight with these abominations.


    A battle that could end one''s life, she didn''t know that she''d be filled with exhration in anticipation of how it would unfold.


    Watching Northern, shrouded not just in Koll''s appearance but embodying his soul and powers, walk forward, her heart raced.


    Not just hers, Raven was more adept at hiding her feelings, but her eyes did not waver from the moving damnation of a being as he passed. Her crimson eyes trailed along.


    In their depth was a subtle spark of excitement.


    She too... like Helena, was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 242 Let’s Play

    Reading works can both earn Points. Points can be exchanged for gifts.


    242 Let''s y


    Northern passed the two of them and waited in front.


    Helena and Raven slowly turned, silently observing.


    Terence was further back, her face stered with divine awe. She had been looking at Northern that way ever since he cloned himself.


    The other two clones walked and stopped behind Northern.


    Another shudder took the entire forest by storm, being the most violent one so far.


    And finally, the creature, emerging from the embrace of darkness, revealed its true form.


    Northern...and the others'' heads slowly slid up as the abomination manifested before them.


    ...A nightmarish amalgamation writhing with countless grotesque tentacles and appendages.


    At its core lurked a vaguely humanoid shape, elongated ws extending from distorted limbs made of shifting, mottled grays and cks.


    Sickly white bony protrusions jutted outward, giving the illusion of countless eyes, each one insanely observing the expanse before it.


    A gaping maw filled with jagged fangs, surrounded by osciting smaller mouths,posed its main "head", radiating an aura of primal chaos... one Northern wasn''t ustomed to.


    Northern looked up beyond the monster''s immense, ever-morphing bulk.


    And saw that the twin moons had vanished, blotted out by this eldritch abomination.


    He clicked his tongue irritably and muttered, loud enough for the others to hear.


    "We''ve been abducted."


    Helena frowned, her gaze lifting toward the now empty sky.


    "This must be it... where it brings people to devour them."


    Raven''s head moved almost imperceptibly as she took in the colossal, sanity-devouring presence before them - an amalgamation of pure horror made manifest, its magnitude dwarfing them utterly.


    Then she looked below it. Its entire form was buried in a flower-shaped pericarp with tentacle-like vines, deeply rooted into the ground.


    And from the base of its form... came slowly trudging humans, holding weapons of various kinds.


    All darkened by a vicious and maddening shroud of darkness, their minds forever enved by the abomination that loomed before them.


    As Helena watched the thralls trudge toward them, she radiated with even more anger.


    She could see people that she recognized.


    People she talked to, fought with.


    All of them, acting rabid and vicious, lost to the mental tethers of this monster.


    She bit her lips bitterly and called to Northern.


    "Hey..." she breathed before continuing, her voice radiating with vengeance. "I''ll be leaving that damned monster to you. Kill it in the most dreadful and painful way possible."


    Northern looked back with a nk expression at first. Then he grinned viciously.


    "Leave it to me."


    Helena also grinned, wearing that Feral Sage look back on her vibrant face.


    A crimson lightning reflected in their eyes, and Northern was gone. None of the three saw him move.


    Just in an instant.


    A rednce, formed by a coalescence of hundreds of lightning rods condensed into a single stroke, appeared from the empty sky and struck down upon the horror like mighty thunder.


    The crimsonnce detonated against the abomination with the force of a small apocalypse, unleashing a shockwave that ttened the surrounding forest in an instant.


    The ensuing thunderp was deafening, like the earth itself was being rent asunder.


    The thralls lost their bnce, clumsily falling, many of them thrown away by the force of the shockwave.


    While this affected the cohort too, they stood resolute, worthy of their reputation as one of the strongest groups of Drifters around.


    Helena couldn''t wipe the look of surprise away from her face as she hung her eyes above.


    This guy... Northern... far exceeded whatever her expectations were.


    And he''s a Drifter?


    She scoffed.


    ''Something must be amiss here.''


    The thralls barely had time to recover from Northern''s earth-shattering opening salvo before Raven was amongst them in a whirlwind of shing steel.


    Her swords were blurred arcs of annihtion, each strike delivering pinpoint trauma to sever arteries, tendons, and nerves with surgical precision.


    She moved with the ceaseless tempo of a raging thunderstorm, every motion blending seamlessly into the next as her des wove an imprable sphere of destruction around her.


    Here, a cross-sh opened a thrall from shoulder to opposite hip, spraying rancid vitae in a pulsing arc.


    There, a pinpoint thrust found the soft hollows beneath the jawline before whipping out the other side in an explosion of ruined flesh.


    All the while, her footwork was sublime - dizzying pivots, deft slides, elegant spins - Raven herself the eye of a scattered tornado of shredded limbs and plumes of viscera.


    She struck and moved, struck and moved, the thralls falling like scythed wheat before her whirling dervish of lethality.


    ¡ª


    Despite the cataclysmic impact, the horror remained seemingly unperturbed, its grotesque, ever-shifting form weathering the onught as easily as a rock shrugs off the sea.


    If anything, it seemed to almost absorb the destructive energies radiating from the strike, pulsating in a way that hinted at dark amusement.


    To Northern''s stunned eyes, the creature had no discernible weaknesses - no clear targets to aim his devastating attacks.


    It was an amorphous, constantly regenerating mass of primal chaos and malice given hideous form.


    Each severed tentacle or sheared appendage was instantly reced, the ruin flowing seamlessly back into that surging, undting bulk.


    How did one even begin to fight such an entity?


    A rod of burning crimson mes appeared in his grip. He tightened his hands around it and red at the monster.


    ''It''s quite unfortunate, I can''t use my eyes in this form.''


    Since he was equipping Koll''s soul, Northern was in a state vastly different from himself.


    He was practically Koll in all form and essence, relinquishing all physical and active abilities of himself.


    Including all that [All Eyes] had to offer.


    He missed it, but observing the world from Koll''s perception wasn''t distasteful either.


    If anything, it was smooth. Everything yed out before his eyes in such a way that he was able to discern the optimum time and form of action, hence allowing him to move at the best speed orunch the best attacks.


    It was a raw and profound feeling.


    One that he could get addicted to.


    But it was not going to be enough... he needed [All Eyes].


    ''Tch...''


    Northern clicked his tongue frustratingly. He didn''t want to give in so quickly.


    He wanted to push himself further.


    This was finally a chance to showcase his strength, both to himself and to the onlookers.


    He didn''t know why, but with all he had gathered so far...


    He just really wanted to have some fun.


    "Fine..." he epted. "Let''s y."

 Chapter 243 A Cataclysmal Playground [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 243 A Cataclysmal yground [Part 1]</h4>


    When the first questing appendageshed out, a slithering tendril of corded muscle tipped with a w-fringed maw, Northern was already moving.


    He flowed around the probing attack with liquid grace, the crimsonnce a cunning feint in his hands.


    As the appendage surged past where he''d been standing, over-extended by the momentum of its lunge, Northern struck.


    The crimsonnce of mes mmed into the offending limb just above its gnashing tip, instantly cauterizing the flesh in an explosion of red, withering energy.


    A shockwave detonated outwards with enough concussive force to splinter nearby tree trunks.


    The severed, smoking length of tentacle ragdolled away, crashing through the tortured earth until it finallyy twitching in rapidly dissolving ruin.


    But it was just another opening salvo.


    No sooner had that first limb been neutralized than two more surged forth from the horror''s pulsing form - a pair of whip-like tendrils thatshed towards Northern from opposite angles, their tips dripping with some foul ichor that sizzled when it struck the ground.


    Releasing a strained groaning, Northern rabbited low and then exploded upwards in a soaring leap, twisting his body into a corkscrew flip that carried him through the narrowest of openings between the snapping attacks.


    As he reached the apex of his gravity-defying arc, heshed out with anothernce in mid-revolution.


    Twin detonations of force ripped through the air, atomizing the questing tendrils in rapid session.


    Northernnded in a semi-crouch, momentum carrying him into a shoulder roll that flowed seamlessly back to his feet - already moving to engage the abomination''s next strike.


    On and on the exchange raged, a lethal dance where even the slightest misstep, the barest hesitation carried a cost too horrific toprehend.


    Time seemed to simultaneously slow to a crawl and elerate wildly as Northern matched the horror''s onught, countering each nightmarish attack with increasingly savage reprisals of Koll''s own with his clones on standby for when they will be needed.


    Yet no matter how much of its mass he severed, rended and detonated, more kept surging forth to take its ce.


    A kaleidoscopic array of gnashing jaws, shing talons, whip-like tendrils and any other manner of grotesque permutations assailed him in a remorseless, ceaseless torrent of violence.


    Despite the sheer scope of the entity''s virulent biomass, despite the overwhelming aura of wrongness it radiated, Northern showed no hint of fear or trepidation.


    If anything, his expression was one of faint excitement and a detached analysis as he sized up thistest challenge.


    As the horror seemed to sense thi, a susurrant reverberation akin to ss eroding slithered through that amalgamated form, tunneling mouths gnashing in what could have been anticipation or amusement.


    This foe''s power resonated on a different stratum, one that strayed perilously close to the ineffable cosmic boundaries it straddled.


    No matter.


    Insignificant sparks would be extinguished just like all the others.


    Defiance was an illusion mortality clung to before the embrace of oblivion.


    It would break this one as it had countless people before him.


    With a sound like a ck hole''s event horizon rupturing, tendrils thicker than redwoodsshed out in an obscene cadence.


    They twisted into jaggednces, hooks, des - any manner of punishing configuration capable of skewering, shredding, impaling this insignificant speck that dared raise itself against the sublime.


    But Northern was already a sh, a blurring red contrail in his wake as he flowed around the first containment attack with seamless ease.


    In the same motion, his palm sliced out, fingers syed as if in benediction.


    Crimson lightning danced between his fingertips, rapidly concentrating into a searing sphere of annihting force.


    With a subtle flick of his wrist, thepact singrity of energy essence detonated outwards, unleashing a roaring tsunami of power that crashed against the horror''s probing tendrils.


    They disintegrated instantly under the overwhelming onught, cauterized to the veryst atom in a blinding haze of thermonuclear energies.


    The shockwave ripped outwards, scouring the surroundingndscape into a broad impact crater littered with debris and upended trees.


    But Northern didn''t pause, twisting into a whirling dervish as he redirected that torrent of destruction in a spiraling helix.


    This time, when the lightning-wreathed turbulence detonated, it unleashed countless razor-thinnces of crimson sma that streaked outwards in an omni-directional barrage.


    Everywhere they struck, the abomination''s questing tendrils were severed, blown apart, sheared through with the rtivistic fury of a dozen atmospheric re-entriespressed into single pinpoint impacts.


    The forest around them rapidly transformed into an apocalyptic killzone as that storm of annihtion systematically neutralized any semnce of biomatter daring to exist within its boundaries.


    At the vortex''s luminescent core, Northern hung suspended for a moment - his body wreathed in a burning aurore of power as his gaze met the horror''s billion-fold regard.


    There was no anger there, no triumph or taunt.


    Only the barest hint of exertion reflected the level of force he had unleashed.


    Using Koll''s ability seemed inherent, something he just knew how to do.


    Perhaps that was because his soul was in a perfect synergy with Northern''s entirety.


    It was because he had such a massive grasp on Koll''s powers that he also knew that the Maelstrom had definitely not given its all in theirst confrontation.


    Maybe all Koll was doing was ying around and then he got ambushed by Night Terror and Northern''s attacks.


    Northern fully realized in this moment, that they never got to see the Maelstrom''s full.power unleashed.


    And that was a good thing because he could see the rate at which he desecrated the horror''s limbs.


    He wouldn''t survive being at the other end of his attacks.


    He knew that much.


    Northern sighed, breathing away tiredness.


    He raised his eyes to the horror.


    Then blinked out of existence once more, a thundering hurricane of energy essence winking out as if it had never been.


    For a split-second, there was only silence and the settling dust of near-total destion.


    The next, Northern rematerialized amidst the ruin, barely ten paces from where the abomination''s pulsating, regenerating mass reasserted itself.


    His palm sliced out once more, this time with all five fingertips glowing like newborn suns of blood.


    "Sim-Ursa Quintatic," he intoned with conversational calm.


    This time, when those focused beams of power detonated, theynced forth as muscr javelins of force - five brilliantnces of nuclear fury that streaked through the devastatedndscape like shooting stars of annihtion.


    They smashed into the horror''s surging form in rapid session, detonating against that shapeshifting, ever-


    regenerating mass with the fury of cyclonic firestormspressed into pinpoint impacts.


    Eruptions of sma and scorched, vitric matter geysered outwards with each thunderous detonation.


    It was as if the entity itself had stumbled into the surface of a newborn sun, such was the scaled devastation those attacks inflicted.


    Still, Northern did not let up, unleashing full-power volley after full-power volley as he systematically seared away its burgeoning tendrils and questing limbs with strategic, precision strikes.


    No wasted motion.


    No bravado or grandstanding.


    Just a focused, relentless series of neutralizing attacks as he countered each of the horror''s assaults with remorseless, inevitable force.


    If itshed out with whipping cords of muscture, Northern''s palms transformed into roaring cannons of sma that sted them from existence.


    Grasping ws and cavernous maws surged forth only to be sundered instantly by those needle-thinnces of energy essence that speared through any defense with surgical uracy.


    At one point, the entire bulk of the horror surged forwards as a looming wavefront of mayhem, promising to crush Northern beneath sheer ruthless mass.


    He simply blinked out of this reality, his deadly form reappearing a scant few meters away as that tsunami of aberrant flesh crashed against the space he''d previously upied.


    Without even shifting his expression, Northern re-engaged - peripheral crimson beams of power gouging furrows into the heaving, vitric slurry left by the monster''s passage.


    On and on the battle raged, Northern''s indomitable form withering the horror''s every attempt at advancement with calcted, precision strikes.


    Craters opened in its Wake, the woond gouged away to reveal only a scorched, vitrified hellscape more akin to the surface of an airless moon.


    Yet the entity itself seemed as imcable and fecund as ever, regenerating each sheared away portion of its mass as swiftly as it was excised.


    It flowed and reshaped, tested the boundaries of this new threat with mutative strikes and assaults thatbined into macro formations of terror.


    But no matter what malformed, sanity-sundering configurations it birthed from its virulent womb, Northern matched them all with the mathematical precision of a grandmaster ying multidimensional dejarik.


    Attacks that should have been able to scour away entire continents detonated against infinitely adaptable screens of force.


    Obscenities designed to liquefy the mind and render existence itself asunder found not the slightest purchase against Northern''s seemingly impervious psyche.


    He was the immovable bastion around which this primordial tide broke, unyielding, untouchable, unppable.


    Until at longst, after what seemed an eternity of that remorseless exchange of annihting force, something within the horror''s frenzied calctions finally began to prioritize preservation over aggression¡­

 Chapter 244 A Cataclysmic Playground [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 244 A Cataclysmic yground [Part 2]</h4>


    Helena found herself at a loss for words to express her astonishment.


    Raven was more than capable of dealing with the thralls, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t actively engaged.


    What had happened was that the moment Northern dove into the battle, the entire ce shook tremendously.


    Thus, she couldn''t help but look ahead of her.


    What she saw captured her attention; she stared open-mouthed as Northern unleashed devastating attacks on the colossal horror.


    With each strike, the earth scattered, trees flew, and the thralls became the least of their concerns.


    Now, they had to focus more on surviving the cataclysm that erupted from every one of Northern''s attacks.


    And that task required far more energy than dealing with a few mind-enved drifters.


    At some point, Helena had to stop in her tracks and look back, barely resisting the urge to shout and tell Northern to consider their safety too!


    The guy was practically fighting as if he were the only one present.


    But that would have been too much to ask.


    Besides its domineering size, the horror possessed an unfair ultra-healing ability.


    Northern had probably realized that the only way to win this battle was through heavy attacks first.


    Due to the monster''s enormous body, it was imperative that the damage inflicted must be felt.


    Second, he had to deal damage faster than the monster could recover.


    And when onebined those heavy attacks with the rate at which they were dealt per minute,


    Then a result was bound to ur.


    They just had to trust the white-haired boy.


    Or was it ck-haired now?


    She didn''t even know the case.


    Helena swiftly shot forward, escaping the shockwave force of Northern''stest attack,


    Meanwhile, grabbing Terence in the process.


    Raven fared well on her own; she gritted her teeth and somehow managed to withstand the powerful force without faltering.


    ''I envy her...''


    Helena turned her eyes to Terence, whom she was supporting with one hand.


    "Are you alright, mydy?" Helena tenderly provided Terence with more support as she asked.


    "Ah, yes, yes, I am."


    Terence, on the other hand, seemed a little flustered and confused.


    She too had her eyes fixated on the ongoing destruction being wrought by Northern.


    While she had never once thought Northern was weak, what was happening right now far exceeded whatever expectations she had.


    She was sure that not even Raven would be able to deny the shock and surprise.


    How could anyone be so powerful as a Drifter?


    Terence lingered a bit, then turned her head slightly toward Helena.


    "Sage Helena..."


    Helena moved a little closer.


    "Yes, mydy?"


    "I have a question."


    "Ask away," she retorted light-heartedly.


    "You are a Sage. Do you think you can defeat Northern inbat?"


    Helena''s eyes widened for a minute; she was dumbfounded.


    Since when were priestesses interested inbats?


    She had always envisioned them as gentle, battle-wary vessels of holiness,


    Choosing to talk it out over conflict any time, any day.


    Regardless, Terence''s question caused her to truly consider it.


    After a while, she then said:


    "It''s very unusual for a Drifter to hold so much power. If he has heritage, it can be quite understandable..." Helena paused.


    Heritages were something that boosted the power of a Drifter, regardless of their rank.


    To put it simply, it''s a Vestige of power that a Drifter obtains during rift exploration or challenges.


    There are different Vestiges, and their purpose is to bring the Drifter closer to the reality of their true name.


    When a Vestige resonates with the Drifter''s true name, it is automatically absorbed into the Drifter''s soul and bes a Heritage.


    Heritage may give the Drifter different boosts, such as another attribute, another talent ability, or even a unique weapon rted to the essence of their true name.


    In some cases,bat and spell arts.


    What Northern stumbled upon back in the rift was indeed a Heritage, but quite different in many ways.


    Helena moved slightly and shrugged.


    "To be honest, I don''t see myself losing. There are many factors that contribute to a Drifter-to-Drifter fight, includingbat strategy, terrain advantage. I have an ability that gives me favorability over many natural elements. If I were to take him on, it would be difficult for him to keep up with me, and it would probably be an exhausting fight, but no, I cannot lose."


    She made this clear and nced at Northern, who was in the middle of another cataclysmic attack, although they were now quite far from the center and didn''t have to worry as much.


    Helena narrowed her eyes slightly, and a secondter, her voice was heard again.


    "But he is strong... I don''t think there''s any Drifter or Nomad that can take him on."


    Terence nodded.


    "You''re right."


    Meanwhile, the intense battle between Northern and the Kirithon raged unabated, their sh causing tremendous vibrations in the earth.


    The air hung thick with the charnel reek of ionized particles. Red sizzling sparks flew here and there, remnants of Koll''s devastating essence.


    His essence alone was different, having a first-hand feel to it. Northern could urately discern the difference between it and when he used to have soul essence.


    If anything, it felt more simr to Void essence, but even at that, he couldn''t urately put his finger on it.


    The best he had used Void essence were the mes; he had never used it on such a cataclysmic scale as he had with Koll''s soul essence.


    Northern flexed his hands, closing and opening them. Then he looked forward at the wailing Kirithon.


    The monster screeched into the dark sky, piercing the air with its deafening cry, such that the wind trembled with visible waves of vibration.


    Everything froze under intense pressure.


    Even Northern barely hung on.


    The monster then slowly turned toward him, its hands extending out of its body and mming into the ground.


    The tendrils that made up for other hands shot at Northern at blinding speeds.


    But he simply waved his palm; in a blink, an array of crimsonnces appeared before him and collided with the monster''s tendrils, causing a midair detonation against the whitish tendrils.


    Northern materialized two morences, held them tightly like swords and staggered back as if about to fall, but in the next mini-second...


    He vanished.

 Chapter 245 A Cataclysmic Playground [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 245 A Cataclysmic yground [Part 3]</h4>


    Northern vanished and reappeared high in the air above the Kirithon''s massive form.


    Twin crimsonnces zed in his hands as he arced downwards, letting out a thunderous battle cry.


    Thences left streaks of crimson energy as Northern descended like a meteor.


    The Kirithon, in response, shot hundreds of tendrils upward, approaching Northern''s form with sheer obliterating force.


    As both onughts collided, a supersonic reverberation tore through the space, its incandescent light drowning the night in day for a blinking moment.


    Before everything returned to the way it was a moment before.


    Northern, unrelenting, was already behind the monster.


    He had used the blinding light as cover to escape the monster''s troublesome eyes.


    It was one of the few things he had observed about the horror.


    Even though he wasn''t using [All Eyes] at the moment, his keen observation and precaution had earned him a habit of its own.


    And that was why he was able to tell, in the nick of time¡ªjust how glued the horror''s eyes were on him.


    This allowed every one of his attacks to be anticipated, expected.


    He couldn''t tell how exactly that yed out, but it wouldn''t be too far-fetched, considering that the Kirithon was a monster that dealt mental attacks.


    Maybe it had some semnce of intelligence.


    And maybe that was why it knew where to look, where to defend, and where to focus its regenerative ability.


    That regenerative ability, in particr, had been a pain for Northern.


    Attacks that desecrated trees and turned them to dust particles, this monster was recovering at an rming rate.


    And it was managing to live through every one of Koll''s devastating onughts.


    It had more than already proved the might of a Maelstrom-rank monster.


    And Northern, in fact, was forgetting that it wasn''t just a Maelstrom-rank monster but an apex predator amongst its kind.


    Northern appeared behind the colossal Kirithon, his hands shrouded in the flowing cloth of intense crimson energy, sizzling with ck sparks.


    The air seized and flew back, making the environment around him airless for a tiny moment¡ªin that moment, however, Northern, without hesitation, mmed both palms into the monster from the rear, unleashing a devastating torrent of crimsonnces that tore into its flesh.


    Having sessfully evaded the monster and appeared at its blind spot, the attack was allowed to bite deep into the monster''s body, such that it reflected a burning light before sting out of its abdomen, leaving a little chunk of flesh on the side to hold its upper body.


    Northern immediately narrowed his eyes, mentally sending amand to both his clones that were on standby.


    The two dark sentinels, without any prior hint, dashed into the distance like bullets.


    Streaking in and out of the raging disaster of Northern''s attack and approaching the monster with frightening presence.


    Both of them materialized two different weapons.


    The Mortal de in one''s hand, the Soul Taker in another.


    Approaching the Kirithon, they released a barrage of arcs that adorned the horror like azure lines.


    Almost looking like the crude awakening of a constetion that brought nothing but destruction and... death.


    With the carving attacks, the Kirithon let out another bellow.


    This time, its screaming voice sounded more hurt than intimidating, from the screech one could tell it had taken significant damage.


    Finally, the hands it had burrowed into the ground began to move.


    The monster was clearly up to something.


    "Not gonna let you..."


    Northern had already prepared another cataclysmic attack while his clones moved.


    In fact, the role of his clones was to buy a tiny bit of time and prevent the monster from regenerating rapidly before he dealt it another finishing blow.


    This one was supposed to be thest one.


    He would gather all the power he could summon in Koll''s soul and condense it to one single point.


    After almost severing the monster''s body from the flower bud-like pericarp that housed its lower body, this attack was supposed topletely render its core useless.


    In the time that the monster would be using to regenerate, he was going to st its cores.


    All four cores.


    He would aim his attack directly at that point. And because the horror would be busy regenerating, it wouldn''t be able to defend itself... maybe to a degree it would.


    But it couldn''t bepared to its initial prowess at defense.


    Whichever way, this attack was either going to deal critical damage or end it for good.


    Whatever the results were, Northern was ready to ept them.


    Aplex array of crimsonnces began to weave itself into Northern''s front, each one imbued with a potent concentration of Koll''s crimson soul essence.


    The air crackled with the intensity of his power, and for a moment, the Kirithon paused, sensing the imminent threat.


    Its body was already burning up flesh, viscera crawling eerily, in desperation to hold its body together, purple blood flowing like a waterfall, bathing the surrounding in a corrosive gore.


    As it sensed the potent threat that Northern''s attack posed, the Kirithon roared in defiance, its massive handsshing out with blinding speed.


    Northern immediately gritted his teeth, then quickly, with a mighty sweep of his hands, Northern unleashed his attack.


    The crimsonnces exploded outward in different directions, converging on the Kirithon in a dazzling disy of light and energy.


    The monster tried to retaliate, but its attacks were swallowed up by the sheer force of Northern''s onught.


    The ground trembled as the Kirithon''s body was torn apart, its regenerative abilities overwhelmed by the relentless barrage.


    Massive chunks of flesh were ripped away, revealing four pulsing cores at the creature''s heart.


    Northern, immediately seeing it, narrowed his eyes.


    The crimsonnces were as if they had a life of their own, they didn''t stop raining down on the monster, they flew around like fairy devils, tearing its flesh and wearing down the monster''s regenerative abilities.


    But it was not going to be enough, because the Kirithon was still managing to heal, and still very fast... although not as fast as before.


    Which was why Northern deduced that he needed to strike the cores...


    And materialized another round of crimsonnces.


    Intensifying his essence on them so much that they were glowing with a blinding white light.


    Helena and Terence watched from afar, a tense frown licking the Feral Sage''s face.


    Terence clutched Helena''s arm tightly, her eyes darkened by both terror and awe.


    "I... I... have never seen an ordinary Drifter fight like this..."


    A pearl of sweat trickled down Helena''s temple as she forced a side grin and muttered to herself.


    "At this rate... this guy might really kill an Apex Maelstrom... I''d be damned."

 Chapter 246 Live To Fight Another Day

    <h4>Chapter 246 Live To Fight Another Day</h4>


    Raven gritted her teeth, her eyes narrowing as she focused her attention on the thralls, deflecting their attacks with graceful, precise movements.


    She could feel the shockwaves of Northern''s onught rippling through the air and knew she had to be careful not to get caught in the crossfire.


    She twirled into the air and swung her de, causing the heads of three thralls to roll in the wake of her sword.


    Then shended on one knee and looked ahead, staring at the whitish glow that Northern held in his hands as he took a javelin thrower''s stance.


    Ready to obliterate the enemy before him.


    She stared at him with a slight frown above her brows.


    "Was he hiding his powers all along?.... but there''s no way he would have known that the Karasuno was following him."


    It was exactly as she had said.


    The Kageyama n practiced an ancient technique of surveince called Karasuno.


    It was a passed down technique where one needed their essence to activate it.


    Once activated, the technique takes on a near-life form, able to act as a ck crow that traces its target without being noticed.


    All it needed to stay hidden was the presence of soul essence.


    As long as its target had soul essence, it could never be seen unless the user willed it so.


    Through the eyes of the ck crow, it was possible to see what the target was doing.


    Through the mouth of the ck crow, it was possible to have a conversation with the target.


    And through the feather of the ck crow, it was possible to pass an inked message.


    Of course, this was just a family arts technique since they were a notorious n of assassins.


    It had nothing to do with Raven''s ability nor her talent.


    And it was a perfect technique that not even an Ascendant should be able to see... except an exceptional few.


    Raven was very sure Northern, by every means possible, was not part of that exceptional few.


    So what exactly had transpired?


    The youngdy was drowning in a lot of confusion... and it was bing distracting.


    Raven let out a sigh and looked away, facing the scant number of thralls that remained.


    She had single-handedly dealt with over a hundred of them, and not even a single scratch marred her body.


    Suddenly, the entirendscape shuddered.


    That was when Northern''s intensified crimsonnces, glowing with a blinding white light, streaked towards the Kirithon''s four pulsing cores.


    The monster tried to retaliate, but its entire form was already overwhelmed by Northern''s prior onught.


    Its flesh incessantly being rendered asunder.


    As thences struck the cores, a deafening explosion rocked the area.


    The Kirithon let out an agonizing roar, its massive body convulsing violently.


    Northern watched intently, waiting to see if his attack had been decisive.


    Slowly, the Kirithon''s movements began to slow, its regenerative abilities faltering.


    Northern narrowed his eyes, sensing an opportunity. Gathering thest of his strength, he charged forward, his hands wreathed in crimson energy.


    "This ends now!" Northern bellowed, mming his palms into the Kirithon''s weakened form.


    The monster lunged its hands and tendrils forward, but its attacks were feeble. With a flick of his hand, Northern warded them away.


    Then he tore into the Kirithon''s body with his hands covered in dancing red mes, ripping through its flesh and reaching for its core.


    However, Northern''s eyes suddenly furrowed.


    He deepened his hands further into the now dying body of the monster, a deep frown now contorting his face.


    The monster''s massive form lifelessly dropped to the ground, expunging a cloud of dust and smashing debris into splinters around.


    Northern removed his hands, they were empty...


    He looked at his purple-soaked hands, then raised his eyes to the monster''s corpse.


    By this time, Koll''s soul was wearing off, and he was slowly reverting to his original body.


    "Wow! I''m enthralled. You are totally on another level."


    Helena''s voice resounded with jubtion as she approached Northern.


    She was with Terence, who was still staring at Northern with so much awe radiating from her eyes.


    Raven was still far behind, but she seemed to have finished cleaning up as her swords turned into sparkles and disappeared.


    The veil that covered the light was finally uplifted, and scarlet light was subtly leaking from the horizon.


    Northern, with a pale face, turned to them... he didn''t have to speak, his facial expression was enough to warrant an immense amount of concern from Helena and Terence.


    "Hey, flower boy, are you okay? You just defeated an Apex Maelstrom-rank monster, that''s not quite the face for celebration."


    Northern looked at the massive dead body and looked at Helena, then he shook his head slightly and said:


    "It didn''t die..."


    At this point, Raven was closer to them, so she could hear what he was saying.


    "What do you mean?"


    Northern''s voice rang tiredly.


    "I tried to take the core, it''s not there anymore..."


    Helena squinted her eyes for a moment.


    "It''s possible that your attack could have destroyed its core."


    Raven shook her head and entered the conversation.


    "A soul core is indestructible. Something is off here..." she looked at Northern for a few moments and asked, "Are you certain it died?"


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds.


    Apart from the absence of the soul cores, he never received any fragments... none at all.


    Which meant that the Kirithon was very much alive.


    He closed his eyes and shook his head as he responded:


    "No."


    "I see..."


    Raven too was silent for a while. Then she said:


    "Chances are that it has run away..."


    Helena tilted her head back and scratched her hair, groaning angrily.


    "Argh! This is annoying... how does that even work?!"


    Raven looked at her,


    "Since we haven''t encountered many maelstrom-rank monsters of apex level, not much can be said... we''ve not, in fact, encountered many apex level monsters... and it''s apex level. That level itself means anything is possible."


    Northern stayed aloof for a while, then he returned his eyes and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I should have been more careful..." he bowed his head slightly to Helena.


    He had promised her to end the creature''s life, and now, he couldn''t help but be washed with a torrent of embarrassment due to how overconfident he was back then.


    Raven lowered her head slightly to Helena and clenched her fist.


    "If you decide that you are not going with us... I will understand."


    Helena, with her eyes widened and nk, looked at Northern, then turned to Raven and turned to Northern again before resounding,


    "Are you guys crazy?! Flower boy, you practically obliterated that thing alone! And you think I''m not already satisfied?"


    She gave Raven a knock on her head, causing her to frown slightly and look up.


    "You can stop with the nonsense act. You know already that I am following you on this journey, and besides, hell, in no way, will I let you go away with my precious map."


    She looked around; it was subtle, but they could now hear chatters and steps.


    Of course, with a destruction of this level, even if the entire area was covered in the monster''s veil¡ªit was impossible that the main city didn''t sense or feel anything.


    It was only a matter of time before they reached here.


    Helena''s brows furrowed a little.


    "Now, if we don''t want to face moreplications than we have at hand, I think we better get moving," she urged them.


    With that, the cohort took hasty steps forward.


    Northern paused and looked back at the monster''s corpse with a vicious re on his face before joining the others in front.


    After they left, four worms crawled out of the monster''s body, merged into one, and burrowed into the soil.

 Chapter 247 A Dangerous Flower Boy

    <h4>Chapter 247 A Dangerous Flower Boy</h4>


    Step. Step.


    Slowly their legs slowed down as they approached the center of the woods.


    They''d been especially skeptical about entering due to its history of abducting humans.


    Their leader, however, a gaunt man with dark brown dreadlocked tresses, had acted as the morale booster of the group and led them into the heart of this disaster.


    He, after all, was one of the distinguished men of Afkon,


    And was strong enough to have earned himself such a position.


    He stood in front of everyone and was the first one to stop in his tracks as heid eyes on the numerous craters that bit into the ground,


    And the one at the center that served as a great mother to the ones surrounding it.


    Bodies of peopley sprawled around the area.


    And at the center of the cataclysmic destruction was a withered body, one asrge as a house.


    The man, Shade, stared at this war-torn environment with a pained frown on his face.


    His voice shook as words managed to escape his mouth.


    "How? Who? Who could have done something of this magnitude? Helena?"


    He paused for a moment and shook his head.


    "No, Helena is strong, but she can''t defeat the Kirithon; she has tried too many times, and it has all been futile."


    He turned his small eyes to look at the lifeless bodies lying around. His eyes widened as a light of recognition ignited in their ck depths.


    His legs hurried forward, and he fell beside the first fallen.


    His hands paused and trembled as he attempted to touch the fallendy.


    Brows furrowed tightly, his face contorting with sorrow.


    The eyes of the feminine body were open and ssy, ck veins visible beneath her pale skin.


    Every part of her insinuated that she had undergone a drastic change before being cut down.


    But this man didn''t look like he was willing to ept the fact,


    Because this woman was someone they had fought side by side with, someone who was theirrade, hisrade.


    No one, especially not Helena, should have cut her down under any circumstance.


    She could have been captured and brought back to the main city,


    Or better still, knocked out.


    Different thoughts ran helter-skelter through Shade''s mind.


    He was slowly heaving and fuming; the air around him was tethered with heaviness such that his subordinates were slowly taking steps backward.


    But suddenly, a man appeared, making everything disappear in a blink.


    The air was free to roam; the pressure disappeared, and the entire ce seemed even freer than before.


    The man had blonde hair and blue eyes; his hair was wavy and shoulder-length, his skin was light brown with a warm golden undertone.


    He had an amodating and heroic ambiance to his presence, and even his chain mail armor was radiating a holy presence despite itsmonce.


    Shade raised his eyes and calmed down, then he stood up. With a slight frown, he asked:


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be beside Afkon?"


    The man shook his head, causing his blonde hair to move gently.


    "No, Afkon himself asked me toe here and check things out..."


    He looked at the corpses, the craters, the disintegrated trees, and the body of the monster lying in the middle.


    The man was silent for a couple of seconds beforementing.


    He said:


    "Whoever did this..." he was definitely taking his time speaking, "...in fact, it doesn''t even look like a fight between a drifter and a monster. It looks like a battle between two monsters."


    He looked down at the corpses.


    "However, these are sword marks."


    Then he went silent again, his eyes staying on the monster''s enormous form for a little while longer.


    Shade''s voice rang out.


    "What if it''s really a Drifter?" He turned his eyes to the blonde-


    haired man.


    The man was silent for a while more. After which he sighed and opened his mouth slightly.


    "Shade. If it is a Drifter... then there will be a lot of problems. Especially should Afkon find out... it would be wise to get rid of the person silently."


    He paused and heaved another sigh.


    "But then, someone who caused a disaster of this level, I doubt it will be possible to get rid of him silently... how about we involve the Empire in this matter?"


    Shade nodded.


    "That seems like the best course of action. We don''t want Afkon running rampant; the White Knight Order, at the very least, would be able to handle this without any problem."


    "Yes," the man responded, "You shouldpile a report to send to the Empire. Leave Afkon to me."


    With that, the man tapped Shade''s shoulders and walked away... taking three to four steps before vanishing into the wind.


    Shade let out a deep breath, touched his soothing chest, and looked at the afterimage of the man, questioning silently.


    "How does he even do that?"


    Silence ensued for the next few minutes, then he turned around to look at the monster''s corpse.


    "What are you wusses doing?! Get moving already; we are moving the monster''s corpse! This is a huge pile of meat, remember!!"


    The faces of other Drifters became pale with terror.


    "Damn, how are we supposed to move something so enormous?"


    They murmured amongst themselves.


    ¡ª


    "Whew, I think we are far enough..." Helenamented as she nced back.


    Northern, narrowing his eyes, asked,


    "What exactly were we running from?"


    While they were on their way out of the stronghold, heading towards the dark tunnel, Helena suddenly froze; the next moment, she urged them to hastily move and get as far away as they could.


    This caused them to begin running, even Terence the tender oracle had to run her ass off.


    Eventually, after getting close to the cave tunnel, they stopped. With Helena panting heavily.


    Northern was sure running a couple of meters couldn''t have possibly worn her out like that.


    He was still steadily breathing, and she was a Sage.


    More was expected from her,


    Which meant that there was probably something she was seriously trying to get away from.


    Helena looked at him and managed to steady her breath.


    "Ah, there''s another flower boy, one that is a serious pain in the ass. I felt his presence... I''m not sure if he felt ours; even if he did, he won''t be willing toe this far since he has to be closer to Afkon than he is farther from him."


    Raven frowned.


    "Zephyr?"


    Helena turned her eyes to Raven.


    "Yes. Now, let''s keep going." She paused and turned to Northern and extended her hand. "Before that, hand me the map... there''s no way."


    "Sure," Northern put his hands into his armor to retrieve the map.


    But suddenly, his eyes widened; all his body trembled with cold fear.


    His face became pale, and his voice stuttered as words came out, shakily.


    "It''s... gone."


    Lo and behold, Northern had lost the map.

 Chapter 248 Ousted By Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 248 Ousted By Knowledge </h4>


    Helena gazed at him, dumbfounded. She watched as Northern began to scurry around, searching his body for the ck scroll.


    He was joking, he had to be joking.


    Helena found her mouth and eyes wide open, unable to close them no matter how much she tried.


    And yet, words failed her in that moment.


    What was she to say exactly?


    ''This guy...''


    Northern lowered his head in shame, frowning underneath.


    "I don''t know, it must have been during the fight, maybe I was careless..." he wanted to say more but stopped and ground his teeth.


    He didn''t even know how it worked.


    Koll''s body overwrote his own, could it have been possible that the map was expelled from his body during the process?


    Or had it simply fallen during his fight with the Kirithon, and he didn''t even notice it happen?


    He was utterly confused, annoyed, and disgusted with himself for making such a stupid mistake happen.


    He definitely knew for sure that the map was a crucial material for their travel.


    It was the reason why they were going in the first ce.


    And yet...


    Northern felt a harrowing pain as he thought about it.


    Meanwhile, Raven and Terence just stared at him in silence. Raven had her usual indifferent expression, while Terence seemed slightly dumbfounded.


    After a while, Raven averted her gaze from him, turning to Helena, then she asked:


    "Does this mean we won''t be able to go anymore?"


    Helena stood with arms akimbo, lingering while staring keenly at Raven. She exhaled, then responded:


    "You see... what do you think I am?" Not waiting for Raven''s response, she continued, "I am a chronic explorer... with or without the map, I can take you to the Sleeping Mountains... although with the map, it will be much safer."


    Her eyes went down for barely a second, then she looked at Raven.


    "But first, arrogant girl..." she lingered for half a second, "you have to tell me what it is exactly you are looking for. Enough tricks, we are your cohort... what is it exactly you are trying to achieve by going to the Sleeping Mountains?"


    All of them turned their heads to Raven, at this point she became the center of attention.


    She closed her eyes calmly and opened them, exhaling at the same moment.


    "Do you want us to speak here, or isn''t it at least safe to go as far away from here as we can?"


    Helena looked around; the entire ce was clouded by the morning fog, so it was particrly hard to see through.


    But they were close to the rocky areas where Raven had knocked out and hidden some guards.


    The fact was... they were still knocked out.


    Probably had a blissful night to boot.


    Helena brought her eyes to Raven.


    "No, I want you to speak here and now. Besides, this much is safe enough. If that damned flower boy could sense us, he would be here already."


    She inhaled and exhaled, then continued,


    "If we will be going without the map, you all will need to trust me. We need to get our goals in sync and understand that we have amon goal, that is the only way to establish trust, at least temporarily." She red at Raven towards the end of her statement.


    Raven then nodded slightly and retorted:


    "Alright then. If you insist, I will speak about it." She paused and stretched out her hand a little.


    Then white lights sparkled to life on her palm, weaving out a square shape of light.


    When the light finally dimmed, a book was revealed... no, it wasn''t just a book.


    It was a leather-bound book with a cracked cover and silver- reinforced spine. It was definitely a tome.


    Northern had no idea what it was, but Helena could tell at a nce. Immediately, her voice rang out.


    "Hey, hey, hey, what the hell are you doing with that?"


    Northern looked at Helena, figuring at the slight confusion he was having. Terence leaned towards him and whispered.


    "That is a tome... you know, tomes, but there are two types of tomes: Knowledge Tomes and Art Tomes..."


    She was silent for a little, inspecting intently the cover of the book.


    "Judging by the words on it... I think it''s a Knowledge Tome."


    With slightly widened eyes, Northern looked at Terence and inquired.


    "You can read whatever is on it? I thought tomes are from rifts, do they have the samenguage as we do?"


    Terence turned her eyes to him with a soft, sweet smile gracing her lips, then she said:


    "I am a vessel of an inconsiderable amount of soul essence, far closer to Ul than anyone on this continent is. Of course, I am multilingual."


    Northern squinted his eyes for a second and looked away with a disgusted face, muttering:


    "Yeah, sure."


    Raven''s voice came out:


    "This is the Tome of Alv Erveedi..."


    Helena raised a brow.


    "Alv Erveedi, as in the Epoch of Tyranny."


    Raven nodded her head with a little smile.


    "As expected, I am not surprised you know that much."


    Northern exchanged nces between Raven and Helena. Both of them looked like they were on the same page, and he wasn''t quite there.


    In fact, he was far from there. He understood not a damn thing they were talking about.


    What did she mean by Epoch of Tyranny?


    What the hell was Alv Erveedi? Whatnguage is that? Riftian ormonnguage?


    Terence looked at his face and shook her head.


    "You really have a long way to go in your pursuit of knowledge," she said.


    Raven looked at Northern sternly as she continued, just as Terence concluded.


    "For Northern''s sake, I think we should talk about certain things, such as the rift and its history with the epochs, tomes, and tyrants too."


    Helena looked at the outcast among them and shook her head.


    "You really do not know about all these things, at least epochs."


    Northern shamefully shook his head. He was slowly growing tired of being asked this question and even beginning to resent his parents and question why they hid all this knowledge from him.


    ''We are going to have that conversation should I return home safe and sound,'' he gritted inwardly.


    Raven looked at Helena and said:


    "Since you are so vast in the history of rifts, I think you should exin this to him..."


    Helena scratched her head a little and sighed.


    "Fine."


    She looked at Northern, "Pay attention, flower boy, this is going to be a long exnation."

 Chapter 249 Understanding Epochs [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 249 Understanding Epochs [Part 1]</h4>


    Helena lingered for a moment before she continued.


    She looked at Northern for a second with her bright brown eyes before she finally started:


    "Hm, first I''ll start with rifts. This should be easy since you have been in a rift before, right?"


    Northern nodded.


    "Many might have made the proposition that rifts are different dimensional worlds that have been infected by the same disease. It does seem like that, doesn''t it?"


    Northern nodded in agreement this time, after all, even he had thought like that.


    Interestingly, Helena continued:


    "Yes, but it''s not really like that. The thing is, it''s not many worlds. The rift is one world."


    Northern looked at her intently, some words on the tip of his tongue.


    Helena studied him for a while before continuing.


    "I know you''re probably thinking that can''t be true, what about the distinct cultures and diversity in each rift... yes indeed. That makes it quite hard to believe that the rifts were just one dimension...but let me continue my exnation."


    Northern listened.


    "The rift is proposed by more intelligent schrs and experienced explorers like myself to be a convoluted world, but it''s different. It''s different from the thought that they are an infection, that maybe after they overtake a certain dimension, that dimension bes a rift too. No, no, I don''t think it works that way...


    "When you study the ancient murals, if you''vee across them in different rifts, you find themon link between the history of the world in rtion to certain beings, beings that are known to be the originators of the world... The origins of the first world."


    A spark of understanding ignited in Northern''s eyes. Somehow, all that Koll was trying to say was making its way back into his head.


    When the Maelstrom was referring to origins, did he really mean a deity of some sort?


    Abandoning his thoughts, Northern brought his focus back to Helena.


    "You see, the rift is believed to be the first world to ever exist. It is a world thatbines all worlds that have ever existed... but we... I believe that something must have really happened to it..."


    She folded her hands and stood confidently as she continued to exin to Northern.


    "Epochs are basically eras in the world of the rift... do you know that no active way to enter rifts or make them appear has been created, or at least none that I know of? And I firmly believe that it is currently impossible to do so because when rifts appear, they just don''t appear.


    "It''s like their time and space is tearing into our time and space, so what I''m trying to say is that there are several epochs in a rift, and each epoch had a predominant event, a culture, an origin, and more things like that. When rifts appear, contrary to what we think - that they share the same timeline as what is happening in our own world - it''s not really like that..."


    She paused to ask Northern a question.


    "Flower boy, have you ever seen a human in a rift? A human, one like yourself?"


    Northern thought for a while and shook his head.


    "No."


    "Exactly. But it''s possible for humans to be in rifts. How, you ask me? Because the first world also consisted of the first set of beings... can you tell me what you have proposed to be the history of the rift you were in?"


    Northern thought for a moment and opened his mouth.


    "Well, there was the Red Mine, which I believe was always a kingdom, but the king sold his people for power and became a monster. Instead of bing the guardian of the rift itself, the king became the core, and the power, having overtaken the king''s ce, became the guardian of some sort."


    Helena''s eyes squinted as she listened to Northern. She shook her head when he was done.


    "No, no, it doesn''t quite work that way. I bet there was some sort of anomaly in the rift you were in, which cannot be out of ce considering it''s one of the rifts that appeared suddenly."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "What do you propose then?"


    "I don''t know for sure, but monsters are a core part of rifts. They are a civilization too. That is just how vast andplex the first world was. It''s as big as a convolutedbination of the other worlds, which is why the ancient tomes call it a convoluted world.


    "Now, when they appear in our own space, they appear with their epoch. Imagine it more like a portal opens up in space, and you''re going to yesterday, or another portal opens up, and you are going to the day after tomorrow."


    Northern raised a brow. It was aplicated proposition; he was prompted to challenge it.


    He spoke:


    "But doesn''t that mean there wouldn''t be a true existence of the monsters? If they are from the past, doesn''t that mean they have already existed?"


    "No, no, it doesn''t quite work like that, flower boy. You see... when trying to understand the concept of the rift, you are not allowed to judge it based on the concept of our world. These monsters are still real, whether they exist from the past or the future. They''re real enough to kill you, at least."


    Northern got the point she was trying to make.


    What mattered was that if you don''t act quickly, thinking they are unreal... well, you know the stakes.


    Another reason why it would be inconsistent to call them unreal was because of Mr. Fluffy.


    Mr. Fluffy, which he found in that rift, had continued to exist just as a normal, real beast-rank monster.


    Helena continued:


    "And so, there are several epochs... wait, I think we have a good understanding of this?"


    Northern lingered for a second, then responded:


    "I do have a lot of questions, though."


    "Of course, even I do, too. These are things I learned from studying murals and ancient tomes... I have so many questions, which is why I can''t stop exploring. For example, I''m still very curious about how vast the first world is. I''m also curious as to whether rifts are a phenomenon caused by a defect of the first world due to a mishap between origins and tyrants, or if rifts are an actual phenomenon on their own that is bound to infect other worlds, just like it has infected the first world."


    Northern gulped.


    Surely, Helena''s level of knowledge was far superior to his.


    But maybe this journey would allow him to learn some things. He''d finally be able to know about these origins Koll was talking about and whether the Chaos Prince was an origin too.


    "I just wanted to know... what are Origins? Are they deities?"

 Chapter 250 Understanding Epochs [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 250 Understanding Epochs [Part 2] </h4>


    Raven answered his question.


    "Not quite," she said, lingering for a moment before adding, "They are believed to be a personification of some sort. Like the personification of the moon, the personification of the sun, the personification of happiness, sadness. There are quite a lot of them, and they are referred to as origins, although the whole concept and history between them goes much deeper than that... If there is anything that would be close to the concept of deities, I think that would be Tyrants."


    Northern looked at her.


    "What is that?"


    "Tyrants are known to be humans who walked the path of power and became the strongest beings of the first world, humans that attained things like immortality and powers on the level of Origins. They began to be worshipped by people, and that was when the Origins surfaced."


    Northern, drowning in confusion, looked at the two of them and inquired in strange amazement.


    "How do you both know so much? I thought you guys haven''t been into rifts in this ce?"


    Helena raised her brows.


    "Huh? Do you think the history of rifts started in thisnd? Be it Central ins or anywhere, it''s all the same, but diverse, broken puzzles that need to be pieced together."


    Helena raised her chin, a smug grin appearing on her face as she added:


    "Besides, I majored in Rift Historiography while I was in the academy, even though I didn''t finish thanks to a certain jerk."


    Northern looked at Helena for a while.


    "Wow, you are so cool."


    "And you''re wrong too."


    Northern looked at her, "Huh?"


    Helena grimaced a little.


    "You''re wrong saying that I haven''t been into rifts. How else do you think we were able to be stronger in ten years? We just didn''t enter the cardinal rifts. But apart from the cardinal rifts, there were always lower tier rifts that appeared every now and then in the past ten years, and we quickly challenged them."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "So you guys are indeed running from something..."


    Helena was silent for a while, then she scratched her head and let out a slight, frustrated groan.


    "Yeah, whatever. Back to the matter, this Tome Knowledge you are looking at, flower boy, is a journal from the Epoch of Alv Erveedi: The War Of Fate."


    Raven picked up the exnation.


    "The Tome was written in an Era where a war to decide the fate of the world was fought... the Kings of Monsters and Kings of Humans shed with each other. Before this time, there had been an existence of peace. But that bnce was tipped... we don''t know by who, though.


    "The book suggests that it was a wandering Tyrant... but the im was inconsistent with facts because the traces of Tyrants had long disappeared before this particr Epoch."


    "I see... so Alv Erveedi is the term for War Of Fate?"


    Raven nodded.


    "Then how does any of this rte to what you are going to do in these Sleeping Mountains?"


    "While reading and studying this Tome, I found something... something quite strange was mentioned... a mountain blinded by white clouds, one that the lost wonders and the Sleeping never wakes."


    Helena''s eyes widened a little.


    "The Sleeping Mountain?"


    Raven turned her head to the Feral Sage and nodded.


    Paled by curiosity, Helena''s voice rang out:


    "How? Isn''t this supposed to be a rift item? Tomes address rifts in particr, don''t they?"


    Raven nodded, "Exactly. Fortunately, I wasn''t the first person to find this Tome. The Lord of Lotherliwan had also seen this and went to the Sleeping Mountain to investigate exactly what was happening..." she paused a little. "But he never came back."


    Helena looked at her.


    "How are you so sure about that? You are talking so confidently about people you didn''t meet?"


    "I have the journal of his squire who was the only one that managed to return..." she paused and looked at Northern as she continued, "On a flying ship."


    Helena paid rapt attention to her words, thinking about them.


    While Northern scrunched up his eyes.


    "Then why is the flying ship not at Lotheliwan?"


    "Because he attempted to go back... that was the end of his journal."


    "So wait... what if the ship was destroyed along with the Lord''s squire?"


    The air was silent... then Raven responded to Northern.


    "He gave some countermeasures for recovering the ship, to whomever found his journal... and left thest words: Let the purpose of the ship serve to preserve and protect your life from harm..."


    She paused and added,


    "He also said those were the words imprinted on the ship''s description. It''s a really strange item."


    "Where did they get an airship as an item?"


    Raven shrugged, "How would I know?" She continued, "What I do know is that contrary to what we think, the people around when this disaster started actually tried their best to save their kingdoms. It just was futile. Which is why I am going to continue from where they left off."


    Helena''s voice spoke lowly:


    "And where they left off is the Sleeping Mountains..."


    Raven looked at her and nodded.


    "I believe that investigating what the Sleeping Mountains has inmon with these words in the Tome from the Epoch of Alv Erveedi would grant us deeper insight into what is going on. And I believe the Lord of Lotheliwan must have thought so too."


    Helena nodded, her hands below her chin as she seemed deep in thought, before she looked at Raven and asked:


    "And so Raven, where is this journal?"


    "It''s with Gilbert, but I tore out the important pages..." she dipped her hand into her belt area and brought out a brown folded paper, extending it to Helena.


    Helena slowly opened the paper, her eyes reading for a couple of minutes¡ªby this time, the day was bright¡ªthen she smiled and passed the pages to Northern.


    After reading the notes, Northern looked at Raven.


    Everything there was just as she had imed; there was no lie or deceit.


    She sighed and looked at Northern.


    "With your clones... I have a n that would allow us to survive the Sleeping Mountains."

 Chapter 251 Courage Is Not The Absence Of Fear [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 251 Courage Is Not The Absence Of Fear [Part 1]</h4>


    Thanks to Helena''s pathfinding abilities, they didn''t need to pass through the dark cave.


    The darkness in that cave still made Northern ufortable to this day.


    However, they had to climb a small cliff. This was when Northern''s rock climbing abilities came into y.


    It was d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    How could he be so good at climbing? He was sure the others would have wondered.


    It made him grin smugly.


    But this was just a skill he had been forced to develop from hanging out with Night Terror.


    And even this cliff they had to climb was nothingpared to the mountain he and Night Terror had scaled.


    Instead of going through the tunnel, it seemed Helena took them over it.


    Even she hated the darkness as much as everyone else, which was why she chose this route.


    They soon reached the other side of the stronghold. And throughout the climbing up and down, Northern couldn''t stop thinking about the things they had discussed.


    Things were much moreplicated than he thought.


    And his suspicion was... the Chaos Prince was probably a Tyrant.


    But were Tyrants powerful enough to blot out the sun?


    And also, the man that came out from the sun and summoned the maidens, could that have been an Origin or just another Tyrant?


    Koll''s master, as he imed, was an Origin...What was he addressed as again?


    If there was anything Northern could at the very least boast of, it was his detailed memory.


    ''The Origin of Blood... no...'' his eyes slowly widened as the correct words aligned in his head. ''The Blood Tyrant, Hunter of Souls, Father of Chaos, Origin of Courage, Honor, Strength, Hate and Blood.''


    At that time, he had thought Koll, the castle lord, was just showering praises on the one he served.


    But what if every word and title Koll uttered actually had a deeper meaning?


    Would that mean Koll served a Tyrant? But he also referred to him as the greatest Origin to ever exist.


    ''What is going on here?''


    Northern felt like he just confused himself more.


    Was it really possible for one to be a Tyrant and Origin at the same time?


    No, Origins were supposed to be some sort of personified beings... not actual humans.


    Tyrants, on the other hand, were humans.


    Was it possible to be an Origin without being born as one?


    There were a lot of questions running around his mind as he climbed down the cliff.


    The morning weather was still pleasant on them, at least for now the daylight was not harsh.


    As their legs touched the ground, Northern hesitated for a moment, then said:


    "I have some things to say, some things to ask too."


    Helena, Raven and Terence all focused on him with curiosity etched on their faces.


    The intensity of their gazes on him almost made him shiver; he couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated.


    Especially towards Helena, who was probably closer to him in true age. Her gaze was mature and insightful, although her lithe and tender body could mislead anyone.


    "First, I will say this, and I don''t want you guys to ask me weird questions."


    Helena narrowed her eyes suspiciously at him. Then she said, coincidentally with Raven and Terence:


    "Okay."


    Northern looked at all three of them before continuing.


    "The rift guardian I fought with was an imprisoned servant of a certain Origin... an Origin named Khorn."


    Raven looked at Helena, who looked back. Both turned their heads to Northern with a slight show of amusement, more noticeable on Helena''s face than Raven''s.


    Terence, on the other hand, just chuckled shyly.


    "You...you have heard the name of an Origin."


    Northern turned to her, "Haven''t you? Isn''t that what all this is about?"


    Helena threw her head back andughed with shuddering shoulders.


    "The farthest I''ve ever been able to discover is knowing what Origins are and what Tyrants are... and that much was from this particr Tome and the way it spoke about them in past tense..."


    Northern looked at them for a few seconds.


    Helena also shook her head, "It''s just as you heard, flower boy. We''ve never heard of it before... in murals, all I can study are pictorial representations, and I happened toe by the term Origin from a certain item I have... same thing with Tyrant. I''ve got about three items with a description that featured Tyrants. But never did it mention a particr name."


    Aspared to how Northern could hear an item''s description, Drifters could also see it by listening to the voice of Ul''Varu.


    That was their way of knowing the item rank and other details.


    So it wasn''t surprising that Helena knew a thing or two about descriptions rting to rift events.


    Northern thought silently for a while before Helena interrupted.


    "So, want to tell us more?" She allowed a delighted smile.


    Northern looked at her and nodded.


    "The Blood Tyrant, Hunter of Souls, Father of Chaos, Origin of Courage, Honor, Strength, Hate and Blood. He called him the greatest Origin to ever exist, and the one he served."


    Helena caressed her chin.


    "Wait... something is wrong with that."


    Raven added, "I''ve studied the Tome thoroughly, and I can confidently say that servants of Origins were not once mentioned. And not much was said about Tyrants except the Tyrant of A Thousand Waters."


    Northern looked at her, "Have you heard anything about a certain Chaos Prince?"


    Raven shook her head.


    "No, is that another Origin?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Terence looked at him and retorted immediately.


    "You''re lying. But it''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it."


    Northern was immediately startled as he remembered he was journeying with a walking, talking lie detector.


    ''Crap.''


    Helena looked at his pale face and said:


    "It''s nothing out of the ordinary. All of us have secrets. Just make sure it''s not getting in the way or putting our lives in danger."


    Northern nodded with a stern gaze and responded:


    "It''s not."


    "Fine then, flower boy." Helena tapped his shoulder and added,


    "I''m not sure about this Blood Tyrant being referred to again as an Origin, so far it contradicts all the knowledge I''ve gathered about Origins, but it''s great that you decided to share it with us. I think we should expect revtions from the Sleeping Mountain."


    She looked ahead.


    "For now, we travel."


    But she paused and looked at Raven,


    "Wait... before I forget. If I''m not mistaken, you mentioned a flying ship, right?"

 Chapter 252 Courage Is Not The Absence Of Fear [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 252 Courage Is Not The Absence Of Fear [Part 2]</h4>


    "I believe I mentioned that..." Raven replied.


    Helena cocked her head.


    "It''s Northern''s best bet at leaving this ce unharmed."


    Helena was silent for a while. She then chuckled deviously and shifted her focus to Northern.


    "You know of a safe way out of this cursed continent, and you''re going to keep its existence a secret and give it to Northern." She red at him.


    "Revealing the existence of a flying ship could cause a civil war between both strongholds. That is one thing we cannot afford right now."


    She paused and continued.


    "Moreover, I want to believe there is a cruel reason why the Luinngard Empire is not letting people into their country. It''s obvious they know they are our best bet at getting out of this damned ce, but yet they do not grant us ess. What if they hear about the ship and it bes a threat to them?"


    Helena lingered for a while and nodded subtly.


    "Your thinking is sound there... No good wille from revealing it to the public."


    Raven turned her eyes to Northern and added:


    "Besides, I believe Northern more than anyone deserves a way out of this destion. He has had it rough, although we have too, but at the very least we had each other to rely on. Who knows what being alone has done to him?" Her eyes turned somber at the end.


    Northern seethed inwardly.


    ''I feel very pissed being pitied by this girl... for some reason, all her words are sounding condescending.''


    Helena looked at him, puzzled, but she shrugged and said:


    "If you say so... but I''ll say this. You see Northern, one thing I hate is that the principal was right about - this hellhole is a furnace that would forge you into your best version... why not get stronger before returning?"


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "Every corner here looms with death. You do know that rifts are also in the Central ins. I can go back and get stronger safely."


    Helena''s face became somber.


    "I see... that''s it, huh?"


    A frown creased Northern''s face.


    "That''s what? What?"


    Helena looked away from him with no response, causing Northern to persist.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Something about thest look she gave him was unsettling.


    "Are you judging me?" He yelled.


    "Judging you? Nope, not at all," Helena looked at him and continued, "We are in a hellhole, flower boy. Everyone is allowed to have fears and allowed to choose to run away from those fears or fight them."


    She paused and looked at Northern... her eyes somber again.


    "I''ve never seen someone pretending they don''t exist...trying so hard to hide them with logic. I thought you were impressive earlier, but it seems I was mistaken. With all that strength, is this how weak your mentality is?


    "Have you ever thought about what happens next after you reach the Central ins? What will the principal do? Or what will people do? Will you be epted or will you have to fight for your ce... which would be much easier if you just exercise patience and grow stronger here."


    Northern''s frown deepened.


    "Don''t do that! Don''t act like you know me or you''re some expert at reading people! Don''t do that because you don''t know what I''ve lived through to be alive..."


    "And what would a few more times give... why do you have to be so guarded about your fears? You don''t have to block them out like they don''t exist. You''re scared of dying. You want to get your butt out of here as soon as you can, go back to the embrace of your parents, live your life like a normal kid, just like you''ve always imagined... and flower boy, there''s nothing wrong with that. You''re young, heck, are you even eighteen yet?"


    Northern felt a bitter pang in his throat.


    Helena was talking to him as if she thought he was eighteen years old at best.


    But in reality, his mentality, at least up until now, was supposed to be much older - as old as hers.


    It stung hard.


    Hiding his fears?


    Pretending they don''t exist?


    He had no fears!


    However, right now, even Northern was having a hard time believing that himself.


    Even though he had gained tremendous strength, had the events in the rift traumatized him more than he expected?


    He thought he was fine.


    But all the while, was he pretending to himself? Thinking that going home was the only way out of this hell?


    He wanted to survive. Sure. Yes.


    But did it have to be by running away...?


    Northern frowned and dropped his head, clenching his fists tightly and saying nothing.


    The others stared silently at him.


    After a couple of minutes, it was starting to get a bit awkward among the group.


    But Helena turned towards the direction of the tall tower that usually served as apass of sorts for her during her travels.


    Her eyes, however, plunged much farther than that.


    She pointed forward and said:


    "We are going still far, you see those backdrop of mountains marking the horizon we are looking at right now."


    She looked back over her shoulder and grinned.


    "That will be the beginning of our journey."


    She then turned around fully, was silent for a while, and then looked at Northern.


    "Look, I''d advise you to go back at this point. You''re probably just better off somewhere safe... okay, maybe you don''t know how perilous this journey is about to get."


    She inhaled and exhaled.


    "I''ll tell you. You see, the map would have provided us with diverse travel options and ways to choose, since it has every area marked out... our travel would have been rtively safe..." she paused, "at least with the map we would choose and know the danger we are walking into. But without it, we just have to confront whatever hits us."


    She looked deeper into his eyes.


    "So this could actually be the most dangerous situation you have ever ventured into... perhaps even far more dangerous than you have ever faced. The Sleeping Mountains is the location of thest cardinal rift... and it''s a tier IV rift."


    She paused for a second and continued.


    "I suppose the rift you entered was something around that level... but don''t be quick to judge rifts. The tier system is just based on soul essence readings. What you could meet inside could be way more dangerous than anything you''ve faced. So, you''d be foolish to think you can take it on... just because you have before."


    She put her arms akimbo.


    "Actually, I think you''re better off leaving. What do you say? Wanna crawl back to your hole, flower boy?"

 Chapter 253 Courage Is Not The Absence Of Fear [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 253 Courage Is Not The Absence Of Fear [Part 3]</h4>


    Northern''s head was still lowered, his hands were so tightly clenched that his fingers were digging into his palms, and he didn''t seem to care.


    All that Helena said was strangely annoying, grating!


    He walked forward with a deep frown and muttered:


    "Let''s go."


    Helena looked at him with a nk expression. Raven walked forward too, stopping beside her, shemented:


    "Did you have to go that far?"


    She turned to look at Raven and returned her gaze to Northern''s retreating back.


    "He''s weak-willed. He has so much potential but is shielding himself from something. People like him are the ones I hate most. But it''s quite understandable, I have seen people break apart mentally from the things that have happened in this destion. It got to a point where even I wasn''t able to really keep it together... but what distinguishes us from others is that we embrace our fears... to be courageous does not mean we don''t have any fears. It just means we stand on our feet, legs shaking, spirit cowering but will unbroken."


    Her gaze on Northern deepened.


    "This guy here is the worst. There''s no strength in acting like you don''t have any fears, pretending to be logical when everything you do reeks of fear. It''s annoying."


    She turned her head and spat in irritation.


    Raven''s eyes stayed on her for a while, then she nodded.


    "Looks like he is determined to go nheless. Shall we move?"


    Helena shrugged.


    "Don''t me me if he gets killed."


    Raven scoffed.


    "He won''t."


    With that, the group began their journey, with Northern walking a bit apart from the others, silent and just moving.


    The path they had to traverse for now wasn''t difficult but at least sandy and somewhat strenuous to walk, so they grew quite tired in a couple of hours into their journey.


    Plus, the daylight in the Sloria territory seemed to be harsher for some reason.


    The journey was almost frustrating because the closer they walked to the tower, the farther it seemed from them.


    And it was important to pass it because it was supposed to mark the entrance to the mountains.


    The group silently walked forward, except at intervals where Raven and Terence seemed to be in conversation.


    Other times, it was Helena and Terence, the Feral Sage sometimes almost looked like she was admiring a priceless jewel in the way she doted on the Tender Oracle.


    She and Raven did not speak much but there were times where they exchanged a word or two out of necessity.


    Northern just stayed to the side, proceeding with a gloomy air around him.


    He was angry, but also at this point being objective with himself.


    The things Helena said, were they really true?


    He did face hell. Yes. His mind was enved. Yes.


    And that much of a harrowing experience must have left him with severe mental trauma... that wouldn''t have been out of the ordinary.


    Even though he was old enough not to be, Northern... no, Elliot, had never had this kind of harrowing experience before.


    He was solely a pampered child until the moment he died. It was difficult to ce high expectations on himself because in truth,


    Many kids originally from Tra-el were far more resilient than he was. Take Raven for example, she definitely had stronger mental fortitude than he did.


    And yet he imed to be far older than she was in terms of the mind.


    But both of them had grown up inpletely different environments.


    Of course, Northern didn''t know about Raven''s upbringing.


    But at the least, he knew that his own was full of love, just like his old life before his parents passed away in an ident when he was in university.


    He had all the love he needed, saw himself so much as a child that it was a little hard to see himself as an adult.


    He became na?ve in a way...


    Northern gritted his teeth even harder.


    ''I wasn''t na?ve... it was just...''


    As he made that excuse, he felt his arrogance soar higher.


    He was being sincere with himself at the very least right now. Was he really that scared of dying?


    And if he was, who wouldn''t be?


    None of them had to survive by munching on red crystals.


    There are no red crystals to save his butt right now.


    And yet he, of all people, knew that there are greater threats than even Night Terror out there.


    What was so bad with the idea of getting stronger in the Central ins?


    Are there not Drifters... take for example the few Paragons notable in the Central ins? Did they have toe to the Continent of Stelia, to this destion, to be as strong as they are?


    And so what rule said that one needed a ce like this to get strong?


    As much as Northern wanted to ept that notion, Helena''s words bothered him more and more.


    Would Rughsbourgh really just let him live should he get to the Central ins?


    To make the whole thing worse, he had a special case where he found himself in a rift - different from others.


    It was possible that Rughsbourgh could have intentionally meant for him to be killed.


    Northern couldn''t find a reason as to why the principal would want him dead.


    But he was a crazy bastard who sent hundreds of innocent students to the middle of a deste ce rigged with monsters... for what? Because the hardest steels are forged in the hottest furnace?


    ''Damn it!!''


    It was just a lunatic idea, one that a man with any semnce of humanity shouldn''t have.


    Rughsbourgh, that guy, deserved no mercy. Even death... at this point would be letting him off the hook too easily.


    And right now, Northern hated to admit it, but he wasn''t confident of defeating a Paragon... no, not even a Master.


    Which was why there was a need to get stronger, to be more adept with his range of abilities.


    But that did not mean he epted everything Helena said.


    ''Tch, judging me like she knows a damn thing...''


    None of them knew anything about him or what he had to face. So, at this point, why should he care about what they thought of him?


    He didn''t ask anyone to ce expectations on him, and he had no obligation to meet their judgments.


    But at the same time, he was open to constructive criticism of himself... at least he felt he was.

 Chapter 254 Strange Fog

    <h4>Chapter 254 Strange Fog</h4>


    The scorching sun beat down mercilessly on the group of threedies and one man¡ªwith the man walking a few meters behind them.


    Its unforgiving rays seared their skin and left them drenched in sweat.


    Each step they took became a struggle, the blistering heat sapping their strength and making the air feel heavy and suffocating.


    Their throats were parched, lips cracked and dry from the relentless dehydration.


    The ground beneath their boots was scorching to the touch, the sand so hot it felt like walking on burning coals.


    The blinding re of the sun forced the brte-haireddy among them to squint, reducing her vision to a narrow slit of rity, ensuring they were heading the correct path.


    The boy trudged slowly behind them, a dark aura around him. His soft linen clung ufortably to his body, soaked with sweat and gritty with sand, while his pale exposed skin had reddened.


    Breathing itself became a chore, each inhale bringing in air that felt like it had been heated in a forge.


    But still, he continued silently... they continued silently.


    As they walked forward, the zing of the sun did not show any mercy.


    If anything, it seemed to be particrly merciless today, fiercely casting a relentless heat over the vast expanse of sand.


    The air shimmered, distorting thendscape with mirage-like illusions.


    Amidst the rolling dunes, a tangled mass of bleached bones jutted out, their twisted forms hinting at the presence of some malevolent evils at one time.


    The brtedy paused when she came by the first one, narrowing her eyes and looking around with her hand above her eyes.


    "What is it?" The dark-haireddy with burning crimson eyes asked her.


    "We are getting closer..."


    The wind at this point was stronger, carrying with it waves of sand that shrouded their path forward like a fog... it was a fog of sand.


    And it was incredibly difficult to look ahead.


    However, she continued to lead them, even into the fog of sand.


    After a few more steps, they began toe across more and more of these buried bones.


    And after a while, they finally emerged from the fog of sand, revealing apelling and intimidatingndscape.


    Enormous ribcages arched skyward, and skulls with jagged, uneven teethy half-buried, partially obscured by the shifting sands.


    Each bone, eroded and weathered by time, told silent tales of battles long past and monstrous beings that once roamed this deste ce.


    Rising from this skeletal graveyard was a towering structure, a monolith forged from the very sand it dominated.


    The tower''s surface was rough and uneven, with grains of sand perpetually trickling down its sides as if time itself was eroding its foundations.


    Ancient symbols, barely discernible and worn smooth by countless years, adorned its base, whispering secrets of forgotten eras.


    Cracks and crevices marred its fa?ade, giving it a decrepit appearance, as though it might crumble at any moment.


    Yet, there was an undeniable aura of mystery about it, a testament to an age long gone, standing as a solitary sentinel amidst the sea of sand and bones.


    Helena looked up at the solitary sentinel for a few seconds. She then looked around.


    Raven observed her for a couple of minutes and asked,


    "You''ve seemed somewhat cautious since we entered the sand fog, is something wrong?"


    Helena lingered for a moment then replied:


    "You see... little worm, the thing is..."


    She looked back, Northern was just emerging from the sand fog.


    "...there''s not supposed to be a fog..."


    Raven narrowed her eyes.


    "What does that mean?"


    "I''m not sure... but it can''t be..."


    "There''s going to be a sandstorm... if we continue, we might get caught up in it at night and not survive," Terence interrupted Helena.


    Both Helena and Raven looked at her, their eyes slightly widened.


    "A sandstorm?"


    Terence nodded.


    "I''m not sure what it is, but I think it''s the cyclical passing of a strange creature... the fog is an indication. How can I exin this? What I can say is... it''s a creature as dangerous as the Kirithon, but it cycles around a certain circumference in this area."


    Helena blinked.


    "I''m not sure what you mean... but I guess that means we can''t continue further right now."


    Raven stared at her intently, then she also asked:


    "Was this where you came to... the other time?"


    Terence shook her head, "Not exactly... but the signs are the same."


    Helena folded her arms, thinking to herself for a while. She threw her eyes briefly over Terence to see Northern, who was still behind them, but instead of heading towards them, he was heading towards the tower.


    She raised a brow.


    "What is that silly flower boy doing?"


    Terence and Raven turned their heads to look.


    "I guess he''s going to the tower...?" Terence said.


    "Yes. Why?"


    A frown creased Helena''s brows after she asked the question.


    "Maybe he knows too... that there''ll be a sandstorm."


    Terence sighed.


    "Whatever the case, I don''t think we should be going to the tower."


    Helena returned her gaze to Terence, inquisitive.


    "Why?" She asked, "I''m not gonna lie, I was even considering it. I mean it looks like our best bet at hiding from the sandstorm."


    Terence shook her head, pping her hair softly.


    "That tower is an anomaly due to the rift. It didn''t exist thirty years ago."


    "I''ve always seen it here though."


    "That is because it appeared a few months after the four cardinal rifts suddenly broke out."


    The revtion took Helena by surprise, she frowned seriously.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Raven thought for a while and chimed in:


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing happening."


    Terence allowed a slight frown on her brows as she responded to them.


    "I too have never experienced anything like it... there''s this strange sense of warning not to enter there... like I just feel we shouldn''t be in that ce. Perhaps it would pose an even greater threat than the sandstorm."


    She hesitated then added:


    "Moreover, I don''t think it will open its door to us... many have tried to enter, no one has ever entered."


    Helena blinked rapidly, stuttering:


    "Uhm, I think flower boy just entered."

 Chapter 255 Ul’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 255 Ul''s Warning</h4>


    Terence turned, her head slightly tilted and her eyes widened.


    "Huh? How?"


    "Strikes me too..." Helenamented.


    Raven was also staring at the entrance of the tower¡ªwhich Northern had just gone through.


    She slowly pointed towards it and asked,


    "So... are we going?"


    Terence shuddered for a second.


    "It''s dangerous..." she muttered, seeming to shrink away in fear.


    "At the same time, we can''t stay outside. Terence, what''s wrong?" Raven asked directly, her crimson gaze boring into the Tender Oracle''s eyes.


    Terence was silent for a few seconds, unable to pinpoint exactly what was happening but also couldn''t deny the strong feeling of warning from Ul.


    To be precise, she lived by reading directions of essence, apart from her special abilities. This was how her perception of things functioned at the highest level.


    She could read the essence of things¡ªof course, in a different manner than how Northern could.


    Because of her overwhelming soul essence, she felt connected to the voice of Ul stronger than normal drifters did.


    It was also because of this overwhelming soul essence that allowed her to pinpoint the direction of other essences, down to the minuscule essence in the air.


    Northern, on the other hand, had eyes that could see it.


    However, none of them knew that.


    So, Northern''s action was very strange to them, one that demanded an answer.


    Plus, they''d been walking for quite a while. No one was saying it, but the thought of going to rest in the tower was somewhat blissful.


    Helena sighed.


    "Perhaps we would have to disobey Ul?"


    Terence''s face contorted into a scary grimace immediately after Helena spoke, almost making the Feral Sage shrink back in intimidation.


    Raven, however, stepped in front of her view and said to her face:


    "There is no other option for us, Terence. You said it yourself, a sandstorm ising. If that is the case, walking to the mountains is a death call. I don''t know how Northern was able to do it, but he opened that tower, so we have shelter in the end."


    Terence only grimaced more and turned her head away from the two of them.


    "You can go... I am not going to disobey Ul."


    Raven frowned.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes." She stood her ground.


    The frown on Raven''s face deepened fiercely.


    The gentle-lookingdy turned swiftly, her ck tresses swaying in the air, and she walked away towards the tower, calling Helena with her.


    "Let''s go..."


    Helena exchanged nces between Raven and Terence.


    ''Seriously, what is going on in this group...''


    No one would have ever thought it was possible for Terence and Raven to disagree with one another.


    For a fact, Terence was practically Raven''s fangirl.


    So whatever hold Ul had on the Tender Oracle was quite strong.


    It made Helena really wonder what exactly was going on.


    She couldn''t just leave this young girl outside...at least that was what Terence looked like to her.


    Raven, after reaching halfway, turned back and called:


    "What are you doing? Let''s go!"


    Helena stared at her, blinking unbelievably.


    She had always known Raven had a streak of cruelty crawling somewhere in her web of personalities.


    But she was still caught by an unbelievable surprise.


    A priestess.


    One that in any other country would almost be worshipped, would be ced in a temple and given all rights of protection and reverence.


    It was someone like that Raven was treating this way.


    ''Couldn''t she have at least persuaded her more? Shown she cared?''


    But then... the best Raven could try was "Are you serious?"


    And now, all of this was beginning to create a tough situation for the Feral Sage, who was by all rights the head of the group... at least, supposedly.


    "What are you going to do about the storm?"


    "I will survive it somehow."


    Terence wore a very dark grimace, it made a semnce of maturity squeeze out of her childlike face.


    ''Cute,'' Helena chuckled inwardly.


    She sighed and looked at the tower. Raven was closer to it and wasn''t even looking back.


    "I don''t know what to do... I might just leave you alone."


    "It is fine, Lady Helena, I will..."


    -Pat-


    Helena''s hand moved swiftly like a blur, and struck her neck.


    The Tender Oracle slumped into her arms without even getting to finish her statement.


    "I apologize."


    With that, she ced Terence over her shoulders and walked to the tower.


    After a while, she too was inside the tower. As she entered, she slowly dropped the Oracle beside the wall by the entrance and gazed in wonder at the spectacle that was unveiled before her eyes.


    The moment she stepped into the tower, the world outside seemed to vanish, swallowed by an all-epassing darkness.


    The air inside was cool, a stark contrast to the zing heat of the desert.


    Faint glimmers of light filtered through narrow slits in the walls, casting eerie, dancing shadows across the vast chamber.


    Intricate mosaics adorned the floor, each tiny piece of stone forming borate patterns that seemed to shift and change with every nce, as if alive with a magic of their own.


    The walls were carved with ancient symbols, their meanings lost to time and mystery but their presence imposing.


    In the dim light, these carvings appeared to pulse with a strange, dark energy emanating from them.


    Spiral staircases of impossibly smooth stone wound upwards, seemingly unsupported and defying thews of gravity.


    Helena couldn''t help but open her mouth in amazement.


    "I''m... speechless..."


    Raven looked around, though subtle, those sparks of surprise danced in her crimson eyes.


    "I was too," shemented.


    Northern was standing close to the wall, his gaze tightly locked on the symbols that marked the wall.


    Staring at him from behind, Helena leaned towards Raven and asked:


    "What''s with him?"


    She shrugged in response, saying:


    "He''s been like that since I came here..."


    Helena nodded slowly.


    "I see..."


    She turned to look at the unconscious Oracle.


    "You should have just left her," Raven said. "She''ll learn when she almost loses her life."


    Shocked by her statement, Helena couldn''t help but open her mouth with a pale expression.


    "What?"


    "Geez, I have so much pity for your friends."


    "I don''t have friends."


    "Yeah... I can see why."

 Chapter 256 Call Of The Tower [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 256 Call Of The Tower [Part 1] </h4>


    It was a lot to take in all at once.


    But being called by a freaking Tower was the top of it all.


    A few minutes ago...


    While thedies trekked in front, Northern moved slowly behind them.


    The thickness of the sand fog was blinding but not exactly for him.


    Perhaps, that just meant he was getting to discover more things about his eyes than he thought.


    And after what had happened while he was extensively using Chaos, he could see better.


    His vision was sharper and more urate; it was like it went ten times better than it used to be.


    His scope of vision went farther and wider, the ratio to which he could also process the information seen also skyrocketed.


    And not only that, now... it seemed he could even see 360 degrees.


    Surely it was a strange phenomenon.


    But Northern was sure about what he felt¡ªhe didn''t need to turn his head to look at his back.


    What he knew was that, at a point while deliberating using the [Unseeing Eyes] to guide himself, and he wanted to check back.


    Instead of instinctively looking back, his polycoria eyes moved, dividing two eyeballs to function each on their own in each eye.


    The two of them moved towards the corner of his eyes¡ªtowards his ears¡ªand expanded his vision more than he expected.


    It was like both of his vision on both eyes turned around to converge right in the back of his head, without even needing to turn his head.


    Not only that, Northern tried a few things as he walked.


    Not only could he just see... he could divide his eyes into fourpartments views to see four different things at the same time.


    It was a lot to take in, especially the processing of information, proved tasking on his brain but he was sure that with time, if he made a meaningful use of this new ability, this wouldn''t rather be a problem.


    The amazing and strange changes in his eyes however caused him to check their information again on his profile.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Void Summons: [1/100]


    Talent Fragments: [288/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 5 others.


    Void Summons: [1/100]


    Name: [Chaos Eyes]


    Rank: [Abyssal]


    Description: [Your eyes have peered into the ligatures of Chaos, you have seen their structures, your hands have handed and weaved them in your interest... starting with your eyes, your entirety is beginning to conform to the will of Chaos. You harbor darkness and destruction]


    More information: [All Passive and Active abilities have been seared into the essence of the eyes, they are the foundation on which Chaos Eyes operate and are not worthy enough to be singrized as an ability of their own]


    [Continue to tread the path of Chaos and perhaps, your bond with darkness and destruction would open a truly worthy ability of Chaos Eyes for you]


    Somehow Northern couldn''t tell if this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    At least with the description he saw, he could tell that something had happened to his eyes and perhaps a good thing to boot.


    However, the extra note sounded more like an insult than extra information.


    He sighed and dismissed the panel.


    At least now, he knew his eyes were better.


    And so, to check if truly something had happened to the [Unseeing Eyes] Northern needed to once again use it in particr.


    However, what unveiled before his vision was something entirely different.


    They were streams of blue, but instead of like thread-like weaves, they carried an orange-like hue within their depth and were like those...ligatures.


    Only that now, there was no darkness, it was like they were flowing in this reality.


    Sparkling with a blue and orange glow and casting forth an ethereal beauty before Northern''s eyes.


    Each ligature was like a burning line, on a blurring race to its source, with a caricature of colors that beautified his surroundings in a radiance of azure and coral.


    And then suddenly, a particr line of ligature singled out, flowing in a darkish purple stream, very distinct from the rest.


    Even though the fog shrouded his sight, he could make out the source of the stream, his eyes zoomed in on it with little to no effort, causing his pupils to magnificently dte.


    And there it was, the entrance of the Tower, the purple stream of ligature wasing from the Tower.


    And silently beckoning on him, blinking brightly and dimming again with a subtle but disturbing humming sound.


    Northern curiously followed it, till he walked out of the fog and ended at the entrance of the Tower.


    The Tower''s door... there didn''t look like there was a door there at all.


    It didn''t look like there was an entrance.


    But following this particr stream of ligature, it wasing directly from within the Tower.


    Something was definitely there that was somehow rted to it.


    Not to say, there was this disturbing feeling in his soul... Northern couldn''t pinpoint what it was exactly but he also couldn''t disregard it.


    So by all costs, he just had to see what it was that was beckoning unto him.


    Then his hand slowly scurried along the surface of the Tower, slowly tracing towards that point where the ligature entered directly.


    And when it got to that point, Northern felt a vast amount of Void essence sap out of him before he could even stop it from happening.


    It was like something just sucked them out.


    He was still worried, when he began to hear an eerie creak.


    Slowly, a line split the wall of the Tower from that point he had touched and formed a rectangr frame out, breaking forth dust and sand.


    As if the doors of the Tower were being crafted in that very moment.


    And slowly it opened up to Northern.


    Curious and inquisitive of what exactly this was, Northern took slow and steady steps into the darkness of the Tower.

 Chapter 257 Call Of The Tower [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 257 Call Of The Tower [Part 2]</h4>


    Northern walked into the Tower, admiring its remarkable structure.


    The interior was chilly, weing him into a cool embrace that served as a sanctuary from the searing heat he was enduring outside.


    But it was more than that, every corner, every element that made up this sentinel, exuded the craftsmanship of a being that has far transcended the limitations of mortality.


    Northern couldn''t help but envision this as the handiwork of some kind of transcendent entity.


    But that was not what caught his attention or amazed him the most.


    There were intricately carved texts of some sort on the walls, crowding every nook like the inscriptions of a brilliant mind.


    Something about this ce made him remember the ruin he and Night Terror had stumbled upon in the mountain.


    Something about it felt so familiar, and he couldn''t help but be drawn to it.


    So he walked forward with his eyes fixated on them.


    When Northern stopped in front of the wall, directly opposite the main entrance¡ªwhich also marked the point where the spiraling smooth stairs began¡ªhe took a deep breath and keenly examined what he saw.


    At first nce, they looked puzzling. Northern was certain that this was a type of runic script that was not studied in Tra-el.


    After all, he was quite the writer and had studied three differentnguages, including symbolic representation and runic scripts.


    Although, they had slight strokes here and there that could hint at a striking resemnce to Tra-el''s runic writing style.


    But they were essentially different, in fact, vastly different from each other.


    The problem, however, was...


    He could understand it.


    And the only scenario where he reckoned this could happen was when he could speak the monsternguage without ever learning or hearing it before.


    And now, he couldprehend these runic scripts, when he had never even seen them before.


    He could read them as if he were reading normal runic letters.


    He was almost deluded into thinking he was mistaken, that this could just be the runic script he was ustomed to in Tra-el.


    But no.


    Northern was sure.


    The strokes were too different to be it... it definitely didn''t belong to Tra-el.


    However, he was beginning to consider the possibility that it could belong to another civilization.


    Else, it would have been impossible for the basis of both runguages to bemon.


    It made no sense...


    Northern flipped his white bangs and ced his hand tiredly on his forehead.


    He paused for a while... that was when Raven entered.


    However, he didn''t need to look back to know it was Raven. All he had to do was unfocus his eyeballs on one eye and nce sideways to see.


    And then he focused on what he was reading.


    The texts were random, so it was tough to piece them together.


    Hence, Northern figured he needed to find the beginning of them.


    He paused and stood silently, thinking deeply about why he could understand these things.


    Why could he speak to a monster and converse like one?


    Something had to be at y in this situation.


    Something had to be involved.


    And honestly, he could think of a limited number of what it could be¡ªand one of them stood out quite differently.


    The strange man in the beginning.


    Northern sighed and shook his head.


    ''Let''s move past that for now...''


    Yes. He had to focus on what was in front of him. He had to figure out ''the present''.


    So, he was going to trace it from the beginning.


    That was when Helena entered and dropped Terence beside the entrance.


    Of course, Northern didn''t have to turn his head as usual.


    His face grimaced with irritation as she entered.


    Her words rang in his head again.


    In all honesty, people like her had to be the kind of people he hated the most.


    People who don''t mind their own business and think they are some tarot card readers that can tell one''s past, present, and future just by picking a few cards and reading the lines on their hand.


    ''Utterly vexing...'' he seethed inwardly.


    As much as she irritated him so much, he couldn''t fight against her.


    Even if he did, to what end was it?


    She might be a Sage, but he was sure he had ways to defeat her... yes, he was getting somewhat confident in himself, albeit out of spite and arrogance.


    He could use his True Name ability to render her nameless.


    But he didn''t want to do that...


    It really served no purpose.


    He would just focus on a way to move forward on his own. If it demanded that he travels differently from the Cohort, then at this point, he didn''t mind.


    Ignoring the twodies that seemed to be whispering something to each other, Northern walked back to the entrance, nced down at the unconscious Terence, and continued to inspect the texts.


    He shook his head.


    ''No, this is not it...''


    Then he walked forward again, he was about to take his first step up the stairs when Raven''s voice resounded in the darkness.


    "Northern," she called, albeit softly.


    Northern paused and looked at her¡ªmaybe for them seeing in the darkness was a bit too much... especially Raven''s case, but not for him¡ªshe took a couple of steps forward and stopped about three feet away from him.


    She didn''t seem to be struggling with the darkness, at least not that much.


    Northern responded with an irritated tone.


    "What?"


    "How... Did you open the door to this ce? This is supposed to be a Tower that no one has ever entered. Not to mention, it''s a creation of the rift."


    Northern withdrew his step from the first stair and turned to her, frowning a little.


    "What do you mean it''s a creation of the rift? What rift?" He inquired.


    Helena joined the conversation.


    "We are not sure, but the priestess said the Tower didn''t used to be here and only appeared a couple of months after the rift broke out."


    Northern''s frown deepened; what they were saying was beginning to sound nonsensical.


    "So you''re saying, the Tower was not there, and vo, the Tower is there now."


    Helena grimaced at him but exhaled and responded:


    "I don''t know what vo means, but if you mean by how absurdly true this is, then yes. The Tower was not here before, and vo, it is now."

 Chapter 258 Call Of The Tower [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 258 Call Of The Tower [Part 3]</h4>


    Northern''s irritation toward the Feral Sage seemed to soar over the top the more she spoke.


    She acted in a way that just infuriated him from every angle.


    To think he had admired someone like her and thought her awesome.


    He couldn''t help but be disappointed in his own taste.


    Raven''s voice interrupted the eerie silence.


    "So, can you please tell us exactly what happened?"


    Northern was silent for a while, full of skepticism.


    In that interim, Helena was already getting...a little impatient.


    Tapping her feet on the floor annoyingly and ring at Northern.


    It was nothing childish, just that he disgusted her...all of her.


    Finally, Northern opened his mouth and gave a response.


    "There''s not much to exin...other than the Tower summoned me."


    Not much to exin...


    ...However, this statement of his caused the eyes of bothdies to widen.


    "What do you mean, Northern?" Raven inquired to ensure she heard correctly what he just said.


    "It is as I said it...the Tower called me," he continued further, "When I got here, there was no door. After touching it, however, a door appeared and opened."


    He looked around and concluded, "I think there''s something in this ce that resonates with something in my soul."


    "Just how special does theme guy have to be..." Helena muttered but could be heard clearly.


    Northern red at her and looked away. After a few seconds, his voice rang out:


    "Right now, I''m trying to study the symbols on the wall for any clues...but I think I''ll have to find where it originated."


    "Huh?"


    Raven and Helena''s voices came out simultaneously.


    Both of them looked at each other with a dazed expression and then turned their eyes to Northern.


    "You can decipher this gibberish?" Helena retorted.


    "What Helena meant was...how is it that you can understand these...I thought they were just symbols. Even if they do hold significant meaning, shouldn''t it be significant to the world in the rift and not this world."


    Northern was silent. Not that he was hesitating.


    Before opening his mouth to speak, he had considered how much information about himself he was willing to divulge and had even pondered as far as what to answer should there be any questions that aimed to delve further into revealing his abilities.


    Not that he intentionally wanted to hide them, but at the same time, he didn''t want to disclose them all, at least not intentionally.


    Taking his precious time, he finally responded:


    "Well, they are not quite difficult toprehend. The strokes are quite simr to ours, and if you know your runic letters like the back of your hand, it will be easy for you to interpret the symbols into text."


    Raven''s eyes grew somber as she said:


    "I see..."


    "You make it sound so effortless."


    Northern threw a quick nce at the Feral Sage.


    He was still angry at her, but he ignored it and answered her.


    "Well, it would be so effortless if you were actually serious about basic understanding ofnguages."


    Helena shrugged,


    "Then me my parents for not having enough to get me a tutor or send me to one of those basic schools."


    Northern''s frown did not soften; he just looked away and turned.


    Not even pity was going to end the spite between them.


    He said as he walked away.


    "I intend to inspect it from the highest floor. I''m sure I''ll find something."


    He suddenly paused and turned, brows heavy with a scowl.


    "Can I ask why you came here..." his eyes drifted toward the unconscious Terence, "And why yourpanion is unconscious?"


    "There''s going to be a sandstorm. We were trying to avoid it bying here. Terence, however, refused toe because Ul asked her not to...so Helena knocked her out and brought her here."


    "Is that so..." Northern''s eyes drifted from the unconscious Oracle to the Feral Sage¡ªwho frowned slightly.


    His patience was reaching its peak...he mightsh out without caring about the consequences.


    Northern averted his eyes from her and started walking up the stairs.


    Each step he took echoed in the cavernous space, a sound that reverberated with an ominous, almost sentient quality.


    As he ascended, the air grew thicker, charged with a palpable sense of mystery and power.


    Higher up, vast rooms opened up, filled with strange, dark mechanisms.


    Gears the size of houses turned silently, their surfaces etched with cryptic runes.


    These mechanisms moved with a precise, almost hypnotic rhythm, suggesting a purpose beyond mortalprehension.


    Chains of an unidentifiable metal dangled from the high ceilings, swaying gently as if touched by an unseen hand.


    Bridges of delicate-looking ss connected the higher floors, spanning dizzying gaps and offering views of the tower''s internal workings far below.


    As Northern walked across them, he felt like he was stepping into the void, the translucent material giving a vertiginous sense of floating in mid-air.


    The walls of these upper levels were lined with shelves holding ancient texts, their pages filled with dense, spidery script and borate illustrations.


    The books seemed to hum with knowledge, their presence almost sentient, as if aware of the secrets they held.


    In the highest chamber, a vast dome arched overhead, its surface a tapestry of dark, glittering constetions.


    At the center stood a grand, imposing mechanism, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, its purpose as enigmatic as the Tower itself.


    This chamber exuded a profound stillness, a sense of reverence that inspired awe and fear in equal measure.


    Northern cautiously walked toward the center and paused.


    The mechanism, whatever it was, dominated the space like a dormant titan.


    Its base was a vast, circr tform, forged from an unknown metal that shimmered with a dark, almost liquid brilliance.


    Around the edges, intricate engravings spiraled inward, converging at the center where a massive, crystal sockety empty, the broken remnants of its former power source scattered around it like shards of a fallen star.


    The mechanism''s core was an borate array of gears, wheels, and cogs, all interlocking with a precision that defied human craftsmanship.


    Some gears were asrge as a man, while others were delicately small, yet each of them radiated a silent, almost reverent grace.


    This dormant machinery hinted at a purpose far beyond ordinaryprehension, its design both beautiful and fearsome in itsplexity.


    Northern could discern at a nce that this was the center, this was the core of the Tower.


    And whatever this mechanism was¡ªwas his clue to uncovering the beginning of all of this.


    From the central tform, awork of metallic arms extended outward, their joints and pivots gleaming in the faint light.


    These arms connected to a series of concentric rings that surrounded the tform, each ring adorned with more of the enigmatic runes he had seen throughout the Tower.


    The rings were designed to rotate independently, their motion governed by the intricate dance of the mechanism''s gears and cogs.


    High above, suspended from the dome by thick, braided cables, hung a series of massive, multifaceted lenses.


    These lenses, darkened by age and coated in a thinyer of dust, were positioned to focus and direct light or energy into the crystal socket below.


    Northern lingered for a few moments, studying and trying to trace in his mind how the lenses guided the rays of light toward the center of this marvelous contraption where an empty crystal socket sat.


    The walls around the mechanism were lined with panels of ancient script and diagrams, so after doing that, he quickly moved and began to observe each text, each diagram.


    It took a while for Northern to grasp, but the moment he did.


    He paused, took a couple of steps back with his mouth open.


    And, trembling, his voice muttered:


    "The Tower can move?"

 Chapter 259 Call Of The Tower [Part 4]

    <h4>Chapter 259 Call Of The Tower [Part 4]</h4>


    The scripts and diagrams on the wall described the process of activating the mechanism, channeling the crystal''s energy through the gears and rings, setting the entire Tower in motion.


    The engravings pulsed with a residual energy, as if the Tower itself mourned the loss of its lifeforce, the shattered crystal.


    This mechanism, though now silent and inert, exuded a sense oftent power and dark majesty.


    It stood as a testament to an advanced and mysterious civilization, its craftsmanship both a marvel and an enigma, promising untold potential if only its source of energy could be restored.


    And Northern now stood as the first sentient being to ever unravel those true meanings since the Tower''s appearance.


    If the Tower could really move, then it was no mystery how they suddenly found it in thisnd after the rifts started appearing.


    But this would mean that the Tower, at that time, had a pilot... it was highly improbable that the Tower had just happened to move on its own.


    With the core of the gear¡ªthe crystal¡ªbroken, Northern suspected that something significant must have urred here.


    He admired the gear for a couple more seconds, wishing he could truly control the Tower''s mechanism and move it.


    There''d be absolutely no need for him to search for some damn flying ship.


    He took the shards of crystal, they were gray and lusterless, seeming lifeless.


    Then he used [Soul Eyes] on it.


    [Item]


    Name: [Vae''ri]


    Type: [Utility]


    Rank: [Unknown]


    Description: [This crystal is cut out from the tree of Ayuva''s citadel]


    ''That''s all?''


    That''s all.


    Northern turned his eyes around, taking in the magnanimous entirety of the room.


    The Tower could move, he knew that but right now, it was probably impossible to make it move.


    Except one way was to cut out another crystal from this tree in Ayuva''s citadel.


    Where is Ayuva''s citadel?


    Who is Ayuva?


    And how the hell could a crystal be cut out of a tree?


    Northern had many questions but for now, decided that he would put them on hold.


    After the description for the operation of the mechanism for the Tower''s motion, started aplex but amazing storytelling.


    One that Northern had been searching for all the while.


    Right at the entrance of the topmost room was where it started.


    It was a personal chronicle.


    One that the owner of the Tower must have carved... the purpose for now was still unknown.


    However, Northern began to read.


    The scripts were arranged vertically, from top to bottom, so he had to crane his neck for a little while.


    For someone with ordinary eyesight, even if they could understand thenguage, reading it that far up was impossible.


    But it wasn''t for Northern who now had Chaos Eyes. He could discern every letter, carefully reading along.


    It took time but Northern was oblivious to the passage of time.


    His legs moved slowly as his reading progressed.


    At some point, a loud thunderstorm resounded outside the Tower, one that caused an incandescent reflection of light to blink.


    But it quickly disappeared, chased away by the calm and peaceful darkness of this Sentinel Tower.


    Northern meanwhile was not even aware of all this, he just continued to read.


    Sometimes, his expression would pale, sometimes he would narrow his eyes to slits, other times his eyes would widen with realization.


    There were even times when he chuckled.


    A couple of hourster, the entire Tower began to tremble heavily, but Northern was not concerned.


    Raven, who was buried in a pile of books, immediately shot her head up to discern what was going on.


    She paused for a minute since the trembling seemed to have stopped.


    And as she returned to her reading, it happened again.


    She rose to her feet and walked out of the room she was in, crossing the bridge to the stairs and winding down to go to another bridge that now connected to the lower room before hers.


    Where Helena was.


    The Feral Sage, just like her too, was standing before a shelf of books, one particrly in her hand, her eyes briskly scanning its text.


    She raised her head to look at Raven, who entered with her usual gentleposure.


    "I think it''s the sandstorm," Helena said, knowing very well the reason why Raven was here.


    "I see... but how powerful is the sandstorm for it to make the Tower tremble?"


    Helena put her finger in between the pages she was reading and lowered the book, giving Raven all her attention.


    "The driving force of that sandstorm is a monster... don''t be shocked, it''s that powerful... enough to make a massive Tower like this one tremble."


    Both of them were silent for a while.


    Then Helena inquired:


    "What about flower boy?"


    "I''m shocked as to how engrossed he is in those symbols. He didn''t even flinch when I came close to him. Right now, he''s on the third floor."


    Helena looked down for a moment.


    "Seven more floors to go, huh."


    "Why?" Raven asked.


    "Obviously, because we need to share information. Somehow, I have a feeling that whatever is on those walls are the most important thing in this Tower. There''s a lot of strange things happening here, but I believe your flower boy must be a crucial key to unlocking it."


    "Aren''t you cing too many expectations on him?" Raven asked with one raised brow.


    Helena shrugged with both shoulders.


    "I''m not the one that can read texts... but aye, aye, no expectations of any sort, all we need is information to get what we are looking for."


    Raven looked away for a second.


    "There was no record of the Lord of Lotherliwan entering the Tower."


    "He probably didn''t," Helena added.


    Raven looked outside,


    "Which makes Northern the first?"


    "Exactly. Makes him quite special, doesn''t it... if only he would actually prove to be more."


    Raven turned back to her, but with a deep frown.


    Her frown caused Helena to inquire arrogantly,


    "What?"


    "Don''t do that..." fiercely Raven intoned.


    "Don''t do what?"


    "Don''t project your thoughts on him like that. He is what he is and will be what he will be. You are not the moralpass of this group."


    Helena raised her chin a bit.


    "It''s cute seeing you take his side like that. Moralpass?" She scoffed, "I wouldn''t even dream of being such a wretched thing. I just want to get this over with and leave thisnd as a Victor, not a Runner."


    Once more, the Tower trembled.

 Chapter 260 The Burden Of Faith [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 260 The Burden Of Faith [Part 1]</h4>


    The sandstorm continued, shaking every inch of the Tower powerfully, but the sentinel stood strong, unfazed, withstanding the mighty force that was crashing against it.


    Terence sat cross-legged at the base of the Tower where she woke up, a deep frown etched on her face, and her eyes were closed.


    While Helena and Raven continued to read whatever they could, going from room to room.


    The sandstorm, with deafening roars of thunder--or so it seemed--continued.


    And Northern''s focus did not waver through it all. The white-haired kid continued to study the scripts on the wall, vored by different moods at different times.


    But s, he was finally back at the tenth floor which served as the base of the Tower.


    He continued to read until he got to the entrance, around where Terence was seated.


    Despite being near her, the Oracle did not open her eyes; instead, she just shifted a little so Northern could have his way with whatever they were doing.


    The doors of the Tower had long been closed, and everything was shrouded in an encroaching darkness.


    At a time, the subtle glow that was seeping in from slight cracks all disappeared, hinting at the presence of the night.


    There were a few glows in the darkness, some certain symbols and Northern''s azure eyes.


    He finally paused as he looked down and shivered with a pale face.


    "What... thest path is missing? Or rather... he didn''t get to finish it?"


    There was a start of a statement connoted by a single stroke, but it seemed like the writer had hesitated at thest minute and decided not to write down the most important thing in his chronicle.


    Northern couldn''t help but be so angry.


    It was a lot of suspense!


    He grimaced at the texts and fell back,nding on his butt and leaning on his hand.


    "Damn, I''m tired," he muttered to himself.


    He had probably been standing for over six hours and wasn''t even self-aware because of how absorbed he was in the script.


    It made him remember days where he would study for exams and read twelve hours straight with twenty-minute breaks every three hours.


    Those were days when he truly enjoyed himself.


    ''Maybe I should consider bing a schr, that way I''d have ess to a lot of books and spend most of my time reading.''


    Northern was book-smart; he knew how toprehend hard subjects and had a knack for urate and precise mathematical problem-solving abilities.


    Also, in coboration with--to an extent--a retentive memory.


    But there was a vast difference between book-smart and street-smart.


    While being book-smart wasmendable, it didn''t earn one survival in the harsh society, not of Earth, not of Tra-el.


    And that''s why Northern... had lost on Earth before.


    Yet, he was making the same mistake, slowly heading towards his loss in this world too.


    But this time was different; at the very least, he was being objective and ascertaining himself.


    And surrounded by... well... people who spoke the truth--even though he didn''t trust them.


    After a while, everywhere became silent, in a way deafening too.


    Northernid on the ground, his eyes closed, ruminating on all that he had read just now.


    "Are you that happy?" Terence''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    He opened his eyes and raised his head to look at the Oracle--her eyes were still closed.


    "Happiness is not the word. It''s just exciting."


    "I see..."


    Her voice simmered down after that.


    Silence ensued for a couple more seconds before Northern''s voice came forth.


    "You seem angry."


    "That''s because I am." Her response and tone were as sharp as a dagger''s edge.


    "Why?"


    "Ul warned me not toe..."


    "But at the same time, they said you gave the warning of a sandstorm." He tried to be cautious with his tone and the words he used.


    "I know." The girl''s frown seemed to soften a little. "I wish I had an answer too. But I am a vessel that houses favor from Ul. If her voicees today and asks me to die, then I have no choice, Northern. I will dly die."


    ''Uh... her life must suck...''


    Northern couldn''t imagine himself dying because someone else deemed it so, not in this life, not ever.


    Which was one of the reasons he detested religion, fanatics who took to the extrememandments of beings painted by legends and myths.


    But on the other hand, Ul was real... the Origins were, and the Tyrants too.


    But something bothered him.


    Cautiously, he looked at Terence and opened his mouth,


    "Terence. I have a question."


    The Oracle turned her head to him and smiled¡ªwithout opening her eyes.


    "This is the first time you have called my name."


    Northern wore a face of slight shock; he didn''t even notice.


    "You can ask your question."


    His gaze became a little more serious than before.


    "Is Ul... do you think she is an Origin, Tyrant, or a god?"


    Terence was silent for a while; she hesitated but spoke, firstly saying:


    "I''m not sure what you mean by god..."


    ''Right, she doesn''t understand what a god is.''


    There were some words that in themonnguage of Tra-


    el were untranted.


    Northern had by his own self put the words together from his knowledge of alphabets, but yet no one understood it, simply because it didn''t exist.


    It had happened with his parents again, and Northern had tried to be careful, but this time, it just spilled because those were his thoughts in actuality.


    He was beginning to consider the chances of Ul being an actual god... or in this case, goddess.


    Terence breathed and said:


    "I''m not sure myself... after knowing about the history of the rifts, the existence of the Tyrants and the Origins, I have asked myself so many controversial questions about Ul.


    "The knowledge that was passed down to me goes as thus:


    "Ul is a convolution of stars, the line that connects one constetion to another. And you know what constetions are, right?"


    "A bodification of Souls, to put it in a way, they were the first materialization to ever exist, and Ul is considered their mother and the mother of the world."

 Chapter 261 The Burden Of Faith [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 261 The Burden Of Faith [Part 2]</h4>


    In Tra-el, the months are named after each one of these constetions to honor them.


    They weren''t particrly gods... in fact, in no history have they ever been noted taking action on their own.


    In a sense, they were almost non-existent.


    But the core of their importance to the world, especially to Drifters, was that when one became a Sage, their soul took on a personality, and it was usually one of these twelve constetions.


    That did not mean one''s soul conformed entirely to the embodiment of that constetion; it just meant that the said constetion served as a foundation for their soul''s personality and much more... their Ster Body when they became Paragons.


    Terence nodded to what Northern said and responded:


    "As a vessel of Ul, I was taught by my mother not to have any shred of doubt, as it could turn out to be a very dangerous weapon sharpened against my own self. Even if Ul is wrong, then I am wrong... such is my fate."


    She paused for a heartbeat and continued:


    "I am not granted the freedom and liberty to choose when ites to Ul. And I am content with that life; I didn''t choose it, and I most certainly don''t want to end it."


    Northern sighed.


    "Is it difficult?"


    "Being a vessel of an overwhelming amount of soul essence, so overwhelming that I can urately discern that of others? Well, it surely is difficult, but I think sometimes the benefits outweigh the difficulties."


    She stopped but remembered something, then again came her voice:


    "Since we are on the topic of soul essence. Do you know that you do not have a soul essence, you do not have a soul core too?"


    A slight frown furrowed on Northern''s brows.


    "I can feel you getting angry."


    "I suppose you have told Raven about that?"


    "No, I haven''t... I only tell Raven what she asks, what is for her good, and what I''m sure of. Your situation, however, causes me to be so confused. You have no soul core and soul essence, but yet I can read a certain essence from you, the voice of Ul in your soul is very low, almost as if it''s being suppressed by something else."


    "Thanks... While I do appreciate the analysis about me, it''s getting quite ufortable."


    The two of them became silent for another while. But Northern''s gaze was on her throughout, he was thinking deeply.


    He finally sat up and crossed his leg, then he asked her,


    "So let''s say, what you know about me is something that you are sure about, and Raven asks, you''ll tell her, right?"


    "I most certainly will. I owe her everything, including my life. Sadly, my life is not mine to give, so this is the best I can do."


    "Are you telling me to be cautious around you?"


    "Are you not already cautious around all of us, Northern?"


    Northern chuckled slightly.


    ''For some reason, she seems edgy today. Is she still angry from what that darned Sage did to her?''


    Terence moved her head down slightly and said:


    "Northern, please, can I ask for a favor?"


    Northern nodded,


    "Sure."


    "Can you blindfold me?"


    "Huh? Why?" The request took Northern by surprise.


    "Just because I don''t want to see anything in this ce..."


    Northern arched a brow, "I don''t understand."


    "It''s just me trying to shield my faith."


    Northern looked around the walls and returned his eyes to Terence, finally understanding.


    "Oh, so you are protecting yourself from this much information as they may provide a fact about Ul that could lead you to doubt."


    Terence was silent for a few breaths, then she uttered again:


    "Please blindfold me."


    "Sure." He stood up and moved closer to her.


    Simultaneously, she extended a ck cloth to him.


    Northern took it and folded it around her eyes, then tied it tautly behind her head.


    Just then, Helena and Raven came downstairs.


    They paused in their steps as they saw the two of them.


    "Geez... you couldn''t have chosen a much safer ce," Helenamented with downturned lips.


    Northern was at first urged to let her know it''s not what she thought.


    But sometimes, as humans, we need to resist the urge to exin.


    He ignored her and walked away from Terence, before he could sit down back, however, Raven''s voice touched the air.


    "Northern, pleasee with us. We found something."


    Northern looked up at her and straightened his back.


    "What is that?"


    "A secret door."


    Northern''s eyes immediately widened.


    ''Of course, of course there was a secret door!''


    Northern''s thought was not because this was a Tower, and Towers like this were always designed to have secret doors.


    But rather because Fagnur, the writer of these scripts, spoke of something about a hidden tome.


    In his description, he talked about all ten rooms and the purpose they were supposed to serve.


    The reason why this Tower was built.


    Whose prison it was supposed to be.


    Which was none other than the Chaos Prince himself.


    Of course, while reading it, Northern had figured out the reason why the Tower was calling him.


    It was simply resonating with the Vestige of Chaos and Void that was in him.


    If he was to be exact... he would say of Chaos... because Northern still felt a bnce.


    Which meant he could refuse the pull if he wanted to.


    And he felt that bnce was brought about by the tranquility that his Void offered.


    Perhaps this was what the Chaos Prince himself was trying to achieve; he was trying to bnce Chaos so much... which was why he went ahead to split the sun.


    Because in the core of the sun was an unborn void that only the Chaos Prince knew about.


    Of course, all of these were just extra things that Fagnur talked about.


    Because they were linked to the reason why a prison that was built by the Tyrant of Chaos to contain his rebellious son became a home instead.


    And Fagnur, who was the warden, became its butler.

 Chapter 262 A Gift From The Chaos Prince

    <h4>Chapter 262 A Gift From The Chaos Prince</h4>


    Northern followed closely behind as Raven and Helena led him to this secret room.


    When they got to the fourth floor, they crossed the bridge and entered the room.


    Then Raven moved forward and gently pressed her foot on a certain brick.


    Easily, the walls began to part, revealing a metallic surface with no doorframe.


    ''No wonder they called me.''


    No matter how much they tried, entering the secret room was impossible.


    After all, it was something created solely for the Chaos Prince.


    Perhaps, it was even the main chamber that was meant to hold him captive.


    Something he would bepelled to enter.


    The only w in this n was that the Chaos Prince''s father, the Chaos King, never thought that his son would consume the Void.


    Sadly, the Chaos Prince didn''t get to use that ability for long, since the Chaos King''s prison did not work, another one was created for him.


    Fagnur spoke of how his master was imprisoned into a lifetime of journeying.


    With his only destination being death.


    Even though it was an incorporeal concept for a Tyrant like him.


    There were many things that crossed Northern''s mind from reading ten floors worth of scripts in over six hours.


    And he didn''t get bored at all, not even for a single moment.


    Northern blinked his eyes¡ªduplicating both pupils¡ªthey radiated a blue ethereal glow as he observed the fourth room.


    Everything was normal, except the fact that all around was a dark purple stream of energy.


    One he¡ªat this point¡ªwanted to believe was a more dense presence of Chaos.


    A form of Chaos with a far moreplex structure than he could understand, something more powerful than the regr.


    And what he could trace was barely just a vestige of it.


    This made him suspect¡­ that perhaps¡­ just perhaps, what provoked the Tower to call upon him was another Vestige of the Chaos Prince.


    It was resonating with the one in him.


    Northern carefully stepped forward and extended his hand, as his hand touched the door, it slipped through, like the ck metallic surface was just a hologram.


    He looked back at Raven and Helena whose curiosities were piqued to a high degree.


    Then he turned his head back to the metallic surface, breathed, and entered.


    Helena immediately hurried forward trying to follow through but she banged her head on the surface and staggered back.


    "Looks like the flower boy here is the only special one," shemented wistfully, rubbing her forehead.


    Raven just stared in silent amazement.


    Inside the room was a thick fog of darkness, one that under no circumstances should the eyes of a mortal be able to see through.


    But the problem, however, was¡­ the one that was granted entry had no mortal''s eyes.


    Nor was it belonging to an Origin.


    Tyrant? No.


    It was a kind of eyes no one had ever seen, not even in history.


    Shimmering with an azure glow, casting an eerie, mystic, and domineering gaze upon everything it set upon.


    The darkness parted before it, bowing to the presence of an entity far greater than it had embraced.


    The air shivered with a tender vibration.


    Northern could see it all around him, he could feel it in his nerves.


    This darkness¡­ wasn''t darkness¡­


    These were beings¡­ forged from the Void.


    How should he put it¡ªit was a bit tough to exin but it seemed like the Chaos Prince had some free time on his hands to y with the Void before getting imprisoned by the being from the Sun.


    Who by now, Northern knew as the Origin of The Sun, Light of the world, The Burning Daystar, Tyrus.


    Since he was the one that brought an end to the Chaos Prince, he was mentioned a couple of times in Fagnur''s scripts in the Tower.


    These beings, he could tell were just like what had happened to Night Terror.


    Except that they had their own very souls forged from the Void itself.


    He¡­ was not at that level yet.


    ''They are definitely here to guard something.''


    Northern looked around, all he could see was a fog of darkness retreating from him, they had no corporeal body and were like thick smoke but one that was strange at a nce.


    Northern raised his head a little and asked, power dripping from his tone,


    "What are you guarding?"


    His usually hoarse voice came out a bit deeper, resounding like a hundredpressed voices just as he spoke with Koll.


    Even Northern had not expected that monstrous tongue would proceed out of his mouth as he decided to address them.


    The darkness crawled further backward and slowly, like that, the width of the room began to expand.


    Growing wider and wider until the hexagon-shaped room was revealed fully.


    It was a chamber of ck metal, reinforced by the crudest of furnaces¡­ perhaps the finest of craftsmanship.


    And in its center stood a table, one with a small box sitting on it, as if waiting for theing of a certain somebody¡ªso that the prophecy might be fulfilled.


    Northern slowly walked closer, to the center of the room and stopped in the middle of the table.


    As he extended his hand to pick up the box, it retracted into a mechanism of metals, opening up itself to reveal a magnificent Tome.


    One that sparkled in Northern''s eyes.


    Its cover was a stunning blend of azure and violet, shimmering as though infused with stardust and capturing the light in an ethereal dance of colors.


    The leather was supple yet resilient, etched with intricate patterns that seemed to glow with every nce.


    The edges of the tome were bound with ornate silver filigree, painstakingly crafted to resemble intertwining vines.


    The corners were reinforced with gold, each one adorned with a unique, ancient rune that pulsed softly, as if containing a hidden power.


    The spine of the tome was equally mesmerizing, with raised ridges that gave it an imposing presence.


    Along it, in elegant calligraphy, were inscribed words in a long-lostnguage, glowing faintly in a spectral hue, reading:


    Chaos Art Of Blistering Thousand Steps.


    Immediately Northern read the words inwardly, a notification appeared before his eyes.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have found a Tome Of Art]


    [You have found an Heritage: Chaos Art Of Blistering Thousand Steps]


    [Do you want to absorb Heritage: Chaos Art Of Blistering Thousand Steps]

 Chapter 263 A New Heritage And Companions

    <h4>Chapter 263 A New Heritage And Companions</h4>


    Heritages.


    These were the second chances Drifters had to ovee the rank limit of their talents.


    The first was attributes.


    However, it wasn''t something everyone could easily obtain.


    As it had been said, many noble families possessed it and had taught it to their scions as lineage arts.


    Which meant that this could very much be the beginning of Northern''s own lineage art.


    Northern stood dumbfounded, he blinked several times, digesting what was really going on.


    A Heritage, just like that!


    He inhaled and exhaled then looked down.


    The panel of questions was still staring at his face, waiting for him to answer.


    After a couple of seconds of mumbled contemtion, Northern finally answered:


    "Yes."


    As he spoke, the Tome began to float, shining more brightly than ever.


    So bright that its entire form was covered by white light.


    But all of a sudden, the white light became pitch ck, with blue sparkles within its vast darkness.


    And in a surge of motion, it shot into Northern''s chest, bonding to his soul.


    Northern faltered a step before he could see it happen though.


    And his eyes slowly rose to see another notification.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have gained a Heritage]


    [Chaos Art Of Blistering Thousand Steps]


    Heritage Level: [1]


    Heritage Ability: [One Thousand Step]


    Heritage Heirloom: [Unattained]


    Unlike others, Heritages do not have ranks. Of course, that did not mean that they were equal to each other.


    Firstly, they are set apart by levels, the higher the level of one Heritage, the more abilities they can unlock, and in rare cases, even an heirloom which is an item but at the same time not an item.


    Becausepared to other items, it cannot be destroyed. And can automatically restore its damage, which other items are very much incapable of doing.


    Secondly, one''s mastery of their Heritage ability is another thing that sets them apart from the rest.


    Theirprehension and skillfulness with its art.


    Northern was d he received a Heritage of all things.


    But this was where the true journey began.


    He dismissed the panel and looked up, observing around to see if there was anything he could grab onto.


    There was nothing.


    The ce was in.


    He turned around to leave the room but stopped as he felt the subtle crawl from behind him.


    Northern turned back and looked at the retreating darkness.


    He extended one hand and spoke, his voice resounding in the monstrous tongue.


    "You all must feel lonely¡­ what you are guarding is gone now. You are free to go."


    Northern turned around but could still feel them crawling towards him.


    He paused in his tracks, sighed, and turned back sharply.


    Quickly, answering to the same frequency, they retreated and hid themselves towards the dark wall of the room.


    Northern was silent for a while, then he spoke softly to them.


    "What do you all want? Would you be willing to serve and follow me?"


    The darkness crept forward, rising like a fog and animating into several humanoid figures.


    Northern didn''t need them to physically respond to him. He could already feel their willingness the moment he asked the question.


    He sighed.


    ''I hope this is not a bad idea.''


    "Come then¡­"


    Immediately, the fog of darkness swept forward and surged into his body.


    The notification rang:


    [You have gained five new Void Summons]


    [You have gained Void Summon: Pangu]


    [You have gained Void Summon: La]


    [You have gained Void Summon: Cuckoo]


    [You have gained Void Summon: Hentu]


    [You have gained Void Summon: Shei]


    Northern stared down for a few seconds and shook his head.


    ''I have to question this Chaos Prince''s naming sense¡­''


    "I''d love to see what each of them can do, but I guess that will beter."


    With that, Northern concluded all he had to do in the secret room and walked right through the wall, almost colliding with Helena, who was trying so hard to hear what was going on inside.


    The Feral Sage staggered back and tried to maintain maximumposure because¡­ well, her steeze mattered.


    Northern red at her for a second but changed the direction of his attention when Raven inquired.


    "What was in there?"


    "A Tome¡­ of arts." He paused for a beat and added, "Don''t feel bad, even if you tried from now till a million years, none of you would have been able to get to it. I think it was specially reserved for me."


    Raven frowned slightly, narrowing her eyes to observe him before speaking.


    "So, why? Why is it you?"


    Northern had at this point understood he had to provide some information to satisfy their curiosity.


    ''Let''s consider it a prize for them helping me locate this.''


    He shrugged.


    "Because, I have an attribute that''s rted to it."


    Raven''s eyes went out of focus for a while, she began muttering to herself.


    "Of course, of course, you do. Attributes, after all, are like a touch to the path that leads to the essence of one''s true name."


    Except that in Northern''s case, he wasn''t sure if his true name and attributes had anything to do with each other.


    But in most general cases, yes, attributes are always very much rted to true names.


    "So, did you guys find out anything?"


    Raven shook her head,


    "No, while most of the books were interesting to look at, they were not like Tomes of Knowledge that Drifters automatically understand. So there was nothing to read. I searched everywhere and everything but found nothing."


    Northern looked at Helena.


    "It''s just as she said, there was nothing¡­ in some rooms you''ll find some day-to-day household items, spoons, tes, quite old though. Actually makes me feel this ce is a home."


    "It''s a prison, one that became a home¡­" Northern said wistfully.


    He didn''t know why, but now that he said it, he felt so much pity for the Chaos Prince.


    Fagnur did too.


    He wrote ¨C he was ousted for being different, born from a different stratum, one unlike any Tyrant before him. Even his father feared and hated him.


    Because in truth, he was much closer to the core of Chaos than the Chaos King himself was. Wielding both light and darkness on equal terms to bring forth an unstoppable wave of destruction.


    Not even the Chaos King could wield light with darkness, no one who had touched darkness could touch light.


    And no one who had touched light could seek darkness.


    But the Chaos Prince¡­ understood the peace and bnce of both¡­ sought and touched a void that no one ever thought existed.

 Chapter 264 Onward

    <h4>Chapter 264 Onward</h4>


    Raven and Helena stared at Northern, waiting for a response.


    Certainly, he would have a lot to share with them, after all, he had been studying the writings on the walls.


    Northern exhaled and raised his head.


    "There are a lot of things, and most of them are irrelevant to our cause right now." He stopped for a few seconds, looking down.


    Then he raised his head and continued, his gaze fiercer.


    "But what stood out the most... is how the Tower got here."


    Their eyes grew wider as he spoke.


    He exined to them the mechanism of the Tower and the fact that it could move.


    Every time his mouth spoke, their eyes widened, even Raven couldn''t contain the amazement that filled her.


    Northern took them to the first floor and showed them the mechanism, exining that it was supposed to serve as a prison.


    But he also made sure to leave out some core information that would spin up intrusive questions about what these things had to do with him.


    Then they got to the main point, which was more concerned about what part of the information Northern had digested was useful toward their quest to the Sleeping Mountain.


    There was nothing that spoke of the record of the Lord of Lotherliwan.


    However, the flying ship was mentioned.


    Turns out the ship itself was an offspring of the Tower, more like a means of travel that Fagnur used every now and then.


    Although little pieces of information were missing, such as why the ship was outside and not inside, who had driven the Tower out of the rift, and what exactly happened to that person.


    There were many spections. The one Northern wanted to believe the most was that thest person to operate the Tower, be it Fagnur or not, had taken the ship out to achieve something.


    However, they were caught up, probably by the wild and unpredictable monsters out there.


    Which all the more hinted that where they were about to venture was not short of an abyss.


    Only misery, despair, and death awaited them.


    After briefing them, the ratio of information Northern let go to the one he held within was 20:80.


    They rested a while, and when small rays of light began to prate through the castle walls, the cohort got up and resumed their travel.


    Venturing forward wasn''t as difficult as it was before they entered the Tower.


    They left quite early in the morning and had covered a reasonable distance before the morning heat began to sear into their skin.


    Even at that, it was to a bearable degree, and no one was currently worried about anything.


    The cohort was unusually silent. Terence was silently walking behind Northern.


    Raven and Helena walked in front, with the Feral Sage serving as their pathfinder.


    While Northern spoke way less, he had not even muttered a word since they left the Tower.


    The fact was, he had a lot more to think about than he had to talk about.


    His mind was so preupied that he didn''t even bother himself with how angry he was with Helena before now.


    He wasn''t even currently thinking about the things she had said to him, her opinion of him, and his fears.


    All that really mattered was the tremendous amount of information he had gotten from the Tower.


    About Tyrants.


    About Origins.


    And about the Chaos Prince''s cruel fate.


    Clearly, in the text, the Chaos Prince was an evil being, one that all forces allied to fight and defeat, and were not even able to.


    Not until Tyrus got involved.


    And things didn''t go smoothly for him either.


    Fagnur had not stated what happened exactly, but he did say dealing with the Chaos Prince left him in a much direr state, a heavy price much more than he thought he would be willing to pay.


    It seemed like the Chaos Prince gave whatever world he was in a lot of trouble to endure.


    He was a menace!


    A couple of hourster, as the heat of the daylight star began to get tormenting, they finally reached the mountain.


    The cohort stood at the threshold of the Sleeping Mountains, where the imposing peaks rose abruptly from the earth, their summits lost in the swirling mists above.


    The base of the mountains was a magnificent weave of vibrant greens and browns, where the dense forest met the rocky terrain.


    The air was cool and invigorating, filled with the earthy aroma of damp soil and the fresh scent of pine.


    Towering trees with thick, gnarled trunks and sprawling canopies formed a dense forest that nketed the lower slopes.


    The forest floor was a mosaic of moss-covered rocks, fallen leaves, and clusters of delicate wildflowers in hues of blue and purple.


    Ferns and mushrooms thrived in the shadows, adding to the lush undergrowth.


    Streams and rivers, fed by the melting snow and ciers above, snaked through the terrain.


    Their clear, cold waters carved narrow valleys and created small, cascading waterfalls that filled the air with a soothing murmur.


    The cohort, with curiosity etched across their faces, ventured further into the mountain, ncing around the magnificentndscape and admiring the serene beauty it had to offer.


    Each soothing sound created a rhythm that whispered peace into their hearts.


    In fact, they may have been deluded into thinking that making a home for themselves in such a ce would not be a bad idea.


    However, Helena''s voice rang out at that moment.


    "You guys better remember that we are on a journey... this is not peace. It''s merely an illusion. Following the map would have protected us from it."


    Northern nced around.


    ''An illusion? Mind attacks again?''


    He didn''t know if he could ssify it as that.


    Because he had an impressive resistance to mind attacks, however, just now, he too had thought about not returning home.


    He had tried to imagine what life here would be like.


    The forest seems to have everything one needs, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to start building a shelter and live as a sentient being of the mountains.


    Except that his level of resistance to mental attacks was not as impressive as he thought they had to be something at y here.


    And from the shadows... came an army that brought nothing but destruction.

 Chapter 265 A Named Monster [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 265 A Named Monster [Part 1]</h4>


    Northern was carefully observing his surroundings; everywhere had suddenly fallen into an eerie silence.


    Not only were the footsteps of hisrades gone, but they were gone too.


    All at once, he was separated from them.


    He frowned darkly and slowly, in the wake of ck sparks, materialized the Mortal de.


    His eyes narrowed as they carefully scanned the dark corners of the forest.


    At first, everything was submerged in a terrifying silence, one that caused Northern himself to almost shrink back.


    It was all too strange.


    And at the same time, it felt alluring.


    This loneliness is the one thing he had been seeking; he slowly tread forward, cautiously retracing his steps.


    Then suddenly, a low growl crept toward him.


    In swift motion, Northern spun and whipped the Mortal de forward.


    The onyx de collided in a vibrating ng with the ws of a vicious beast that had lunged at Northern from behind.


    The beast immediately flung backward andnded cautiously, its blue glowing eyes assessing its prey carefully.


    Northern was also equally cautious.


    The beast was... beautiful, not befitting of being called a monster.


    It had a striking appearance, a robust, muscr body, covered in dark, textured scales that gave it a formidable look.


    The scales had a glossy, almost metallic sheen, enhancing its intimidating presence.


    Its head was adorned withrge, curved horns that emerged from the sides of its skull, curling upwards and outward.


    The horns had an ethereal, azure-blue coloration with intricate, glowing patterns etched into them, adding a mystical aura to the creature.


    It stood on four powerful and sturdy legs, that ended in wed feet and were also tinged with the same azure blue as its horns.


    These ws appeared sharp and capable of gripping or tearing through tough surfaces.


    Spikes of the same blue hue protruded from its shoulders and back, each one adorned with simr glowing patterns as its horns, adding to its fearsome appearance.


    The creature''s tail was long and flexible, covered in the same dark scales as its body but transitioning into a lighter, almost white tuft at the end.


    The creature so wellbined elements of beauty and terror such that its presence was almost majestic.


    But all the same, incredibly dangerous.


    Northern''s eyes locked onto it, and then came Chaos Eyes.


    In that moment, the monster leaped, and Northern dashed forward, sleekly deflecting the monster''s w attack away with the guidance of his sword.


    He blinked for a moment and repositioned his legs.


    ''I guess there''s no better time to learn this than now...''


    The Heritage ability was already ingrained in his soul, so instinctively, he knew the basics, but the basics were not enough.


    Each Heritage ability was aplex puzzle that the drifter needs to put together to emerge at the true picture and move to the next level.


    The first push of Northern''s leg was a basic understanding of his heritage ability.


    The ability itself was one that manipted one''s footwork, to bring out the best of movement while utilizing leg techniques that used little to no energy, were swift and precise.


    In essence, the best course of action for a particr movement without wasting too much time and effort.


    Northern knew this instinctively.


    And knew the basics of it.


    But that only marked the beginning; on his own, he was supposed to make this Heritage ability work... for him.


    How?


    Honestly, he didn''t know.


    He was just going to follow his instincts for now. He wasn''t a novice, after all.


    Even though he had not learned properly, he was sure he knew a thing or two about fighting based on experience.


    And he hoped he wouldn''t be making a mistake deciding to follow the instincts that had been cultivated from that experience.


    He also had an incredible variable.


    [Formless]


    [A demon of development, flexibility, and adaptability. These attributes enable you to adapt effortlessly to anything - natural phenomena, states of being, mentality, or physicality... you can be anything while applying unparalleled flexibility to reshape yourself. Your formlessness absorbs others'' forms into its own.]


    In essence, Formless worked as a foundation that allowed him to add flexibility to himself.


    And because of it, Northern''s most sensible path to directing this new Heritage was following his instincts.


    Since the active ability of [Formless] is not something he could use consciously yet.


    Northern sidestepped the beast as it lunged itself directly at him, then from the side, he swung his sword powerfully, hoping to cleave the beast.


    But instead, his sword bounced, causing his wrist to vibrate painfully.


    He stepped back hurriedly as the beast ferociously jumped at him.


    With an borate leg spread, Northern lured it into a wide trap, and closed his legs, in the process exploding a perfect cycle kick that threw the monster back, smashing it against the back of a tree.


    The beast whimpered as it fell and slowly stood back on its feet.


    Of course, by now, Northern understood that this wasn''t just a regr monster.


    And more so, he could see it.


    [[Monster Profile]


    Name: [Lumidrake]


    True Name: [Daughter Of the Fallen Skies]


    Soul Rank: [Beast]


    Danger Level: [Catastrophe]


    Attribute: [Lord Of All]


    Abilities: [Azure mes], [Luminous Burst], [Shadow Veil], [Regeneration]


    [Azure me]


    Description: [It can breathe a stream of ethereal blue fire that not only burns with intense heat but also has a mesmerizing, hypnotic effect on those who witness it.]


    [Luminous Burst]


    Description: [The glowing patterns on its body can re up, releasing a blinding sh of light that disorients and temporarily blinds enemies.]


    [Shadow Veil]


    Description: [The Lumidrake can cloak itself in a shroud of darkness, bing nearly invisible in dim or dark environments.]


    [Regeneration]


    Description: [Drawing on the power of its true name, the Lumidrake can rapidly heal its wounds over time, making it incredibly resilient in battle]


    Northern straightened his back and let out a deep, heavy, exasperated sigh.


    Never, never in his encounters with monsters¡ªhe had not had many¡ªbut in all that he had had, never had he seen a monster with so many abilities.


    ''I thought Maelstrom rank is where they can start getting abilities?!''


    Turned out he was wrong... again.

 Chapter 266 A Named Monster [Part 2]: Daughter Of The Lost Skies

    <h4>Chapter 266 A Named Monster [Part 2]: Daughter Of The Lost Skies</h4>


    The beast slowly and majestically moved its powerful legs, its blue eyes gleaming at Northern with the dangerous oversight of a predator eyeing its prey.


    Northern stood straight, looking at the beautiful monster.


    To top it all, the Mortal de was unable to get through its scales.


    With more force, it probably would, but the whole thing was just annoying.


    Northern wondered for a second where the rest of the cohort was and if they were facing the same thing.


    But he quickly pushed the thought to the back of his head. Right now, he just needed to focus on himself alone.


    He thought about materializing Koll''s soul again, but it wouldn''t work like that.


    Right now, he knew he wouldn''t be able to. While he was able to use Koll''s soul on another level and execute a level of attack that could even be considered near an Ascendant''s, it ced a great burden on his own soul.


    Frequent use was bound to cause some damage.


    So he had decided that putting them on his clone was the most efficient way to use the soul.


    And right now, that would just seem like cheating.


    He gained nothing from the fight with the Kirithon and he didn''t regret it as much. The situation at the time demanded that the creature be dealt with as soon as possible.


    But this was a different case.


    Just like in the rift¡­ this¡­ he wanted to enjoy this too.


    Slowly, a twisted grin crept up Northern''s face.


    With an outburst of ck sparks, the Soul Taker appeared in his other hand.


    Then he shifted his left foot backward a little and lowered his upper body following it.


    The Mortal de was carelessly resting over his shoulder while the tip of the Soul Taker extended outward, glimmering with the ecstasy to be adorned by the nourishing essence of this monster''s soul.


    And...


    Whoosh!


    Northern disappeared, reappearing behind the monster, already adorned in ck armor with blue glows here and there.


    The Lumidrake jumped fiercely away and instantly recounted itself, lunging at Northern with a ferocious roar from its virulent maw.


    The Lumidrake''s roar echoed through the mountainousndscape, a sound that seemed to make the very air vibrate with its primal power.


    Northern braced himself, the force of the creature''s leap creating a gust of wind that whipped past him. The beast''s azure ws glowed ominously, promising nothing but crude devastation.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed, two pupils separating as he gauged the distance.


    In an instant, he twirled, his body a blur of movement, and brought the Soul Taker up in a sweeping arc.


    The de connected with one of the Lumidrake''s ws, sending a shower of blue sparks cascading through the air.


    The beast howled in anger, its blue eyes burning with intense fury.


    Itshed out with its tail, the sharp, crystalline spikes aiming to impale Northern.


    But he was ready. With a deft sidestep, he avoided the deadly appendage and countered with a swift sh from the Mortal de aimed at the creature''s exposed nk.


    However, the Lumidrake was faster than he anticipated.


    It twisted mid-air, the scales on its side glowing brightly as it deflected the de''s edge.


    Northern felt the impact vibrate up his arm, and he gritted his teeth, pushing against the force.


    With a growl, the Lumidrake''s maw opened, releasing a stream of Azure me.


    The ethereal blue fire surged toward Northern, illuminating the darkness of the forest.


    Instead of leaping away, the helmet of Night Terror armor unfurled and covered his face.


    Northern shot into the mes, bing a blur of movement himself, and before the beast could react, he lodged the Mortal de into its open mouth.


    It all happened like he had been expecting it to.


    The monster probably had a surplus amount of soul essence to spare.


    Soul Taker dealt soul damage, but Northern currently did not know how long it would take for the monster to drop dead from all his attacks.


    If he decided to ce all of his hope on the Soul Taker, this could be a battle of attrition.


    And that would turn out to be a battle he wasn''t sure he could win.


    Besides, he shouldn''t just rely on one means. Now he stood as a pir of objectivity, using all he had in his arsenal to ensure his win.


    To truly deduce how powerful he was.


    He dug the onyx de deeper, mes sparking and shattering as the monster gagged on Northern''s sword.


    Blue gore dripped down like expensive silk.


    The monster staggered and tried to run, but Northern''s hand was already clutching a ming cknce, poised to lunge forward like a javelin.


    The air parted as Northern whipped his hand forward.


    Viciously, thence impaled the monster, which shuddered a couple more times before finally giving up the ghost.


    Northern rxed his stance and looked down as those well-


    missed letters came up to his face.


    [Congrattions, you have in a Catastrophic Beast]


    [You have gained 5 talent fragments]


    [Congrattions, you have in a Named Monster]


    [You have absorbed the True Name: Daughter Of The Lost Skies]


    Description: [In this valley, the Lost Skies ruled and peace reigned, but one day, the Dark Cloud spread its wings, wreaking havoc with torrents of tornados. This is thest gift the Lost Skies could give, appointing a new Lord of the valley¡­ to at least preserve the true essence of the valley.]


    Northern found his mouth slightly agape, stunned at this development.


    ''So this was how it worked.''


    Because of his name, he could absorb other names¡­ he hadn''t really tested it, because it demanded practical use.


    So, he usually considered this ability and Chaos hisst option. Unless it was a situation that could not be helped, he didn''t want to resort to using it.


    But if it could be used on monsters, that changed the whole story.


    However, named monsters are quite hard toe across.


    Northern looked at the corpse of the Lumidrake. It shouldn''t have been an easy kill.


    It wouldn''t have been for anyone.


    He owed it to his magnificent armor.

 Chapter 267 Bunch Of Homewreckers

    <h4>Chapter 267 Bunch Of Homewreckers</h4>


    Immediately the monster fell, the mountain became slightly brighter, the eerie silence was gone, and from afar, Northern could hear the nging sound of swords.


    The visor of the Night Terror armor glowed incandescently as he surged into quick movement, running elegantly, like a Terror in the Night.


    Several other Lumidrakes were rampaging against the cohort, but the cohort did not seem to be having any issues repelling the dangerous attacks of the monsters.


    Even the white-haired girl was holding on well.


    However, Northern observed through [See] that,pared to the one he fought, they didn''t have true names.


    They also didn''t have azure horns or spikes, their tails were not as long, and they generally were not as big.


    Which meant that one had deliberatelye for him.


    It even separated him from the group to deal with him personally.


    Why?


    ''Should I be honored?''


    Sadly, it met a cruel fate at his hand before he could ask.


    However, the numbers of the others were quite concerning.


    Their scales might not have been as hard as those of the one he faced, but judging by the way even Raven was not able to kill them in one strike...


    Not that they were having a hard time, but usually, for a Sage and a Master like Raven, they''d be done with this already.


    Which just proves how strong these monsters were.


    Northern twirled both swords, leaned forward, and pushed back a leg.


    "I can''t miss out on fun like this."


    Northern''s heart pounded with a mixture of adrenaline and excitement as he surged forward, the Night Terror armor shimmering with a dark and azure, almost ethereal glow.


    Each step he took was silent and swift, a testament to the armor''s namesake.


    He moved like a shadow, a wraith among the sleeping giants of stone and trees.


    Even though it was clearly day, darkness lingered in every corner of the forest. Perhaps, this was due to the towering trees and enormous rocks that shrouded the airspace of the forest.


    As Northern approached the fray, the nging of swords grew louder, mingled with the roars and hisses of the Lumidrakes.


    The cohort was holding their ground admirably, their movements a symphony of lethal grace and precision.


    Raven, with her twin swords, was a whirlwind of white light, cutting through the lesser Lumidrakes with practiced ease.


    And Helena, wielding her ck rod, danced between the creatures, her strikes precise and deadly, though they were not as effective as usual.


    The white-haired girl¡ªTerence, was using a unique mixture of soul essence and physical prowess¡ªthrough her sword¡ªto fend off the attacks.


    Her movements were fluid and unpredictable, making it difficult for the Lumidrakes tond a hit.


    Despite the pressure, her face remained stoic and focused, a stark contrast to the chaotic battle around her. In fact, she seemed more stoic than usual.


    Terence, of course, was no weakling. She had always been capable of defending herself, so it was no surprise that she was doing amazingly well on her own.


    Northern joined the melee with a fierce grin, his two des¡ªMortal de and Soul Taker¡ªwhirling in deadly arcs.


    He targeted a group of Lumidrakes that were advancing on Terence, their jaws snapping hungrily.


    With a swift leap, hended between them and her, driving the Soul Taker into the first Lumidrake''s skull.


    The creature convulsed, its eyes dimming as its essence was drawn into the de, its soul vanishing with a single hit.


    At that moment, Northern licked his lips with a grin.


    He didn''t pause. Pulling the de free, he spun and shed at another Lumidrake with the Mortal de, severing its front legs in a single, powerful stroke.


    The beast copsed with a pained roar, and Northern followed up with a downward strike, ending its life.


    Terence nodded in gratitude, but there was no time for words.


    Another Lumidrake lunged at Northern, its jaws wide open for a vicious harvest of flesh and blood.


    He sidestepped just in time, feeling a slight tingle as the monster''s gnashing teeth slid across his armor.


    Using the momentum, he brought both des down on the creature''s neck, decapitating it in one swift motion.


    Raven appeared beside him, her des burning with white light as they sliced through the air.


    "Nice of you to appear now. You were gone all of a sudden," she said with a cold re, but in the depth of her eyes were sparks of excitement.


    "I suddenly found myself alone. Looks like the leader of these things gave me the honor of a personal visit. Perhaps it deemed me the greatest threat," Northern replied, parrying a Lumidrake''s w with the Soul Taker. "But don''t worry, I put a good end to it in time to save your asses."


    A sudden powerful burst sounded, thwoom, causing the entire earth to vibrate such that Northern and Raven couldn''t help but look at where it came from.


    Helena''s rod embedded in the beast powerfully, expelling a massive st of ck sparks that dealt significant damage to the surrounding area¡ªeven upheaving stones and crushing them to splinters.


    She twisted the weapon, ripping it free and sending a spray of blood into the air, then red at Northern and said:


    "More of them areing."


    Terence moved closer to Northern.


    "I guess the fact that you killed their leader exins why they are in such a frenzy."


    Northern looked down for a minute.


    Raven noticed and tilted her head slightly.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked.


    Northern hesitated, he frowned a little bit, and eventually voiced his concerns.


    "I feel like¡­ we shouldn''t be killing them."


    "Because they are beautiful¡­?"


    "No¡­" he shut his eyes and looked down, his hold on both swords getting stronger. Then he uttered:


    "Because this is their home¡­ and we came to their home¡­ Raven, we can''t just enter into the habitat of a bunch of monsters and start killing them. It''s not fair."


    Raven tilted her head a little.


    "They are monsters. Since when has fairness be a thing?"


    Northern sighed, "Okay, maybe I sound weird."


    Raven narrowed her eyes a little.


    "You don''t just sound weird, you sound odd. If we don''t kill them, we will be killed."


    "I know."


    Northern''s eyes scanned the battlefield.


    Of course, he knew Raven was right; he just couldn''t help the way he was feeling.


    From the deeper recesses of the mountains, more Lumidrakes were emerging, their numbers seemingly endless.


    At this point, they had to find a way to stem the tide, or they would be overwhelmed.

 Chapter 268 Unfair Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 268 Unfair Deaths</h4>


    As the Lumidrakes crawled out of the depths of the forest, the cohort braced themselves for the second wave.


    Like many other races of monsters, killing their leader had put them in a frenzy. These beautiful and majestic beasts had be ravagers, seeking nothing but blood and destruction.


    And yet, Northern couldn''t help the restraint he felt. Only he, perhaps, could bring a quick and equal end to this, but he felt it was so unfair to the monsters.


    Of course, this stemmed from what he had read of their leader''s True Name.


    Perhaps, they were not the first to invade the forest. Whoever was the first had killed their overseer.


    And now¡­ they were killing them¡­


    It felt unjust.


    But Raven was right, if they didn''t fight, they''d be killed.


    ''...but still.''


    While he was still contemting, the Lumidrakes surged forward, their roars filling the air.


    Northern suddenly jerked his head up. He tightened his grip on his des and prepared to charge when Helena''s voice cut through the din.


    "There are too many! We need to find a way to slow them down or we''ll be overrun!"


    Raven turned to him.


    "Northern¡­"


    "I know¡­" he frowned slightly and closed his eyes, pushing all those contemtions to the back of his mind as he opened his eyes.


    All around them, their numbers began to increase, more Northerns began to appear, filling the forest.


    In a couple of seconds, the cohort was shrouded by a throng of Northerns holding Mortal des and Soul Takers.


    This was the first time he was using this many of his clones.


    Northern could feel it, their power had watered downpared to when he summoned just one or two.


    What was amazing about it, however, was the fact that he could see so many links. He could see from their perspective so clearly without even having to use the Chaos Eyes.


    Helena was dazed. She opened her mouth to talk but did not immediately find words. Muchter, she muttered with a small grin.


    "Amazing."


    Easily like that, their numbers were even.


    The Lumidrakes seemed to have also realized that fact. They paused and became very cautious.


    ''Please turn back and retreat, please just turn back I beg you¡­''


    This was the only possible way for Northern to totally get rid of the feeling of inconvenience he was feeling.


    Probably, if he knew that their home was taken away from them and their overseers were killed, he wouldn''t have repeated the same mistake and killed their lord.


    But the deed was done. He really hoped they wouldn''t make him kill them all.


    He hoped so, but the ferocious look on the faces of these monsters¡­ it didn''t look like they were going to back down.


    Not at all.


    Northern''s clones stood ready, forming an imprable wall of steel and resolve.


    Each clone mirrored his stance, their eyes zing with determination.


    The forest held its breath, the only sound the low growl of the Lumidrakes and the rustle of leaves.


    For a moment, it seemed as though Northern''s internal plea might be answered.


    But then, one of the Lumidrakes roared and charged. The spell was broken, and the others followed, their ferocity undiminished.


    The Lumidrakes crashed into the wall of Northerns, and the forest erupted into chaos.


    The sh of steel and ws, the roar of beasts, and the grunts of effort and pain filled the air.


    Northern moved with deadly grace, his des dancing through the air as he cut down the attacking monsters with a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Each monster that dropped by his de made his heart ache.


    He felt like he was doing something wrong.


    And gaining talent fragments over and over again did not make him feel any better.


    Helena, Raven, and Terence fought too, thanks to Northern''s clones acting as shields, they could let loose without worrying too much about themselves.


    Helena''s rod crackled with dark energy, each strike sending waves of destruction through the ranks of Lumidrakes.


    Raven''s dual swords shed like silver lightning, slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    Terence, her soul essence zing on her sword like golden sparkles, moved swiftly between the ranks of monsters, her sword a blur of motion.


    The battle tensed and continued for a while, drowning the forest in a crude ngor of steel.


    His clones were fighting fiercely, destroying and cutting down the beasts with frightening precision, and he was gaining talent fragments with every tick of the second.


    In fact, it almost got him wondering why he had not tried this method sooner.


    Of course, not that he hadn''t thought about it, it was just that he didn''t feel the need to.


    Instead of relying heavily on his clone power, Northern wanted to garner more experience and have the whole fight all to himself.


    While his intention was good, it was a little selfish in some parts of his growth.


    Because this decision of his had slowed down his talent fragments influx, therefore affecting his growth.


    Nheless, he was bing a better fighter.


    And although he did not know, every move of his, every move of his opponent, and every move of his allies he could see, were being seared into [Formless].


    Of course, being able to tap into each overwhelming pool of battle arts was now another question.


    The fight was drawing out, and Northern was beginning to feel the burden of using so many clones on his reserve of Void essence.


    He needed to do something.


    Northern switched to Chaos Eyes, then he began observing the entire battlefield as he moved swiftly through monsters in a wake ofcerations and crude arcs of gore.


    Towards a hill, he paused and looked back. At this point, he was quite far from the main ground of the fray.


    Northern raised a hand, and immediately, hundreds of ming cknces appeared in the air.


    He swung his hand down, simultaneously ordering his clones to cover Helena, Raven, and Terence.


    The entire forest shuddered as the mingnces descended upon the Lumidrakes, eachnce piercing through multiple beasts with deadly precision.


    The explosive impact sent shockwaves through the forest, the force of the st uprooting trees and sending debris flying.


    The Lumidrakes roared in agony, their once beautiful and majestic forms now twisted in vicious and unfair deaths.

 Chapter 269 Clench Your Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 269 Clench Your Teeth</h4>


    Northern watched with a heavy heart as his clones harvested the cores of the fallen monsters.


    Remnants of the Lance''s crude obsidian mes flickered upon the ground here and there, and the entire atmosphere had been contained.


    Terence and Raven were also harvesting some cores, while Helena sat down, heaving unevenly, something clearly amiss from Northern''s perspective.


    But he decided to disregard it, as rtions were strained between them after she had rashly voiced her thoughts.


    He was not angry; in fact, thanks to her words, he was beginning to consciously scrutinize himself more than usual, but he would simply ignore her and abstain from involving himself in her affairs out of pettiness.


    Raven rose up,


    "The way forward?"


    Northern lingered for a few moments, exchanging nces between the Corpse and the surroundings.


    Raven observed him for a while, then said:


    "They are mere monsters... why does it trouble you so?"


    Northern squinted one eye and nced upward, then turned.


    "The way forward is up... we would have to scale the hill."


    Raven solemnly closed and opened her eyes, then she looked up the hill.


    "Wait, ascending the hill is perilous. And since when did you be our guide? Last I recall, you lost the only thing that could have made our journey effortless."


    Northern looked at Helena, who had stood up and was fiercely frowning.


    Raven nced between them, remaining silent and slowly stepping away from the center of their confrontation.


    Northern silently stared at the Feral Sage. He was reaching his limit.


    His brows furrowed as he opened his mouth to ask,


    "What is it? Why do you have such an issue with me?"


    Helena tilted her head backward and let out a scornful scoff.


    "Issue? With you? That''d be a waste of time. Sadly, you''re not even worth the attention, I mean you''re a coward."


    Hiss


    Northern felt something boil within him.


    His eyes turned cold as he slowly walked towards the Sage. He stopped a meter away from her and said:


    "Clench your teeth."


    Helena frowned and suddenly thrust her hand forward to grab Northern''s neck.


    But before her slender hands reached halfway, she folded like a piece of paper, coughed out blood, and flew away, mming into the tree behind her.


    Northern watched his hand with an emotionless gaze as it smoked out.


    Helena groaned and immediately shot up.


    ''What was that? What just happened?'' She couldn''t tell.


    She was sure she had lunged her strike faster than Northern had.


    And yet, she was hit first?


    Not to say, she was certain that she was swifter than the Drifter.


    "Your speed has diminished tremendously... something is obviously wrong with you, and you are not perceiving it?"


    Her eyes widened.


    Now that he mentioned it, she noticed that she was tiring faster than usual; she observed it during their battle with the Lumidrakes.


    But she had thought perhaps she was just worn out from fighting the Kirithon minor in the forest. She didn''t ponder it too much.


    But it had affected her this severely?


    That her speed had diminished tremendously, and she couldn''t even discern it.


    If not, how would a Drifter like Northern havended an attack on her?


    "I don''t intend to fight you or anything like that... I think you should feel better after coughing up more blood."


    Helena''s frown deepened.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I find it quite baffling that you are a Sage and you didn''t know you had inhaled a poison."


    Immediately Northern said this, Helena staggered back. She looked at the others with a tense frown.


    Raven looked at her skin, then noticed it was pale, her face too.


    But she didn''t even seem worried, no stunning shock or surprise etched on her face. She just looked nkly.


    Terence also looked at her hands.


    "I have resistance to poison effects, so there''s no way I would have known."


    Helena grimaced and growled at Northern.


    "Or you''re just using this as an excuse to avoid my wrath?!"


    "Why would I? I''m actually not scared of fighting you. If I put all my resources together, I am more than confident that I can defeat you."


    Helena''s grimace only darkened. She retorted, her voice brimming with predatory anger.


    "You wanna go? You wimp."


    Northern scoffed and nodded his head.


    "It''d just be a waste of time and effort, really." He turned, "You guys can decide where you go. I''m going up." He said and started to climb.


    His clones, when they were done harvesting all the cores, disappeared one by one, and only one that carried the bottomless bag remained.


    Raven looked at him and returned her crimson eyes to Helena.


    "You''re causing more discord than I expected... and it''s quite vexing. I thought you joined the cohort because you were astonished by Northern. Then what the hell is this?"


    For once¡ªwith someone other than Northern¡ªher tone brimmed with slight anger.


    Terence observed both of them from behind for a few seconds, then stepped forward.


    "I''m just going to go with Northern."


    Raven watched the Oracle walk up the hill, she sighed and looked back at Helena.


    "You just broke our cohort into two." She raised her head and sighed.


    "If I knew Northern was this impressive, I''d have just settled for stealing the map instead of trying to win you over by killing that damned maelstrom."


    Helena shuddered where she was. Her voice lingered for a while but somberly came out.


    "Truth is..." she started but paused for a moment, "I me myself a lot for how Afkon has be... we were kids... just kids, this horror, this destion was too much."


    She bit down on her lips with her head lowered.


    "Damn, I envy him."


    Raven stared at her coldly.


    "He has everything, talent, luck, he has everything, and yet, yet, he is so understated."


    Raven frowned slightly.


    "You are mistaken."


    Helena''s brows creased into a small frown.


    "What do you know?"


    "I don''t know how his life has been before now. But I know one thing. Northern did not survive that rift solely by luck. If it were, I wouldn''t be here with him. I still believe he is currently the strongest person in this destion. Even now, after witnessing the impact of his punch, I''m beginning to question if I can best him.


    "But it does not matter; we need not worry about besting each other or being envious of one another. Because Helena, we are of the same race; we are on the same side here... the enemy is not Northern, the enemy is not Afkon, the enemy is the monsters and the principal who robbed us of our freedom."


    After speaking, Raven felt her jaw ache. It was the most she had said in her entire life.


    She cast a look at Helena.


    "Get your priorities straight, Helena... let''s go. And you owe Northern an apology."

 Chapter 270 Down Below [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 270 Down Below [Part 1]</h4>


    Northern stood at the edge of the hill, looking over at the other side.


    What he saw made his face pale, paler than usual; his eyes almost shuddered.


    Towering rock pirs, covered in dense, green vegetation, rose sharply from the ground, piercing through a sea of clouds.


    These pirs were characterized by their steep, sheer cliffs and varying heights, creating a dramatic and awe-inspiring view.


    Some of the pirs were connected by natural stone bridges, adding a mystical feel to the ce.


    The entire ce was bathed in soft, diffuse sunlight, with clouds shrouding their depths.


    Terence also reached Northern''s side and slightly opened her mouth.


    "How are we supposed to cross?"


    Northern''s gaze was fixed on the dauntingndscape as he responded:


    "We fly¡­ I guess?"


    Terence looked at him,


    "Northern, can you fly?"


    "No¡­"


    She averted her gaze and looked over thendscape, watching with a tender blink of her gorgeous eyes.


    Both of them watched in silence. After a couple of seconds, Northern smiled and muttered,


    "That''s it¡­"


    But Terence could hear him quite well. So, she asked:


    "What is that?"


    "The pirs¡­ they rise and fall at different intervals¡­"


    Terence squinted her eyes and intoned slowly,


    "I''m¡­ I''m not sure I understand you."


    Northern pointed towards the stone, "If you observe closely, there''s a slight movement upwards. Simultaneously, the one following that pir goes a little bit downwards."


    He looked at her, "It''s like a breath in and out. One pir moves down, the other up, and vice versa. If we time our jumping to when the pir is going down, we should be able tond on it¡­" he paused, and added, "at least enough to grab onto something."


    Terence stared at the floating pirs, trying to see the movement.


    "I get what you are saying but, Northern, I don''t see anything."


    Of course, she didn''t! Not everyone had his eyes.


    ''Ah, I forgot¡­''


    Just as he looked back to the hovering pirs, Raven climbed up and stood next to him.


    She didn''t look surprised.


    Northern nced at her face,


    ''Of course she knows¡­ she probably read about it in the diary.''


    More than any of them, Raven probably knew the most about what they were going to face.


    Eben Helena, who should have been their guide, was pretty useless so far¡­ oh, she did guide them through the desert.


    She was the reason why they had not walked off course, so she does deserve some credit.


    "So how do you n to cross?" he asked.


    Raven extended her hand; white sparks began to fly out and soon materialized into a magnificent kite-shaped shield, tapering to a point at the bottom.


    It had a ck, lusterless surface that gave it a shadowy appearance.


    And the centerpiece of the shield was an intricate depiction of a bird with its wings partially spread as if caught mid-caw.


    The bird''s eyes emitted a faint, eerie glow, adding to the shield''s ominous aura.


    Raven ced the shield on her back and jumped.


    Terence reached out in haste, but the youngdy had already dove down the hill.


    Northern had a slight frown on his face, and Helena, who just climbed up, was wearing an unusually silent expression.


    Finally, Raven came back up, long ck wings fluttering behind her. She closed in on Terence and extended her hand.


    "Would you allow me to take you?"


    Terence looked at her and smiled a little.


    "Sure."


    Raven picked the Oracle up in her arms, looked at Northern and Helena, then flew away.


    Northern gritted his teeth inwardly. He tried to think if there was any way possible for him to fly.


    He didn''t even think he had any monster soul that could fly.


    He shook his head in pity for himself, trying not to nce at the person standing next to him. He braced himself.


    Carefully using Chaos Eyes, he watched as the stone pir lowered.


    Immediately, Northern leaped into the air, covering an outstanding distance.


    Hended gantly on the pir, staggered due to its rough surface but managed not to slip off.


    Secondster, Helenanded on another pir; it seemed like her entire weight andnding power had caused the stone pir to wobble slightly.


    Before he could take his eyes off her, she leaped away in a wake of splinters,nding on another stone pir fiercely, with no fumble in herposure¡­ unlike him.


    ''Damn it¡­ the power of Sages¡­''


    He sighed and shot into the air, swinging his legs wildly as he descended. This time, his timing was a bit off, but he was still able to grab onto the stone pir and pull himself up.


    Raven was long gone, and Helena was taking another leap.


    Northern sighed again after pulling himself up.


    Each leap was like his heart was leaping out of his body.


    What was more difficult to handle was the curiosity about whaty in the depths. It was like a sea of clouds, but Northern guessed that something more was probably lurking there.


    Something dangerous.


    Something crude¡­


    How else would Fagnur havee to a ce like this and not return¡­ unless the butler had met his end at the maw? Hands? Of a cruel monster.


    He gulped, then made another powerful leap,nding sturdily this time around.


    His confidence grew, and he continued forward, leaping over the stones one after the other.


    With Helena jumping ahead of him like an stic spring.


    He envied her, but he reminded himself that he was only a Drifter rank.


    One day, and hopefully soon, he would be a Sage¡­


    Northern was in midair when he realized his timing was way off¡­ he had been stupidly distracted when he took thest leap.


    As he stretched his hand to grab onto the least bit of stone surface he could, his fingers slid across, and his entire body plunged into the clouds below, his hoarse voice resounding in the entire scape.


    Helena turned, her eyes widened and shaking.


    Northern had fallen off.

 Chapter 271 Down Below [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 271 Down Below [Part 2] </h4>


    Northern plunged deep into the depths of clouds, rustling through the intertwined vines.


    With his weight, it was arduous for his momentum to cease abruptly, even though the vines were plentiful.


    But it was seriously reduced, such that the damage from his fall was minimized enough for the Night Terror armor to absorb and dispel it.


    After falling into the swamp, Northernid there for a minute, having covered his face with the helmet of the armor and currently resembling a vile abominationying in the water.


    Gazing at the clouds.


    From this vantage point, they were like skies, obscuring every single thing above.


    Moreover, the lower parts of the pirs could nowhere be seen.


    Which meant they were floating above the clouds.


    Or was it all because of the clouds that they were floating?


    Who knows, there could be some metaphysical concept at y in their gravitational field.


    Northern had never encountered a floating stone, neither did he ever think it would be possible.


    Of course, that kind of mentality was from his past life. Right now, he was open-minded... very.


    He got up after thinking for a while and observed his surroundings¡ªwhich was not a difficult task.


    Despite the fact that his entire surroundings were obstructed by thick white clouds, he could easily pierce through the veil with Chaos Eyes and discern whaty ahead.


    And there was nothing.


    The swamp extended forward, and that was all his eyes saw... the swamp continually going forward.


    Northern looked back; far behind, over three hundred meters away, was the base of a rock, which he believed was the hill they had climbed before starting to jump on the floating pirs.


    He sighed and looked ahead.


    The only way forward was ahead of him.


    Sighing onest time, Northern dispelled the helmet of the armor and summoned the Shadow Cloak.


    Then, covering his head with it, he began his journey forward.


    He continued walking, watching as the dense light of the depths transitioned into absolute darkness.


    Soon, he could be seen walking forward like a moving wraith of darkness, unmoved by the eerie sounds that crawled around him.


    Northern continued forward, bored in his mind.


    Even if he wanted to rest, he couldn''t, as it wasn''t like he would sit down inside the swampy water.


    Sometimes when he trudged forward, his steps were often held back by stubborn vines, and they would seem so alive, as if begging him not to go forward.


    Some would be so strong that Northern wouldn''t be able to cut free with his sheer force; he''d have to use the Mortal de.


    And so he knew that it was possible that should he lose guard and decide to rest, he could get kidnapped by the vines.


    Who knows what would happen then.


    The only thing he could do was move forward.


    And that is exactly what he continued to do. At some point through the night, he got so sleepy that he felt he wanted to rest.


    He could just assign his movement to two of his clones, one would carry his body, and the other would act as a guard.


    But he didn''t want to do that in the thick of the night.


    Because of the unpredictability of the night, he decided he would rest better when it was day.


    And he continued to go forward.


    And just as his perception had warned him, he was right to make that call.


    Northern was constantly using Chaos Eyes, so before he came within a hundred meters of it, he had seen it.


    The strange creatures that were lurking this deep in the swampy area.


    At first, he thought it was just one.


    But out of caution, he decided to survey deeper with Chaos Eyes.


    And he could see that this part of the swamp was brimming with diverse kinds of monsters.


    Shrouded in the cloud mist and the swamp water.


    Undoubtedly, it was their natural habitat. And it probably took this long to sight them because of the Lumidrakes.


    Those ones were too much not to have caused several other monsters to retreat deeper into the depths.


    However, it was not the numbers of these monsters or how strong they could be that truly bothered Northern.


    It was something else.


    Something much worse.


    With the Mortal de in one hand, Northern summoned the Soul Taker to the other and continued forward, cautiously.


    Chaos Eyes was carefully and keenly observing his surroundings, even as he walked forward... seemingly carelessly.


    He had already locked his gaze on the first monster¡ªwhich didn''t perceive him until he got around fifty meters away from it.


    With his next step, the water rippled softly.


    He paused and looked down; the rippling of the water was even and was as though there were several points of vibration beneath the surface.


    Northern narrowed his eyes to a slit and carefully clenched his grip around both of his delightful swords.


    Suddenly, a creature plunged out of the swamp in a heavy shower of dirty water.


    Immediately, the helmet folded out, protecting Northern''s face at the same time, unveiling the fearsome visage of a horrendous creature.


    Northern took a Chaos stance, instinctively appreciating another opportunity to use the Heritage ability.


    As the waters cleared, a massive creature was revealed before his eyes.


    Not that he didn''t already know what it was, so there was no hint of surprise on his face.


    In fact, the envisage of his helmet carried a vile, unreadable expression, one that hinted at only darkness.


    Beneath them, however, his eyes were brimming with heightened resolve.


    He was finally alone again,


    Oh, how he missed the bliss of being alone.


    He could finally go all out without having to worry about anything.


    ¡ª


    Helenanded on the next hill, Raven and Terence were there waiting for them.


    Terence looked behind her and frowned slightly, then she looked at Helena.


    "I don''t see Northern."


    Helena''s face contorted somberly, her countenance fell, and she bit down on her lips.


    "He fell."


    Raven red at her.


    "Helena..."


    She looked up, her eyes were deeply furrowed; she was fiercely angry.


    Raven''s eyes widened as she saw Helena''s face. She could tell that look; she could tell that the Feral Sage was incredibly mad at herself.


    It wasn''t enough to let her off the hook for letting Northern fall just like that.


    But at this point, saying nothing regarding the entire situation was probably the best solution.


    She was silent for a few moments.


    Then Terence spoke.


    "None of us... especially Northern, would have just let you fall like that."


    "I..." Helena wanted to talk but stopped midway.


    Raven let out a pale smile and suddenly pierced her with a crimson re, saying:


    "Continue forward, protect her even if your life depends on it."


    Terence looked at Raven.


    "Rave..."


    Before she couldpletely call her, Raven dove into the depths below.

 Chapter 272 The Armored Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 272 The Armored Serpent</h4>


    Northern''s breath caught in his throat, the air around him thick with tension.


    This terrifying horror, shifted ever so slightly, its ovepping glossy tes clinking like the sound of a distant thunderstorm.


    The swamp beneath it bubbled and hissed, as some liquid seeped into the murky waters.


    Northern''s azure eyes darted across the monstrosity, taking in every detail.


    The creature''s numerous legs, each tipped with a razor-sharp point, moved in a slow, rhythmic pattern, causing the ground to tremble subtly.


    Each step seemed to carry the weight of doom, pressing down on the marsnd with a palpable sense of dread.


    Its antennae, long and sinuous, twitched incessantly, as if tasting the very air, searching for any sign of threat or prey.


    A soft, eerie glow emanated from the creature''s eyes¡ªmultifaceted orbs that gleamed with an otherworldly light.


    They scanned the surroundings with a cold, calcting precision, missing nothing.


    Northern felt a shiver run down his spine as those eyes briefly locked onto his, a silent promise of pain and destruction.


    The creature''s head, crowned with deadly mandibles, moved slightly, dripping green, corrosive liquid onto the swamp.


    The air around it seemed to sizzle and warp, a visible distortion that spoke of the potency of its venom.


    Northern could smell it from where he stood, a sharp, acrid stench that stung his nostrils and made his eyes water.


    Using [See] he could deduce how strong it was:


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [Armored Serpent]


    True Name: [Unattained]


    Soul Rank: [Hellion]


    Danger Level: [Disaster]


    Attributes: [Curse Of The Damned]


    Northern for once wished he could peek into the details of attributes but he doubted if that was possible.


    To put it in a way, he has been breaking the rules so much, he wasn''t sure if that much wouldn''t be an overdo.


    Not that he mind, he just wasn''t optimistic.


    He could feel the weight of his weapons¡ªMortal de and Soul Taker¡ªin his hands.


    The des felt heavy with the gravity of the impending battle.


    He knew that one wrong move could be devastating, so he had to be cautious, however, not that he was scared.


    He had faced horrors before, and this... this wasn''t any different. It''s imposing size and aura hinted at a different idea though.


    But Northern wasn''t at all scared of doing away to this one. If anything he looked forward to it, albeit with intense caution.


    He didn''t have a life to spare after all.


    Northern adjusted his grip on his swords, the metal cool and reassuring against his armored hands. His eyes narrowed, focusing intently on the Armored Serpent.


    The Armored Serpent let out a low, rumbling hiss, the sound reverberating through the swamp like a death knell.


    It shifted its weight, its many legs digging into the soft ground, preparing to strike.


    Chaos Eyes could see the muscles beneath its armored tes tensing, the creature coiling slightly as if to spring forward.


    A bead of sweat trickled down Northern''s forehead, but he remained still, waiting for the perfect moment.


    The swamp around them was eerily silent, the usual chorus of before now were muted in the presence of the Armored Serpent.


    Northern could almost hear his own heartbeat, a steady drum that kept him anchored.


    He took a deep breath, feeling the air fill his lungs, and steadied his resolve.


    And suddenly, the Armored Serpent lunged.


    It was a blur of ck and green, its mandibles snapping forward with terrifying speed.


    Northern reacted instinctively, throwing himself to the side, rolling across the murky waters.


    He felt the rush of air as the mandibles missed him by inches, the surface where he had stood moments before now a sizzling crater of acid that separated the water bodies.


    Northern sprang to his feet, both swords at the ready.


    Chaos Eyes gleamed for a second as they saw something ¡ªa brief moment where the creature''s head was low, the armored tes slightly separated.


    Northern dashed forward, his movements swift and fluid, and brought the Mortal de down with all his might.


    The de struck true, hitting the gap between the tes with a satisfying crunch.


    The Armored Serpent roared, a sound that shook the very waters beneath them.


    It reared back, its body writhing in pain and anger.


    Northern was thrown off bnce, barely managing to stay on his feet.


    The creature''s body whipped around, crashing into him and sending him flying backward.


    He fell down into the water hard and tumbled away, the wind knocked out of him, but he quickly scrambled to his feet, ignoring the pain.


    The creature let out another defeaning roar¡ªmore like a screech, now its movements was more erratic and violent.


    It thrashed its head, sending stters of venom flying in all directions.


    Northern dodged as best he could, thinking that they would bite into the armor.


    However, when a few dropsnded on the Night Terror armor, they were no different from any other regr liquid¡ªeven seemed to be more inadhesive, easily sliding off the lustrous ck surface of his armor.


    Shocked, but he did not allow that dy him. He darted to the side, keeping his eyes on the creature''s movements, looking for another opportunity to strike.


    The creature turned to follow him, its eyes glinting with malice.


    Northern lunged forward, Soul Taker shimmering with a ghastly glow in his hand.


    He aimed for the same gap in the armor, hoping to exploit the weakness he had found.


    The de struck true once more, sinking deep into the creature''s flesh, this time not only its flesh was wounded.


    His eyes sparked as an idea entered his head in that quick moment.


    They gleaned wicked as he muttered to the creature¡ªthat now wriggled, fiercely screaming,


    "Burn"


    From his hand extended to the sword and to the entire body of the Serpent, ck mes licked everywhere, clothing the monster in a dancing ck silk of vicious darkness.


    The Armored Serpent howled in pain, its body convulsing.


    Northern stood and watched the creature thrashed around, spreading its venom around everywhere.


    After a while, the words he has been waiting for, appeared before his face.


    [Congrattions, you have in a Disastrous Hellion, Armored Serpent]


    [You have gained 4 talent fragments]

 Chapter 273 Dawn Of Horror [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 273 Dawn Of Horror [Part 1]</h4>


    Raven''s lusterless wings fluttered gently as shended on the murky waters. She looked around, observing the dark and eerie surroundings.


    She had fought through an entanglement of vines on her way down, so she was extra careful in case there were more below.


    The young, stoicdy began walking forward, with a sword and a shield in her hands and her crimson eyes coldly surveying her surroundings as she took delicate steps.


    After a couple of minutes of walking, Raven saw something that made her frown slightly.


    A centipede-like creaturey lifeless in the murky waters, its body burnt to a crisp, and a gaping hole in its belly.


    Several smaller monsters gathered around it, ferociously tearing apart its body.


    Immediately they saw her, they swung their faces and red at her with crude and disrespectful bloodthirstiness.


    The stoicdy readied her sword, swirling it at her side while holding the Ravenheart shield in the other hand. Her movements were fluid and ethereal, hinting at a magnificent level of mastery.


    As the creatures darted at her, Raven streaked forward like an arrow of light, covering the distance in a sh. She swung her sword, and the heads of the creatures flew into the air.


    Another one shot in from the side, but Raven, without a hint of expression, shifted her body backward to dodge.


    As the monster swung past, she struck it down with the base of her shield, causing the hideous thing to screech painfully.


    Then she gave it a final farewell, viciously wrenching her de free.


    The others, still fearless, began to dive at her from all around.


    But Raven did not falter; her steps were practical and calcted.


    She knew when to block, and her kills were always clean swipes.


    She abandoned unnecessary movements and hid behind her shield, waiting for them to dive in before counterattacking, leaving their bodies lying as corpses marring the water''s surface.


    It was a long fight, one that continued even as she walked forward, but Raven did not lose stamina.


    Her fighting style was not exaggerated like when she used twin swords; there was no needless footwork, and most of the time, she only moved forward when sheunched a counterattack in the nick of time.


    And that was how she continued forward and eventually finished off the monsters.


    Not that she couldn''t have done it faster.


    But Raven suspected that this depth would be teeming with monsters.


    It would be wise not to be careless and prioritize finding Northern.


    First of all, she understood well that she didn''t have to worry about him.


    She just didn''t want him to be alone.


    She was worried about him... not having anyone to rely on has a way of making a monster out of people.


    She could rte because she had lived her whole life with no one to save her from her hellish home. Those she called brothers and sisters were her nemeses and foes.


    No one cared for her.


    No one respected her.


    She disgusted everyone.


    All because she was a bastard... and because of it, she had to live every day growing up in hell.


    All she could do was train hard, grow strong enough to protect herself, and one day surpass them all.


    And so, when an invitation came from Rughsbourgh... it was an opportunity to be relieved of the hell she lived in.


    It didn''t matter where she ended up.


    What mattered was that she left.


    Because of all that had happened to her, she understood the weight of being alone and how damaging it could be.


    She was not being unnecessarily caring.


    She just thought that a guy like Northern bing a monster much worse than she was would be a great loss to humanity.


    They''d be lucky to leave this destion without his help.


    Even if he wanted to leave, she had no intention of stopping him, but she was at the very least going to enlist his help with onest thing.


    And then do the rest herself.


    She continued forward optimistically. However, the more she went, the more of these centipedal creatures she came across, some left with hundreds of crudecerations, bleeding deep purple liquid that mixed with the murky waters.


    Many others were burnt even more severely than the rest.


    And she''d always have to deal with the smaller monsters that leeched off their meat.


    That was how she continued to march forward and was sure she was on Northern''s trail.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but wonder just how many monsters he had killed.


    She had probablye across over ten of those centipedal monsters¡ªall of them killed by him alone.


    When she thought about it¡ªit was kind of unbelievable that he had never taken any prior training before his first rift.


    He was truly remarkable!


    A diamond in the rough!


    She pressed forward with determination, cutting through her adversaries with frightening precision. The more forward she moved, the more she found corpses of monsters.


    Now there were distinct types. She could see insect-like creatures with no wings lying helplessly on the ground, their bodies vited in the crudest of ways by someone''s de.


    She couldn''t help but imagine how the battles would have yed out.


    At times, she wondered if Northern''s stamina had even diminished.


    ''He should be tired. I will probably catch up to him soon,'' she thought, but what she only caught up with was more bloody corpses and more leeches to fight off.


    Full of anticipation, she continued forward and began to notice something.


    The air around the area she was heading toward became much colder. She could feel that something was wrong.


    Raven narrowed her eyes and disced her shield, then summoned one more sword.


    Instead of taking it slow, she deduced she might not be able to afford such luxury if there was something in this depth that could threaten her or Northern''s life.


    The stoicdy pressed forward cautiously...


    And eventually, what she saw made her mouth drop.

 Chapter 274 Dawn Of Horror [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 274 Dawn Of Horror [Part 2]</h4>


    There was a shimmering pir of light that cast a thick shadow on the small hill... no, it wasn''t a hill¡ªRaven squinted her eyes as she tried to discern what it was.


    As she stepped closer, she could see clearly; it wasn''t a hill, but a single monster, the same centipedal creatures she had been encountering, but this one was imposingly massive.


    Even though its body was folded into a heap, it was still colossal and enormous, which meant it would have been far more formidable and powerful when alive.


    She craned her neck and narrowed her eyes...


    There was a human sitting atop the corpse of the monster, his rough and mangled white hair fluttering gently in the wind, face marred with violet blood, and azure eyes shone down with a predatory intensity.


    Almost sending shivers into her bones.


    The human jumped down effortlessly, causing heavy distress in the waters.


    He looked at her for a couple of seconds, then sighed and looked away, turning towards the white pir of light.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked.


    "I heard you fell...so I came after you."


    Northern was silent as she continued.


    "I have wings; we can go back up and continue our journey..."


    Northern looked up; the whole ce was shrouded in gloomy clouds, the scene beyond darkly obscured.


    He looked at the pir of light and narrowed his eyes fiercely.


    "I don''t have any intention of going back up."


    Raven arched her brow.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s simple," Northern said, pausing to look at the pir of light before continuing, "That right there, Raven, is a rift."


    She looked up at the shimmering pir of light; now that she looked closer, she could see the slight cracks in space formed by it.


    Raven frowned a little and brought her eyes back to Northern.


    Northern continued,


    "I''m going inside."


    Her eyes widened immediately but creased back again.


    "Northern, that''s perilous. Judging by the amount of essence it''s exuding, it''s going to be one hell of a rift. Why go into it?"


    "It''s a tier IV rift. I''m guessing it would be around the same level of difficulty as the rift I was in." His words were dyed by a single breath before continuing, "If it''s the same level of difficulty, I want to see something for myself."


    "This is a tier IV rift; the rift you came from was a tier V..."


    "It only evolved at the end..."


    "Wait, Northern, that''s not even the point here. To challenge a tier IV rift, a party of at least six Drifters needs to be assembled, with the inclusion of a Master and a Savant, or two Masters. And you want to just enter into it like that?"


    Northern shrugged.


    "I''ve done it before; I''m sure this time it will be way easier." He let out a pale grin and nced at her.


    "I wasn''t really looking for your opinion, Raven."


    Raven''s brow furrowed. Northern did not care what she thought; instead, he marched forward.


    She watched with a tight frown as the white-haired boy continued forward without any hesitation.


    This was not something they should just be marching into.


    They needed maximum preparation; they needed a n.


    It was vexing that Northern was doing this, and she by now understood that there was nothing she could do to stop him.


    Hence, she was only left with one option.


    She watched as Northern hopped onto the mass of the dead Higher Armored Serpent; immediately, she shot forward and also jumped on it.


    Northern, who looked down at the base of the rift, slowly turned his eyes to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Raven shook her head with a wry grin and replied:


    "I am going into the rift with you."


    Northern''s brows drifted up,


    "Don''t be silly; have you been to a tier IV rift before?"


    "No, this will be a first experience for me, and I am already looking forward to it."


    Northern tilted his head backward a little; his frown darkened.


    "What do you think you are doing? Why would you follow me into a rift? Was that part of your n too?"


    Raven shook her head,


    "It wasn''t; in fact, I was not expecting there to be a rift here... I just wanted to reach the center of the mountain, find the airship, take something in it, go back, challenge the rifts and get everyone stronger. That way, we''ll be able to wreak havoc on the Luinngard Empire, steal ships, go home, and also survive the formidable monsters in the sea. Because by then, everyone will be strong enough to make substantial contributions."


    Northern''s eyes widened slightly; he lingered for a bit before asking:


    "Did you just tell me your n?"


    Raven nodded and replied:


    "Yes, I did... oh, and there are a lot of soul cores in the airship, enough to make three people Sages."


    Northern''s eyes widened furiously.


    "What did you say? Soul cores enough to make three people Sages? What are you saying?"


    "The Lord of Lotheliwan, that man, was strong and peculiar... he killed hundreds of thousands of monsters but never used the soul cores, yet he grew stronger. He also didn''t allow anyone to use it, instead saving them so the people could be stronger. His squire was going to use them all for himself. If he had, he probably would havee back to Lotheliwan; the fact that he didn''t was proof that he didn''t before he died."


    She massaged her jaw; for some reason, she had been speaking too much recently, she thought.


    "Was that why you simply epted to give me your share of whatever soul cores we get from killing monsters?" His brows furrowed, "Pretty smart, aren''t you?"


    Raven looked down for a beat or two, then looked back up; her eyes were brimming with an inspiring level of resolve.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore, does it? I can''t let you go into the rift alone."


    Northern chuckled; he looked at her seriously for a while and could see that her gaze was as determined as her words sounded.


    "Are you crazy? You have a perfect n; you could fly back up, grab onto the soul cores, be a Sage, and get whatever you came for, then go back to Lotheliwan, putting a final end to all of this."


    She looked fiercely into Northern''s face.


    "Will youe with me?"


    "No."


    "Then I can''t go..."


    "Why?" Confused, he asked.


    She was silent, then she seemed to swallow her spit and answered:


    "I can''t sit back and let you surpass me."


    "Uh?" Northern raised one brow. "What the hell are you saying?"


    She looked away, frowning as she responded:


    "I want to gain all that the rifts have to offer, thene back to the soul cores in the airship too; it''ll be a great addition."


    Northern, frowning unbelievably, tilted his head backward again. He couldn''tprehend where those words of hers wereing from.


    But something else bugged him.


    "Shouldn''t you just take those cores back up so everyone can get stronger?"


    "Why would I do that? That''s reckless; they''ll getcent. I should use my overwhelming strength to create fear and respect in them, lead them to a rift so they can fight for themselves and grow."


    Northern nodded; she was right in a way.


    But still, she was just going to abandon the easy way to go about this because she didn''t want to be surpassed.


    Just how petty could she be?


    Raven smiled and tapped his shoulder.


    "Let''s go into the rift, Northern."


    She jumped down the other side of the Corpse, falling directly into the crack in space.


    Northern clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    "How can she just go like that, what if I decide to turn back and go up?" He muttered.


    He cast one wistful nce backward and jumped too.

 Chapter 275 The Road Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 275 The Road Ahead</h4>


    The frigid air nipped at their skin as their eyes opened to a breathtaking, icy expanse that stretched far and wide before them.


    Large chunks of ice, varying in size and shape, driftedzily on the surface of the calm, blue water.


    Some pieces were t and smooth, while others were jagged, like shards of broken ss glistening under the pale sun.


    Raven frowned slightly and couldn''t help but shiver. She looked around in pallid horror.


    As her eyes followed the path of the floating ice, she was drawn to the midground where the water continued to extend, dotted with additional ice floes.


    This frozenbyrinth led toward the imposing silhouettes of distant mountains that rose sharply on either side, creating a natural frame for the stunning vista.


    These snow-covered peaks stood tall and proud, their angr formations partially bathed in the soft, grey light of the sun.


    Wisps of low clouds or mist clung to the higher elevations, adding an ethereal quality to the ruggedndscape.


    Above, the sky was a masterpiece of soft, pastel colors, transitioning from a pale blue at the zenith to warmer hues near the horizon where the sun''s rays kissed the icy terrain.


    Delicate clouds driftedzily across the sky, their movements slow and unhurried, as if reluctant to disturb the tranquility below.


    The entire scene radiated a profound sense of serenity and untouched beauty.


    The vast, pristine ice and snow formations spoke of istion and purity, a world unmarked by human hands.


    The diffuse lighting softened thendscape, enhancing the calm and peaceful ambiance that seemed to envelop everything in its gentle embrace.


    It was unbelievable that such a ce could be a rift.


    Shakily, her voice came:


    "This rift is..."


    "...beautiful," Northernpleted it.


    However, their problem was just starting.


    The crisp air nipped at Raven''s exposed skin, causing her to shiver slightly, but the warmyers of her armor provided decent instion.


    Northern, however, did not seem to be as affected, the Night Terror armor truly was formidable through and through.


    Ignoring his nces toward her, Raven''s eyes stayed glued to the expanse before them.


    Less than a second after he looked away, sparks of light shimmered around her body and began to materialize a long cloth.


    When the light dimmed, Raven was donned in a blue cloak with intricate and sophisticated-looking engravings at the edge of the linen.


    It looked ethereal and aesthetic. She pulled the cloak tighter, tucking her hands into the furred lining as she gazed out over the frozenbyrinth before them.


    The chill stung her cheeks, but it was almost invigorating after being cooped up elsewhere.


    Northern blew out a frosty breath cloud as he said:


    "How do we move forward?"


    Raven was silent for a while, then she retorted:


    "Should we perhaps try targeting the solid surfaces on the water?"


    "We stand the chance of falling into the water. And it''ll probably not take ten minutes to freeze up."


    ''Although I suspect that it might take much longer for me...''


    He could barely even feel the cold, but from the way Raven was still shivering despite equipping a cloak, he could tell. The scenery was also enough to deduce that much.


    "So what should we do?"


    "What you said we''d do. I was only stating my concern, for now it''s the only way forward. We just have to avoid falling into the water, I guess."


    "We can also fly... but you''d have to let me carry you."


    Northern forced out a grin, "I''m perplexed as to why you had to mention that part. We can make flying ourst resort, jumping into this cold air does not really seem like a sensible thing to do."


    Raven raised her head a little and nodded.


    "Indeed you are right, I''m surprised, you seem like a probable leader."


    Northern tilted his head.


    "You seem like a different person..."


    "Because it''s a rift, it brings a lot of ugly memories, I wanted to stay buried." He took a long, wistful pause and added, "Maybe, that was a wrong move... those ugly pasts built me, maybe trying my best not to think of them had watered down the sort of person I should have been..."


    Raven stared at him nkly, it looked like he was talking to himself instead of her.


    He shook his head slightly.


    "Well, it does not matter. I''ll find out all of that in this ce."


    Raven''s hair danced gently as she swung her face to the side, observing thendscape once more.


    Then finally looked back to the front as Northern spoke.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡ª


    After a couple of hours of waiting on the edge of the cliff, Helena and Terence were beginning to get skeptical.


    There could have been a lot of danger down there, and the Feral Sage in particr was beginning to regret all of her actions till now.


    She was prompted to jump down, but Terence''s voice came out.


    "Jumping after them will aplish nothing."


    Helena looked at the Oracle, wondering how she had known when she didn''t even move yet.


    Before she could ask, however, the Oracle''s gentle voice trailed on.


    "Raven can''t die... if she''s noting back up, then I''m sure she has a good reason. That means it''s left to us to get to the center of the Sleeping Mountains."


    Helena was silent, she stared at Terence for a couple of seconds before she swallowed her spit and said:


    "I understand." She lowered her head.


    She clearly was feeling dejected, Terence could see that, but it didn''t mean she was going to be any kinder toward her.


    Hitting her unconscious and carrying her to the Tower when she made clear Ul''s desire warning not to... that pissed her off so much.


    She had overlooked Helena''s carelessment to Northern because she felt the Sage was much older and had been here longer than they have¡ª and after what Helena had done to her, she had to reconsider her evaluation.


    The Feral Sage perhaps was hypocritical, as she had imed Northern was.


    And it was wrong for hypocrites to point fingers.


    Terence sighed and uttered in a low tone.


    "For now, we will continue alone to the center of the mountains."

 Chapter 276 Kind Words From A Kind Lady

    <h4>Chapter 276 Kind Words From A Kind Lady</h4>


    It was not easy hopping from one t chunk of ice to another; they had to take conscious effort to make sure they were not fully unleashing their weight each time they leapt andnded.


    And they only continued forward with no hope for their destination ahead.


    They continued further but were only met with more,rger chunks of ice. Sometimes the surface was wide and sturdy enough for both of them to walk onfortably.


    Other times they were weak and would even crack up before they leapt away.


    But regardless, both of them, with amazing efficiency, helped each other forward from one ice surface to the next, regardless of the white andndless horizon ahead. They continued forward.


    ¡ª


    The night slowly set upon them, not that there was anything they could do about it. They had to look for a way to survive the night as the cold began to get more intense.


    Northern didn''t feel it directly, but he could see Raven. Watching her shiver seriously made him realize, "She''s only human."


    The level of cold that was biting deep into her bones was beginning to get in the way of her movement; even her legs trembled as she tried to walk.


    No doubt, the level of coldness rose tenfold at night, and Northern couldn''t even figure out why.


    He didn''t need to, however; he didn''t feelpelled to. The priority right now should be facing the monsters in it and winning through it all.


    Maybe if he had a bit of interest in geography, astronomy, or whatever it was, maybe that would have been a different story.


    Northern looked up as they settled on a slightly bigger surface of ice.


    Beneath the star-studded sky, a celestial dance of green and blue hues unfurled across the heavens, casting an uncanny glow over the icyndscape.


    The sky lights, ethereal and mesmerizing, painted the night with their luminous trails, illuminating the frozen realm below with a spectral light.


    Northern sighed and crouched beside the shivering Raven.


    He looked at her with a hint of pity reflecting on his face, then threw his gaze away before her head turned.


    "W-h-at?" There was no word that she''d speak that didn''t break apart.


    Northern investigated their surroundings before responding to her.


    "We have to look for an enclosure of any sort. Or else you''ll freeze to death before morning."


    Despite the intense shivers, she forced out a grin.


    "What is this? Are you worried about me?" Her voice trembled heavily.


    Northern looked up; he was very unsure what his response should be at a time like this.


    She was in a very vulnerable state, and he should at least show a little pity, should he not?


    However, Raven''s voice sounded once more.


    "Still, I''m quite surprised. You seem to be doing well... too well."


    Northern looked down and gently ced his hand on the chest of his ck, lustrous armor.


    "It''s impressive than it looks."


    She nodded shakily.


    "You got that from killing the rift guardian?" She let out a terrifying sneeze immediately.


    "Should you even be talking?"


    "What difference does it make? Answer my question." She looked at him.


    Northern took a bit of time in silence and then answered,


    "Well, I got it from killing the rift core... the rift core, Night Terror, he killed the rift guardian."


    Raven let out a pale smile andmented:


    "How strange..."


    Northern looked at her with an inquisitive intensity deep in his eyes.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, just that... you are using ''he'' for a monster... and you feel ufortable killing one. You are quite the hypocrite, aren''t you?"


    Northern frowned.


    "I can''t control the things I feel. Although I admit that I am somewhat hypocritical, I think it''s not fair to kill a person, but I won''t hesitate to do it if my secret or life is on the line. I won''t hesitate to do it if it''s to protect the people I love."


    He took a pause to breathe before he continued,


    "I also think monsters perhaps deserve peace too... strange, isn''t it? But I''ve lived among them to know they deserve a chance at peace, a chance to live... but then I think sometimes, if ites down to it... do I have the conviction not to kill them, after all, killing monsters is the only way to get stronger."


    Raven breathed out; the air almost froze her nostrils, causing her to sneeze a couple of times, but that only made it worse. She felt like her throat was getting clogged.


    But Northern quickly helped her; he supported her back and created a ck fire in one hand, and moved it close to her face.


    "It''s dangerous, so don''t move too close."


    Raven slowly steadied her breath; the heat of the fire slowly melted the ice in her nostrils, and soon, reached her nostrils. She began to feel better and sighed.


    "Thank you," she appreciated Northern with a soft smile.


    "It''s fine." He said and held his hand before her face for a while.


    The two of them fell silent for a couple of minutes, then Raven''s voice came forth.


    "Nobody is perfect, Northern, and it''s fine not to have it all figured out yet... I think? I''m sure even I have a lot of things to figure out. My family... well, they are a crude andplicated bunch and have twisted my view of everything. But these past few months in Stelia have had me questioning everything I''ve learned while growing up."


    She paused and stared wistfully to their front.


    "I think the most important thing is that we leave a lot of room for growth."


    Northern watched her with a nk expression on his face.


    Hearing her say those words was so shocking that his face was rid of any particr expression.


    But a beatter, his white brows creased into a gloomy frown.


    Raven, observing the darkness that hovered around him, looked up slightly and asked,


    "What is wrong?"


    Northern shook his hand, dispelling the ck mes, then stood up with an extremely wary expression.


    Then he whispered,


    "We havepany."

 Chapter 277 The White Walkers [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 277 The White Walkers [Part 1]</h4>


    Upon hearing what he said, Raven tried her best to get up. It was harder than she had expected it to be; she had been crouching for a while, so her joints freaking ached as she tried to stand up.


    But it was not enough to make her worried. She dismissed the pain with no expression on her face and observed her surroundings warily.


    Even though what Northern had stated was pretty vague before her eyes and¡ªto an extent¡ªincredible senses, she investigated with keen attention to all details.


    Northern, however, was less investigative; he just stood there, hands wed as if they were getting ready to carve out one''s heart.


    "Northern... are you su¡ª"


    "Shhh," Northern ced a finger on his lips to shut her up quickly.


    Raven had her doubts; she wasn''t, after all, one that relied on others for anything.


    She loved to make her own ns and deduce her own facts. Because it can be pretty ufortable and disappointing to rely on people.


    But this right now was a helpless situation.


    It pained her to admit it, but she had no choice, really.


    Northern could see clearly, even though he couldn''t see the creatures'' forms directly; he could see their chaos constructs.


    Right now, they were all inside the cold water, floating at the very edge of the ice surface Northern and Raven were on.


    The striking thing about them was that their Chaos constructs rhymed so well with that of the water bodies, such that Northern would have not noticed they were there.


    [Sense] was what had picked up their presence at first.


    ''They are probably monsters that can adapt quite well with the water,'' Northern deduced.


    He supposed that the water gave them some sort of invisibility, extreme cold resistance too.


    He wouldn''t be surprised to find out the existence of more abilities rted to this climate.


    Because their Chaos constructs were almost perfectly the same, except for some little ligatures here and there.


    And those were what sustained the differences between the essence of a monster and that of water.


    No matter how simr theirpositions were, in the end, water is water, and a monster is a monster; neither is any of each other.


    Those ligatures were there to uphold that fundamental fact.


    Of course, Northern had a wild idea that if he probably messed with the Chaos construct of the monster, he could tweak even those fundamental principles.


    But he didn''t think that wasn''t going toe without some heavy bacsh.


    As much as the thought of that experiment was interesting, he had to quickly shove it to the back of his mind.


    There were more pressing matters to attend to.


    Northern stared with his eyes full of skepticism.


    Raven stayed next to him, silent and trying her best to, for once, trust him.


    Although her eyes were desperately darting around, hoping she''d see whatever it was he was seeing.


    Suddenly, the water bodies began to rise; at that moment, Raven''s eyes narrowed to a slit, shimmering with deadly precision.


    She watched as some figures revealed themselves from the rising waters. Northern stood a step ahead of her, his hand at the ready to summon any of his swords.


    These figures, they were strange; they had whitish skin, with muscr contours rippling beneath their skins like chiseled stone, each line and sinew seemed like they were etched by a divine sculptor''s hand.


    Their visage was fierce, almost bestial, with sharp, angr features and piercing eyes that seemed to bore into one''s soul.


    Atop their heads, great twisted horns spiraled upwards like the majestic crown of some ancient force of nature.


    All of them were donned in different and, at the same time, somewhat simr kinds of garments, covering the lower half of their bodies and leaving the upper half naked.


    Showcasing their broad chests and ripped arms, the depth of their eyes was pitch ck, carrying a heavy hint of ultra-awareness.


    Amongst them, there was a particr one that was quite distinct in the way it was dressed, even though only its lower half was covered.


    Compared to others that seemed to dress in just rugged materials, its was a perfect blend between rugged and regal.


    Draping a tattered blue tunic across its broad shoulders. Moreover, its horns were longer than the others, its eyes carried a ferocious depth of fear.


    Despite its fearsome appearance, there was a nobility to its bearing, a sense of unwavering purpose and resolve.


    Northern cautiously stood against these creatures, his eyes hovering keenly on every single one of them.


    He had yed out several scenarios where he would kill them all and still be able to protect Raven.


    But the truth was that all those simtions had eithere to a walling halt or he ended up losing her.


    His calctions, after all, were usually limited to how much he knew about his opponents and allies.


    His eyes did the best to just find the weak points for him, and sometimes it wasn''t as easy as it sounds¡ªhe had to be drenched in battle, stuck in the thin line between consciousness and unconsciousness for that to happen over and over again.


    The atmosphere was silent, everything took a breathtaking pause... a serene calm before the storm.


    Northern slowly and silently shifted one leg to the front.


    Then ck sparks bathed his hand, leaving a ghastly de in it.


    Northern observed the visitors with a strange look in his eyes.


    They also stared back; they were equipped with several weapons, mostly variants of axes¡ªmade from pristine bones.


    But they seemed as cautious as Northern and Raven were.


    Then Northern thought of something.


    Slowly, he lowered his sword.


    The creatures were a little bit startled, but they continued to observe Northern with a strange and unsure look in their eyes.


    Northern went low enough after dropping the sword, then he raised both hands and said... in the monster tongue,


    "I mean no harm."


    Raven swung her head to him with a confused frown falling upon her face like a dark storm.


    "Uh? Outsider. Speak. Me. Understand. Outsider. Speak. My. Tongue?" The leader of these creatures threw his head back in stunning shock.


    Northern nced at Raven.


    Of course, he had prepared himself for her shock and questions the moment he decided to go this route.


    But it was better than carelessly diving into viciously strong monsters.


    Another reason why he was this thoughtful was this:


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [White Walker]


    True Name: [Krullgath]


    Rank: [Hellion]


    Danger Level: [Catastrophe]


    Attributes: [Snow-bound], [Snow-born], [Child of Ice]


    Abilities: [Winter''s Wake], [Tundra''s Grasp]


    Their leader was a Named Monster, probably as strong as Night Terror¡ªconsidering that Night Terror wasn''t named¡ª it''s probably even stronger.


    And the others?


    They were all Hellion ranks and the Cmity danger levels.


    Right now, they were surrounded by monstrosities that would not be easy to fight off.


    Northern had to use his head.

 Chapter 278 The White Walkers [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 278 The White Walkers [Part 2]</h4>


    Northern didn''t know what to make of this; the spectacle itself caused his mouth to hang open in awe.


    What was this?


    How is this even possible?


    They were walking on... the sky?


    To be precise, it wasn''t the sky, as the leader of the White Walkers had said. It was a bridge.


    To put it in simple terms, they were walking on the sky; to be particr, the aurora''s colors served as a sort of trekking bridge for them.


    All the leader had to do was make a hooting sound thrice, then m the bottom of his axe on the ground.


    Immediately, they were enveloped by a pir of aurora lights. Northern was shocked to see himself walking on a bridge of light.


    He and Raven were guarded left and right, walking between the other White Walkers, with their leader in front.


    The walk continued for a while; during it, Northern tried to observe the world below.


    But the world below was obscured, blurred, and not much could be discerned.


    It was almost as if this was a separate space that had been constructed. He didn''t know how to articte the fact.


    But he could perceive that this ce had to be built. And if his suspicion was correct...


    He sighed.


    He didn''t even know what to think.


    After a while, they reached an endpoint. The leader of the White Walkers made another hooting sound and mmed the bottom of his axe on the ground.


    Immediately, everything became blurry and nauseating for Northern; before he knew it, they were already on the ground.


    Immediately, their feet touched the ground. Raven quickly ran to the side and blurted out a lot of things... she puked a whole lot, causing even the White Walkers to look away in disgust.


    The leader of the White Walkers giggled mockingly with his arms folded and stated to Northern in the monster tongue,


    "Your woman, scared of heights. Your woman weak, our woman strong." He flexed his biceps at Northern as he spoke.


    Raven, with a frightening frown on her face, wiped her mouth and asked,


    "What is he saying?" She asked, grimacing.


    "He called you weak..."


    Raven looked at him with an unbelievable frown.


    "Yeah, save it. We can''t be reckless."


    Northern lowered his eyes. They were now standing on a t surface, although it was a carpet of pristine snow, untouched and undisturbed, save for a few scattered rocks that peeked through the icy nket.


    The leader of the White Walkers gave him onest nce, then they continued their journey.


    Each step they took left a faint imprint. Patches of green and blue light danced across the snow, reflections from the celestial disy above, creating a living tapestry of light and color that seemed to pulse with the rhythm of the aurora.


    All around them, outlines of ice formations could be seen, their shapes softened by the veil of mist that clung to the horizon.


    It was a ce of silence and stillness, where the only sound was the whisper of the wind and the asional distant crack of ice shifting in the cold.


    Raven, who before seemed to be almost dying from the cold, also seemed better.


    Northern had no idea how or why, but he was at least d that she wouldn''t be perishing anytime soon.


    Not that he was d...


    ''...I just don''t want unnecessary death on my conscience.''


    Northern looked away and focused his eyes on the road as they moved.


    He had even used his Chaos Eyes to investigate the aurora bridge, but there was nothing extraordinary.


    It was just the regr ligatures and Chaos constructs.


    But of course, there were a few artificial bodies, which was how he deduced that the aurora bridge was built.


    While the aurora itself was real, these creatures seemed to have


    ¡ªwith an invisible material¡ªbuilt a magnificent bridge, taking advantage of the properties of the aurora.


    Also, he had to consider that he was currently in a rift and not on Earth. He had to be open-minded as to whether there could be another definition for this aurora.


    Or... it might not even be an aurora to begin with.


    After a while, they reached a massive, intimidating ice wall, one that perfectly reflected the serene lights above.


    The White Walkers stopped before the great ice wall and were silent for a couple of seconds.


    Then the leader gave his axe to the White Walker beside him and stepped forward.


    He spread his legs apart and began to throw his hands around as if he were weaving some signs, trying to push something out.


    At the end of his gesture, he paused and then began to pull his hands apart like he was separating an incredibly strong door.


    Momentster, a great shudder resounded from the wall, an enormous cloud of white fog began to seep out as a thunderous creak leaked out.


    Slowly, they began to separate.


    The leader slumped to his knee and panted heavily.


    The White Walkers, with a stern expression, began to walk into the slight parting between the imposing walls.


    Northern skeptically moved his legs and went along with them.


    The wall was not only tall but incredibly thick. They had to walk over ten steps before finally stepping into the other side.


    Northern''s eyes furrowed slightly as the terrain of this ''other side'' unveiled before his eyes like a dreamscape.


    The dwellings, domed and grand, resembled giant igloos but were infinitely more sophisticated.


    Each was constructed from perfectly fitted blocks of ice that seemed to merge seamlessly, their surfaces glowing with a soft, internal luminescence.


    This glow cast a soothing blue light within, a stark contrast to the harsh whiteness of the world outside.


    Inside these homes, the temperature was surprisingly warm, insted byyers of treated ice that trapped and retained heat, creating a sanctuary from the biting cold.


    Every home was a work of art, adorned with intricate ice sculptures and motifs that depicted scenes of daily life, legendary hunts, and the murals of myths they revered.


    Furnishings, also carved from ice and cushioned with thick furs, offered bothfort and warmth.


    The air inside was rich with the scent of pine and herbs, harvested from the ice gardens nearby.


    Northern had neverid his eyes upon a more glorious and splendid scene.

 Chapter 279 Uzred: Son of Sura

    <h4>Chapter 279 Uzred: Son of Sura </h4>


    Northern and Raven were brought to the za, nestled at the center of the settlement. It was a vast open space dominated by the ice pce.


    This architectural wonder, with its soaring spires and glittering turrets, stood as the seat of leadership and a beacon ofmunal life.


    The za buzzed with activity: trades and other misceneous things happening here and there. Stalls crafted from ice blocks lined the edges, offering goods and provisions vital for survival.


    Every White Walker around threw nces at the two strangers walking between the guards.


    They entered the pce and reached the center room where arge throne nestled, then lowered their knees and heads.


    When they saw that Raven and Northern weren''t doing the same, they immediately forced them down.


    The seat was sorge and tall that nothing could be seen on it. Northern wasn''t even sure if someone was there.


    He had thought the leader of the cohort that took him and Raven was probably the leader of the White Walkers based on his attire.


    But it seemed he was wrong.


    Now, he could only wait in anticipation¡­ just who was their fearsome leader.


    A moment of tense silence ensued for a short while.


    Then something streaked forward, others barely even noticed, but Northern saw the thing move and softlynd on the ground.


    Northern slowly raised his head to look at the figure.


    His presence was a blend of ethereal beauty and tender strength.


    His skin, an unearthly shade of icy blue, shimmered under the pale light of the aurora that seeped through the ssy roof.


    Intricate tattoos spiraled across his lean, muscr frame, the dark blue ink a stark contrast against his cold-toned flesh.


    These markings seemed ancient and arcane, something that none other apart from him had.


    Dark, tousled hair framed his face, falling in uneven strands that asionally obscured his intense, ice-blue eyes.


    His pointed ears were adorned with simple, bone-crafted earrings, peeking out from beneath his hair, adding to his ethereal beauty.


    Around his neck hung a ne made from teeth and feathers.


    He wore a garment woven from thick, ck fur, its edges frayed and adorned with white, downy feathers that fluttered gently.


    A leather belt, heavy with pouches and charms, cinched his waist, each item meticulously ced for both function and protection.


    His arms and legs were wrapped in dark, sinewy leather, interspersed with more feathers and small, polished bones.


    The bindings left his feet bare, their toughened soles ustomed to the icy terrain, each step taken with silent grace.


    Northern muttered, "Young..."


    Contrary to the White Walkers, he was lean and small, young in every corner of his stature.


    But still, there was something about him, something that seemed tomand the very elements around him.


    The boy leaned forward, taking an intense, curiosity-coated look at Northern, then he moved sharply¡ªlike a blur¡ªwas in front of Raven, intricately observing her too.


    Then he retracted his head and took two steps back, was silent for a while.


    Then he swung his hand to Northern and said:


    "Man, me like. Woman, me not like."


    Even for monster tongue, his words were quite rough around the edges and seemed like they needed more work.


    All of them, actually, seemed the same way.


    But that was not the problem right now.


    ''What did he mean by woman me not like¡­ does he have some kind of prejudice against Raven?''


    Raven leaned a little to him and whispered:


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Apparently, the kid doesn''t like you..." Northern whispered back.


    "Yeah, I figured."


    If they were fifteen, the boy looked like he was a little over eleven, quite young but with a fierce and strong presence.


    And moreover, he was the leader of this entire settlement.


    Northern was beyond impressed.


    "Great one," Northern started, of course in monster tongue.


    However, the moment Northern spoke, the kid''s eyes paled, he staggered back with a ''masaka'' look on his face.


    Something drove a pale shock into his bones.


    And even Northern too was surprised.


    ''What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?'' He thought.


    Worried, Northern inquired:


    "I''m sorry, did I say something wrong?"


    Instead, the boy only got more pale, taking another staggering step back.


    After a few seconds, he shakily spoke.


    "Mouth. Speak. Language. Good. Very. Good," hemented with a thumbs up to Northern.


    "Eh?"


    Northern was dumbfounded.


    ''Was he shocked because I can speak theirnguage or because I can speak it more fluently than they can?''


    Northern suspected that it was thetter, but he didn''t quite get it because the White Walkers didn''t have the same reaction.


    Curious, he decided to [See] the boy.


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: Ice Walker


    True Name: Dust Of Snow


    Soul Rank: [Hellion]


    Danger Level: [Hazard]


    Attributes: [Snow-bound], [Snow-born], [Child Of Ice]


    Abilities: [Frozen Touch], [Touch Of Sura], [Steps Of Snow], [Sura''s Panoply], [Frost Breath], [cial Movement]


    Northern froze.


    ''Eh? Just how many abilities?''


    This was beyond awe-striking.


    Hellion rank, Hazard danger level. Which meant that all of the guards gathered around here bowing to him were probably stronger than him.


    But the fact that he had so many abilities made no absolute sense.


    The only thing Northern could link it to was¡­ his true name.


    Would it be safe to say that the strength of the true name shows in how many abilities they have?


    Then where exactly does one find the talent of a monster?


    The True Name was a name imprinted on the soul, which meant that they reside in the same ce with talents themselves.


    However, how can one find talents without destroying them into talent fragments?


    Northern didn''t know why this thought was popping into his head at this particr time.


    But he felt like he should be able to extract talents as a whole from monsters with true names.


    Although he also suspected that if such monsters died, there would be no talent fragments for him.


    But who cared about that¡­ if he can copy the talents of monsters, that would be a big step up game for him.


    He wouldn''t be so limited after all.


    Northern smiled internally as this idea sparkled brightly within his mind.


    He was going to work more on it muchter, but for now, he had to deal with the boy.


    Who stared at him, blinking then slowly said.


    "Man. Teach. Me. Language. Me. Teach. Man. Our. Way."


    "Urgh?"


    All the guards looked up with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 280 The Strong Lady [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 280 The Strong Lady [Part 1]</h4>


    Northern also found himself dazed for a few moments.


    The boy wanted to learn thenguage and in exchange, teach Northern their ways.


    It was a great idea, but it came so easily that Northern doubted its potency.


    Was he to ept the situation just like that?


    The boy looked at Northern for a while and turned his eyes to Raven, then with a frown, said:


    "Woman. Go. Out."


    ''Of course.''


    Immediately, Northern''s eyes darkened.


    He slightly shook his head, attracting the boy''s attention.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let any harme to her. She''s my friend; you have to ept her if you want me too."


    The boy, still amazed at Northern''s fluency with the monster tongue, paused and stared for a while.


    He folded his hands, looking down for a few seconds. Then he shot his head up, eyes brimming with sparks of an idea.


    "Your. Woman. My. Woman. Who stronger. Sura Tal."


    Northern raised a brow; he wasn''t sure what the boy was saying, but he had a guess.


    The boy, seeing the confusion on his face, pressed on.


    "Your woman. My woman. Sura Tal." He gestured with a tight grip of his hand, a crazy grin stered on his face.


    Northern''s guess seemed to be correct.


    Raven, at that moment, leaned in.


    "What is going on?"


    Northern hesitated for a second, looking at the boy''s ecstatic expression.


    He leaned a little bit towards Raven and exined to her.


    "It seems they want to send you out because you are weak, but I insisted on a no, so now he wants you to fight his woman..."


    Raven''s eyes narrowed, her crimson gaze burned with a dangerous me.


    Northern was well aware of that look in her eyes. He was going to say "No," but before he could, Raven spoke.


    "Tell him I''ll fight his strongest male."


    "Oh hell no. What is wrong with you?"


    Raven smiled with her eyes and tilted her head at Northern.


    "By now, you should know I don''t handle well being looked down upon in any way."


    Northern suddenly remembered when they crossed the dark tunnel, and he had said that Raven knocking out couldn''t have been that severe.


    Indeed, the youngdy did not handle it well when looked down upon.


    But still...


    "This is recklessness. Right now, you are not even in the best state to fight."


    "I''ll be fine."


    "Still..."


    "Northern," she called coldly, "I''ll be fine."


    The look in her eyes sent shivers down his spine.


    He sighed and looked at the boy¡ªwho was even now looking more ecstatic than before.


    He seemed to enjoy this.


    ''Does he enjoy this?'' Northern couldn''t help but wonder.


    "She wants to fight your strongest male."


    Immediately after Northern spoke, the boy''s face became gloomy. The atmosphere grew so dark that Northern felt like he just said what he never should have.


    He looked at the boy with a confused expression and wondered internally, ''Was that not the case...''


    Did he just put Raven in trouble with his own words?


    He wasn''t sure what the situation was, but one of the guards kneeling, the leader, slowly rose and stepped behind the boy.


    Northern slowly shook his head.


    ''The Catastrophe rank? With a true name and abilities? No, no, no, no.''


    He turned to Raven,


    "It won''t be a bad idea to abort this madness. Let''s not go down this path. That guy is strong, and you are not even in your peak state right now."


    "I''ll be fine, Northern."


    She slowly stood up, ring squarely at both the boy and the leader of the guards.


    The boy still carried a dark storm on his features; he turned his face to the leader andmanded:


    "No. Mercy."


    The leader of the guards lowered one knee and responded fiercely.


    "No. Mercy."


    Northern looked at Raven once more.


    ''I really hope she''ll be okay...''


    ¡ª


    After the deration of the duel, Northern and Raven were taken away from the ice pce¡ªto different locations.


    Northern was given an abode; it wasn''t as morous as several others and, at the same time, wasn''t as mundane as many others.


    But it was simple, and at least made Northern feel like these creatures weren''t going to enve him¡ªunlike his previous experience.


    However, he was still incredibly worried about Raven.


    A couple of hours went by, and he couldn''t even bring himself to rest. There was the fear that he might have caused it, he suspected that he didn''t quite grasp the context in which they were speaking and might have misunderstood it as a duel.


    But who wouldn''t have misunderstood such a thing?


    Just when Northern''s patience was running thin, one of the White Walkers knocked on his door.


    He responded quickly and was thus escorted to an open ground ice arena.


    The ce was not teeming with people, but yet, a few White Walkers here and there upied the empty seats.


    Northern breathed as he was made to sit down in the front row and watch.


    He observed the other White Walkers, which were mostly men rather than women.


    And perhaps more guards.


    At one corner was arge seat, where the ruler of the White Walkers sat¡ªthe young boy.


    A couple of silent minutester, the iron gates slowly rose, and a human girl walked out.


    She was donned in sleek ck armor thatplemented the rhythm of her body.


    She was like the champion of a goddess, walking right out of myths and legends.


    Her crimson eyes gleamed frighteningly with resolve.


    Northern, watching her walk out into the arena, had to take a deep breath.


    She looked like she was going to be alright, like she could handle this herself.


    But he couldn''t help but think... it''s just so impossible for her to defeat this guy¡ªKrullgath was a Catastrophic Hellion.


    A Named one, at that.


    One that had a higher level of intelligence than Night Terror.


    Creak!


    Another metallic gate rolled up, and slowly, a whitish figure began to emerge.


    He was bare-chested and was holding arge bone ax over his shoulder.


    His lower body was covered by rugged clothing; he walked barefooted, carrying strong and purposeful steps towards Raven.


    Then he stopped five meters away from her.


    By this time, two swords were already sitting spitefully in Raven''s hands.


    She observed the White Walker with an intense re and got ready to attack...


    ...perhaps defend.

 Chapter 281 The Strong Lady [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 281 The Strong Lady [Part 2]</h4>


    The chill of the arena bit into Raven''s skin, but the cold was the least of her concerns. Her focus was riveted on the imposing figure across the icy expanse.


    Krullgath''s massive frame was almost statuesque, his bone axe glinting under the frost-coated torches that circled the arena.


    Every inch of him exuded a raw, almost primal power that belied a cunning intelligence.


    Raven''s grip tightened on her swords.


    Nightfall¡ªwhich she had always wielded beforeing to Stelia¡ªand Edge¡ªwhich she gained after one phenomenal battle¡ªhummed with a barely restrained energy, a dim white light enveloping their des, a stark contrast against her ebony armor.


    She could feel their subtle weight, which had be an extension of her very will and body, ready to slice through the air with lethal precision.


    As the silence hung thickly in the air, Krullgath made the first move.


    With a guttural roar that echoed through the arena, he swung his axe in a sweeping arc.


    The force of the swing alone created a st of icy wind that sent shivers through the onlookers.


    Raven didn''t flinch.


    She sidestepped, her movements fluid and precise, narrowly evading the lethal edge of the axe.


    In the span of a heartbeat, she retaliated. Raven''s des shed through the dim light, aiming for Krullgath''s exposed nk.


    But he was faster than he appeared.


    The bone axe came up in a defensive sweep, deflecting the strike with a resonant ng that reverberated through her arms.


    Sparks flew, mingling with the frost that coated the ground.


    Raven pressed on, her swords a blur of motion.


    She moved with the grace of a dancer, each step calcted, every swing deliberate.


    Krullgath''s defense was formidable; his axe, despite its size, moved with surprising agility.


    He parried her attacks with an almost casual ease, his expression one of grim amusement.


    Both of them continued intensely for a while, locked in an intricate battle of offense and defense, dancing and running across the battle arena like streaks of stars in a night sky.


    With one deafening strike that Krullgath defended, he rolled through the air andnded back.


    At this point, the arena had grown eerily quiet; earlier, when the fight started, they were booming with cheers andughter.


    All of them seemed to be on Krullgath''s side, even the small number of females that watched.


    Northern couldn''t help but pity the lonesome warrior then.


    But now, they were probably swallowing their cheers, shame besmirching their expressions.


    He, on the other hand, felt proud.


    Of course, of course, it was Raven Kageyama, what else did he expect from a daughter of the notorious Kageyama n with a Paragon for a n patriarch?


    The White Walker, Krullgath, stood squared and stared at Raven evenly for a few seconds. Then parted his lips, releasing a grin.


    "You. Strong," he rumbled, his voice carrying a grudging respect. "But not strong enough."


    Raven''s expression darkened; she didn''t understand what he was saying, but she also didn''t think it was nice. The creature was brimming with cockiness.


    Krullgath''s next move was a magnifying testament to his strength.


    He shot into the air¡ªas if fired by a ballista¡ªand with a mighty heave, he brought the axe down in a crushing blow aimed at Raven''s head.


    She crossed her swords above her, the impact jarring her to the bone as she blocked the strike.


    The force drove her to one knee, the icy ground cracking beneath the pressure.


    But Raven was tenacious. She gritted her teeth and pushed back, forcing Krullgath to step away.


    She rose swiftly, her crimson eyes zing with resolve.


    With a swift motion, she twisted her des into a defensive stance, their edges gleaming menacingly.


    The arena seemed to hold its breath in tension as both duelists red at each other.


    Krullgath''s gaze was cold, calcting, while Raven''s was a burning inferno of determination.


    Stubbornness flickered on her face like wildfire, untamed and unyielding, ready to consume all that stood in her way.


    But what had brought her thus far wasn''t just sheer stubbornness; somewhere in the depth of that fiery gaze of hers was an intelligent and cunning mind.


    One that ceaselessly searched for strengths and weaknesses to exploit.


    Yes. Strengths and weaknesses.


    Northern watched interestedly from his seat. Something told him that for once today... he might get to see Raven''s true ability.


    A chance to copy!


    His heart jumped with excitement.


    Krullgath made a sudden move, charging forward with maddening ferocity.


    Raven dodged to the side, her swords shing out in a counterattack.


    But Krullgath was ready. He swung his axe in a backhanded blow that caught Raven''s left sword, sending it spinning from her grasp.


    For a moment, Raven was off-bnce, but she recovered swiftly.


    She pivoted on her heel, her remaining sword slicing through the air in a deadly arc aimed at Krullgath''s neck.


    He ducked under the de and retaliated with a powerful kick that caught Raven in the chest, sending her sprawling backwards.


    The impact drove the air from her lungs, but she rolled with the fall,ing to her feet in a crouch.


    She felt the cold bite of the ice beneath her fingers and the sting of pain in her chest.


    But pain was nothing new. If anything, it was a familiar friend, one that she had been given no choice but to grow up with and evidence that she was still alive.


    Krullgath stalked towards her, his expression filled with savage delight.


    "Woman. Strong. Me. Stronger. Woman. Weak. Not strong enough. So weak!"


    He stood gantly and added:


    "Krullgath will end this!!"


    Raven''s eyes narrowed. She rose to her feet, retrieving her fallen sword in a swift motion.


    She took a deep breath, centering herself, and shifted into a strange stance, muttering to herself.


    "I really hate to use this..."


    Something about the air around her began to grow grim and incredibly heavy.


    Northern''s eyes were locked onto her.


    ''It''sing... this is it.''


    He could feel it... or so he thought.


    Krullgath, ignorant of the strange atmosphere that surrounded Raven, charged again, his axe a blur of motion.


    "ck Wing Barrage"


    Raven met his assault head-on.


    She parried his blows with a speed and precision that left no room for error.


    Her swords danced around his axe, finding gaps in his defense, slicing at his exposed flesh.


    Each strike was a calcted move, a test of his reflexes and endurance.


    Her strikes were relentless, and her des were a whirlwind of steel and fury.


    But Krullgath was strong enough to stand through those ferocious attacks. He swung his axe with brutal efficiency, forcing Raven to stay on the defensive.


    She ducked and weaved, her movements a symphony of grace and power.


    In a swift low moment, she muttered again.


    "ck Crow Dual de Arts... First Form... Storm Of Crows."

 Chapter 282 The White Crow

    <h4>Chapter 282 The White Crow </h4>


    The air around Raven crackled with a palpable intensity as she leaned her upper body forward with both swords extended behind her.


    Whoosh!


    In a single light line of motion, her body moved with a new fluidity, her des weaving a deadly dance that blurred the lines between attack and defense, shimmering with a faint but beautiful and pristine white light.


    Krullgath barely had time to react as Ravenunched forward.


    Her swords had quickly be extensions of a furious whirlwind, striking from multiple angles in rapid session.


    Soul essence surrounded her like a swirling cloth, and her strikes birthed persistent crows¡­ biting endlessly on him, it was as if each strike of hers had been given an existential essence of their own.


    Her Crows however, instead of ck were¡­ white?


    Not that the White Walker cared about that but Northern found it very strange, they were clearly crows but every part of them were white, down to their eyes.


    ''Strange'' he thought but couldn''t afford to avert his focus, he just stared.


    Each of Raven''s blows came faster than thest, slicing through the air with a deadly precision that belied the raw power behind them.


    Krullgath''s bone axe was a blur of motion as he tried to parry her relentless assault.


    His movements were powerful but increasingly desperate as Raven''s attacks chipped away at his defense.


    The arena echoed with the sharp ng of steel meeting bone and the asional grunt of pain from the White Walker as Raven''s swords found their mark.


    Despite the ferocity of her assault, Raven knew that Krullgath''s strength was not to be underestimated.


    He had after all proved himself through the past few minutes of their duel.


    He swung his ax in wide arcs, creating gusts of icy wind that forced her to adapt her approach.


    With each strike, he tried to overwhelm her with his sheer brute force.


    But Raven''s technique was crazy smooth. She moved with the speed and grace of a predator, her strikes calcted to exploit the smallest openings in Krullgath''s defenses.


    Her swords sang through the air, cutting into Krullgath''s flesh and drawing blood with every pass.


    With a roar, Krullgath swung his axe in a desperate attempt to break through Raven''s onught.


    The massive weapon cleaved through the air, aimed at her midsection with bone-crushing force.


    But Raven anticipated his move. She twisted her body, letting the axe pass harmlessly inches from her side, and countered with a vicious upward sh.


    Her de found its mark, slicing across Krullgath''s chest and sending a spray of blood into the icy air.


    The White Walker staggered back, a look of shock and pain shing across his face.


    Everywhere, the arena, the wind, even his breath seem to pause in a stunning shock of what just happened.


    Like it or not, Raven was beginning to have the upper hand in this battle.


    She had drawn blood from his body more than once!


    His gaze toughened, cold eyes glowing with a subtle white light of fury.


    "Looks like things are about to get difficult¡­" Northern muttered.


    In the instant he did, Krullgath pierced forward like an arrow, he arrived in front of Raven in a sh and powerfully swung his axe.


    Of course, even though it was btedly, Raven threw her hands forward to block the attack.


    But its sheer force was overwhelming that her bones vibrated, she couldn''t help but stagger back.


    And seeing it only made more of Krullgath''s attack fly her way. For that moment, the tide of the battle shifted fully to the White Walker''s side.


    And the onlookers began raising their usual cheers.


    Raven was forced into an entrapping web of defending, every swing of her sword, every maneuver was in a desperate but usually failed attempt to get past his overwhelming chain of attacks.


    It was getting frustrating, she couldn''t even take a moment to retreat without worrying about his annoying attacks.


    Her hands throbbed with every swing, the cold did not favor her too and everything just seemed like they wanted her to lose.


    And sadly for her, that is how her entire life had always been.


    Cursed, they call her.


    She had no ce in this world and every single thing had always worked together to proved that fact right.


    Raven had always had to fight against an overwhelming number of odds.


    Beforeing to Stelia, every day was war and she couldn''t erase the feeling of fighting a war that she definitely knew she was losing.


    Aftering to Stelia, she had forgotten about that emotion for a while.


    For once in her entire life, she actually felt like she had perfect control of her own life, of everything.


    But right now, she was being reminded again of that feeling.


    And it did not feel good at all.


    It sucked.


    With a defiant cry, Raven threw outside outrightly into his iing attack. It was so wild and crazy that the White Walker got faltered for a moment and withdrew his attack.


    But Raven''s feet was already on the tip of his axe¡ªshe used it as a stepping stone and threw herself back into the air,nding away from him.


    Krullgath stood frozen in shock.


    "Woman. Crazy." He muttered, eyes still staring unbelievably.


    Raven, however, was already shifting into a new stance.


    "ck Crow Dual de Arts, Fifth form, Feathered Fury," she whispered.


    Then disappeared in a wake of white dancing feathers.


    Krullgath staggered back as Raven was before him in the blink of an eye, she spun with the grace of a dancer, her des cutting through the air in wide, sweeping arcs.


    Krullgath''s eyes widened in surprise as Raven''s swords shed at him from every direction.


    He struggled to keep up, his axe moving in a desperate attempt to block her attacks.


    But Raven''s speed and agility were too much for him.


    Her des began to find their mark progressively, slicing into his flesh and drawing more blood with each pass.


    Despite his wounds, Krullgath fought on with a savage determination.


    He swung his axe in a wide arc, forcing Raven to leap back to avoid the blow.


    But she was stubborn.


    She closed the distance between them in an instant, her swords a blur of motion as sheunched into another form, muttering beneath her lips:


    "ck Crow Peripheral Form, Eclipse sh"


    She crossed her swords in front of her, their edges gleaming in the dim light.


    With a powerful twist of her body, she unleashed abined strike that deflected Krullgath''s axe and sent him stumbling back.


    Krullgath roared in frustration. He swung his axe in a wide arc, creating a wall of icy wind that threatened to engulf Raven.


    But she moved with the agility of a shadow, slipping past his defenses and delivering a swift strike to his exposed side.


    Her de bit deep into Krullgath''s flesh, and he howled in pain.


    He swung his axe in a desperate attempt to fend her off, but Raven was already moving.


    She danced around him, her swords shing in the dim light as she attacked from every angle.


    But she knew she couldn''t keep it up for long, she didn''t know why but she could feel that the White Walker, had several tricks up his sleeves.


    She needed a very strong attack to end this duel, besides, she was already getting severely exhausted.


    Her stamina usually was something she was proud her. But the cold in this ce did not do her any good at all.

 Chapter 283 Honorable Species

    <h4>Chapter 283 Honorable Species</h4>


    Northern, meanwhile, was earnestly searching, waiting, wondering:


    ''What the hell? She''s not using her abilities?''


    He washed his face with his hand,


    ''Are you telling me she has been fighting the might of a Catastrophic Hellion with pure skills all this while? No talents involved?''


    Raven was matching the might of a Catastrophic Hellion with pure skills that had been ingrained in her, perhaps because she is¡ªof course¡ªfrom the Kageyama n.


    If Raven was this impressive, he couldn''t help but think of how strong Shin would be.


    Imagine this deadly de art in the hands of multiple clones.


    A truly deadly weapon of assassination indeed.


    Shin was a Master Pretender, Northern was sure of it. At this point, he just had to admit that there were a lot of mysteries surrounding that guy that he never saw.


    It was so easy to overlook because he was soid-back, almost dim, in fact.


    Northern didn''t want to call his father dumb.


    Still, he watched with intense focus, even if he wouldn''t be able to copy it yet.


    He was dying to see what ability thedy had, he wanted to see why she was so strong.


    Krullgath''s strength was failing. Blue blood streamed from his wounds, staining the icy ground beneath his feet.


    His movements became sluggish, his swings losing their deadly precision. But still, he fought on, his eyes zing with a fierce determination.


    Raven gathered her strength, preparing for one final, decisive strike.


    Her swords glowed with a faint white light as she channeled her essence into them.


    With another loud cry of defiance, sheunched into the final form of her art and shouted:


    "ck Crow Dual de, Improvised Form: Raven''s Wrath!"


    Her voice echoed through the arena, and she moved with blinding speed, her swords slicing through the air in a deadly arc aimed at Krullgath''s neck.


    The White Walker, however, with all the injuries on his body and blood dripping down, stood there, his gaze fixed on the oing Raven''s Wrath¡ªan attack that enveloped her in a massive white crow, destroying even the iced ground as she ran towards her target.


    Northern frowned slightly,


    ''What is he doing? Don''t tell me he wants to use his...'' Northern gasped internally.


    There had been slight moments when Krullgath intercepted with his ability, but Northern didn''t think those slight moments were all there was to the White Walker''s abilities.


    As Raven reached in front of the White Walker, with both her swords gliding towards his neck from opposite sides, a powerful blizzard suddenly exploded between them.


    Instantly, enclosing every single thing on the battle ground with white fog.


    Northern squinted his eyes; others might not have seen what happened, but it wasn''t so hard for him.


    Even though the shock of the blizzard had distracted him for a moment, so he indeed missed that moment.


    The White Walker had used his ability, a crazy force to counter the force of Raven''s attack, hence nullifying it.


    The thud and explosion that resounded were the result of both forces shing against each other.


    That was probably what he thought of doing since the beginning.


    Raven was standing, staggered, blood dripping down from her forehead.


    But the White Walker had sustained more injuries than she did in the course of this battle.


    Suddenly, a nging sound was heard¡ªit was the White Walker.


    He dropped his axe.


    And took two steps backward, then crossed his hands over his face and raised a leg.


    Immediately, the crowd began to murmur lowly.


    Northern, confused about what was happening, turned to the person next to him and asked in the monster tongue.


    "I''m sorry, what is going on?"


    "Commander Chief. Yield. Woman. Strong. Very strong."


    The White Walker with quite the short horn nodded seriously as he responded to Northern.


    Northern breathed out in relief and watched Raven.


    She probably didn''t need to be told. It was already clear enough from him dropping his weapon.


    That stance, however...


    ''Did he have to raise his leg?''


    It was probably a part of their culture, which immediately prompted Northern to remember and ask the White Walker next to him again.


    "What is Sura Tal?"


    The White Walker looked at him for a second, then said:


    "Sura Tal. Man. Woman. Come. Firewater. Drink. Drink. Stronger man, stronger woman don''t sleep. Weaker man, weaker woman sleep." Heughed as hepleted.


    The others beside him also carried theughter.


    Northern stared into nothing for a couple of confusing seconds.


    ''So... Sura Tal is a contest of drinking? Firewater? Alcohol? Then the one that passes out is the stronger one?''


    His mouth slowly fell.


    ''This was supposed to be a contest of alcohol? What the fuck did I cause?!!''


    Raven slowly slumped to the ground but fell into the arms of the White Walkers''mander chief.


    He said to her:


    "Woman. Suffering. Woman need rest."


    Northern, seeing her go down, quickly jumped into the arena and hurried to where they were.


    Only after he had started running did he feel embarrassed and question himself why he ran in hurriedly like that.


    But he couldn''t just stop mid-way.


    He collected Raven from him and carried her in his arms.


    Exhaustion wore her face like an apparel, her skin was getting whitish; the cold had probably gotten worse since she had carelessly expended herself like that.


    "Your Woman. Strong. Me. Sorry." Krullgath lowered his head a little bit.


    Northern, in response, nodded his head.


    "Thank you, you''re such an honorable person?"


    The White Walker tilted his head a little bit in confusion.


    "Honorable? Person?"


    Clearly, he understood not what those words meant, even though he had no trouble pronouncing them in the monster tongue.


    Northern stared at him, blinking for a few seconds.


    He didn''t quite know how to exin to him that they were an honorable species.


    The only monsters he hade across that were anything close to being honorable were his hideous guardian angel and Night Terror.


    Remembering those two suddenly made him feel mncholy.


    Krullgath fell to his knee as the boy came towards them.


    Northern lowered his head.


    But the boy immediately bowed ny degrees.


    "Teacher! Name. Ulzred."


    Northern was dumbfounded, as well as everyone in the arena.


    ''Crap... how can someone be so humble?!''


    What leader before his people would bow down before someone else, even if they deemed them a teacher?


    Or was he just naive?

 Chapter 284 The Odd Dream [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 284 The Odd Dream [Part 1] </h4>


    Northern automatically became epted amongst the strangemunity of White Walkers.


    He was referred to as Teacher and was not one by name alone; almost everyone in the settlement came to him in need of something.


    When he spoke, they listened.


    It was as if they turned to him for some sort of sage advice, and this happened because of only one reason.


    Their leader bowed before this person.


    For the first few days of being there, Northern oversaw Raven''s recovery.


    It was amazing how skilled these creatures could be. Even though they clearly didn''t need it, they could weave thick cloaks that shielded one from the cold.


    Northern suspected that the materials for these clothes were likely harvested from cottons that had developed resistance to the harsh environment and climate conditions of this realm.


    As such, it seemed like the cloaks themselves were imbued with cold resistance abilities.


    One was made for Northern and Raven, so he felt the need to stop walking around in his dark, scary armor.


    Raven got better, but it was difficult for her to ept the reality that yed out before her.


    A settlement of monsters that meant no harm.


    She was probably finally rting to what Northern had said to her a while back, but sadly, he was not usually around for her to discuss it.


    Days had definitely passed.


    Unlike Northern''s first rift, this one had night and day, although one could not be very sure of the hours in between.


    Raven sometimes tried to keep note, but she discovered that they were not consistent. She was either making mistakes with her count, or this was just one of the rift''s irregrities.


    But then again, there was no Northern to discuss these things with.


    The white-haired kid had be a tutor at such an early age.


    Northern, for once, was d that his intelligence had some good use.


    Even though he didn''t formally learn the monster tongue, he still could teach as if he had.


    He could not only properly convey the pronunciation of words but also could formte how best they probably could be written.


    Since this was a civilization that was thrown far back, Northern would use a twig to write in the snow as he taught the little Ulzred.


    The boy king, on the other hand, was a very receptive and obedient one.


    He had piles of schedules awaiting him, so Northern usually had limited time to spend with him.


    And when he left him, other White Walkers, male and female, would gather around him to learn.


    Raven oftentimes would find him in the center of an enormous gathering, teaching them about runes and proper pronunciation of words.


    To them, he was almost like a revered religious leader. Even sometimes when she watched, that was how he seemed.


    She would have loved to join his sses many times, but she refused.


    Raven particrly was worried about what semnce of humanity would be left in her should she decide to learn a monster tongue.


    That is, even outweighing the question of "would it be possible for a human to learn?"


    How did Northern learn it? Or was he just special enough?


    She believed in thetter. But she also thought it was the reason why Northern was finding so much difficulty in what should be simple andmon sense.


    Because he could rte with them so much.


    She tried to imagine how living with monsters for about six months would have been.


    Now, she couldn''t help but understand how naive,cent he was.


    He probably was a kid that lived in the embrace of his parents all day long, suddenly thrown into a rift and having to survive amidst monsters for six months.


    Only a select few would have made it out and be sane, acting as expected while still being outrightly calcting and sensible in all manners whatsoever.


    If Northern had turned out to be like that, then it would have made him too good to be true.


    When she took an objective stance on the kind of person he was and the way he acted inside this rift, she couldn''t help but feel like Northern was iplete outside the rift.


    In here... he looked so at home.


    It was a strange thought that crossed her mind, but it really did look like that.


    Even though he was swarmed with different activities, the guy didn''t seem to mind the fact that they were in a rift.


    Which was why she knew it was up to her; she was thest semnce of humanity that was left between both of them.


    This rift was here for a reason; they needed to find the guardian and the rift core... and kill it.


    She just hoped that would be possible without... her somber gaze fell on the people.


    The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth; she looked away and walked on.


    After a while, night fell. Raven was inside the provisional ice cottage that had been made avable for her.


    She sat on the wooden crafted bed with her legs crossed, her eyes closed, and her hands rested on her thighs.


    She seemed to be meditating.


    The blue glow from the frozen stick that stood on the side table, seemingly carved directly out of ice, slowly flickered, as if shivering with the subtle and seemingly harmless blow of the wind.


    She stayed in that position for a while, then she opened her eyes and just slumped on the bed.


    Staring at the blue, frozen ceiling for a while, then she muttered:


    "It''s peaceful... too peaceful."


    Slowly, her eyes closed peacefully. Raven embraced sleep and began snoring a couple of minutester.


    However, she heard a voice.


    "Raven... Raven... Raven...."


    That voice, she couldn''t be mistaken about it; that was Terence''s!


    "Terence, is that you?" She quickly sprang up, looking around the room, but she couldn''t find anyone.


    However, she was sure she had heard Terence''s voice.


    The voice then resounded once more.


    "Listen well, Raven... this is about the ce I walked to thest time when we were traveling."


    Raven narrowed her eyes.


    She had demanded about that, but the Oracle decided to stay silent. Raven, of course, usually does not force her to speak unless she wanted to.


    The fact that she''sing to Raven now must mean there is something about where she had gone that has to do with their current predicament.


    And Terence probably knew about it, which was why she didn''t say anything before now.


    Does that mean she knew that she and Northern would enter a rift?


    There was no way to know how much Terence really knew.


    But Raven was sure she was a walking trove of information. However, it was incredibly hard to get even an iota of that information out of her.


    And it was totally understandable because there were consequences for every secretive word or knowledge she spilled.


    The Oracle''s voice resounded once again:


    "Are you there, Raven? I want you to pay rapt attention to this instruction."


    Raven frowned slightly but nodded.


    "Take the boy king and flee. You must convince Northern; this cannot be sessful without him. If Northern does not consent to it, both of you will die. Tell him you need to take the boy king and find Sura using the green light in the sky. Those green lights will lead you directly to Sura."


    Raven''s frown deepened slightly.


    Her words were sounding like a lot of trouble. If Northern does not consent to it, both of them would die?


    What was happening?


    "Terence, what is..."


    Before she couldplete the sentence, however, she jolted out of her sleep, her eyes widening fully.


    All the while... she thought she was awake.

 Chapter 285 The Odd Dream [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 285 The Odd Dream [Part 2] </h4>


    Throughout the rest of the night, Raven experienced a certain difficulty trying to sleep. What was she to make of this odd dream?


    First of all, she knew herself very well; she could count the number of dreams she had had all her life on one hand.


    So as much as she wanted to be reasonable and im that this might ''just'' be a dream, she was quite aware that the odds were against it.


    She felt it so real, it was as if Terence had walked directly to her and reached her through a dream.


    But she never knew the Oracle could do something like this.


    If it does turn out to be the case... Raven smacked her lips in shame.


    ''I have looked down on her...''


    No, she admired Terence''s strength; she thought of the Oracle as powerful and respected her in that regard.


    But perhaps, this far exceeded her expectations. But it was still within a manageable scope.


    Because even though she had high expectations for the Oracle, she always weed a chance for Terence to spiral out of her control.


    The reason was that Terence was oftentimes too silent. Raven knew she kept a lot of things from her, but she also knew that it wasn''t because she wanted to.


    Which was why she always made sure to read the Oracle''s mood before asking about a certain thing.


    And there was nothing so far that she had asked that the Oracle had not given her answers to.


    Even when the answers were quite ufortable, they were always helpful in ways that no one could everpensate for.


    The knowledge about the flying ship started from Terence, as did the knowledge about Northern''s eyes.


    And they always came like this¡ªin disgruntled bits of information, just like this.


    Raven hence couldn''t help but feel that this was another instance of Terence''s helping just in the time they needed it.


    Hence, she decided to take it seriously and talk to Northern about it.


    Not calm enough to wait till the next dawn, she sprang to her feet, took anotheryer of her blue-colored cloak, and wrapped it around herself, then plunged out of the cottage.


    Her steps were silent and almost non-existent as she jumped from roof to roof.


    In a moment or two, she slowlynded on the pce roof. Northern''s room was somewhere in this amazing building.


    With ease, she slipped past the vignce of the guards, sometimes as if she were a shadow herself.


    Her movement and stealth came with practiced ease.


    Eventually, she stood in front of a door thrown away at the end of the hallway that seemed abandoned.


    She knocked softly and awaited a response.


    After a couple of seconds, there was no response. Raven was already thinking of ways to break through, but she was, at the same time, trying to avoidmotion.


    Now more than ever before, they needed to stay silent.


    But she had no choice if Northern was so fast asleep that he couldn''t hear her knock.


    She clenched her fist and slowly pulled her hand backward.


    As she lunged it forward, the door opened, and her punch came to an abrupt pause in front of Northern''s nose.


    Unflinched, he raised a brow and muttered:


    "Come in."


    Raven squinted her eyes a little bit. He didn''t even seem surprised to see her.


    Was he expecting her?


    She entered Northern''s room and looked around; this was the first time she wasing this close to him since they''d been here.


    They had both been busy with one thing or another¡ªhe especially. Plus, getting around him was difficult since he was being treated as the King''s precious teacher every time.


    "You are living quite thevish lifestyle."


    Raven said as she nced around.


    Size apart, his room was much more beautiful and pronounced than hers.


    ssy ornaments decorated the wall and shelves, beautiful woven mats were used to create an intricate decoration on the wall.


    Northern shrugged and looked at her, his arms folded.


    "I''m pretty sure you didn''t juste around here to admire my room."


    Raven stared squarely into his eyes.


    "Shouldn''t you be asleep at a time like this?"


    "Should I be ttered that you are concerned about me?"


    Raven was silent for a while, then she said:


    "We''ve not seen or spoken to each other since we came here."


    Northern, in response, looked down,


    "I think that is my fault. I just sort of got swept away by a lot of things."


    "I see... so you like it here?"


    Northern raised his head and frowned at the question, tilting his head back a little as he retorted.


    "Where the hell did thate from? Do I like a rift?"


    Raven shrugged with her shoulders,


    "I mean, while we were outside, you seemed eager to leave, go back to the Central ins, and now... you just look like you''re at home."


    "Eh," Northern raised a brow.


    He found her words absurd, but at the same time, something about them did not allow him to dismiss it as nonsense.


    He shook his head and shoved all that away for now, saying:


    "We can worry about all of thatter. There''s something else we need to attend to right now."


    Raven''s eyes widened a little bit.


    "Did Terence appear to you in your dream too?"


    Northern raised a brow, confused.


    "Terence appear to me in my dream? What is she, a dream chaser?"


    Raven''s eyes lowered back in a subtle show of disappointment.


    "She can travel to ces. I''m not exactly sure, but I think she can go to the future, and she can be at other ces with her soul. What''s it called again..." Raven pondered.


    But Northern responded immediately.


    "Astral projection?"


    "Soul projection... you were close."


    Northern looked away for a second.


    ''It''s practically the same thing. Still, who would have thought the Oracle was that amazing? She''s a walker of worlds?''


    Northern looked at Raven.


    "So she appeared in your dream?"


    Raven nodded and exined to Northern how exactly it had happened and what Terence had said.


    Through the short exnation, she could observe Northern thinking deeply. His eyes were out of focus.


    "I see, I see." He just muttered, even as she finished.


    A couple of minutester, Northern still seemed to be in deep thought. Finally, after she couldn''t wait anymore, Raven gave way to her voice and asked:


    "If you didn''t dream about Terence, why exactly do you look like you were expecting me, and what is the ''something else'' we need to attend to right now?"


    Northern looked at her nkly for a couple of seconds, then gestured towards the wooden chair beside his bed.


    "Sit... this will take a little while."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Haha, it''s been a while hasn''t it, I don''t know if you guys have missed me.


    Thank you so much for always supporting my book even with all the discrepancies.


    I''ve been able toe this far thanks to you guys, I love you guys so much.


    Please keep supporting me with those powerstones, golden tickets and gifts and I promise toe with more genuine and appalling contents.


    Sit back and rx, we are about to go on a jawbreaking adventure. Hehehee

 Chapter 286 A Clueless Fellow

    <h4>Chapter 286 A Clueless Fellow</h4>


    Raven sat on the chair and rxed. Surprisingly, it was even morefortable than her own bed.


    It was as if the wood was made from entirely different materials.


    Everything in Northern''s room reeked of luxury.


    She almost felt jealous.


    Northern spent a few moments gathering his thoughts while Raven waited on the wooden,fortable chair.


    After a few minutes passed, Raven mumbled,


    "So...?"


    Northern leaned against the wall and folded his arms.


    "Something is strange about this ce. I don''t quite know how to put it. The entire civilization of these monsters revolves around Ulzred."


    Raven raised a brow.


    "And what exactly is strange about that? He''s their king."


    "Exactly, Raven. It''s not that I don''t understand, but these things feel extreme sometimes. He''s a king, not a superstar."


    Raven cocked her head a little.


    "What''s a superstar?"


    Shocked, Northern squinted his eyes in suspicion.


    After a couple of silent seconds, he asked carefully,


    "The Aides Four, you don''t listen to their songs?"


    Raven frowned subtly.


    "What is a song?"


    "Eh? No way..."


    The concept of songs was not strange. Electronic devices existed in Tra-el but were created and managed in apletely different manner from the world he used to know.


    This manner solely relied on rift resources, just like how a crystal was the power source of an entire flying ship.


    These rift resources could power many things, including electricity and electronic devices.


    Northern had first heard the human sound over a radio with his father singing along and dancing.


    It happened almost every morning when Shin woke up.


    At first, he hated the band because they sounded like they were singing a country song from the ''80s back on Earth.


    But somehow, it began to grow on him.


    At ten, he began to sing along with his father but often just in his room.


    He hade to know several other bands.


    He had friends who wanted to gain talents so they could enter the stardom industry--the world of entertainment--and be superstars.


    But such a life was never for him. Not that he envisioned himself in some deste continent, fighting for his life. Neither was the life he wanted.


    It was incredibly shocking that Raven didn''t even know the meaning of a song, let alone superstar.


    ''Did she grow up in a cave?'' Northern wondered.


    Somehow, he couldn''t help but feel like the girl''s childhood would have been no fun at all.


    Because even the lowest of the low, a country bumpkin like himself, knew about it.


    For her not to know... it must be...


    "Can you stop staring at me like that and just continue what you were saying?" Raven''s voice was almost dripping with irritation.


    She sounded neither attractive nor unattractive. Her voice was pretty normal.


    Northern shook his head slightly and continued,


    "What I''m trying to say is, even for a king, such an amount of love can be disturbing. These guys are literally poking their noses into every business of his. When I sit down to teach them, it''s not actually because they want me to teach them. It''s like they want to spend time with me because I spend time with the kid."


    He shook his head dreadfully as he remembered.


    "They ask me, what is thest word King Ulzred uttered, did he eat, does he smile a lot, on and on, and trust me there are even extremely weird questions..."


    Raven narrowed her eyes at him.


    Northern, in response, stared for a couple of seconds, then shook his head.


    "Nah... I''m not going to tell you those."


    Raven nodded assertively,


    "Try me."


    Her eyes burned with those stubborn red mes, informing Northern that she was probably not going to back down until he spoke.


    Embarrassed, Northern turned away slightly as he said it to her in a low tone, "They asked the size of his PP..."


    Raven cocked her head yet again.


    "What''s a PP?"


    Northern''s eyes widened as they glided back to hers.


    Her eyes were drenched in sincere confusion. She really didn''t know what a PP meant.


    Awkwardly, he tried exining,


    "You know... like a third leg but for a man, in between the two legs and much smaller than the two legs."


    She frowned in confusion.


    "A man has a third leg? How can a man have a third leg? Is that supposed to be a tail?"


    "Yes! Like a tail, but in front."


    "A tail in front?"


    Northern dropped his head.


    ''There is no hope for this girl. She really must have grown up in a cave!''


    Raven folded her hands.


    "I can see you are finding it difficult to exin. This PP thing, is it a good or a bad thing?"


    Northern stared nkly for a couple of seconds.


    If one was to put it like that... was it good or bad? Even he didn''t have a justified answer.


    He shrugged.


    "I guess it''s like a perverted thing?"


    With an emotionless face, Raven pressed on,


    "Is it good perverted or bad perverted?"


    Northern was caught in a tight spot by that question.


    He thought for a while then responded,


    "I believe, Raven, that some things are not as simple as good or bad."


    "Then we ignore it and move on¡­ what matters is what good or bad effect this perverted thing has."


    Northern was dazed for a while.


    He didn''t even know how to process her manner of thinking.


    ''If they were to have an orgy with a kid that''s not even twelve¡­ I guess that''s like a bad thing.''


    But he knew better than to voice that out, since he''d have to start exining what an orgy means.


    ''I wonder if she even knows the meaning of sex.''


    "So¡­ was there any other observation that stood out and made you find this whole love for their king weird?"


    Northern''s gaze became a little somber.


    In the shadow of the dimly lit room, his eyes glowed a bit, revealing his undisputed beauty. One that Raven had never seen before.


    "He seems to be at his happiest when he''s with me. And sometimes, his expression is always as if he is asking for help."


    Raven''s eyes squinted together as she asked,


    "Asking for help from what?"

 Chapter 287 A Strange Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 287 A Strange Feeling </h4>


    "I don''t know... but I''m sure there is something wrong."


    "That''s a baseless assumption, Northern."


    "I know..."


    Raven looked at him for a couple of moments, then curved a corner of her lips and scoffed.


    Northern frowned.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m quite surprised. I had no doubts that you were carried away by the beauty of this ce. It seemed to me that you wouldn''t even mind spending eternity here."


    Northern grimaced,


    "Are you insane? Why would anyone want to spend eternity in a rift?"


    "Have you ever felt like you don''t belong anywhere, and then you get to somewhere and feel like you belong?"


    Northern stared nkly at her for a couple of seconds, then looked away.


    A feeling like that was very rtable in his past life. No matter how much he tried, he was just an outcast struggling to fit in.


    And when his supposed girlfriend came his way, that was the one time he truly felt alive and found a home in society; her family became his.


    But in the end, it was all lies.


    Northern''s expression became intensely dark.


    Regardless of what was going on in his mind, Raven continued.


    "The continent of Stelia is it for me. Sometimes, I don''t want to leave... and when I saw your eyes in this rift... it''s almost the same as mine when I first arrived here."


    Northern breathed.


    "I''m d you said ''almost.''" He paused and continued, "While I do find this ce exciting, I''m not dense, and my vision is not obscured. In the end, this is a reality I do not fit into. It''s one meant to breed destruction and nothing more."


    Raven smiled a little bit.


    "Scary."


    "I''ve had to learn the hard way... but I can''t lie, I do find this to be a veryfortable environment. I can fight without pretending and without restraints."


    Raven nodded and smiled once again.


    A couple of silent seconds passed, then her voice resounded in the dimly lit room again.


    "So, what do we do now? Should we follow Terence''s orders?"


    Northern was in thought for a while, his eyes fixed on the ground.


    Then he retorted,


    "I think we need to talk to Ulzred."


    Raven nodded in consent.


    "That''s sensible, and it would bepletely easy for you to do."


    But Northern shook his head.


    "No, not under those circumstances."


    "Why?"


    He exined:


    "All these days, he has not been able to say anything, at least not in clear terms. I''m guessing there should be a reason for it. Maybe he''s being watched, and he doesn''t want to get caught."


    Raven gently touched her hair and tucked it behind her ear.


    "Strange..." She btedly looked at Northern, who looked like he had entered a trance.


    "Is something else wrong?"


    "No... not at all," Northern responded, vigorously shaking his head. He seemed to be shaking away many thoughts with that gesture.


    "Have you actually thought... maybe Ulzred asking you to teach him was because he needed help?"


    Northern frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, I don''t think there''s a better environment tomunicate his need for help than the one that both of you have now. What if he''s just being smart about it?"


    "So you''re saying maybe we just need to wait for him?"


    "Or at the very least, ask him in a way that others wouldn''t suspect, even if they are keeping both of you under intense surveince."


    Northern''s eyes lowered for a few seconds, then he raised them back to look at her andmented:


    "You are correct. I think I''ll use writing... now that I think about it. He is always mostly interested in learning how to write since I suggested it. But the time he got to spend with me suddenly reduced after Krullgath observed I was teaching him writing. He asked once what it was, and I told him it''s a form ofmunication that was incredibly hard to learn."


    Northern paused.


    "What?" Raven inquired, seeing his sudden silence.


    "Well... I didn''t think much about it then, but now that I try to remember, I think he might have given me a little condescending gaze."


    Raven leaned back and sighed.


    "So, what do we do?"


    Northern was silent for a while.


    "How about I speed up things with Ulzred? I''ll try to get what is wrong on his part, and you, maybe you should try finding how the colors in the sky are supposed to lead us to Sura."


    Raven nodded.


    "Sensible."


    "Yeah... because in your dream, Terence made it seem like Sura is alive, and these creatures talk about him like some myth..."


    "Do you think he''s one of them, an Origin or a Tyrant?"


    Northern shook his head a little bit and smiled with the corner of his lips.


    "No Raven, let''s not forget that this is a tier IV rift. The guardian is going to be a Maelstrom rank. I don''t think any Origin or Tyrant would be a Maelstrom rank. I think they''d probably be much higher, and who knows, they might follow the drifters'' ranks. But what I''m trying to say is that the rift tier would be much higher if we were facing a Tyrant or an Origin."


    Raven nodded gently.


    "That makes sense... you are making a lot of sense. I find that baffling."


    "And I find your statement just now offensive."


    Raven chuckled. It was a sweeping moment, but her face glowed with a dark, enigmatic allure that could captivate even the coldest heart.


    Northern felt a beat or two skipped within his chest and quickly looked away.


    "I''m just worried about the poor kid, that''s all."


    Her smile widened sincerely.


    "Would you be concerned if Ulzred was a human kid?"


    Northern frowned in defiance.


    "Of course I would be. What? You think I''m some maniac that favors monsters over humans?"


    Raven looked into his eyes.


    "Anyone would think so. But perhaps everyone was wrong. I was wrong? Would you be willing to help me understand who you are?"


    Northern felt like a wind of butterflies blew past him; his stomach churned ufortably too.


    His cheeks reddened, and his chest was beginning to burn. Something was wrong.


    He didn''t like this at all.

 Chapter 288 Soul Vessels [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 288 Soul Vessels [Part 1]</h4>


    Northern resumed his day as usual, although due to the previous night''s conversation, he was now more aware of his surroundings.


    And strangely, they too seemed more aware of him too.


    The White Walkers did not miss any slight chance to be vignt, and the proximity they allowed him to their leaders was intensely supervised.


    All these were hints to Northern that something very strange was happening among these creatures.


    Perhaps they were not the kind creatures he thought them to be.


    But how and why? He was conflicted.


    Even up until this very moment, they have not reacted in any contradicting manner as to which they had portrayed themselves.


    With how vignt they are around him, when he walks up to them and greets them, they reply ever so lively, like they are full of so much joy.


    But today, those genuine smiles of theirs seemed fake. Northern didn''t know if that was his own issue¡ªmaybe he just couldn''t bring himself to see the sincerity in their smiles after all the suppositions that he and Raven had made in the midnight hour.


    Now, that did not mean that their smiles were not genuine, or maybe they were not...


    That is how confused Northern was.


    He sat at the edge of the ice cliff where he usually taught Ulzred.


    Usually, he would be walking around and enjoying the attention people gave him, but this time it was different.


    He wanted to clear his head; he wanted to think.


    He continually nced into the clear white sky, the colors in them were as though they didn''t exist, but Northern could see them.


    It was faint and obscured because of the light of day.


    ''I wonder what is the source of light around here...''


    Northern had observed the absence of a daystar, which was why he proposed the question in his mind.


    However, he didn''t think he''d stay long enough in this rift to find out about that information.


    Another thing that kept bothering him were the bitterness and mystery he had read about in the Tower, with everything said and done.


    His mind continually inquired about the question, "Is the Chaos Prince dead or alive?"


    Northern didn''t know which answer to wish for. With the way the Chaos Prince was portrayed, he looked like someone who was a menace for a living.


    Someone with a lot of trouble.


    If he knew Northern had his powers, would he be willing to let him live?


    Northern suddenly felt his blood run cold; the thought of encountering the Chaos Prince, in fact, any Origin or Tyrant made him shudder with fear.


    And the only solution to this fear was to get stronger.


    He suddenly felt that overwhelming rush to do something; he just didn''t want to be like this, for the sake of the future at the very least.


    So he wouldn''t lose his head before he even knew it.


    Because these beings... he was sure they existed at a different stratum than he or anyone had ever known.


    They were the true definition of monsters.


    He closed and opened his eyes gently, then he moved away from the edge of the cliff.


    Northern summoned the new beings he added to his Void soul arsenal.


    Immediately, a coagtion of blue smoke surrounded him. He first found it strange because he had thought them to be shadows when he first met them.


    Now, however, they were more like a mass fog than shadows.


    ''Let''s see...''


    Northern immediately summoned their information.


    Name: Pangu


    True Name: nil


    Danger Level: nil


    Void Rank: [Echo]


    Void Ability: [Soul Vessel]


    Soul Fragments: [0/1000]


    Northern frowned a little bit; he inspected the rest of the Summons, which were also the same thing.


    When he was done, he scratched the back of his head in confused confusion.


    ''What the hell?''


    However, just then, a new tab popped up to his view, saying:


    Soul Vessel Description: [Pangu, La, Cuckoo, Hentu and Shei are created as empty shells because they serve the purpose of holding a bodiless soul]


    [Because of their purpose, they have an incorporeal form until a tangible soul is merged with them]


    [After the soul is merged with them, they take on the identity of the soul; however, they maintain their own personality and can return to their incorporeal form uponmand, while still holding the properties and abilities of the soul they hold]


    [Do you want to merge a soul?]


    When Northern was done reading, he felt his heart skip a beat. This was not like that time with Raven.


    This was a good feeling, one that made all the hair on his body stand on end.


    One full of excitement.


    Because this just provided a very soothing solution to the one problem he had been facing all this while.


    With this option, he really didn''t have to worry about upgrading the Cloning ability, which usually would take a lot of his growth time and talent fragments.


    Even after assigning the two most powerful souls he has now, he can still save the rest of the three forter when he fights more monsters.


    ''This is good, very good.''


    He was particrly looking forward to having Krullgath. Not that he wanted to kill themander; in fact, he dreaded the thought of it and hoped that he and Raven were wrong.


    But really, even if he was wrong, when has Raven ever been wrong?


    If there were chances for this notion to be wrong, Raven would definitely have pointed it out.


    Everything matched up quite well and fitted together.


    The more Northern thought about it, the more ufortable he felt about everything.


    Indeed, every rift has its own plight and difficulty. And one cannot measure the difficulty of one based on another.


    Northern gulped and answered,


    "Yes, let''s merge a soul."


    [Choose your soul]


    [Koll]


    [Corpse Eater]


    [Corpse Eater]


    There were several other Corpse Eaters, then bulfors. But Northern was just after two souls for now.


    "Koll."


    [Koll has been selected. Do you want to merge Koll with Pangu, La, Cuckoo, Hentu or Shei?]


    "Let''s merge him with Pangu..."


    [Merging soul Koll with Void Summon Pangu]


    [Merging Complete]


    Immediately, the fog in front of him danced a little bit and seemed to reduce.


    Pangu''s new information appeared:


    Name: Pangu(Koll) >


    True Name: [The Second Shard]


    Danger Level: [Catastrophe]


    Void Rank: [Echo]


    Void Ability: [Soul Vessel]


    Soul Fragments: [0/1000]


    Right in front of the name, there was another option to switch profile information.


    Northern, after reading this tab, naturally switched.


    Name: Koll(Pangu) >


    True Name: [The Second Shard]


    Attributes: [Blood Ravager], [Son of War], [Cursed of Khorne]


    Attributes Ability: [Blood Lance], [Blood Curse]


    Danger Level: [Catastrophe]


    Soul Rank: [Maelstrom]


    Soul Fragments: [0/300]


    Talent: [Shards of Darkness]


    Talent ss: [S]


    Talent Ability: [Veil Of Darkness], [Red Lance]

 Chapter 289 Soul Vessels [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 289 Soul Vessels [Part 2]</h4>


    Finally, there was the answer to the question he had always asked himself.


    Do monsters have talents?


    Apparently, ording to what he saw of Koll''s profile information, he now knew¡ªmonsters have talents too.


    ''Of course they do, else it wouldn''t make sense how I''m able to absorb talent fragments.''


    Which meant the only reason why he didn''t see it in lower-rank monsters was because their talents were not yet fully formed.


    The different case was if the monster had a True Name.


    Northern believed that a True Name gave a monster a more definite essence, hence their talents could manifest, but not to the extent of a fully formed talent.


    Another question that now bugged him was how does he copy monsters'' talents?


    Because he was sure he fought Koll and gained nothing from it.


    Or maybe throughout their fight, the Castle Lord didn''t use his talent abilities at all.


    The only way was to inspect the information of the talent abilities.


    Veil Of Darkness: [A shroud of darkness envelops your entire being, an ultimate defensive veil. Attacks cannot prate you in this form, even if they do, they are lost in the darkness.]


    Red Lance: [You can manifest crimsonnces carrying an attack weight equal to your resolve.]


    ''Oh, I know Veil of Darkness.''


    Undoubtedly, this was the cloak of darkness the Castle Lord always wore. Sadly, he took it off willingly when they were about to get serious.


    ''I wonder what would have happened if he didn''t.''


    With the level of strength Northern was seeing from Koll, he continually felt like he and Night Terror probably just had an easy win.


    He sighed.


    ''I guess I am not able to copy monster talents the way I can copy humans''.''


    If he could, everything would have seemed too easy.


    Now, there was nothing wrong with things being easy, but ''easy'' didn''t have deep enough roots to withstand the fiery test of time.


    Sometimes, hardship is endured not for the result but for the process of building one''s resolve, mindset, and fortitude.


    Northern decided to let it rest for now; he would keep an introspective mindset and figure out how to copy monster talentster on.


    He was sure that would be a great addition.


    But right now, he had to focus on what he could control: using all avable resources to grow stronger.


    His eyes glided towards the bottom of the floating panel, where he saw:


    Additional Information: [When Monsters are in, Soul Fragments are gained which contribute to the growth of the Void Summon and not the Soul Summon.]


    Which meant that Koll as a Soul would not be getting any stronger, just like Night Terror didn''t.


    However, Pangu would grow stronger and possibly even evolve in rank as a Void Summon.


    Another downside was that he couldn''t have Pangu harvest Talent fragments for him because kills were converted into Soul Fragments.


    ''So, in the end, I have to use my clones...''


    But at the very least, he could have allies that would help him grow stronger in the meantime while he focused on at least bing a Master before spending any precious talent fragments on evolving talents.


    ''As a Master, by my calctions, I will have ten talents, both owned and copied.''


    Northern giggled internally.


    Ten talents!


    He was sure as a Master, he''d be able to defeat Helena EASILY.


    A wry grin spread across his lips as he thought about it, but that was enough of that.


    ''Onto the next... let''s save the savory for when ites to fruition.''


    "Merge Corpse Eater with La."


    [Merging soul Corpse Eater with Void Summon La]


    [Merging Complete]


    Name: La(Corpse Eater)


    True Name: nil


    Danger Level: [Apex]


    Void Rank: [Echo]


    Void Ability: [Soul Vessel]


    Soul Fragments: [0/1000]


    Name: [Corpse Eater]


    True Name: nil


    Attribute: [Ravage Hunger], [Kin Of Darkness]


    Attribute Ability:


    Danger Level: [Abysmal]


    Soul Rank: [Savage]


    Soul Fragments: [0/300]


    Talent: nil


    Talent ss: nil


    Talent Abilities: nil


    Northern smiled, content with what he saw.


    He would have loved to summon both material bodies to this reality but stood the risk of being seen.


    He didn''t want to believe the White Walkers didn''t have one or two on his trail.


    So he decided to just do the next thing on his agenda until Ulzred arrived.


    Northern materialized the Soul Eater, then pushed forward a leg.


    Then, absorbing himself into the moment, he began swinging his sword hand forward. With every swing, he slid his leg a step.


    Honestly, he didn''t know what he was doing; however, what he hoped to achieve was a familiarity of some sort - familiarity with the sword and the Chaos footwork.


    And so he continued like that...


    ...a couple of hourster, Northern''s face was dripping with cold sweat.


    He had not taken a single break and had continually moved both his legs and sword simultaneously while absorbing his senses into each moment.


    He felt his muscles ache, but he also knew he could keep going. It would beziness to stop just because of a few aches.


    So Northern continued despite the pain in his joints and muscles. However, he suddenly heard a voice.


    "You are doing it wrongly," the voice said.


    He paused and looked around him; there was no one...clearly.


    Not minding what he had just heard, he faced front and continued swinging.


    "Oh? You are just going to outrightly ignore me because you can''t see me? How rude."


    Northern paused and stood straight this time.


    There was a thick sourness to the voice, so he could deduce the speaker was probably male.


    "Why hide and talk to me?"


    "Hide? I''m not hiding. To show myself, I''d have to travel over a thousand kilometers - that''s a lot of walking, even for a youngster like me. You want to learn, or do you want to talk?"


    ''Strange...''


    It was really strange, but Northern wanted to learn, even though he felt very stupid talking to a voice without a face.


    "I want to learn..."


    "Good, I like your humility... let''s start with how to swing a sword properly."

 Chapter 290 The Faceless Guide

    <h4>Chapter 290 The Faceless Guide</h4>


    "First, rx your shoulders," the voice instructed.


    Northern tried toply, straightening his back and shaking off the tension.


    "A sword is not a club. It should move with the grace of a leaf falling through the air, not the force of a hammer."


    Northern nodded, adjusting his grip on the Soul Eater. It felt awkward, the sweat on his palms making the hilt slippery.


    "Hold the sword like you would a bird," the voice continued. "Firm enough that it won''t escape, but gentle enough not to crush it. Feel its weight. Let it be an extension of your arm, not just an object you wield."


    Northern did not understand Jack that the voice was saying, but heplied, he tightened his grip momentarily, then eased it.


    The moment he did however, a striking perception of the sword''s bnce flowed into him. He could almost feel it pulsing with a life of its own, ready to respond to his every move.


    His eyes widened as he questioned, ''How?''


    "Amazing, isn''t it? You don''t have to be so hard on it, sometimes it''s okay to ease up and give it a space of its own, a space to act, a space to be."


    The voice paused and added:


    "Although I am quite shocked that you could feel it on a first try? Makes me envious, are you a genius or something. Nah, I doubt that."


    Northern smiled a little but it soon faded away, lest he be seen as a madman.


    The voice continued:


    "Now, align your body with the sword, stand with your feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent. Your center of gravity should be low, stable. Think of yourself as a rooted tree, strong and unmoving, yet flexible enough to sway with the wind."


    Northern shifted his stance, feeling the ground solid beneath his feet.


    He imagined roots extending from his soles, anchoring him to the earth. Taking a deep breath, he immediately felt a new sense of stability and strength.


    "Good. Now, raise the sword above your head, point aimed at your opponent''s throat. This is your guard, your starting point. From here, every movement must flow with intention, precision."


    He lifted the sword. Again, the moment, he did, the weight of the sword settle above him.


    The position felt exposed, making him uneasy, but he said nothing and just decided to obey the voice guiding him.


    "Imagine a line extending from the tip of your sword through your body and into the ground. This is your axis, your bnce point. Any deviation from this line will throw you off bnce."


    Northern visualized the line, straight and unwavering. He adjusted his posture slightly, feeling the alignment snap into ce.


    "Now, swing. Not with your arms, but with your entire body. The poweres from your core, from the rotation of your hips and shoulders. The sword should slice through the air effortlessly, guided by your intention."


    He pivoted his hips, letting the motion ripple up through his torso and into his arms.


    The ghostly sword cut through the air with a satisfying whisper, the movement fluid and controlled.


    "Better. But remember, it''s not just about strength. It''s about timing, precision, and awareness. You must be in harmony with your sword, your body, and your surroundings. Only then will you find true power."


    Northern repeated the motion, each swing bing more refined, more connected to his core.


    He could feel the sword responding to his every thought, its de an extension of his will.


    "Close your eyes," the voicemanded softly. "Feel the air around you. Listen to the sound of your breath, the heartbeat of the world. When you swing, imagine cutting through not just your opponent, but through time and space itself."


    Northern closed his eyes, focusing on the sounds and sensations.


    The gentle rustle of cold wind and the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.


    He swung again, and this time, it was as if the sword moved through water, the resistance giving way to a smooth, effortless glide.


    "Excellent. You''ve begun to understand. The essence of swordsmanship is not in the de, but in the unity of body, mind, and soul. The sword is a mirror, reflecting your inner state. Master it, and you master yourself."


    Northern opened his eyes, feeling a newfound rity.


    The voice was right.


    The sword felt lighter now, almost as if it were part of him. Each swing was a dance, a harmonious blend of strength and grace.


    "Remember," the voice said, a hint of pride in its tone, "a true swordsman does not fight with rage or fear. They fight with purpose, with calm and focused intent. Continue to practice, and you will find your own path to mastery."


    Northern bowed his head slightly, a gesture of gratitude. "Thank you," he murmured to the unseen guide.


    The voice chuckled softly. "You''re wee. Although, this was supposed to be longer, I''ve never seen anyone get it on their first trial. Even I didn''t. Anyways, keep your heart steady and your de sharp. I''lle see you some other time."


    With that, the voice faded, leaving Northern alone with his thoughts and his sword.


    He took a deep breath, feeling a sense of excitement, peace and determination.


    The swing of his sword just now felt so different and so fluid than it had ever felt since he had started swinging the sword.


    He looked at his hands and the sword.


    "What is this feeling, I want to continue swinging¡­" he murmured to himself.


    Sadly, he was out of time, he could already sense the boy kinging from afar, that was not anything new, he had [Sense] Attribute after all.


    Northern dismissed his sword and smiled with his hands behind his back as the boy king reached him with joy.


    Ulzred bowed vibrantly and when he raised his head, he uttered:


    "I look forward to lessons with you today too."


    Northern''s eyes widened a little bit, the boy''s speech has gotten very goodpared to thest time they met. He felt so proud.


    A warm smile then graced his lips, wearing a beautiful and serene glow on his face.


    "As usual Ulzred, I look forward to teaching you too. But today Ulzred, I''ll be teaching you something different."


    The boy king tilted his head a little bit.


    Northern''s smile widened, his eyes shining with a dark, dangerous glint.


    "Do you want to learn anothernguage? Thenguage of the humans?"


    "Language of the humans? Anothernguage?"


    The boy was at first dumbfounded but as he stared into Northern''s eyes, his eyes slowly widened and then he rigorously nodded his head.


    "Yes!!"

 Chapter 291 The Art Of Language

    <h4>Chapter 291 The Art Of Language</h4>


    Northern gazed at the young king before him. Ulzred''s eyes sparkled with curiosity and eagerness.


    The boy''s enthusiasm was almost tangible.


    "Language is much like swordy," Northern began, his voice calm and measured. "Both require grace, practice, and a deep understanding of subtle movements. Today, we start a new journey."


    As Northern spoke, he realized that his what he had just said again deepened his understanding of swordy.


    Ulzred''s youthful face tightened in concentration. "Will it be hard?"


    Northern chuckled softly. "Not as hard as it seems, if you listen closely and trust in your own abilities."


    He motioned for Ulzred to sit on a nearby t stone, its surface smoothed by time. The boy king settled down, his eyes fixed on Northern.


    Northern paced slowly in front of him, choosing his words carefully.


    "Language," he said, "is built on sounds and symbols. Your people and mine use different symbols to represent simr sounds. The trick is to find the bridge between them."


    Ulzred nodded slowly, his expression a mix of determination and confusion. Northern took a deep breath and continued.


    "Think of our runes as the skeleton of our words. Each rune has a specific sound, a part of the whole word. Yournguage, the tongue of monsters, uses simr building blocks but arranges them differently."


    He bent down, tracing a simple rune in the snow with a twig.


    "This," he said, "is the rune for ''A''. In yournguage, it would be more like this." He altered the symbol slightly, merging the curves and lines into a form more familiar to Ulzred.


    Ulzred leaned forward, his fingers tracing the new symbol.


    "It looks like the rune for ''Ah'' in our tongue."


    Northern nodded.


    "Exactly. And this simrity is what we''ll use to learn. Many of our runes have counterparts in yournguage. We just need to map them out and practice."


    He stood back, letting Ulzred absorb the information.


    The boy''s eyes darted between the symbols, his lips moving silently as he tried to memorize them.


    "Now, let''s start with something simple," Northern continued. He drew another rune next to the first, then a third, forming a word. "This is ''Ice''. In yournguage, it would look like this." He modified the runes slightly, simplifying them into shapes Ulzred would recognize.


    "Eyes," Ulzred said slowly, piecing the sounds together.


    "Yes, that''s close," Northern encouraged. "But listen to how I say it: ''ice''. The sounds flow together, blending smoothly."


    Ulzred tried again, closer to the correct pronunciation this time. Northern smiled, proud of the boy''s quick learning.


    "Very good. Now, let''s try another." He drew the runes for nd'', exining each symbol as he went. Ulzred watched intently, his fingers twitching as if he wanted to grasp the sounds and hold them tight.


    For the next hour, they continued this way. Northern introduced new words, and Ulzred repeated them, his voice gaining confidence with each attempt.


    The boy''s progress was remarkable; his natural talent fornguage shone through.


    But Northern of course, knew that the real challenge woulde in bridging the gap between the two tongues.


    It wasn''t just about tranting in his mind but thinking directly in the newnguage.


    This would take time, patience, and a deep understanding of bothnguages.


    As they worked, Northern noticed something fascinating.


    Ulzred''s ability to grasp the new sounds and symbols seemed almost instinctual, as if he were uncovering something he had always known but never fully understood.


    "Your progress is impressive," Northern said finally, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "But there''s more to learning anguage than just words. You must also understand the flow, the rhythm, and the culture behind it."


    Ulzred tilted his head, his eyes questioning.


    "Language," Northern exined, "is more than just sounds. It''s how we express our thoughts, our feelings, our very being. To truly learn anguage, you must also learn about the people who speak it, their ways, their stories."


    He paused, considering how best to convey this abstract concept. Then an idea struck him.


    "Let''s tell a story," he said. "A simple one, using the words we''ve learned."


    Ulzred''s eyes lit up with excitement. "A story! Yes, please!"


    Northern smiled and began, speaking slowly and clearly.


    "Once upon a time, there was a ''boy king'' who lived in a ''d''. He ruled a ''settlement'' of ''white walkers''."


    He paused, letting Ulzred absorb the words. The boy''s lips moved silently as he repeated them to himself.


    "The ''white walkers'' loved the ''boy king''..." Northern continued, "because he is their ''ruler'' and they are his ''subjects''."


    Northern observed Ulzred''s expression and noticed a slight frown on the boy''s face.


    After repeating Northern''s words, Ulzred picked up the twig and wrote on the ground as he pronounced each word.


    He wrote ''subject'', then ''ruler'', and looked at Northern with a somber expression.


    He shook his head and drew an arrow between the words, indicating they should be swapped.


    A small frown creased Northern''s brows.


    "What does this mean?" he wondered. Then his eyes narrowed as he sensed the White Walkersing.


    A sad smile crossed his lips as he spoke to the boy.


    "I guess our lesson ends here for today. We''ll continue tomorrow... hopefully."


    He erased all the writing in the snowy ground and looked to his left, where three White Walkers were approaching.


    They bowed slightly to Northern and more deeply to the boy king.


    Northern watched as the boy king stood up, showing no joy, and was escorted away. He couldn''t help but ponder what the boy had just tried tomunicate.


    The more he thought about it, the more worry clouded his mind.


    He sat down tiredly on the t stone Ulzred had upied minutes ago and reflected deeply.


    Instead of returning to the settlement to enjoy the attention and respect of the people, Northern decided to stay and practice more with his sword.


    Northern continued to practice, the voice''s teachings echoing in his mind.


    He focused on the intery between his breath and his movements, seeking a deeper connection with the sword.


    Hours passed as he swung the de, each motion more precise than thest, his body bing a vessel of disciplined power.


    As twilight approached, casting long violet shadows across the ice-scape, Northern paused to catch his breath.


    He stared into the horizon as the sky began to glow with those familiar colors again.


    He sighed and dismissed his sword.


    "I think I should rest..."


    He really needed it, and he hadn''t eaten anything all day.

 Chapter 292 Report

    <h4>Chapter 292 Report</h4>


    Raven watched as the White Walker paced back and forth. She leaned against the pce wall, observing the settlement.


    She still struggled to believe this was amunity of monsters.


    Despite their human-like behaviors, there were stark differences that helped her maintain her sanity.


    At first nce, the settlement seemed vast, but now it felt as though Raven had explored every part of it.


    Buildings were scattered everywhere around the pce.


    Except behind it.


    Since there were no houses there, White Walkers were rarely seen in that area.


    In fact, she had never seen anyone there.


    The backdrop was just a massive ice mountain, nothing more, nothing less.


    Leaning against the pce wall, Raven continued to tap her foot on the ground.


    It was her habit when something was bothering her.


    She bit her lip, leaned away from the wall, looked left and right, and then moved towards the back of the pce.


    After a while, she found herself behind an enormous wall. She felt vulnerable for some reason; there were no guards, no White Walkers in this ce.


    The massive ice mountain wall against the back of the pce created a dark, narrow alleyway.


    Raven stood there, looking around.


    She was trying to figure out if she had missed something when she noticed something peculiar.


    She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand and looked at it.


    "I''m sweating?"


    To be precise¡ªshe was starting to feel warm.


    Which shouldn''t be happening at all, considering that this part of the settlement should be the coldest.


    Raven frowned at this discovery and stared keenly at the mountain wall.


    There was nothing strange about it¡ªit was just the base of the mountain.


    But she didn''t want to give up. She was sure that something was wrong.


    Something had to be there¡­ something generating an unusual amount of heat.


    However, Raven didn''t have much time to investigate. She could hear footstepsing closer, apanied by soft chuckles.


    So she decided to leave something behind. She shifted her sleeve, and from a tattoo near her elbow, a ck bird emerged. It fluttered into the air and disappeared.


    Then Raven also slipped away.


    A few secondster, two White Walkers stopped in front of the mountain base¡ªthe same spot Raven had been examining all day.


    They stood silently, not saying a word, as if they were guarding a door.


    Only, there was no door here.


    From the highest roof of the pce, Raven covered one of her eyes while the other turned pitch ck.


    Immediately after removing her hand, her eye returned to its usual crimson color.


    She nced at the guards and frowned deeply.


    "Something is wrong," she muttered before flying away gracefully like a butterfly.


    Northern, after having a fulfilling dinner, tiredly made his way through the dark, guarded halls of the pce.


    No one paid him any special attention since he was a regr resident here, even a well-respected one.


    Although Northern now suspected that they might have ced him in this location to keep an eye on him.


    Because sometimes, that''s exactly how it felt. Like he was being watched.


    He didn''t mind. He just held his stomach and walked away, having once again consumed the White Walkers'' strange vegetable soup for dinner.


    Surprisingly, these folks were vegetarians. They didn''t eat meat or anything other than vegetable soup.


    Most of their vegetables were grown in harsh climate conditions, which might have been why they were usually so hard on Northern''s stomach to digest.


    He opened his door and entered, then raised an eyebrow.


    "Act surprised..."


    "You''ll need to do better than that to surprise me..."


    Of course, he had sensed her presence the moment he touched the door knob. She had just stepped into his room at that time.


    "What''s the asion?"


    Raven tilted her head with a curious expression.


    "We made a n earlier today. Isn''t it right toe back and report what we''ve discovered?"


    "Oh, that¡­ yeah."


    She narrowed her eyes at Northern with the intensity of a viper.


    "That? Did you forget?"


    "Of course not. Why would I forget?" Northern casually pulled off his blue cloak and threw it on the bed.


    Then he turned to Raven. "Actually, I think I found something quite interesting."


    "Me too," Raven said.


    Northern looked at her for a moment and then gestured with his hand.


    "Do you want to go first?"


    "No, you go first," she replied.


    He nodded. "Okay, then."


    He sat on the bed and began. He told Raven about his idea to teach the boy king the humannguage, which made her mouth open slightly.


    He exined their exercises and how the boy had interchanged the words "ruler" and "subject."


    While he didn''t want to overthink it, his theory was that the boy was trying to convey something important with those words.


    In fact, Northern had deliberately chosen those words and that specific exercise to see if the boy would react.


    He had devised several exercises like that, meant to serve as questions of sorts.


    Instead of asking them directly, he posed them through the exercises, hoping the boy king would be clever enough to recognize them as questions.


    Even if he wasn''t, Northern was sure that if something was truly wrong, one of these questions disguised as exercises would strike a chord with the boy and cause him to act strangely.


    Fortunately, it had happened on the first try.


    Raven unfolded her arms and leaned away from the wall.


    "Still¡­ what if he just misunderstood?"


    Northern lowered his head, frowning slightly.


    "That''s possible¡­ but what are the chances he got it wrong? Ulzred is smart. I''ll give him that."


    "So, do you want to bet that something is wrong, that the ruler is the subject and the subjects are the rulers?"


    Northern looked at her.


    "Given how strange their culture has been so far, it wouldn''t be too far-fetched, would it?"


    Raven nodded.


    "You''re right. It''s a gamble. But I don''t think we have a better choice."


    "Yeah¡­" Northern murmured.


    They both fell silent for a while, then Northern spoke again.


    "Your turn. What did you find?"

 Chapter 293 The Kidnapping [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 293 The Kidnapping [Part 1]</h4>


    Raven took a little time to breathe in and out before she started her part of the report.


    Her voice was calm, serene, and soothing to the night as she said:


    "All day, I checked around the city, from block to block, house to house, and I found absolutely nothing."


    Northern raised a brow.


    "I''m pretty disappointed..."


    He got interrupted before he could finish; Raven continued.


    "Then I waited till night and decided to check around some more. It was then I ended up finding myself around the pce..." she paused, looking out the window and gazing at the trailing colors in the sky.


    "I decided to check the most unsuspicious ce... and then I found something weird happen."


    Her words piqued Northern''s interest; one could see his eyes focus on her with keen attention.


    "And that is?" His voice dripped with anticipation.


    "It was hot..."


    A small frown creased Northern''s brows first, then as the seconds flew by and Raven''s words settled in, the frown deepened on his face.


    "Hot? That''s strange?"


    "I know, right? I thought the same thing. The mountain situated at the back of the pce is supposed to be the coldest ce in this region due to the amalgamation of ice and snow there. But it''s hot."


    "Which is very weird."


    "It is..."


    Northern squinted his eyes, staring down for a little bit, then he shot up to his feet.


    "I think that is our clue to whatever is going on in this ce."


    Raven nodded.


    "Me too."


    "Our attention should be on that ce..."


    Raven smiled,


    "I left my bird there..."


    "Your bird?" Northern cocked his head a little bit as he inquired.


    Then he remembered before Raven got the chance to respond.


    "Oh, that..." he muttered.


    "Yes, that..." A slight cocky smirk ghosted Raven''s lips.


    A couple of seconds passed, then she just had toment.


    "Don''t worry, no one can find out about the bird, even you didn''t."


    Northern frowned at her.


    But her voice trailed before he could shoot his words.


    "It''s not your fault though," she said, "the technique itself is created to mask itself using the atmospheric essence. As long as there is essence in the air or even in the soul, no one can ever sense it. If it is used against me too, I probably wouldn''t know."


    "Yeah... good, so what''s the n moving forward? We are going to maintain low-key surveince over the ce...?"


    "While you try to find out more about this subject-ruler situation from your student."


    Northern narrowed his eyes at her; for a couple of seconds, silence drenched the air in the room.


    Then he whispered mockingly.


    "I sense contempt in your voice... it''s dripping with contempt."


    Raven in response stared down at him with indifference; however, this time, her indifference seemed a little forced. She scoffed and looked away from him.


    Then walked towards the window and said over her shoulder.


    "I guess your fun time is about toe to an end? Teacher Northern."


    Northern retracted his head with a grin,


    "It was fun while itsted. I never really adored it to begin with though."


    Then his eyes became somewhat distant.


    "But Ulzred... he''s a special kid. A really good kid."


    Raven looked at him for a few beats and turned her head away, wearing her usual indifference on her face like a cloak.


    Then she flew out the window, fluttering away into the air.


    Northern gazed towards the window for a long time before he heaved a sigh and retreated to his bed.


    "Tomorrow would be another long day..."


    Northerny on the bed for a couple of seconds, finding it hard for his mind to find rest.


    Then he decided to dive into the Limitless Void.


    He manifested himself upon the throne and sank into therge seatnguidly, observing the endless amount of pirs that sprawled forth.


    ''Been a while since I saw Night Terror.''


    Northern immediately summoned the profile of his favorite Void Summon.


    Name: Night Terror


    True Name: [Singrity]


    Danger Level: [Devil]


    Void Rank: [Echo]


    Void Ability: [Void mes]


    Soul Fragments: [566/1000]


    Northern''s mouth dropped.


    ''Five hundred and sixty-six soul fragments? Has this guy been going around killing? Oh, crap...''


    Northern was a bit fearful; although it didn''t really matter much to him, to maintain a semnce of humanity, he really hoped Night Terror didn''t go around killing humans.


    He could trust that the stalwart Summon of his wouldn''t kill Ellis, but he couldn''t say the same for other humans that pestered or got in his way.


    Northern heaved a tough sigh and summoned his own profile.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]1


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [All Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Void Summons: [6/100]


    Talent Fragments: [948/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 5 others.


    ''I have nine forty-eight... I did kill a lot of lumidrakes and armored serpents.''


    He smiled, satisfied with his speed.


    ''Close to one thousand is good; I should be a Nomad by the time I leave this rift...'' Northern paused, his eyes glowed with an intense and dangerous blue me.


    He felt a strange urge to dream higher, farther.


    He was aware that dreaming too far could leave him shattered and disappointed with his growth in cases where he should be grateful.


    Which was why he had been careful so far.


    So if one was to put it in a way, he was trying to cut his clothes ording to his size.


    But legends were not carved by people who were careful. The thought of shooting that far caused him to be nervous.


    But that was exactly how Northern knew he was doing the right thing.


    That nervousness, that fear, had to be it.


    His brows furrowed and the fire in his eyes ignited brighter, stronger, more intimidating and fearsome.


    "I will be a Master before I get out of this gate..." he murmured to himself.


    This was just more than mere talking; he was going to do everything to bring it into fruition.


    Northern thought to himself.


    However, his thoughts were interrupted by something.


    A deep frown fell upon Northern''s face; he could clearly know what was going on in the other ne of reality even though he was here.


    He wasn''t sure what to do, whether to stay in the Void a little more or wake up.


    Because right now... his body was being hauled away from his room.


    ''Am I being kidnapped?''

 Chapter 294 The Kidnapping [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 294 The Kidnapping [Part 2]</h4>


    Northern sat cross-legged on the enormous throne. There was no vivid way to tell what exactly was going on.


    Being in the Limitless Void worked like he was pretending to be asleep; he could feel and tell what was going on around his body, but not vividly.


    ''I wish I could see what''s going on with some kind of outside body oversight¡­''


    That would have made his predicament a much more solvable one, but Northern couldn''t, so all he could do right now was just sit around and wait.


    He sat there, arms folded and eyes closed, waiting for the moment the motion would stop at the very least.


    Suddenly, a sharp sensation jolted him from his reverie.


    Northern''s eyes flew open¡ªnot in the Limitless Void, but in the tangible world¡ªas a dark silhouette burst through the window, spinning with deadly grace and scattering the White Walkers like leaves in a storm.


    In an instant, Northern sprang to his feet, but the heavy chains binding his wrists and ankles pulled him back.


    He struggled against the restraints, the cold bite of the metal a stark reminder of his captivity.


    Raven stood before him, her sword held forward with a dark, determined expression. Her eyes zed with an intensity that Northern had rarely seen.


    ''Crap, what is going on all of a sudden?''


    "Woman¡­ stay out of this," one of the White Walkers, who had recovered quickly, snarled at Raven, his voice dripping with authority.


    But Raven merely cocked her head, a cold smile ying at her lips, and in a blur of motion, she vanished.


    She reappeared behind the White Walker, her de slicing through his neck with effortless precision.


    His head tumbled into the air, and she swung her sword sideways, the de clean and gleaming once more as she wiped it of gore with ease.


    The remaining White Walkers hesitated, their eyes flicking nervously between Raven and Northern.


    She red at them, her stance shifting as she prepared tounch herself forward again.


    The ensuing massacre was swift and brutal. Raven moved like a dark ghost. Each swing of her sword was calcted, each strike lethal.


    She flowed through the White Walkers with a deadly grace, her movements too fast to follow.


    Within moments, she stood before Northern with a rusted key in hand, freeing him from his shackles.


    Northern frowned as he stood, rubbing his wrists. "I wonder if I have an unknown fetish for shackles or something," he muttered, casting a wary nce at the lifeless bodies strewn across the room.


    He looked at Raven. "What''s going on?"


    "I was attacked," she said curtly, her eyes still scanning the hall. "I think we''ve been discovered."


    "Discovered how?"


    "My bird has been destroyed," she replied, her voice tinged with a cold fury.


    The loss of her familiar seemed to cut deeper than any wound, and Northern could feel the simmering anger beneath her calm facade.


    Northern thought for a while, then exhaled.


    "Will you be fine if I ask you to head to the back of the pce on your own?"


    Raven looked at him.


    "What will you be doing?"


    "I need to find Ulzred. You said Terence asked us to run away with him, right?"


    "Yes. But if we are running, why am I going to where the source of trouble is?" Raven asked with a slightly confused expression.


    Northern allowed a pale smile and said:


    "That''s because we won''t be running."


    Raven frowned deeply, but Northern continued, his voice calm and resolute.


    "You are angry, are you not? I don''t know what the bird means to you, but right now you are trying so much to contain yourself. It''s permissible. But you see, Raven, I was just thinking a couple of minutes back¡­ that I want to be a Master before I leave this gate."


    Raven''s frown eased slightly as they heard the distant approach of multiple footsteps.


    "I can''t be a Master by running away," Northern continued.


    "Helena was right in a way, and my problem was that I was trying to y safe, while still saying I didn''t want to becent. I didn''t want to be reckless, I didn''t want to be radical. But it doesn''t matter right now, because right now, I feel so pressured by the things I know."


    He shook his head slightly, a determined glint in his eyes.


    "I can feel it¡­ a storm ising for me. And I don''t know, I don''t know anything at all. Which is why I want to start fighting from henceforth."


    He materialized the Soul Taker in one hand, the de humming with a soft, resonant power as he allowed the feeling from earlier to sink into his soul again.


    The White Walkers were already at both ends of the hall, their weapons drawn and eyes glowing with a fierce, icy light. Northern turned to face one end while Raven faced the other, their backs almost touching.


    Then he muttered to her, "You too, you don''t need to hold back anymore."


    The words were barely out of his mouth when they both surged forward, their movements a blur of coordinated destruction.


    Northern''s de sang through the air, meeting the first White Walker with a swift, upward sh that cleaved through flesh and bone.


    The creature crumpled to the ground, its icy blood spreading in a violet pool.


    [Congrattions, you have in a Disastrous Hellion]


    [You have gained 4 talent fragments]


    Northern''s body again moved instinctively, and Soul Taker took another turn, swinging in a perfect arc and slicing through the icy air.


    The de met resistance for only a split second before cutting through the other White Walker''s body, leaving a trail of shimmering, ghostly light in its wake.


    The creature fell, its severed parts hitting the ground with a dull thud.


    [Congrattions, you have in a Disastrous Hellion]


    [You have gained 4 talent fragments]


    Raven was like a force, her swordsmanship, which was usually a blend of grace and skill, transitioning into a convolution of brutality.


    She moved with the fluidity of a shadow, her de slicing through the enemies around and leaving them with crude and unsightly gashes.


    Her strikes were swift and sure, each one finding its mark, and at times she lunged multiple attacks at the same point, dealing the creatures with a whirlwind of furious strikes.


    A White Walker lunged at her, but she sidestepped effortlessly, driving her sword through his heart before spinning to decapitate another attacker.

 Chapter 295 Raise The Bars

    <h4>Chapter 295 Raise The Bars</h4>


    Northern, of course, with Chaos Eyes and a dawning understanding of swordsmanship itself, could execute a sharper and swifter attack.


    He parried a spear thrust, the weapon nging against his de, and countered with a quick, downward sh that severed his opponent''s arm.


    The White Walker screamed, a chilling sound that echoed through the hall, and Northern finished him with a swift strike to the neck.


    [Congrattions, you have¡­]


    Northern''s eyes parted into two on each part and were lighted with a predatory glow as he moved through the darkness in the hall.


    Each flicker of movement, every nuance in the White Walkers'' stances, wasid bare before his eyes even when he seemed not to be watching.


    He was taking his time to experiment with the lessons he had learned from the voice with the keywords:


    "Hold your sword like a bird, firm enough that it won''t escape but gentle enough not to crush it"


    "Let it be an extension of your hand, not just an object that you wield"


    While the first sentence was practical, the other statement was something he was still trying to figure out.


    He hoped for every strike, every swing of his sword to guide him towards a better understanding of the statement.


    But each felled his opponent, and his understanding of the practicality that those words meant didn''t sink in.


    While it is something that one could understand easily, it was a different feel from realizing it with actions.


    Just like he could for the first statement.


    Holding his sword "like a bird, firm enough that it won''t escape but gentle enough not to crush it" was with a sense of realization.


    The sword felt alive in his hands and sometimes, in conjunction with the vision scope of his Chaos Eyes, it was as if the sword itself was guiding him through the best route of attack.


    Northern loved it. He didn''t even know when his eyes were filled with gore while spilling the blood of these monsters.


    He very much resembled the monster this time around.


    Northern rxed hisposure as he felled another one and looked at thest White Walker with a predatory menace.


    The White Walker grimaced andunched at him with a spear, the weapon slicing through the air with a fierce whistle.


    Northern sidestepped, his body fluid and reactive, and parried the spear.


    In the same motion, he brought his sword down in a swift, ruthless arc, severing the creature''s arm.


    The White Walker howled, the sound a bone-chilling wail that echoed through the cavernous hall.


    Northern slowly walked towards the monster while it crawled away quickly.


    He stabbed his sword into its leg before it could crawl any further, pinning it to the ground.


    Then bent down and red into the White Walker''s eyes, his wafting with horror mixed with menace, alighting his eyes with an ethereal blue glow.


    Just at the time Raven also reached in front of him, she looked at him and said:


    "I think you should focus on securing Ulzred, I''ll take it from here."


    Northern raised his eyes at her. He could understand what she meant; he plunged out his sword, causing the White Walker to cry out once more.


    Then he disappeared into the darkness of the hall; secondster, the hall was filled with the gruesome cries of the White Walker.


    Northern blizzarded through the channels of halls and finally got to arge double door.


    But in front of that door was a familiar enemy.


    Krullgath, who was standing at the door alone with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked up at Northern.


    Northern''s hasty stop came to a slow fade, and he cautiously moved towards the Commander General of the White Walkers.


    Aware of his cautiousness, Krullgath stayed patient and just stood there motionless, staring at Northern.


    Northern finally arrived barely five meters away from him and came to a halt.


    The two stood face to face for a couple of pressuring seconds. Then Northern made an absurd statement.


    "Will you be willing to let me kidnap Ulzred without a fight?" he said.


    Immediately, a deep fiery frown fell on the creature''s face. He threw his hand down and grabbed his bone ax quickly, shooting towards Northern with mad speed.


    He brought the sword heavily upon Northern.


    In that split second that Krullgath lunged, Northern''s pulse quickened, the air vibrating with the very force of the White Walker''s mad charge.


    The bone ax sang a deathly soft song as it descended in a brutal arc.


    But Northern''s instincts kicked in; his Chaos Eyes dted, perceiving each minute detail in perfect and slowed rity.


    He slid to the side, narrowly evading the ax''s deadly edge.


    The impact of Krullgath''s swing reverberated through the ground as it smashed into the stone floor, sending shards of rock flying.


    Northern didn''t waste a moment. Using the momentum of his sidestep, he brought his sword up in a fluid motion, aiming for Krullgath''s exposed side.


    But of course, the Commander was quicker than he seemed.


    Krullgath''s free hand shot out, deflecting Northern''s de, a portion of his fist hardened with ice.


    The sh, although like the sound of metal on metal, rang out like a death knell.


    Northern''s sword vibrated in his grip, but he tightened his hold, the grip like a bird ¡ª firm but not crushing.


    Krullgath growled, a sound that was more beast than man, reminding Northern in that blinking moment that in the end, these lots were monsters.


    And that reminder flickered in Northern''s eyes as they became dead cold as Krullgath swung his ax in a backhanded sweep.


    Northern ducked, feeling the rush of air as the ax narrowly missed his head. He rolled forward, springing to his feet behind Krullgath and delivered a quick, precise sh across the creature''s back.


    A line of darkish-violet blood welled up from the cut, but Krullgath hardly seemed to notice.


    He spun around, his ax a blur of motion, and Northern had to leap backward to avoid being cleaved in two.


    The force of Krullgath''s swing was immense; even as Northern dodged, he could feel the pressure wave from the ax''s swing.


    Northern circled his opponent, his eyes flickering, taking in every detail. Krullgath was a formidable opponent; he had seen that much from the Commander''s fight with Raven.


    His movements were powerful and controlled, his strikes deadly and deliberate.


    If Northern would win this fight, he needed to find a weakness and¡­


    He paused right there.


    While that seemed like a smart thing, Northern felt wronged somewhat.


    ''I have been in a much worse rift and survived; I am powerful, I should be able to do this by sheer overwhelming strength and not exploiting his weakness.''


    For some reason, right now, Northern was grinning with so much excitement.

 Chapter 296 The Taste Of Freedom, Is The Liberation Of Fears

    <h4>Chapter 296 The Taste Of Freedom, Is The Liberation Of Fears</h4>


    Northern''s grin widened as he faced Krullgath, the icy air between them charged with the tension of what was toe.


    It was like the monster could tell that things were about to take an intense and different turn.


    The Chaos Eyes burned with an unworldly light, the glow mirrored in the predatory glint of Northern''s gaze.


    Northern right now was savoring the thought of how interesting this experience was going to be, and that alone was leaving a distorted grin on his face.


    One that seemed to increasingly piss off the Commander.


    Krullgath tightened his grip on his bone ax. The White Walker''s eyes narrowed, calcting and wary.


    He took a cautious step forward, the heavy bone ax held aloft, poised for another devastating strike.


    But suddenly, Northern was gone.


    He surged forward in a zigzag trail, leaving confusing patterns of movement, yet fluid and swift with it.


    His eyes parted into four different eyeballs while in motion¡ªbefore Krullgath could even tell what was going on, his hand holding the ax flew into the air, rolling and thennding afar.


    The Commander stared at him, dazed and dumbfounded.


    He still had not recovered from his confusion just now from Northern''s bizarre movement.


    That was the source of everything.


    That sudden movement of his along with his blinding speed had so disoriented the Commander that he didn''t know where to attack; he didn''t know what was the best course of defense either.


    And that momentary disorientation was all Northern needed to deal a devastating strike.


    Thus leaving the Commander of the White Walker Guards with only one arm.


    For a couple of seconds, Krullgath''s face was etched with fear, his eyes quivering at the might of the human standing before him.


    However, the White Walker suddenly seemed to calm the next minute, and breathed.


    Then he looked at his amputated hand; ice began to grow from it and grew so long, coalescing into a sharp tip. Then it hardened, exuding specks of ice like tiny shards of ss.


    "I''m d, I''m d you still have those tricks up your sleeve. Else my little experiment would havee to an end so quickly."


    Krullgath''s eyes hardened, the icy glint returning as he adjusted to his new weapon¡ªa crystalline spear formed from his own essence.


    He shifted his stance, lowering his body slightly, the ice weapon gleaming in the dim light of the hall.


    Northern''s grin grew wider, the Chaos Eyes ring with anticipation.


    "Shall we, brethren?"


    Without warning, Krullgath lunged forward, his newly formed ice spear thrusting towards Northern''s chest.


    But Northern was ready, every detail, every twitch of muscle effortlessly yed out before his eyes. It was almost like Krullgath''s body movement was begging to be seen.


    Northern easily sidestepped, the spear slicing through the air inches from his body.


    In a fluid motion, Northern countered, his sword arcing downwards in a lethal strike aimed at Krullgath''s remaining arm.


    But the White Walker was quicker this time.


    He twisted his body, the ice spear parrying Northern''s de with a resonant sh.


    However, distracted by that sh, he didn''t see that Northern was already hauling in a ck stiletto from beneath.


    Btedly realizing, the White Walker furrowed his brow and immediately Northern''s stilettos bounced off.


    Following the bounce back, Northern also gave space andnded a couple of meters away from the Commander.


    He was ring at him with an intense fury.


    But Northern was not intimidated, not even in the slightest; if anything, he was enjoying this.


    What he aimed to do was quite simple. He wanted to make use of his two things, Chaos and Formless.


    [Formless] had been somewhat useless since he didn''t know his way around it.


    But the first time he used the heritage ability of Chaos, he felt like the reason it felt so natural to him was partly because of [Formless].


    The faceless voice had alsoplimented his ability to easily get the demonstration of the sword.


    If there was anything Northern knew about himself, it was the fact that wielding the sword had never been so easy for him.


    Shin would always go, this should be easy, you should be able to do this, do that. But he just simply had no talent for it.


    While that made him sad, he was also well aware that the sword was not the only path to strength, plus he didn''t give up.


    It was hard for him to pick up basic skillspared to other people, but he still kept at it.


    Shin would give him basic drills, and they would spar, although sometimes it wasme enough to be called a joke.


    However, those moments all put together have built a little bit of skill in him that he was able to at the very least hold a sword and swing it.


    However, being able to copy Night Terror?


    Nah, that had toe from [Formless].


    Northern had totally missed that idea, and it was only clicking when he used the Chaos step, much after the voiceplimented him.


    So this exercise, sorry battle right now, Northern had thought of it as a good opportunity to see for himself what he could do by really pushing himself.


    By leaving hisfort zone.


    And it was beginning to get exciting. Really exciting.


    Hell, he could even die anytime; Krullgath could get the better of him and everything he had worked for could vanish in that slight moment of mistake.


    But right now, that fear didn''t matter.


    Northern was just brimming with so much excitement.


    He smiled again as he straightened his back before the Commander and muttered,


    "I just might get used to this..."


    Again their sh resumed.


    Krullgath shot forward like a frenzied arrow, came to an abrupt stop before Northern¡ªin the means expressing an insane level of speed control¡ªhe spun around, bringing the spear around in a wide sweep aimed at Northern''s legs.


    Northern leaped back, the spear just missing his knees, andnded lightly, already moving to close the distance again.


    Northern exhibited a quick and chaotic movement, not zigzag this time around but the movement was sharp, abrupt, and disjointed.


    Inasmuch as Krullgath had poised himself not to be thrown off by Northern''s¡ªnow¡ªweird attacks, he still couldn''t help how defenseless he felt.


    He staggered back in a hurry and attempted to jump away but before he could, Northern was upon him.

 Chapter 297 The Thief Of Names

    <h4>Chapter 297 The Thief Of Names</h4>


    Northern''s eyes glowed menacingly as he unleashed an upwards sh in that tight space. Krullgath was able to react quickly, parrying the attack even though he lost his bnce.


    However, that was a big mistake; it would have probably worked with any other opponent. It was ast-moment call that proved his reflex, but this Northern right now was a monster that had thirsted for the freedom from fear.


    Just as the Commander lost his bnce, an onyx de viciously streaked towards him from below like a ck mamba.


    It was toote to react; even if he had the time, he couldn''t have been reflexive enough to counter it when it was so low.


    However, he could harden his body just like he had done before.


    And so as the sword found its mark, it bounced off again. But a wild glee could be seen on Northern''s face.


    Which made the Commander very confused. Why the happiness? You didn''t win, you bastard¡ªwas probably how he had thought at that moment.


    Northern''s hand¡ªthe Soul Taker, streaked towards it in that selfsame moment.


    Everything seemed to y out in slow motion. That movement was utterly impossible.


    The recoil from that parry, to ignore it and just throw his hands forward right after he had thrown one was an insane amount of task for the body.


    It should be impossible, and even if it is achieved, it should leave the individual with a twisted¡ªor at least wholly deformed¡ªjoint.


    The White Walker watched Northern''s sword bite deep into his chest as his ass kissed the ground; his face was a mixture of pain, confusion, and awe.


    "Human... strong... very strong."


    Northern returned the ck Mortal de and scoffed, then he uttered:


    "That''s not even the highlight of it."


    Northern moved closer to the White Walker.


    He swung his spear hand, but Northern paid no attention to it and just deflected with negligent ease.


    He stabbed the Soul Taker into the monster''s chest yet again, causing it to squeeze out a deafening cry.


    Northern stepped on its groin and grabbed both its horns and began to pull them apart.


    The Commander cried viciously, filling the dark hall with horrific screams.


    Finally, Northern broke its horns and threw them away. He ced his palm on the creature''s head and closed his eyes.


    Immediately, a tab appeared before him, then he opened his eyes with a little smile.


    ''It worked''


    In the tab, he saw:


    [Conditions have been met]


    [You can use the ability of your name: Nameless]


    [You have no essence, you have no identity, you are a storm that seeks to swallow and steal the identity and essence of everything around you. Nameless. This is the beginning of your path to ruin]


    [Do you want to absorb Target True Name: Krullgath]


    Note: [There are two paths to absorbing names. Path 1: they can be stored and bestowed to a designated target. For now, this feature only works with Void and Soul summons.


    Path 2: They can be destroyed and broken into Name shards. Name shards can be used to create a new name or reinforce attributes ability. Currently, you have one absorbed name¡ªDaughter Of The Lost Skies]


    [Hence, choose your path wisely]


    [Do you want to absorb True Name: Krullgath]


    Overwhelmed by a lot of thoughts from the information he just saw, Northern spent a couple of seconds in silence then finally muttered:


    "Yes."


    Immediately, a bone-wrenching sound could be heard from the White Walker''s body; he began to convulse, it was like his bones were being broken and remade.


    Then after a few seconds, the process stopped and left the Commander lying on the ground, heavily panting¡ªsomething about him had changed.


    Northern took his eyes down.


    [You have absorbed name Krullgath]


    [As you have absorbed the true name, you have absorbed the attributes and abilities that are attached to it]


    [Due to the nature of your name, you can temporarily bestow upon yourself a name, activating the attributes and abilities]


    Northern stared in amazement.


    So many things he wanted to process, but what first caught his attention was the pitiful state of the White Walker.


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [White Walker]


    True Name: [nil]


    Rank: [Hellion]


    Danger Level: [Disaster]


    Attributes: [nil]


    Abilities: [nil]


    Having his name taken has caused the Commander to fall from grace; his physical form was much smaller and less pronounced than a couple of minutes ago, he was just like the others.


    While before, he boasted ofrge, tight muscles that seemed to ripple with every slight movement.


    He had lost everything.


    ''I''m appalled.''


    Northern had gained everything the monster had; he had stolen everything from it.


    His name.


    His power.


    Everything was gone!


    And not just that, he could temporarily use the name he absorbs and use their power?


    Northern began to chuckle like a deranged person.


    ''How interesting can this get...?''


    At this rate, he''d be the world''s strongest just because he tried a little bit harder.


    That was on a lighter mood; he wasn''t as stupid as to let these achievements get over his head.


    If anything, he was now being more careful; he had more than one use for a monster, which makes thoughtlessly killing them for talent fragments intolerable.


    On one hand, growing just became a little moreplicated, but on a grander scale of things, it will alle back to add up in the end.


    What he just needed was time and the mastery of efficiency.


    Northern folded his arms and bore down at the now skinny Commander.


    He slowly rose up, hands and legs trembling.


    "I... will... kill... you..." even his voice was trembling, not finding a stable tone.


    Northern watched with a wicked glint in his eyes, thinking for a while, then he parted his lips and spoke.


    "I think I should kill you. But I won''t gain much from killing you."


    Losing his true name had caused the Commander to drop in danger level, hence, tremendously diminishing in strength.


    If Northern was to kill him now, he''d only gain four talent fragments, akin to having killed him while he was a Catastrophe; that was quite small.


    But there was a better way to make this fun.


    Northern grinned as the idea fully formed in his head.


    "So, here''s what is going to happen. I will spare you, and wait for you toe back to have your vengeance. What I''m saying is, use this drive of defeat to get stronger, gain another name, be stronger, and make sure you defeat me. If you entertain me, I''ll give you an honorable death. However, if you disappoint me, I''ll just take everything from you and have you start from the beginning again."


    After Northern made himself clear, he dropped ast nce at the Commander and walked away, heading into Ulzred''s room.

 Chapter 298 The Traverser [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 298 The Traverser [Part 1]</h4>


    Northern came to an abrupt pause when he entered the room. He looked around, but the boy king was nowhere to be found.


    Therge bed in the center of the nearly ornamental room was empty, with rumpled sheets. There were signs of a struggle: a broken ice nt vase, an overturned table, and an open window.


    Northern''s eyes slowly drifted towards the open window¡ªthey narrowed to a slit.


    Immediately, Northern shed through the room and flew out the window, his Chaos Eyes dting.


    As he flew outside, the Night Terror armor wove around his body, trailing ck sparks.


    Then Northernnded on the ground with a powerful "Thud," apanied by a massive snow shockwave.


    He didn''t stop. Instead, he dashed forward, running towards a specific location.


    A few minutes after he began to run, Northern noticed White Walkers popping up behind him in desperate pursuit.


    At first, he ignored them and kept speeding forward, focused on his own target.


    He weaved between the corners of houses and even plunged into a garden, destroying delicate nts with his heavy boots.


    Then he arrived at an open snowy space that led uphill towards the left of the main gate.


    Northern red up and looked down; the White Walkers were getting closer, their faces contorted with anger and madness.


    For some reason tonight, the settlement seemed eerily quiet.


    Although it was nighttime and everyone should be sleeping, Northern found it strange that not a single White Walker hade out.


    After all, the ones he and Raven had been dealing with were the guards.


    He turned his head back to the front, then lowered his feet, focusing his strength on them. He pushed one foot slightly forward.


    ''Chaos is a footwork technique aimed at maximum efficiency with convenient output. So, it should be possible for me to reach my best speed without exhausting myself too early.''


    A slight frown creased his brows as he channeled more power into his legs.


    The lustrous armor covering his calves seemed to pulsate like liquid as he lowered his legs and then, in a frightening instant... he released all the momentum.


    WHOOM


    In that instant, Northern turned into a straight line of bluish-ck light that streaked across the snow beneath the blue-purple velvety sky.


    Leaving a trail of raging snow that obscured the path of his pursuers.


    And at the same time, catching up to his target in the blink of an eye.


    Northern collided with the figure, causing them both to tumble into the snow and scatter apart.


    Quickly, Northern stood up and looked at Ulzred''s kidnapper as he slowly stood, holding his head.


    When he stood uppletely, what Northern saw made his eyes widen first, then his face contorted into a deep frown.


    ''What is going on here? Howe this guy looks so human in every way?''


    The person standing before him was tall, lean, and muscr. He had no shirt on, and his skin was like a canvas of resilience, marked with countless shes, the jagged lines crossing his torso like a warrior''s map of honor.


    "Ah, this is infuriating¡­"


    The person mumbled in a monstrous tongue, running his hand through his hair, which was a tousled mop of silvery strands that framed a rugged and sharp face, betraying a wild, untamed life.


    Eyes of molten gold burned with an intensity that could pierce through the soul, their gaze unwavering and fierce.


    He wore baggy, deep ebony pants, loose and flowing, billowing slightly with his every movement. A green sash cinched his waist, and slung casually across his back was a sword that Northern had been observing for several seconds, growing more certain about...


    ''That''s definitely a katana. There''s no way I''m mistaking it,'' he thought.


    Its ornate hilt, peeking over the person''s shoulders, was intricately wrapped in dark silk, ending in a brass pommel that bore ancient symbols, like a silent sentinel ready to leap into action.


    Northern found this presence very strange. He seemed human in every way, and even his monstrous tongue was more refined and smoother than others.


    With a slight frown, Northern peered into the information of the person standing before him.


    [Profile]


    Name: Cdhel Tauron


    True Name: [Legs Of Wind]


    Attributes: [Way of The Wind]


    Soul Rank: [Sage]


    Soul Core Saturation: [Middle]


    Talent: [Windstride]


    Talent ss: [A]


    Talent Ability: [Velocity Dash], [Shunpo], [Time Warp], [Sonic Surge], [Breeze]


    Immediately, Northern''s mouth fell open.


    However, at the same time...


    [Target profile has been blocked, you cannot see the target profile anymore]


    ''Wait, he''s a Sage? Why was I able to see that...''


    There was no exnation Northern could give presently but the only thing he could think about was what had changed with his eyes.


    The [See] ability undoubtedly must have been affected.


    "Uh? You''ve been silent this whole time, so you''ve been sneaking your eyes into my soul."


    Even the texture of the person''s voice was mashed with elegance.


    His aura was almost divine and intimidating, despite his rugged appearance.


    And most of all, he was shirtless in this freezing region; that alone left Northern on edge.


    He thought for a fleeting second about what had just happened. Never before had he been blocked out while observing someone''s profile.


    ''This calls for an upgrade¡­'' Northern thought, but there was so much to do that he didn''t want to focus on upgrades for now.


    Bing a Master was his first goal.


    "Uh¡­ does he not understand me?" the person wondered aloud as Northern had not spoken a word till now.


    "I do understand you. I am just rather curious. Who are you? You are different from these other creatures."


    Northern nced back at the White Walkers that were slowly reaching them.


    The guy sighed and mumbled.


    "Aren''t you a Traverser? I am a Traverser like you."


    Northern raised an eyebrow.


    "Sorry, what now? A Traverser? What is that?"


    "The rift¡­ I entered it first. I''ve been here for one hundred and seventy-two nights, preparing to defeat this realm. However, you and yourdy suddenly stormed in and ruined things for me. Now, the whole process is speeding up because of it."


    Northern found it hard to keep up, given that there were things the guy was saying that needed much more rity before he could move forward.


    His mind kept dwelling on them.


    "I''m sorry, are you from the dark continent too?" Northern inquired.


    But the person looked confused and shook his head.


    "I have no idea what that is."


    A strange question then tingled at Northern''s throat. He felt asking it might reveal a reality he never knew existed.


    He hesitated for a while but eventually asked:


    "Where are you from? Who are you?"

 Chapter 299 The Traverser [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 299 The Traverser [Part 2] </h4>


    "Huh? Where am I from?" The man paused for a moment, scratching his head.


    Then he said:


    "Where do I start? Do you know Strenaut?"


    Northern cocked his head. "Strenaut?"


    He racked his brain, certain there was no such ce in the Central ins or Stelia.


    The man sighed, adding in a dejected tone:


    "I don''t expect you to know. You''re an insider."


    He was using terms that only confused Northern further.


    His voice trailed off again.


    "But are you sure you want to be having this conversation right now? You''re trying to take the boy to Sura, aren''t you?"


    Northern frowned. This was information they had only because of their oracle friend.


    This guy knew about Sura.


    ''He did mention he''s been here for a hundred and seventy-two nights, so he must have been doing his research.''


    Many questions popped into Northern''s mind, but he knew their current situation didn''t allow for that.


    He nced back at the White Walkers, who were cautiously approaching them.


    Looking at the stranger, Northern split himself in two. The second one, however, instead of appearing beside him, materialized where the young kingy. It immediately grabbed him and leapt back before the stranger could react.


    In that same instant, a gleaming ck-skinned monster¡ªthe Corpse Eater¡ªappeared between the stranger and the clone.


    The stranger turned to Northern, who wore a small smirk. He shrugged slightly, raising his hands.


    "And here I was thinking we were on the same side."


    Northern''s lip twitched upward as he observed the White Walkers¡ªwho were also wary of the tense atmosphere¡ªthen fixed his azure eyes on the stranger.


    "You see... I have a little issue with trust..." he paused, looking down briefly. "Okay, ''little'' might be an understatement. But the point is, I''m not foolish enough to trust someone I just met. If you want to be on the same side, the boy stays with me."


    "How distasteful..." He nced between the second Northern, the Corpse Eater, and Northern before continuing, "...fine. But look, I''ve been here much longer than you have. I know where things are, and unless you know how to get to Sura, I think you need my help."


    "Oh, well, I guess I don''t need your help then."


    As soon as Northern said this, a frown creased his brow.


    "What did you say?"


    Northern shrugged. "I have no ns to go to Sura, at least not now. I have a lot to deal with, you see."


    He turned to the White Walkers as he finished, two swords materializing in his hands.


    "Wait. Are you insane? You''re going to fight them? This is amunity of monsters, with a vicious Commander!"


    Northern looked away for a second with a smug grin and mumbled:


    "Vicious Commander, my foot."


    The stranger tilted his head back slightly, confusion etched on his face.


    "What do you mean?"


    Northern shrugged again and turned away.


    "Do whatever you want. I don''t even know you to begin with. Just don''t get in my way..."


    He assumed a fighting stance, readying his swords tounch himself forward.


    Meanwhile, the stranger remained confused. He observed Northern''s clone and the Corpse Eater before returning his gaze to Northern.


    He knew he had to make a decision, preferably not an unreasonable one like fighting an entiremunity of monsters¡ªand not just any monsters.


    These possessed a concerning level of intelligence, which would undoubtedly prove to be a difficult battle.


    And yet...


    ''Does he not know the dangers? Is he just being a reckless brat?''


    The stranger clicked his tongue.


    ''I hate reckless brats... but that clone of his. Moreover, this monster... it gives off the vibe of an incredibly strong foe. Then there''s him too. This is an utterly reckless battle. I might be better off moving with him on my own terms. His recklessness will kill him either way; I can just take the boy and escape in that time. Although it''s a n I''d still have to refine considerably.''


    He sighed and looked at Northern, who by now was already plunging his sword into one monster''s throat with ease, withdrawing it and separating its head with a spinning strike.


    Without pause, heunched a kick at the next one¡ªhe wasn''t even looking, so his movements were impressive¡ªhe swung his hand to the left, harvesting gore from the White Walker that ran towards him.


    This was followed by another sword swing that sent its hand rolling through the air like a ragdoll.


    Then Northern disyed extra aesthetically pleasing skill, twisting himself and delivering a final blow to the neck, leaving a crude X marring the monsterpletely.


    In that meantime¡ªthe stranger, having made his decision, streaked towards Northern in a blur and delivered a bone-


    crunching punch to the White Walker Northern had kicked away (now upon Northern).


    "You can save the thank you forter."


    Northern stared at the man and gave a displeased frown, muttering as he turned his head away.


    "I already had it under control anyway."


    "I''ve decided to aid you in your recklessness. I shall be a formidable ally to you, undoubtedly."


    Northern scowled.


    ''What the hell is he feeling like...''


    Of course, Northern was well aware that the stranger wasn''t wrong in any way; he was a Sage.


    One with a speed-based ability.


    In fact, Northern needed him to stick around.


    How else would he copy that speed talent?


    The nonchnt attitude was all a front he had put on since he now had Ulzred.


    The fact that he came all this way to kidnap the boy king was proof that whatever was going on in this rift, Ulzred was a core part of it.


    Which was why Northern secured the boy king immediately.


    Now, the strange stranger had no choice but to move with him.


    And Northern... all he needed was for that speed ability to be used.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    This is just your humble andme author, thanking you for your support towards me.


    I appreciate the power stones, the golden tickets, the gifts! Hell, I even got a castle recently, thank you very much @ Thomas_Cyr.

 Chapter 300 He’s Strong

    <h4>Chapter 300 He''s Strong</h4>


    Northern and the stranger were abo to boot.


    As Northern disced the monsters with his sword, he watched with one eyepartment to see if the stranger wasn''t trying to do anything funny like attack him from behind.


    Or perhaps, get smart with his clone and monster.


    But the guy just continually fought the White Walkers.


    His movements were swift and fluid, very swift and way better than any Northern hade across.


    Raven, of course, would always be in ane of her own. But this guy was a befittingparison to her, though her speed didn''t evene close.


    In less than five minutes, they were done. Of course, the stranger was done first, but not less than thirty secondster had Northern cut down thest of his foes.


    He turned to the stranger who immediately asked him:


    "So what next?"


    "We regroup with my partner. Mind you, I''m not letting you take possession of the boy. And if you think the easier way to get rid of my clone and summon is to just kill me, then you''d be making a big mistake. Because first things first, I''m unkible."


    The stranger smirked and shrugged.


    "We''ll see about that, won''t we? I''m rather ted to meet this partner of yours. Where is she?"


    Northern turned his head to the cliff that served as the backdrop for the entire settlement.


    His eyes were telling the answer obviously, and the moment the stranger realized that, his expression became pale.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Come on now. Don''t do that to yourself."


    Northern frowned slightly and looked deep into his eyes.


    "Don''t do what?"


    "Why would you or anyone go there? Your priority right now should be finding Sura."


    "Which we will after we find out what the hell is going on in this ce."


    The stranger face-palmed himself, raising his head a little bit in the process and dropping it dejectedly.


    "Ah... I can''t believe I have decided to follow lunatics who would walk into their own grave."


    Northern watched for a couple of seconds, wondering why he was acting like that.


    He knew it was dangerous; that ce was very shady. They had even killed Raven''s familiar in less than an hour, something that no one should have been able to find out.


    So no doubt, it was air where danger lurked, but it was totally okay.


    Because he had made a rule to himself not to back down this time around.


    He just really hoped the stranger too doesn''t back down. He really hoped.


    "Are you moving or not?" He asked, almost in a nonchnt tone.


    The guy looked at him for a couple of seconds, thinking deeply before his golden eyes moved to Northern.


    "Do you even have any idea what you are doing?"


    Northern pretended to think for a while and responded nkly.


    "Yes. Going to meet my partner."


    "Okay then. If you insist on me walking you to your death, it most definitely will be my honor."


    Northern turned and walked away; naturally, his clone and the Corpse Eater followed him.


    After a couple of minutes, they were already at the base of the mountain, heading back to the settlement.


    However, as they approached it, Northern suddenly stopped.


    Also wary, the stranger asked:


    "What do you sense?"


    ''What do I sense? He''s quite observant...''


    Northern smiled and lingered before telling him.


    "Uhm..."


    "Cdhel. You can just call me Cal, for short."


    "Okay, Cal, there are a lot of monstersing for us. At first, I thought it was weird that none of them came out of their houses while I was running through. Perhaps they didn''te out because they were not there initially."


    With a slight frown, Cal asked:


    "And now, where are they?"


    Northern tapped his foot on the ground.


    Slowly, Cal''s golden eyes drifted down. He squinted his eyes and used his leg to softly press the snow; even with that, he couldn''t feel anything.


    Noting the confused look on his face, Northern immediately added:


    "Not here, towards the city."


    Cal''s eyes followed through immediately. He still couldn''t see anything that Northern was saying, but at the very least, he didn''t look like he doubted him.


    "So what do we do?"


    Northern, with the Soul Taker in hand, moved to scratch his jaw.


    "What else? We fight. By the way, are you the voice?"


    Cal tilted his head.


    "What voice?"


    "Uhh, never mind."


    Cal''s voice was more harsh, whereas that one was froggy and kind of tender.


    They were two distinct voices. Moreover, the tone of their voices was very different.


    Northern didn''t think it would be Cal too; he was just curious. However, he regretted it the moment he asked.


    "Let''s just focus on vanquishing what''s in front of us."


    "I''ve gotten quite bored too, surely I don''t mind a stretch or two," he said, stretching his hands and legs. Then smacking his fists together in readiness to plunge into battle.


    Confused, Northern asked him:


    "Won''t you take out your sword?"


    Cal raised a brow and chuckled.


    "Take out my sword? No, no, these ones don''t deserve that much privilege. Stainless is special; I don''t just use her on anyone."


    "I see, must be why you go around hanging her behind your back when you can just return... wait, did I say her?" he paused hurriedly, shocked at himself.


    Cal smiled in response and nodded, his grin growing wider.


    "Yes, you did. And I appreciate it, but there''s an order effect of hers that benefits me while she''s like this."


    Northern nodded in understanding.


    "I see..." then he looked away and ced both swords above his shoulders.


    "Well, then. I wish you good luck."


    He mumbled and then plunged into the settlement, leaving a st of snow as he ran forward.


    Cal nodded his head slightly with downturned lips, but a little hint of impression reflected in his eyes.


    He turned his eyes to the clone. Immediately, the Corpse Eater opened its mouth and screeched at him.


    Causing the guy to tremble a little bit, he could feel the fear run through his blood.


    ''Hell, I have no doubt about it, it''s an abysmal rank. How does he have an abysmal rank for a summon?! What is that guy really?''


    THWOOM!


    The entire ce resounded with a trembling sound as snows exploded upwards, and from within it, jumped out White Walkers.


    Male and female, all of them were armed with crude weapons and fierce gazes, ring towards the enemy they now surrounded¡ªNorthern.


    Watching from afar, Cal curved up a corner of his lips in a little smile.


    "Let''s see how he handles this..."


    He was very curious about Northern''s strength.


    Before his very eyes, two more clones appeared beside Northern, each of them wielding a dagger each.


    All three Northerns backed to each other.


    In a frightening sh, they each plunged in different directions


    ¡ª


    ¡ªthe first White Walker swung a bone axe at Northern''s head.


    He ducked, feeling the icy wind of its passage ruffle his hair, and countered with a swift upward sh that severed the creature''s arm at the elbow.


    Violet, freezing blood sprayed across the snow, and Northern followed through with a downward strike that cleaved through the Walker''s skull, splitting it like a melon.


    His clone to the right was engaged in a fierce duel with a pair of White Walkers.


    They attacked in tandem, their crude stilettos shing in the darkness.


    The clone parried a sword thrust with one dagger and dove in to block a hammer strike with the other.


    The former spun on his heel, the dagger dancing in his hands, and opened up the throat of one attacker with a swift, precise cut.


    The Walker gurgled, clutching at its neck as it fell. The other clone used the time and moment to leap forward, burying his dagger into the chest of the second Walker.


    The creature spasmed, then went limp as the clone withdrew his de and turned to face the next threat.


    He shot towards his left, quickly bing a whirlwind of death, his dagger shing like silver lightning.


    He dodged a spear thrust, the weapon plunging into the snow where he had stood, and retaliated with a flurry of shes that left his attacker in tatters.


    Another Walker charged at him, swinging a massive club.


    The clone rolled under the blow, came up behind the creature, and drove his dagger into the base of its skull with a sickening crunch.


    The Walker dropped like a stone, and the clone was already moving on to the next foe.


    [Congrattions, you have in a...]


    [You have gained...]


    [Congrattions, you have in a...]


    [You have gained...]


    [Congrattions, you have in a...]


    [You have gained...]


    There was nothing that sweetened Northern more than these messages that came his way.


    He was harvesting so many fragments with ease. He was killing monsters, two of his clones were also on a continuous killing spree.


    The system didn''t even stop and continually popped with these messages.


    And Northern himself didn''t even mind; he just sliced off heads like tofu with a crazy grin of enjoyment stered to his face.


    Cal stood, letting out a pale smile with a tense expression on his face.


    He could tell from Northern''s movement, he just could tell.


    "He''s strong."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I apologize for the dy.


    In order to not miss the bonus for Win Win, it is required to update everyday. Can we keep this a secret between us guys.


    Thank you for trusting and supporting.


    Wink ;)

 Chapter 301 New Talent Copied!

    <h4>Chapter 301 New Talent Copied!</h4>


    Cal stood in awe for a couple more seconds, staring at Northern as he shot between the White Walkers, swinging his sword with swiftness and precision. His focus was so acute and deep that Cal''s eyes sparkled, and he couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel fighting such a person.


    He smirked.


    "I literally forgot myself..." he scratched his hair for a bit and smiled with his eyes.


    Then he clenched his fist and began to casually walk forward, clenching even harder, so hard that his veins were almost popping out.


    A leisurely White Walker lunged towards him but was met by a bone-breaking backhanded punch, one that sent him rolling in the air and crunching into the ground.


    Without even looking to confirm the death of his foe, Cal continued forward. Another one got in front of him, but before that one couldnd a blow with his whitish sword, Cal was already behind the White Walker.


    A fraction of a secondter, the neck of the creature let out a crunching sound and bent sideways, with Cal''s hand oozing smoke.


    More White Walkers came towards him, but he got into stance andzily hung one hand low between his legs, the other one holding his hip.


    It was quite the odd stance for a speedster.


    The next instant, however, he disappeared.


    Cal''s disappearance was almost imperceptible, like a flicker in the air.


    One moment he was standing, his hands in thatzy, almost disdainful stance, and the next he was gone.


    The White Walkers, initially confused, looked around wildly, their primitive minds struggling toprehend what had just happened.


    Northern, in the midst of his own deadly fray, caught glimpses of Cal''s movements from apartment of his eyes.


    It was a blur of motion, almost too fast to track, but he could see the devastation Cal left in his wake.


    It was like watching a shadow move through the snow, leaving a trail of destruction.


    A White Walker lunged at Northern with a spear, and he sidestepped, parrying the thrust with one sword while shing across the creature''s chest with the other.


    The Walker staggered back, blood pouring from the deep gash, and Northern pressed his advantage, driving his de through its heart.


    As the Walker fell, Northern took a moment to nce in Cal''s direction and then he looked down, a grin slowlying to his face.


    [Do you want to copy talent: Windstride(A-ss) for 900 talent fragments?]


    Northern raised a brow. ''Nine hundred talent fragments. Shin''s talent was A-ss and it was priced three hundred. What is this?''


    [Note: Talents are worth per ranks. When a talent of the Master rank is copied, all the talent abilities are copied with it. When the talent of a Sage is copied, all the talent abilities are copied with it. In these two situations, one is stronger than the other and it does not matter to your soul since you don''t have a soul core.


    You can properly utilize the talent abilities despite not being a Sage. Plus you have a head start that they don''t. By the time you be a Sage, you''d have more talent abilities than any Sage should have]


    [Hence the cost for copying talents is always doubled]


    [That is: Master(A-ss) - 300 talent fragments]


    [Savant(A-ss) - 600 talent fragments]


    [Sage(A-ss) - 900 fragments]


    And this is applicable to every talent regardless of their sses.


    Northern nodded in understanding.


    This was the first time the system had exined something in such detail, and he was so d about it. Before, he had thought hispanion wasn''t much of a talker until when necessary.


    But what made him happiest were the prospects that copying this talent would bring and the discovery he had just made.


    To essentially put it: he was better off copying talents of higher ranks than himself than looking forward to someone that is on his level.


    Because he''d be copying and starting with their own achievements.


    Northern didn''t know if he would be able to grow the talents like they could, because when a drifter advances in rank, he unlocks a talent ability.


    Now, Northern wasn''t sure if he could. It didn''t happen for Advanced Cloning.


    But he had a proposition which he couldn''t be too sure about:


    If it turned out that what he could unlock as talent abilities¡ª as he advances¡ªis owned talents and not copied talents.


    Then his proposition would be on point, and that would mean he is definitely bound to be the strongest in the world.


    All he had to do was seek after stronger people. Whether it was to be their ally or their foe. It didn''t matter, as long as he was able to copy their talents.


    Northern chuckled eerily, ''Things are just about to get better.''


    He finally muttered his response to the system:


    "Yes"


    [Congrattions, you have copied talent: Windstride(A-ss)]


    [Talent Ability: Velocity Dash has been added]


    [Talent Ability: Shunpo has been added]


    [Talent Ability: Time Warp has been added]


    [Talent Ability: Sonic Surge has been added]


    [Talent Ability: Breeze has been added]


    Northern felt the settling feel. It was slight, but there was a subtle change that reflected in his muscles.


    It was tough to put into words and was not vivid enough to be able to call it real.


    So Northern just thought of it as a reflection of the changes that ability brought to his soul.


    After all, it was the talent of a Sage.


    He had gained the talent of a Sage.


    Practically speaking, by talent and power alone, he was a Sage, but his mindset and experience were still far from where they should be.


    And perhaps he was truly beginning to see that, and maybe perhaps not.


    Northern stood aloof for a second, then stretched his legs sideways, bent down, and stretched them very well.


    He did the same for his second leg and finally stood up.


    "Now, then, shall we start properly, friends and foes?"

 Chapter 302 Heat Of The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 302 Heat Of The Battle</h4>


    In the fleeting moment that Northern was busy copying his talents, Cal had materialized behind a White Walker.


    And with a casual flick of his wrist, Cal punched through the creature''s back, his hand emerging from its chest, fingers clenched around a still-beating heart.


    The Walker''s eyes widened in shock, its body convulsing as it realized its fate.


    Cal withdrew his hand, the heart slipping from his fingers to fall into the snow, steaming in the cold air. The Walker crumpled, lifeless, before it even hit the ground.


    Another Walker, a female, seeing itsrade fall, roared in rage and charged at Cal, swinging a massive hammer.


    Cal''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he ducked under the blow, his movements fluid and effortless.


    The Female Walker''s momentum carried it past him, and Cal spun, delivering a brutal kick to the back of its knee.


    The Female Walker dropped to one leg, and Cal''s hand shot out, grabbing it by the back of the head.


    With a savage twist, he snapped the creature''s neck, the sound of breaking bones echoing through the clearing.


    He let the body fall, his expression one of almost bored detachment.


    Meanwhile, Northern''s clones were locked in their own battle.


    The clones fought with a synchronized efficiency, their daggers shing as they dispatched one Walker after another.


    One clone ducked under a sword swing, shing at the Walker''s legs and sending it sprawling to the ground.


    The other clone moved in, driving his dagger into the Walker''s back, severing its spine.


    They moved together, a deadly pair, cutting down any Walker that dared toe near them.


    Finally, Northern raised his head from the panel he had been locked onto, stretched his legs and looked to the rest of the Walkers scattered abroad.


    In fact, the more they vanquished them, the more they appeared.


    Northern had no doubt at this time that it was the entire settlement they were fighting. Just that there were no children among them.


    ''Wait, had there ever been children among them?''


    That was actually one thing Northern had missed. In the entire settlement of White Walkers, it seemed that Ulzred was the only child.


    ''Fishy, fishy indeed.''


    Northern, after stretching, straightened his back and looked ahead.


    "Now, then, shall we start properly, friends and foes?"


    His eyes gleamed with newfound vigor, heart beating with pristine excitement as they pumped in readiness to use the new talent.


    Northern could feel it; the very attempt to even put the talent to use was causing significant changes in and out of his body, like the increase in the speed of his heartbeat.


    The chaos around him felt like it had slowed. The movements of the White Walkers seemed sluggish.


    He took a deep breath, feeling the cold air fill his lungs, and prepared to unleash his new abilities.


    The battlefield in that moment was a frozen tableau of violence and desperation, and in the next moment¡­


    ¡­It came into sharp focus.


    White Walkers, their faces twisted in feral rage, continued to close in on him from all sides.


    Northern''s clones, precise and unyielding, held their ground, their daggers flickering like serpentine tongues.


    Within it all, Northern felt an exhrating sense of anticipation.


    Then he muttered:


    "Velocity Dash"


    Immediately the ability was activated, the world around him blurred. In an instant, Northern was across the clearing, his swords slicing through the necks of two White Walkers before they could even register his presence.


    The speed was intoxicating, a rush that made him feel almost invincible.


    He spun on his heel,unching himself at another group of enemies, his des carving arcs of death through the air.


    Meanwhile, Cal continued his own brutal ballet.


    The air shimmered around him as he reappeared amidst a cluster of White Walkers, his movements a blur.


    One moment, he was there, the next he had vanished, only to reappear behind his foes, his fists and feet delivering devastating blows.


    Sometimes, he even ignored distance, going in and out of reality as he deemed fit, appearing instantaneously and leaving his enemies disoriented and broken while paying attention only to himself.


    Northern, however, even though he now had an excellent ability, a battle-useful one for that matter, still kept his eyes on Cal.


    He wanted to learn much, see how he made use of each skill. Apartment out of all his eyepartments was reserved for following and observing the strange Cal while also paying an equal rate of attention to his own battle and sometimes even replicating Cal''s moves.


    Of course, this also meant that his moves were slowed here and there as he was not able to maintain maximum focus. He was not so smart as to have his focus divided into two and not be affected by it.


    A scratch here, a dodge by the skin of the teeth there, anotherme miss here and there.


    Northern''s Chaos Eyes tracked Cal''s rapid movements with difficulty, even with their enhanced perception.


    And he couldn''t help but marvel at the seamless fluidity with which Cal moved, striking down opponents with casual efficiency.


    There was an art to Cal''sbat, a lethal grace that Northern couldn''t help but admire, even in the heat of battle.


    But there was no time to dwell on it. Northern refocused on the immediate threat.


    A trio of White Walkers charged at him, their crude weapons raised.


    Feeling the heat of the moment, Northern activated Sonic Surge, and a shockwave of energy erupted from his position, sending the attackers sprawling.


    He was on them in a sh, his swords shing in a blur of motion.


    One fell, its chest cleaved open, while another lost its head to a swift decapitation.


    The third tried to rise, but Northern''s de plunged into its heart, ending its struggle.


    And funnily, his clones were mirroring his movements with uncanny precision.


    One clone ducked under a spear thrust, his dagger slicing across the Walker''s belly, spilling its entrails onto the snow.


    The other clone somersaulted over a sword swing,nding behind the attacker and driving his des into the Walker''s back.


    They moved as extensions of Northern''s will, each strike a testament to their perfect synchronization.


    But the battle was just getting started¡­

 Chapter 303 Skill Of A Copycat

    <h4>Chapter 303 Skill Of A Copycat</h4>


    Northern was not used to such a high level of speed yet. Sometimes he miscalcted the time it''d take tond some strikes¡ªsince All Eyes had initially enhanced his vision, he was often used to calcting his delivered strikes before rendering them.


    And now that All Eyes had evolved due to Chaos, that particr feature of his had gotten way better ever since.


    Sometimes, he just stared at all his opponents, determined their locations, and with spatial awareness, he didn''t need to look a second time.


    However, with Chaos Eyes'' fourpartment view, he could now even do better. His seeing was optimized beyond human, perhaps even monster standards.


    If there was anything Northern shouldn''t be worried about, it was seeing at all.


    Cal, after delivering a sick blow to one White Walker before him, finally paused and surveyed the battlefield.


    He turned back only to see a flood of White corpses. He had most definitely killed a lot, but he knew that more of the work had been done by Northern and his clones.


    And with what he had seen of Northern so far, he was beyond impressed. He had thought him to be a reckless brat before.


    Even though Northern had the eyes of a seasoned warrior, someone that had to walk through hell to survive, his appearance was still that of a young youngling, as Cal saw it.


    But now, his orientations were seeking another direction.


    Just as he thought about it, Cal moved his head to find where Northern was.


    As they fought on, they were moving forward, moving through the clearing that separated one house from the other and leaving a trail of corpses behind them.


    The clones were not even in sight now; they had probably entered a corner to pursue an enemy. Northern, however, was in front.


    Cal turned his head forward. Just then, one clone stepped out of the corner, his face marred with blood, nced at him, and shot forward.


    ''That almost gave me the chills.''


    If it was not because they were wearing off-white leather armor, and Northern was wearing a ck one, he''d have undoubtedly mistaken the clone just now for Northern.


    He continued forward, observing Northern from a distance. When he got closer and could see Northern''s movement vividly, Cal''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "Has he always been this fast?" He muttered to himself.


    Of course, Cal''s first meeting with Northern was inside the rift. So, there''s no way to say how powerful Northern had been all the while.


    And it didn''t even cross his mind that Northern had copied his skill, course why would it?


    The very concept of being able to permanently copy someone else''s talent is impossible to exist in this world''s formtion.


    And that is because the very concept of not having a Soul Core is very impossible.


    Even mundane humans have soul cores.


    It''s just that theirs had a unique structure and was unamodating to essence.


    It wasn''t their fault, or anyone''s. It''s just the soul of the person.


    Never would it cross anyone''s mind. Not native foreigners, not natives.


    He watched for a few more seconds, then a small frown carved his brows.


    "Huh... what is this?"


    Cal could recognize some semnce of his own movements in the way Northern shifted between the White Walkers.


    It was chaotic of some sort, but there was a resemnce, even though it was slight.


    Cal stood akimbo and tilted his head a little.


    ''Or am I imagining it?'' He thought, but also thought that he possibly couldn''t.


    His footwork was one that was specifically designed for his speed-based ability, and he was only able to master it after several drills for three years.


    Before then, his movements were usually all over the ce, too borate. Such that, his speed usually worked to his own disadvantage.


    After mastering the Wind Stepper footwork, which was taught to him by his own uncle, everything got better. His movements too got better, and his use of his ability grew drastically.


    He could tell instantly that what Northern was using was his, but at the same time, he got very confused because there was no rhythm to it. If anything, it seemed disjointed.


    And yet...


    Northern was keeping his own with it, effectively eviscerating them one after the other.


    He showed no signs of letting up; he kept pushing forward, swift and fluid, shing monsters after monsters with blinding speed.


    What had started as a battle where he was defending and attacking had transitioned into a one-sided massacre, like he was killing mob monsters.


    And these were all Hellion-rank monsters.


    Cal soon rejoined the battle, both of them kept pushing forward with the clones.


    Northern''s breathing at some point became even, as at that, he still had his breathing under perfect control.


    Despite their efforts, more White Walkers continued to emerge from the snow, some out of houses, their numbers were seemingly endless.


    But Northern and Cal showed no signs of slowing down.


    They cut through the defenses of the monsters like they were plunging into tofu.


    Northern pushed one leg forward and leaned; immediately, the wind swirled around him like a protective Aura of some sort.


    In the next moment, Northern shed across in a trail of snow, entering into the group of the White Walkers.


    They could barely track his movements, let alone mount a coordinated defense.


    He extended both his sword arms instantaneously and swung them together, exploding forth a flurry of strikes that not only marred irreparable flesh damages but carried enough force to scatter them like bowling pins.


    Cal, watching Northern in that moment, paused. He''d be damned if he didn''t recognize his own ability.


    However, he was still left confused.


    ''What is this?''


    He was sure there would have been no way that Northern would be able to copy his Talents. That shouldn''t be possible as far as the history of his world goes.


    So what was happening?


    He questioned himself internally while watching as Northern continued to cut down the White Walkers over and over again.


    He was lost, definitely, but the battle still had to go on, didn''t it?


    "I can talk about it with himter. Right now, let''s focus on surviving."

 Chapter 304 The Impending Doom

    <h4>Chapter 304 The Impending Doom</h4>


    Raven swiped her de to the side, getting rid of the blood of the monster she had just in.


    She stared aloof for a couple of seconds. The floor was crudely decorated by bodies of White Walkers, in in a boorish manner, unsightly to the sane.


    Her face and armor were stained with violet blood. A cold, icy re emanated from her crimson eyes, viciously scanning the environment.


    The one White Walker that Northern had spared knelt down with a terrified expression on his face. He was breathing hard, all his features contorted so badly and pale.


    She stood nonchntly and just stared, trying to find something.


    The mountain was a literal wall. However, she could tell that there was something beyond it. After all, why would guards be stationed at this particr ce, and why would so many of them give their lives just to stop her from reaching this point?


    Although all their efforts were in¡ªunfair¡ªvain. She had not even sustained a wound in battle.


    After a while of staring, Raven turned to the kneeling White Walker and asked:


    "Where''s the way forward?"


    The White Walker trembled at the sound of her voice. Of course, he didn''t understand what she was saying, but he stood nheless, shakily running towards the icy rock.


    He paused in front of it, shivering tremendously. Raven could tell there was something there that he feared.


    She pierced him with a re, watching him tremble yet again. This one waspletely overwhelmed by the fear of her.


    She just had to remind him that she was the only one he could see right now and focus on.


    His immediate death was imminent should he refuse to cooperate with her.


    And he seemed to understand that with the vicious re she shot at him.


    However, there was another method she could use...


    She just didn''t want to; she''d prefer for it to be ast resort.


    "Way forward," she pressed, hardening her voice and gaze.


    The White Walker shivered like he had a slight seizure. He was limping on one leg and slowly moved to the side, caressing the rock surface.


    His hand stopped at one point and pushed inside, causing a slight tremble in thendscape.


    The White Walker again seemed to hesitate, but Raven''s re only got more terrific, causing him to carry on.


    He began to press different rock patchments that were hidden on the surface of the rock¡ªthat served as the base of the mountain.


    When he finally stopped after pressing like ten of them, then he stepped back and trembled.


    The entirendscape shuddered heavily, and then the snow that covered the surface of the rock began to fall off, like something was being moved away.


    After a while, a dark cavern entrance was revealed before Raven''s eyes.


    Hoping that he had managed to satisfy her, the White Walker slowly turned to her, his face desperately begging for mercy.


    However, Raven swung her hand sideways, separating his head in a clean slice.


    The body slowly crashed to the ground. She cast it a disdainful look before she turned her eyes to the entrance of the cave.


    The mouth of the tunnel was an ominous gash in the sheer face of the ice mountain.


    A frigid wind whistled through the narrow entrance, carrying with it an eerie whisper.


    As Raven stepped into the tunnel, the world outside slowly seemed to vanish, swallowed by the oppressive darkness that clung to the cavern walls.


    The air grew noticeably colder within the tunnel, the temperature dropping with each cautious step forward, but she could still manage thanks to the amazing cold-resistant cloak the White Walkers had given to her.


    The walls, carved from the mountain itself, were smooth yet glistening with a thinyer of frost that sparkled like a field of stars under the dim light of every flickering torch, ten meters away from each other.


    Every now and then, a faint blue glow emanated from deep cracks in the walls, the result of some unknown luminescent mineral buried within the ice.


    These asional glimmers provided just enough light to reveal the tunnel''s rough, uneven floor, littered with loose stones and patches of slick ice that threatened to send the unwary traveler sprawling. So Raven could see quite well, even though it was dark.


    As Raven descended deeper into the tunnel, the air grew thick with a musty, damp smell.


    The temperature continued to drop, and the faint sound of running water became more pronounced, mingling with the low, distant rumble that seemed to emanate from the very heart of the mountain.


    Raven, at this point, was beginning to feel the cold bite deep into her bones. She was beginning to shiver slightly.


    It felt like she was approaching the heart and source of the cold itself.


    And it brought an ominous feeling with it.


    Raven clenched her fist and frowned but did not stop walking either way.


    After what felt like an eternity, the tunnel opened into a vast, cavernous chamber.


    The ceiling soared high above, lost in shadows, while the floor was a maze of uneven ice and ancient stonework.


    At the far end of the chamber, the entrance to the underground pce loomed like the mouth of a forgotten beast, its gates ajar and weing in a foreboding way.


    Raven took a deep breath, surveyed her surroundings with a cautious gaze, and when she confirmed that there was nothing more, she continued forward.


    The pce itself stood in a state of disrepair, its once-mighty walls crumbling and draped in thick ck curtains.


    The grand entrance, framed by towering pirs of ice, was chipped and weathered, the intricate carvings barely discernible beneath the encroaching ice that crept over everything like a slow, inevitable tide.


    Inside, the pce was a testament to its former glory, now reduced to haunting echoes and silent memories.


    The grand hall, once filled with the light of a thousand candles, was now a cavernous void, its walls lined with shadowy alcoves that seemed to whisper of forgotten tales.


    The marble floor, once polished to a mirror-like sheen, was cracked and pitted, oveid with a treacherous sheet of ice that mirrored the ghostly outlines of the decaying chandeliers above.


    Faded tapestries hung in tatters from the walls, their rich colors dulled to mere shadows of their former vibrancy.


    Stone statues, once proud and imposing, stood in silent vigil, their features eroded and softened by centuries of frost and neglect.


    In the center of the hall, a grand staircase spiraled upwards, its balustrade wrapped in a delicatece of ice.


    Each step was a treacherous journey, slick with frost and littered with the debris of fallen masonry.


    The steps led to a series of corridors and chambers, their doorways gaping like dark mouths, inviting exploration but promising only the cold embrace of horror.


    Raven stood amidst it all, shivering from the intense cold that emanated from this ce. Undoubtedly, this was it.


    This had to be somewhere that was very important to the rift.


    It had to be the heart of the rift.


    It had to be... the rift core.


    Her brows furrowed with stark determination as that realization dawned on her.


    In that moment, however, heavy footsteps began to resound in one of the chambers, slowly getting closer to her and getting heavier.


    She could tell without needing to confirm that something strong and big wasing for her.


    And yet, her face betrayed no emotions, not even the slightest show of fear.

 Chapter 305 Child Of Light [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 305 Child Of Light [Part 1]</h4>


    As the creature slowly got towards her, Raven could see a blue, almost purple glow emanating from one of the chambers that opened afar from her.


    She stood with caution, her hands tightly clenching her sword and her brows lowering intensely.


    Her eyes, in fact, seemed to glow.


    And slowly, the creature revealed itself before her eyes, taking steady steps out of the chamber.


    Her eyes widened as she saw it.


    It wasn''t that tall but was at the very least taller than her, probably around six feet nine inches.


    Its body, however, looked like it was sculpted from translucent blue ice, shimmering in the dim light. Every facet glinted like a diamond under a celestial spotlight.


    Majestic horns spiraled from its head, curving upward with a regal yet fearsome elegance, framing a face that exuded a godly power.


    Its eyes, glowing with an ethereal light, were pools of frozen azure, piercing through the frigid air with a gaze that seemed to hold the wisdom of ancient eons and the menace of unknown but vicious dangers.


    A massive trident, sharp and foreboding, was gripped tightly in its formidable hand, each prong glistening with a deadly sheen.


    The weapon''s shaft, seemingly carved from the darkest ice, extended with a menacing elegance.


    Raven saw all of this, and didn''t know when she breathed deeply in and out.


    She quickly summoned her shield and lowered her stance, holding it to her front and her silvery sword to the side, with her eyes glinting with a faint white light in the depth of her crimson pools.


    The creature took closer steps, slowly but heavily, and finally stopped barely nine meters away from Raven.


    Raven took a deep breath once again, one that misted in the cold air. Her heartbeat was the only thing faster than the icy wind whistling through the decrepit hall.


    Her gaze was fixed on the creature, unwavering, frighteningly focused and piercing into its form in every corner and side, calctive and judgmental.


    She was actively working her head to find the best possible route of attack.


    She stood and awaited the monster to approach first, which caused the air to be drawn into a heavy and suspenseful tension.


    The silence between them then stretched taut, like a bowstring ready to snap.


    For that moment, it felt like the world was holding its breath, waiting for the inevitable sh.


    Then, with a sudden burst of movement, the creature lunged forward.


    Its trident whistled through the air, aiming directly for Raven''s heart.


    She sidestepped with her usual grace and blocked her side with the shield, causing the weapon to skim across her shield with a screeching sound, burying its prongs into the ground with a resonant thud that shook the walls.


    Raven spun on her heel, her sword shing in a swift arc aimed at the creature''s nk.


    But it was fast--faster than she had anticipated.


    The creature swung its trident up, catching the de in a shower of sparks and deflecting the strike with an effortless flick of its wrist.


    The force of the parry sent a jarring vibration through Raven''s arm, but she didn''t let it slow her movement, not even a bit.


    She pressed her advantage, her sword bing a blur of silver as sheunched a flurry of attacks.


    Each swing was a calcted strike, aiming for the creature''s exposed joints and the delicate-looking facets of its icy armor.


    The creature responded with equal ferocity, its trident moving with a deadly elegance.


    It spun and twirled the weapon, the prongs slicing through the air in a series of rapid, fluid movements that kept Raven on the defensive.


    She parried and dodged, her shield absorbing the brunt of the attacks that she couldn''t evade.


    With a sudden, powerful thrust, the creature drove Raven back.


    She stumbled but quickly regained her footing, her shield raised defensively as she retreated a few steps.


    The creature followed, its trident slicing through the air in a series of lightning-fast strikes that forced her to parry desperately.


    Raven''s mind raced, searching for an opening.


    But in amidst the thousands of thoughts that raced through her mind, she still managed to keep herposure and effectively deflected most of the monster''s strikes.


    And her shield absorbed the ones that carried more power, in order to save her grip from the force and pressure they carried.


    They charged at each other,shing ferocious and wild attacks at themselves, and drowning the hall in echoes of their steel sh that sang a cacophony of fury and desperation.


    In the chaos of that battle was when Raven''s eyes caught something, a subtle detail¡ªa rhythm to the creature''s onught.


    Despite its seemingly erratic attacks, there was a momentary pause, a fleeting hesitation before each strike, almost Despite its seemingly erratic attacks, there was a momentary pause, a fleeting hesitation before each strike, almost imperceptible but there nheless.


    It was a slight tightening of the creature''s icy grip, a barely noticeable shift in its stance, as if gathering itself for the next blow.


    Raven''s mind raced. She had to time this perfectly.


    The creature lunged forward, its trident arcing through the air in a deadly sweep aimed at her midsection.


    Raven sidestepped just in time, feeling the whoosh of disced air as the weapon missed her by inches.


    As the trident swung past, she observed it again¡ªthe pause, the tightening of its grip.


    The creature recovered and thrust the trident again, aiming low.


    Raven leaped over the prongs, twisting in midair to avoid the follow-up swipe.


    Again, that brief hesitation, a split second where the creature''s movements seemed almost calcted, as if it were drawing power from some deep, inexhaustible well within its frozen core.


    Shended lightly on the balls of her feet, her muscles coiled and ready.


    This was it.


    She could see the pattern now, a heartbeat''s hesitation before each attack.


    She just needed to exploit it.


    And in order to have a maximum result, she knew she''d probably have to use her talent ability.


    So far so good, she had always avoided using it. The fact was, she was deadly enough without it.


    It brought misfortune, pain, and sorrow for her. She hated it, in fact.


    But right now was a demanding situation.


    The creature roared, its eyes zing with a cold, otherworldly light.


    It lunged once more, the trident stabbing forward with all the force of a battering ram.

 Chapter 306 Child Of Light [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 306 Child Of Light [Part 2]</h4>


    In the nick of time, Raven prepared herself for the toughest defense she could muster.


    She buried her entire strength beneath her feet and stood strong in pressuring anticipation of whether or not she would be able to withstand the force of getting sted away like a weightless wood.


    It wasn''t that she was being reckless in any way. She had a n and, sadly, this was her n.


    Her eyes shone with a dangerous ferocity as the monster¡ªwith its step destroying the ground¡ªapproached her and slung its trident forward.


    Raven shot forward her hand, pushing one leg behind herself. She blocked the strike like a formidable metal wall meant to block out titans.


    Then she threw her sword hand backward and muttered something inaudibly.


    Immediately, Raven felt light coursing through her veins like liquid fire.


    Her entire body shimmered with a soft golden glow, one that made her look like the personification of a heavenly existence.


    While enduring and withstanding the powerful force of the monster''s attack, she took a deep breath, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the obscene creature.


    Then Raven''s hand moved in a blur, striking the monster at its nk and sending shards of ice scattering into the air.


    The creature roared, moving a bit back but drowned in obvious fury and ferociousness.


    Even with its intimidating cry, Raven did not bat an eye. She looked like she knew exactly what she was doing.


    The difference in their size would make any onlooker be sure that this youngdy was arrogant and bound to lose.


    Because not only was this monster big and overpowering, it also was insanely fortified with imprable skin.


    However, she had a different aura about her, something in that nick of time earlier had suddenly changed, save the fact that she was now glowing gold.


    The creature lunged forward again, its trident slicing through the air with a force that could shatter stone.


    And Raven this time easily deflected the attack. The creature did not relent and immediately garnered itself for another strike, but Raven blocked again.


    For the next couple of seconds, both of them were locked in a tense and pressuring dance of steel against ice.


    Raven''s mind raced as she danced around the creature''s strikes. Each attack she deflected, each dodge she executed, was precise, almost mechanical.


    But her movements were somewhat faltered even still; she was trying her best to keep herself caged, doing the bare minimum in this fight, because she could feel the light gathering within her, a brilliant, radiant force begging to be set free.


    The creature thrust its trident again, aiming low. Raven leapt over the prongs, her body twisting in midair andnding lightly with her eyes fixated on the monster''s movements.


    There it was again, that slight hesitation before each strike.


    It was time.


    Without hesitation, she took another deep breath, steadily maintaining her entire bodyposure and footwork with the way she breathed.


    Then as the creature lunged once more, Raven pierced towards it, hauling her sword from the back with one hand while carrying the entire weight of the shield with the other hand¡ªin front.


    She powerfully pushed her shield to the front and simultaneously plunged her sword forward with an explosion of golden light.


    As it was about to strike, the creature hesitated for a split second, just as she had predicted.


    And in that moment, Raven struck.


    The burst of light not only gave her sword more speed and made it sharper, her entire body became augmented such that she could mightily impede the creature''s attack and also explode her entire body forward as a quick response while plunging her sword.


    All of this happening at the same time, all in the selfsame second, before any normal eye would have been able to follow.


    The creature roared in fury as her de cut through its icy armor, sending shards of frozen crystal flying in every direction.


    Raven didn''t let up, opening the door with this strike, she continued with even more ferociousness.


    Her movements became a frightening dance of light and shadow, her body moved with a grace and speed that defied belief.


    She was untouchable, her strikesnding with unerring uracy.


    The creature staggered back, its movements growing more sluggish, more desperate.


    The creature was lost in the wild dance of the frenzied Raven, getting shed from all sides at the same time.


    She continued to move, faster and faster, unseen by the naked eyes, only her attacks which were executed in the wake of golden lights were proof that she was still there and fighting.


    The creature, when it saw that it couldn''t do anything, suddenly stomped its leg on the ground, causing the entire ground to tremble¡ªthis caused a slight imbnce in Raven''s super fast movement.


    But she stubbornly dashed towards the monster, now armed with two swords, horny for the gore of this creature.


    However, as she approached, the creature let out an ear-


    tearing bellow that destroyed the sound barrier and threw her away as she dashed towards the monster.


    She tumbled on the ground, the light of her body growing slightly dim. Blood slowly rolled down her ears as she tried to stand up.


    The creature, having turned the tides of the battle¨Cor so it thought¡ªstood gantly, even though with its ethereal and monstrous facial features, one could see a high note of pride singing upon its face.


    Raven did not mind it and just stood up. She roughly wiped away the blood rolling down from her right ear and looked at it.


    Then her face contorted with disgust at her own blood. She hated looking at her own blood.


    Not because of any cocky reasons such as the hatred of getting hurt.


    It''s just that this sort of reminded her that the Kageyama blood runs in her veins.


    In the end, she was tied to that cursed family.


    And being remembered made her incredibly mad, at herself¡ª


    for being born, at fate¡ªfor allowing her to exist in such a crude and terrible family.


    And now that she was mad, nothing made sense anymore.


    Not even the clear definition of restraint which she had always employed every single day of her life.

 Chapter 307 Child Of Light [Part 3]

    <h4>Chapter 307 Child Of Light [Part 3]</h4>


    Raven stood motionless for a moment, the creature sensing a sudden shift in the atmosphere began to retreat slowly.


    She abruptly released her grip on her sword, causing the two gleaming des to fall, ttering on the ground.


    In the next instant, they dissolved into white sparks, returning to the embrace of her soul.


    Raven then looked up at the creature, her eyes zing.


    The glow on her body gently faded but continued to flicker.


    The truth was.


    Raven''s ability was not one best suited for swordsmanship.


    Of course, what she had just demonstrated were merely body and weapon enhancements. It was the basic effect of her ability.


    But the true power epassed much more than that.


    To put it simply.


    In terms of talent ss alone, Raven was no warrior... She was a Mage.


    She extended one hand forward, her eyes shining with a soft light of sublime coldness.


    Then she said:


    "Light Maniption..."


    A speck of light appeared on her palm, shimmering softly, almost dancing in the air. She continued:


    "...Bend to my will, ze forward, Hikaros"


    Suddenly, the white light erupted forward, zing and consuming everything in its path.


    The creature, immediately realizing the danger of being caught by such a ferocious attack, leaped out of the way, but it was toote, resulting in it losing one of its legs to the disintegration of the light.


    Raven watched coldly, withdrawing her hand and folding her fingers, leaving only two (index and middle) then she uttered again.


    "Light Maniption, the surroundings at themand of my fingers, appear, Soros."


    Vroom Vrooom Vroooom


    Suddenly, orbs of light began to materialize around her, filling the dim hall with incandescent radiance.


    The shadows werepletely obliterated in the presence of the light.


    "Monster, I hope you are ready for your demise."


    The creature red with intense ferocity burning in its eyes, breathing slowly and heavily.


    Ice began to extend from the upper half of its amputated leg, coalescing into another foot.


    However, the color of its new foot differed from that of its entire body; it was almost whitish.


    Raven knew at a nce¡ªthat was likely not healing but a recement.


    The creature must have used its ice production ability to create ice to support its entire weight andpensate for the lost leg.


    "As if it would make a difference. Death is the only thing that awaits you regardless of what you do. Let me be clear. You probably don''t understand me, but you will die by my hand, and I won''t even have to move more than a step from this spot," she dered.


    The creature might not have understood her exact words but it seemed toprehend the tone and despised the icy, indifferent gaze she cast upon it.


    Its breathing grew increasinglybored. It swung its trident wildly, roaring throughout the entire hall, causing it to tremble tremendously.


    But Raven didn''t flinch, not in the slightest.


    Her face betrayed no hesitation or fear, but instead was brutally etched with resolve and anger¡ªvisible only when one looked beyond the indifference she exuded and realized that the reason for that indifference itself was because of extreme anger.


    The creature surged forward, leaping powerfully into the air in a wake of upheaved stones.


    It flew across, bringing its massive bulk upon Raven.


    But the youngdy just stood there, surrounded by buzzing orbs of light.


    As the creature descended, she flicked her wrist, controlling one particr orb of light with her fingers.


    The orb flew forward, colliding with the side of the creature in mid-air, and instantly exploded into spears of light that plunged through its body, protruding from different parts.


    Then Raven stepped aside slightly, allowing the creature to crash to the ground, pain-stricken.


    She lowered her cold gaze on the creature, raised her hand up and swung it down in a blur.


    Immediately, several orbs of light fell on the beast, impaling it with more spears of light.


    The creature convulsed and tried to stand up but struggled.


    "Each orb of light carries the weight of my mystery. I doubt you''d be able to bear even one of them..."


    Raven was not lying.


    Each orb she created out of light was imbued with the weight of her own mystery, manipting their forms with the sharpness of her vengeance.


    Hence, the angrier and more passionate she was for vengeance towards her target, the sharper those spears of light became.


    And the weight remained constant; so far, she had never seen anyone able to lift them except herself.


    Of course, she had abstained from using her main talent ability as often as possible, resorting to the sword alone.


    This time, however, she was just utterly enraged; she hated seeing her own blood.


    Raven looked at the monster onest time andmanded:


    "Die."


    Simultaneously, she closed all her fingers and clenched hard.


    The remaining orbs floating around her attached themselves to the monster, pinning it to the ground.


    They began to shimmer so brightly that they became blinding, turning the entire scenery into one of pure whiteness, but Raven didn''t close her eyes, nor did she step back.


    She stared directly into them.


    Then an explosion resounded, one that shook the entire cliff, albeit slightly¡ªbut razed and consumed almost everything in the hall except the part where Raven stood, protected by a light barrier.


    The effect of the explosion continued for a while, eating away at the ground, walls, and pirs like a maddened virus.


    While Raven just stood there, waiting for it to subside.


    Even though she was protected by a light barrier, the heat of the explosion caused her skin to melt away, but it continued to regenerate instantaneously.


    After a while, the light began to dim, returning everything to its usual darkness.


    Massive... massive was an understatement. Everything in front of Raven was pure darkness, hollowed out.


    There wasn''t even ground beneath her next step.


    Everything was a deep and wide abyss.


    In the darkness, however, a voice suddenly rang out:


    "What insolence dares to destroy my workshop?!!"

 Chapter 308 The Formless Demon [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 308 The Formless Demon [Part 1]</h4>


    Northern panted.


    How long had it been now that they''d been fighting? He had lost count and lost sight of others.


    Behind him, however, was a sea of corpses, many that he alone had in.


    He could hear the sound of shes here and there around the corners of buildings. He was sure that his clones and Cal were probably still locked in a tiresome battle with the evering monsters.


    He was tired, beyond tired, and his pool of void essence was beginning to run dry.


    He had barely just enough to keep the two clones¡ªthree clones¡ªalive.


    Of course, since Corpse Eater was practically a void summon now, he didn''t need his essence to manifest them.


    Void summons were creatures of their own self. They drew power from the same source he drew it. They, too, had their own reserves of void essence.


    So Northern did not need to worry about the Corpse Eater. He also didn''t want to call Pangu, who was embodying Koll. He would undoubtedly be a great asset to the battlefield right now, but Northern refused.


    He wanted that route to be hisst resort. Right now, he just wanted to gain as many talent fragments as he could.


    He breathed and adjusted his grip on both the Soul Taker and Mortal de. His joints felt numb and were throbbing, crudely smeared with violet blood.


    He still had to continue fighting though; more of the White Walkers wereing out of the pce. Northern stood at the entrance, his gaze cold as he watched them alle out.


    Then the helmet of Night Terror armor unfolded, covering his face.


    Four visors gleamed with vicious azure mes that shrouded his eyes.


    Northern dismissed the Mortal de and held the Soul Taker with both hands.


    So far so good, this was the only sword that was the most ideal to use.


    Since it attacked the soul directly.


    He''d have to rely on it heavily since he wouldn''t be able to use as much essence as he used to.


    Now, he had to minimize everything and just focus on cutting them down while using the Chaos footwork to get the best of what it is.


    He just hoped his stamina would not betray him.


    With an exhale, Northern burst forward, entering into the small crowd of White Walkers in a sh.


    The moment he appeared, he swung his sword over one''s neck, cleanly cutting it off. Anothershed its weapon from the side, but it was already within view.


    Northern threw a leg backward, kicking away its leg before the ax could make it half the distance. This caused the White Walker to lose bnce and fall on one knee.


    Immediately, Northern twirled and smashed its head with a kick.


    The other one that leaped at him in that instance was a female. Northern just extended one hand backward and muttered,


    "Burn."


    Beforending on him, she was consumed by ck mes that suddenly shot out of his hands.


    Having already seen the next attack, Northern already knew what to do. Being close to the pce wall, he shot forward on it, running two more steps on it before flipping over the iing attack.


    From behind, he plunged the Soul Taker into the monster, wrenched it out through the side, and left the monster''s nk torn.


    Violet gore flowed in abundance, coloring the whiteness of the ground and giving it a crude yet aesthetic visual.


    Northern didn''t mind, he didn''t care, he didn''t spare another nce at those he had plunged his sword into, for he was a hundred percent sure that it meant their end.


    There were two reasons that formed the foundation of that assurance.


    First was the lesson he had learned from the faceless voice.


    Because of his frequent use of the same style, in just a couple of hours, [Formless] had absorbed it to the brim such that Northern felt he was instinctively using the basis that the voice had taught him like he had been used to it for years.


    If this was the case, he just couldn''t help but be so grateful towards the voice.


    And was also getting to realize the true usefulness of [Formless].


    Because under no circumstances will anyone pick up a sword and master its basis of swing and sh in just a couple of hours.


    Because of how instinctive it felt, Northern was assured that each cut was deep enough to render his prey lifeless. Of course, the voice of the system was there to confirm this belief of his.


    And usually, he was always right. He could tell how deep the cut was; it was a feeling he felt at the tip of his hand every time his sword bit into the flesh of his target.


    The second reason was because of the Soul Taker itself.


    After several uses of the weapon, Northern hade to understand a simple yet fascinating thing about the sword.


    It was a sword that dealt damage to the soul undoubtedly.


    But the strength of the damage was in sync with the will of the user.


    There were some enemies Northern had to cut twice while there were some Northern just cut once, of course that was before now¡ªwhen he just covered his face with the helmet.


    Meaning that Soul Taker''s sharpness towards the soul responded to his own resolve to cut.


    And currently, his resolve was razor sharp.


    So were his movements, definite and exact.


    Chaotic in its pattern and did not stick to one form. He didn''t know how it was happening; they were all instinctive and he was sure that this was all because of [Formless].


    The attribute not only just allowed him to copy things from people, it turned him into a demon of adaptation and change.


    He didn''t know what those words meant before; he was just getting to realize it in this battle.


    Another thing it brought together was the effect of his now increased stats for speed. At first it was hard to keep up with the changes of the new talent [Windstride].


    But now, he was beginning to get into its groove and even wanted to dare creative improvising, such as exhibiting the amazing speed control he had seen the White Walker disy during their fighting to a sudden halt in front of him¡ª


    but he knew better than being cocky.


    He needed to give himself to a gradual growth.


    And the realization of what [Formless] truly meant was the beginning of his change.


    The beginning of everything he would be in the future.


    His formlessness was bound to make him into a demon of flexibility, adaptation, and development, one that cannot be copied, a non-stereotypical demon.


    A Formless demon.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I''m sorry it took this long, I just had to take my time in making sure Northern realizes the true worth of the first attribute he received, now this realization will form a sturdy foundation for his growth and improvement.


    I''m saying, you''ll begin to see changes in many areas from henceforth, because this change would even transcend into his personality.


    Of course, I''m not saying he is going to be perfect, but he is going to start living up to expectations at the very least.


    Thanks guys for sticking with me till this point, I''m really happy you guys were this patient with my annoying MC :)


    Keep supporting me, like you have been. I love you guys.

 Chapter 309 The Formless Demon [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 309 The Formless Demon [Part 2]</h4>


    Northern, though exhausted, continued to swing his sword through the flesh of the White Walkers, paying a certain amount of attention to his footwork while also keeping threepartments of his view focused on all corners whatsoever that were filled with his enemies.


    Which meant that he had perfect control of this battlefield.


    Thispartment view of his further boosted his spatial awareness to an inhuman level. Northern could feel it the moment it entered his space of awareness.


    He didn''t have to turn most times, and to top it all, his reflex was already getting used to the whole drill such that his reactions sometimes were swift and unprompted.


    Northern, with both hands on the Soul Taker, shed down diagonally, severing the flesh of the White Walker that approached him.


    Swiftly, he made a quick turn. His metal boots scraped against the frozen ground as he pivoted, the Soul Taker whistling through the air.


    The de caught the dim light, its edge gleaming for a split second before it plunged into the chest of an approaching White Walker.


    Violet blood spurted from the wound, sttering across Northern''s armor.


    He wrenched the sword free, the sound of tearing flesh barely audible over the cacophony of battle.


    Without pause, Northern ducked, feeling the rush of air as a massive axe swung over his head.


    He could almost taste the fetid breath of the White Walker looming above him.


    In one fluid motion, Northern rose, driving the Soul Taker upwards.


    The de sliced through the creature''s jaw, bursting out the top of its skull.


    For a moment, the White Walker stood frozen, its eyes wide with shock. Then it crumpled, its weapon ttering to the ground.


    Northern spun, being alerted already to the movement on his left.


    Two White Walkers charged (already upon him), their weapons raised high.


    Using Shunpo, Northern disappeared from where he was standing, instantaneously appeared right in front of them when they were still on the way to their onught.


    It was frightening; the White Walkers didn''t even have the time to react.


    He swung his sword up and met the first one''s strike mid-air; the sh of metal on metal rang out and sparks flew as the des bounced against each other.


    Using that momentum, Northern pushed forward, throwing his opponent off bnce.


    In the split second it took for the White Walker to regain its footing, Northern had already moved. The Soul Taker shed, and the creature''s head rolled across the blood-stained snow.


    The second White Walker¡ªhaving managed to redirect its attack while Northern was dealing with the first¡ªwas upon him now.


    It swung a massive mace, the spiked head whistling as it cut through the air.


    Northern sidestepped, feeling the rush of wind as the weapon passed inches from his face. He could see each individual spike, crusted with frozen blood and bits of flesh.


    Northern''s counter was swift and merciless.


    The Soul Taker found sce within the White Walker''s hard flesh, sliding in with sickening ease.


    The creature let out a gurgling cry as Northern twisted the de, severing its spine.


    As the body fell, Northern''s eyes widened in that moment, his double eyes separating from each other.


    Quickly, he dropped to one knee, narrowly avoiding a spear thrust that would have impaled him through the back.


    The White Walker wielding it snarled, its pale face contorted with rage.


    Northern suddenly vanished out of its view, leaving the White Walker disoriented and confused.


    Then suddenly, the White Walker felt its entire body shiver¡ªlike a demon plunging out of the abyss. His hand shot out from behind, grabbing the shaft of the weapon.


    With a sharp tug, he pulled the White Walker off bnce.


    As it stumbled forward, Northern brought the Soul Taker up in a vicious arc.


    The de bit deep, cleaving through armor and flesh alike.


    The White Walker''s torso split open, spilling its innards onto the frozen ground.


    The stench of death and decay filled the air, but Northern had no time to process it.


    More wereing.


    He could see them emerging from the shadows of nearby buildings, their eyes glowing with an eerie blue light.


    Northern''s muscles screamed in protest as he raised the Soul Taker once more, his breathing in ragged gasps.


    As he posed to strike, a mighty shockwave, one that caused the entirendscape to tremble tremendously.


    Northern and even the iing White Walkers froze; Northern slowly turned his head back to the mountain behind the pce.


    His brows creased into a frown and he muttered:


    "Raven¡­"


    A strange restlessness invaded him the moment he thought about what could be happening there.


    That was, after all, the heart of the disaster, and Raven was there alone, dealing with it.


    He had to get to her somehow, but first, he had to deal with these ones before him.


    Regaining themselves after the shockwave was gone, the White Walkers continued their charge, a particrlyrge White Walker plunged forward, faster than the others and wielding a massive two-handed sword.


    This was the first time Northern had seen a White Walker wielding a sword.


    He met its charge head-on, their des meeting in a shower of sparks. The impact sent shockwaves up Northern''s arms, but he held firm.


    They exchanged blows, each strike precise and deadly. Swinging across the air in crude and shing lines of arcs.


    Northern could feel the raw power behind each of the White Walker''s swings. It was like fighting a force of nature, relentless and unyielding.


    But it was not the only one with a relentless and unyielding force. Every brim of his muscles screamed in protest, but Northern bit down on the pain and endured.


    Tiredness was beginning to set in, and this was the worst possible time. But Northern understood that it was bound to happen.


    That didn''t mean he''d just let it though¡ªconsidering that right now, in fact, was the best moment to put Chaos footwork to vivid use¡ªhe was fighting an opponent one-on-


    one for more than a minute.


    They exchanged more strikes, but the White Walker left no openings; he had to create one by himself.


    Getting an idea of what to do, Northern''s eyes ignited with azure mes; quickly, he shot forward and feinted left, then spun right.


    The White Walker, caught off guard by the sudden change in direction, left its nk exposed.


    Northern seized the opportunity, driving the Soul Taker deep into the creature''s side.


    The White Walker howled, a sound that sent chills down Northern''s spine.


    It thrashed, trying to dislodge the de, but Northern held on.


    With a grunt of effort, he pushed deeper, feeling the sword pierce through to the other side.


    As the life faded from the White Walker''s eyes, Northern wrenched his sword free.


    He barely had time to catch his breath before the next wave was upon him.


    Three White Walkers attacked in unison, their weapons forming a deadly web of steel.


    Northern''s world narrowed to a series of shes and impacts; however, Chaos Eyes in collision with the attribute of his new talent attribute: [Way Of The Wind] managed to rearrange each sequence, slowed and synchronized to the speed his brain could process.


    He parried one blow, ducked another, and narrowly avoided a third that would have taken his head off and staggered back a little because of the imbnce the urgency of his reaction and the tons of information that entered into his head all at once caused.


    Heshed out with a kick, catching one of the White Walkers in the knee with the metal boot of Night Terror Armor.


    There was a sickening crunch as the joint gave way.


    As the creature stumbled, Northern capitalized on the opening.


    The Soul Taker shed once, twice, three times.


    Each strike found its mark with deadly precision.


    The White Walker fell, its body nearly cut to ribbons.


    The other two pressed their attack, trying to overwhelm Northern with sheer force.


    He backpedaled, attempting to sh out of their view; however, his feet slid on the blood-slick ground, which neutralized his use of the Shunpo Ability immediately. For a moment, he teetered on the edge of losing his bnce.


    But then muscle memory kicked in. Northern''s body moved on its own, guided by countless hours of battle in the Kingdom of Red Mine.


    He twisted, using the momentum of his near-fall to add power to his strike.


    The Soul Taker sang as it cut through the air, finding the gap between one White Walker''s horns over its face to its chest.


    There was a spray of violet blood as the de cut diagonally through the monster.


    Thest White Walker, seeing itspanions fall, hesitated for a split second.


    It was all the opening Northern needed.


    He lunged forward, driving the Soul Taker straight through the creature''s throat.


    The White Walker''s eyes widened in shock, its mouth opening in a stifled and gurgling scream.


    Northern met its gaze, watching as the eerie blue light in its eyes flickered and died.


    As he pulled his sword free, Northern became aware of a momentary lull in the battle.


    He stood amidst a sea of fallen White Walkers, their bodies scattered around him like broken dolls.


    But there was no time for rest. In the distance, he could see more approaching.


    Their pale forms moved through the shadows, weapons glinting in the dim light.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I enjoyed writing this chapter. Lol.

 Chapter 310 The Wave Of New Changes Is Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 310 The Wave Of New Changes Is Approaching</h4>


    Northern held his sword tightly, getting himself ready to face the oing onught yet again.


    But in a blistering moment, a massive force pierced through them from behind. It happened so fast that any other onlooker aside from Northern would have caught nothing but a massive streak of yellow lightning that caused a shattered shockwave, one so powerful that the ground was upheaved.


    Having seen it all happen, and how it happened, Northern frowned.


    ''He finally decides to draw his sword, huh.''


    Northern watched as Cal swung downward, sshing off the gore on his de. Then the guy returned his katana to its sheath behind his back and approached Northern.


    "Did you feel that just now?" he asked as he reached Northern''s front.


    Northern looked at him suspiciously for a second and answered:


    "Yes, I did." He nced towards the mountain.


    "Then I suppose that is your partner?"


    Northern nodded, "Yes."


    "And you are going to meet her?"


    Northern nodded again, "Yes."


    He suddenly scrunched his face together and leaned his head towards Cal.


    "Wait a minute, I don''t remember ever telling you she''s female?"


    Cal chuckled, "It was obvious from the way you talked about her?"


    Northern raised a brow. He was silent for a while and seemed to be in deep thought.


    Trying to remember what exact way he talked about her. Did he even mention her at all to him?


    Cal tapped his shoulder, "Why don''t we focus on the matt¡ª"


    Before he could finish his statement, the Soul Taker was already over his shoulders, subtly about to lick his neck.


    "Are you insane? You think I''m dumb? Are you trying to gaslight me into thinking I gave you a hint that my partner is a female when I definitely didn''t? Who the fuck are you?"


    Cal raised both hands and chuckled.


    "Easy there, alright. I mean you both no harm."


    "Then you better start talking." Terror dripped from his tone.


    Cal was silent for a while, lingering. Then he started:


    "I just saw the two of you when you came into the rift."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "I didn''t want to give myself away, and I didn''t even know you guys."


    Northern frowned.


    "Give yourself away to who?"


    Cal scratched his hair, his eyes were beginning to look stressed. He sighed and said to Northern:


    "Listen to me and listen carefully, this gate has two guardians."


    Northern''s frown deepened a little bit.


    "Is that even possible?" he inquired as a response.


    Cal gestured with his hand, a slight wave, saying:


    "Wouldn''t you agree with me that these days we don''t even know what is possible and what is not anymore? The tides of the rifts are changing, what we used to know as the definition of rifts, its statutes and systemization are changing, everything is changing.


    "This rift not only shares two guardians but has its entrance connected to two regions at once and contains two area sectors which areplete opposites of each other. And I dare say, that we might have to wee the possibility of two rift cores."


    His words made some sense and gave Northern some exnations he needed, reasons as to why the core of a rift would be the core of a monster when it usually wasn''t recorded so.


    Which meant that Cal himself had experienced simr situations before now.


    This fact took Northern by surprise and made him only more curious as to who this stranger is and where he is from.


    ''He called it Stuart?''


    However, this didn''t provide answers to Northern''s questions. As interesting as they sounded, Northern could tell they were meant to be a diversion.


    Or perhaps, the stranger was not done talking. Thinking that he could be wrong about his former thought, he decided to give Cal the benefit of the doubt.


    "So?"


    Cal looked at Northern for a couple of seconds and lingered, then he sighed and his thick voice could once again be heard.


    "I had my presumption before, but I think a guardian dwells in that mountain..." Then he turned his head, following the trail of the light in the sky, "and the other at the end of this light?"


    "So which of them were you running from and why?"


    Cal smiled with his eyes. Northern''s questions, no matter how hard he tried to divert, were bringing him back to the main course.


    Seriously, he had thought Northern would be easy to fool just a few hours ago when they met.


    But at the same time, it felt like a lot had happened to the white-haired kid in those few hours; for some reason, he seemed different.


    The gaze upon his face was calm, too calm for a kid his age.


    Cal pointed towards the trail of the light in the sky and said:


    "Him. Sura."


    Northern looked towards the light and soon returned his gaze to Cal. Then asked:


    "What did you do?" His tone was serious and blunt.


    Almost intimidating Cal, making him almost forget that this is a kid, at least looked like one.


    He smiled with his eyes again and released an ear-to-ear grin.


    "Nothing much, we just had a very slight disagreement, and didn''t get along well, so he sent me out of his domain."


    Northern inquired stubbornly, his re growing intense by the second.


    "Well, he tricked me and I gave him a taste of his own medicine. So, he''s been pissed with me ever since and is out for my head."


    Northern was about to talk but was stopped with a hand signal from Cal.


    "Stop there," he said, "I owe you no responsibilities of answers. Make do with that or go ask Sura yourself."


    Northern stared at him in silence, the atmosphere between them was somewhat suspended in suspense.


    Then Northern mumbled out:


    "How''s he like?"


    "Uh?" Cal inquired, to hear what Northern said very well.


    "I mean, Sura, how strong is he?"


    Cal was silent for a second. He folded his arms and looked down, then returned his gaze to Northern''s face.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Northern."


    "Okay, Northern, firstly with the level of strength that Sura has, it makes no sense that this rift is tier IV rift. To make things worse, he has a twin who is aplete opposite of him? Northern, except a new set of rifts that defy the logic of the former tiering system are beginning to appear, it makes no sense that one being, just one being would be able to smoke from a volcano."


    Northern tilted his head backward a little bit.


    "I''m sorry, what do you mean?"


    "Sura, he is a drunkard and a chronic smoker, but he smokes from a volcano..."

 Chapter 311 Worlds Apart

    <h4>Chapter 311 Worlds Apart</h4>


    His words did not make any sense to Northern, smoking a volcano?


    ''How''s that even supposed to work?'' Northern thought.


    "I know it sounds crazy, but it''s the truth."


    Northern stared at him and folded his arms,


    "Not that I doubt the integrity of your words, not that I trust them also, I am just trying to picture a monster smoking from a volcano."


    Cal raised his head a little bit,


    "A monster?"


    Northern nodded in response,


    "Isn''t that the case? A monster much more ferocious than these White Walkers¡­"


    A giggle escaped Cal''s mouth; as much as he was trying to hold it, he just couldn''t. The way Northern spoke so casually about Sura made him want tough so much.


    If only he knew, if only he had seen¡­


    Northern red at Cal, finding nothing he had said funny. The strange guy ended hisughter abruptly and coughed it away.


    "Don''t mind me, it''s just that¡­ you think Sura is a monster and I would probably have thought so too if he wasn''t the first thing I encountered in this rift. But no, Northern, Sura is not a monster, at least not by appearance. He looks just like you and I. And I''m guessing so does his brother."


    Hepleted with his gaze falling on the snow mountain that trembled moments ago.


    Northern frowned immediately, tracing Cal''s gaze just now.


    His head turned two to three times to and fro.


    "Wait, wait, what are you looking towards that ce for?"


    Cal raised his brows, observing Northern''s expression before he intoned:


    "Sura''s twin, a pir of heat and fire lives in this region, while Sura, a pir of cold and ice lives in the volcanic region, thrown far east, if you follow the spectral light you are bound to get to him."


    Northern''s eyes widened for a moment, Cal observing him for more passing seconds.


    "You really didn''t know."


    He grimaced,


    "Of course, I didn''t. Raven, my partner, she''s probably beneath that mountain right now."


    He quickly turned to move but was held back by Cal before he could take a step.


    Northern turned his head back with a furious re.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Cal breathed in deeply,


    "Look, up until now, I have observed you and no doubt about it, you are strong, I have seen Sura''s power, if his brother is as strong as he is then you have no chance at all."


    Northern turned, nodded his head slightly and gently removed Cal''s grip on his arm then replied:


    "I appreciate your concern but I can''t turn my back on my partner just because the opponent is strong. Besides, how are we supposed to get the core of the rift when we are running away from the guardian."


    Cal scratched his cheek a little bit, suddenly, to Northern, he seemed like Shin whenever he was hiding something.


    Northern''s brows furrowed.


    "What is it?"


    Cal lingered then opened his mouth,


    "The thing is¡­ you don''t need to defeat the guardians to reveal both cores."


    Northern''s frown deepened.


    "What do you mean?"


    Cal continued:


    "What do you think the little king of the White Walkers and the little queen of the Red Walkers are meant for?"


    Northern raised a brow.


    There were another type of monster known as Red Walkers?


    They were probably monsters of the volcanic region and their bodies are perhaps like the White Walkers, attuned to the heat.


    And Ulzred had a sister?


    ''Was that why he seemed sad sometimes¡­ wait, does he even know he has a sister?''


    All of this was confusing yet for some reason it was making some sense.


    He looked at Cal, lingered for a moment, then slowly asked:


    "And so, what is their significance in this entire rift¡­ don''t tell me¡­" Northern''s voice slowed down a little bit, "that they are the rift''s core¡­?"


    Cal observed the expression in Northern''s eyes and said:


    "You look like you would have trouble with it. I''m sorry to break it to you but they have a fate even more cruel than that. The king of this ce is meant to enter into the depth of the volcanic mountain, to retrieve the core himself, and the queen of the heat region is supposed toe here to retrieve the core from the depth of the ice mountain."


    He paused for a moment, breathing in and out before he continued, meanwhile Northern''s expression broke apart the more he heard.


    "The dire problem with this arrangement however is that, it doesn''t just end with them retrieving weapons, first they stand at the risk of dying from intense heat and cold, you might have noticed but the boy king has a different skin and markings on his skin, those were drawn by Sura and his brother to give them both a certain resistance to the heat but knowing of the fate of the two, they didn''t etch ultimate resistance to heat and cold on their skins, so if they should indeed reach the depth of both mountains, they are bound to burn to ashes and freeze to death.


    "Of course, it''s a different result if they are escorted by both guardians of the gate. But Sura would never do it."


    Northern looked at him with a dour frown and inquired:


    "Why?"


    "Because the form of the core is a knife and can only be revealed when they both stab the brother''s core. It means, the brothers have to die for the cores to be revealed and destroyed as the usual rule is. Theplication there however, is that it can''t be done by us. And I don''t think the brothers want to die. Sura at the very least looks like he still has plenty to expect from life."


    Northern sent him an icy re.


    "And how do you know all of these? How am I supposed to know you are not just making stuff up?"


    Cal chuckled and shrugged.


    "That''s on you to believe honestly, why would I lie about all of this. Sura himself told me about it. I told you right, he was a chronic drunkard and smoker."


    Northern stood silent for a couple of seconds, processing all of it. Of course, Cal had to be saying the truth. The whole thing was synchronizing too well to be considered a lie, he just couldn''t be too sure.


    Hijacking himself out of his thoughts he muttered.


    "We can think about all of thister, right now, I have to help my partner¡­"


    Cal''s carefree expression so far began to crease into a deep scowl.


    He breathed slowly and said, his voice carrying a somewhat threatening tone.


    "After all I told you, you still want to go?"


    Northern scowled back at him,


    "All you''ve told me points to the fact that there''s no way forward except we go."


    "At least first with the boy''s sister. And I advise we deal with Sura, I already have a n."


    Northern looked at him carefully, then he said:


    "Well yes, but I''m not going anywhere without my partner."


    "Argh, damnit, are you going to be stubborn till the end? Your partner went there with her own two legs, didn''t she?"


    "Yes, so? Are you saying I should abandon her?"


    "Look¡­ we can''t kill Sura''s brother yet. And you certainly can''t fight him without making sure you strike not to kill, you are not strong enough for that. This is honoring your partner, I think it''s best we go take the girl as fast as we can¡­"


    "As fast as we can? How far is this region and are the Red Walkers just going to let us walk in and grab the girl? And I''m very sure the moment you step into that ce, Sura woulde for you, if he''s out for your head as you said. So tell me Cal, what do you mean by AS FAST AS WE CAN¡­?"


    Cal was silent for a couple of seconds.


    Northern added,


    "Are you trying to trick me Cal? Because I really hate it when someone is ying smart with me?"


    Cal hesitated, swallowed his spit and said:


    "I''m not trying to trick you. Look, I just want to get out of the rift and I don''t care what I have to give to achieve that. You have no idea how long I''ve been here and how much I''ve had to endure so far."


    Northern cast a sympathetic gaze on him. He nodded.


    "I might have no idea, but as a person that has been through simr, I can picture the pain and frustration, however, Cal, I can''t abandon my partner, under any circumstance. I understand if you have to do what you must and put yourself first, I also will act ordingly."


    His gaze towards Cal was cold and the calmness of his expression was incredibly frightening.


    Cal scoffed, tilting his head back a little with his eyes fixated on Northern''s.


    "Then, you will let me take the boy?"


    Northern shook his head,


    "I have no intention of doing that, since I don''t trust you."


    Cal scowled again.


    "Then I have to take it by force¡­"


    Northern looked at him fiercely,


    "I suppose¡­ but you''d have to kill me to be able to do that, can you?"


    Cal let out a short giggle.


    "I really hated that we had to go down this path¡­" He slowly moved his hands towards his sword.


    Northern nodded with a solemn smile.


    "Yes, let''s me our differences."

 Chapter 312 Northern Vs Caladhel [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 312 Northern Vs Cdhel [Part 1]</h4>


    Northern''s breath fogged in the cold air as he squared off with Cal.


    The tension between them was almost palpable, crackling like the very lightning that surged through Cal''s sword as he pulled it a little bit out of its sheath.


    The eerie silence of the rift seemed to amplify the anticipation, each heartbeat echoing like a drum in the frozen expanse.


    Cal''s eyes narrowed, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of Stainless behind his back. Northern tightened his grip on his own de, his knuckles whitening with resolve.


    The Mortal de gleamed with an ominous dark aura; this was, after all, the best sword for this asion.


    And Northern silently had looked forward to one like it. His muscles tensed and his senses heightened.


    He could feel the raw power emanating from Cal''s de even without it being pulled out yet; he could tell by all his senses that this guy was no ordinary opponent.


    Without warning, Cal moved. His draw was blindingly fast, Stainless cutting through the air with a sizzling hiss.


    Northern barely had time to react.


    He shifted his weight to his back foot, his movements dictated by the principles of Chaos. His body twisted in an unpredictable, almost serpentine motion, dodging the initial strike by a hair''s breadth.


    Cal''s follow-up was immediate.


    He pivoted, bringing Stainless down in a powerful arc aimed at Northern''s shoulder.


    The air hummed with electricity as the de descended.


    Northern''s reflexes kicked in, and he brought his own sword up to parry.


    The sh was deafening, the force of Cal''s blow sending a jarring vibration through Northern''s arm.


    Northern gritted his teeth, absorbing the shock and letting it fuel his resolve.


    He deflected Cal''s de to the side and pushed forward, the Mortal de darkly shing in a counterattack aimed at Cal''s midsection.


    Cal was quick, far quicker than Northern had anticipated. He sidestepped with fluid grace, Stainless weaving a path of lightning as he parried Northern''s strike effortlessly.


    The two swordsmen danced across the snow, their des a blur of ck and yellow light. Each movement was precise, calcted, and deadly.


    Cal''s strikes were powerful and deliberate, each one carrying the weight of his experience and skill in a perfect and unhindered mix with unstoppable speed.


    Northern''s style, by contrast, was fluid and unpredictable, the essence of Chaos guiding his steps and swings in a manner that defied conventional technique.


    Cal pressed the attack, his eyes cold and focused. Stainless shed in a series of rapid cuts, each one aimed to break through Northern''s swift and strong defense.


    But Northern met the onught with a mixture of deflections and evasive maneuvers, his footwork carrying him in a swirling pattern that kept Cal guessing.


    The rhythm of the battle was fric, each man searching for an opening.


    "Velocity Dash"


    In a sudden burst of speed, Cal lunged forward, aiming a thrust at Northern''s chest.


    Northern''s eyes widened at the sheer velocity of the attack; he thought he had a good grasp on the speed ability but after seeing the sudden burst of speed that Cal had exhibited, his thoughts were ced on a tform of crucial review.


    However, in the nick of that moment, he twisted his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the lethal point of Stainless.


    As he moved, he felt the Chaos within him surge; it was a sublime and unexinable feeling, something he could feel in that instance and could vividly tell its difference from Void.


    It was as if it was responding to his desperate need for agility and speed in order to match up to the level Cal was taking him to.


    "Velocity Dash"


    Northern''s footwork became even more erratic, his movements almost a blur.


    Cal, immediately noticing the change in the air the moment Northern muttered, blinked out of reality to appear before Northern; however, following him, Northern too blinked out of reality and appeared afar from him.


    In the next moment, he became a blur again, this time faster than the initial moment, such that Cal didn''t see his leg move.


    It was like Shunpo but was not; Northern was just simply too fast with the Velocity Dash that Cal''s eyes could not follow.


    That one moment show caused Cal to be greatly horrified.


    Of course, he had gotten a wild guess that Northern''s ability was more of a copy thing. Which made sense seeing that he could even copy his own self.


    Cal in the midst of the battle had even gone as far as deducing that Northern could be able to copy him too.


    Which was why he had deemed Northern''s ability to be a very dangerous one and aimed to finish this as far as possible without revealing all his cards.


    If he got the chance, he didn''t even want to use any of his abilities. After using Shunpo, he only grew more vexed and ufortable.


    However, not even he knew that Northern had not only copied his ability long ago, but had permanently added it to his repertoire of talents.


    Because the concept ofpletely copying one''s talent is non-existent as is the concept of a coreless drifter.


    The Mortal de sang through the air as it arched towards Cal. Btedly, Cal managed to parry but not without losing his bnce.


    However, he was quick to collect himself, pushing his entire weight on one side and quickly maneuvering Northern''s iing crude thrust attack with an impossible twist to the side.


    But Northern had already removed one hand from his sword and as Cal twisted to the side, he was met with a blow that arched towards him, crunching into his face.


    With an explosion of force, Cal was sent reeling away from the fist attack; he somersaulted and tumbled through the snow ground before managing to use the friction of his knees against the frozen ground toe to a halt.


    He stared at Northern furiously; his frustration was beginning to grow.


    ''What was that back there?''


    He was sure he had bypassed Northern right there; except he could see the future, how in the hell did he know he was going to go for that movement, even Cal himself had not predicted so.


    It was something that just happened in that moment, and yet Northern was able to respond to it like he saw iting.


    Cal gritted his teeth in frustration. Despite his superior skill, he found it difficult to predict Northern''s movements.

 Chapter 313 Northern Vs Caladhel [Part 2]

    Chapter 313 Northern Vs Cdhel [Part 2]


    Cal after gritting his teeth, swung to his feet and snarled:


    "Velocity Dash!"


    He disappeared, drawing a straight line of speed that caused even the snow to rise up in awe of it. Cal closed the distance in an instant. His sword arced through the air, with a trail of lightning.


    Northern barely managed to bring the Mortal de up to parry. The sh sent shockwaves through his arms, nearly numbing them.


    He was already very tired but was painfully managing to hold on and being careful enough not to extinguish his reserve of void essence, since he still had to deal with whatever Raven was dealing with in that mountain, or at the very least be of reasonable help to her.


    Gritting his teeth, Northern pushed back, using the momentum to create space. He shifted his stance, embracing the irregrity of Chaos. And once again moving so erratically and formlessly that Cal''s gaze went here and there, unsure what to predict or expect.


    Cal exercised a little patience and suddenly his eyes narrowed, tracking Northern''sst movement.


    He lunged forward with Velocity Dash to intercept before the next, Stainless a streak of yellow.


    The moment he reached, Northern twisted, the de missing him by a hair''s breadth. He countered with a swift sh, but Cal was already out of range.


    Cal attacked again, this time with a series of lightning-fast strikes and Northern defended, doing away with wasteful movements, he acutely deflected all of Cal''s attacks with equal match of speed, while even paying attention to the subtle shift in Cal''s footwork.


    He was using it to learn,paring its fundamentalism to that of Chaos.


    And it was taking a while to have any grasp but Northern continued, also making sure his little experiment did not interrupt his battle with a Sage.


    Northern might have missed it, but right now, he was matching the skill and wit of a Sage and even daring to experiment improvement in the process of it.


    Oftentimes, does he look down on himself, really.


    While defending, Cal''s sword grew faster, crackling with hurtful sparks of lightning which blurred the movement of the sword, Northern still was matching up, the Mortal de showed more signs of slouching, and was as effective in his hands as the Soul Taker was.


    Suddenly, Cal moved his legs and swiped below, in that moment Northern''s eyes widened,


    ''What a foul y!''


    Heined internally, as he felt his leg slide across the icy ground.


    In that split second of imbnce, Cal grinned at the opening he had forcibly created, shing Stainless towards Northern''s exposed nk.


    As the de came, Northern let himself fall, using the momentum to roll away.


    The de passed harmlessly overhead. As he came up, Northern realized something had changed. The fall, that moment of uncontrolled chaos, had sparked something within him.


    What if all the while, he had been putting too much effort into controlling Chaos instead of letting it be, he had been trying to cause it to match his own style instead of matching his own style to it.


    To put it in simpler terms, he should be incorporating Formless into Chaos, not trying to incorporate Chaos into Formless.


    With a simple mantra that Formlessness can be Chaotic but Chaos itself can never be Formless.


    There was a form and pattern to Chaos as a footwork.


    He didn''t need to eradicate that, he just needed to ept it and attune himself to it.


    Northern''s eyes opened in that moment, it was like he entered an epiphany.


    He rose, his stance different now.


    There was a fluidity to his movements that hadn''t been there before.


    The Chaos footwork was evolving, bing something more.


    Cal, noticing the change, furrowed his brow slightly.


    He charged again, but this time Northern was ready. He met Cal''s attack with a series of unconventional moves, his de weaving an unpredictable pattern.


    For the first time since he got conversant with the sword, Cal found himself struggling to read and bypass his opponent. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern''s strikes came from impossible angles, his footwork a confusing dance of advance and retreat.


    Northern pressed his advantage, the Mortal de viciously arching through the air. Cal parried each blow, but he was being pushed back.


    After one mighty push back from Northern''s attack, Cal gritted his teeth and suddenly shot forward, unleashing a devastating counterattack with a mutter:


    "Sonic Surge"


    Stainless became a storm of yellow lightning, striking from all directions at once.


    Northern''s Chaos eyes widened as he realized he couldn''t block them all.


    In that moment of desperation, the realization came bare before Northern''s eyes¡ªinstead of desperately trying to maneuver it, rather give yourself to it.


    He after all is the embodiment of Chaos, how bad could it be¡ªwith those words resounding in his head, Northern surrendered himselfpletely to Chaos.


    His body moved on its own, twisting and bending in ways he never thought possible.


    Somehow, impossibly, he avoided the worst of the onught.


    Cal''s eyes widened in disbelief. No one had ever survived that ability before. Because itsbination with Stainless'' nature of lightning came together to create a devastating form of attack.


    This signature ability of his had proven itself over and over again by always exterminating his enemies.


    Yet Northern stood before him, breathing heavily, small cuts adorning his face, but very much alive.


    The Night Terror armor was untouched, not even a tiny scratch.


    Cal stood dumbfounded, unsure of what to do¡­ or say¡­ the next minute however, his voice frustratingly crawled out.


    "You¡­ what are you?"


    Northern''s lips widened, wearing a smug grin upon his face.


    "What am I? Ah ah¡­ you see Cal, the thing is, I am just on a pilgrim of answer to that question myself. Who am I? What am I?"


    He breathed before he continued, standing upright.


    "You know, they say that the difference between a hero and a viin is what they choose to do with the hurt they feel, they say a hero chooses to never let it happen to someone else, while a viin¡­" He sighed.


    "...lets it consume him and inflicts it upon everyone else. Sometimes I wonder, will I be a viin the moment Chaos consumes me, or am I one already."


    He looked down, his countenance falling for a moment as he said:


    "One thing I know for the very least is that I''m no hero. Because I can feel whatever makes me human slipping away from my hand with each soul I extinguish¡­ Chaos and Void keeps consuming everything within me."


    Northern raised his head to Cal with a slight show of happiness, vividly faked however.


    "That is why I''m trying to avoid killing humans, for some reason I am kinda scared of the changes that will happen inside of me should I kill a human."

 Chapter 314 Northern Vs Caladhel [Part 3]

    Chapter 314 Northern Vs Cdhel [Part 3]


    Northern sighed and fully raised his head, looking at Cal with a straight face.


    Cal looked like he had just witnessed the birth of a deranged person. What was wrong with Northern, and why was he talking like that?


    Was he having a mental breakdown?


    A mental breakdown was not far-fetched; it was something that frequently happened amongst his own race. It just meant that some people didn''t have the mental fortitude to deal with the horrors of the rift.


    They either withdrewpletely, settling to be mundane drifters, or tried their best to be Masters and ended their drifter careers there.


    Was Northern someone like that too?


    Cal doubted it. Those blue eyes he peered into didn''t look like the eyes of a deranged human.


    Northern was speaking with sincere concern.


    ''So he is actually worried about what will be of him should he start killing humans. Chaos and Void are consuming him?''


    Cal understood not a word of what the guy was saying. After thinking for a while and finding no better way to respond, he said:


    "Can''t you just overlook everything and give me the boy? We are after the same cause, after all. Are you not here to close down this rift?"


    Northern tilted his head sideways with a nk stare at Cal.


    He gestured with his sword, pointing to Cal as he spoke.


    "You think about it too. You met a strange human in the rift, one with pointed ears who can speak monsternguage when your entire life you thought you were probably the only one that could. This human has been watching you since you entered the rift but chooses not to approach. Instead, he takes advantage of the opening you created to steal the most important thing in the rift.


    "After catching up to him and collecting the boy, he''s begging to have the boy back and telling me to trust him. That he will walk into the very ce he ran away from. All on his own¡­"


    Northern paused, breathing silently and fixing a re on Cal.


    "Tell me, Mr. Cal, if you were in my shoes, would you be stupid enough to trust such a stranger?"


    Cal scratched his head sheepishly.


    "Well, if you put it like that¡­" His expression stiffened the next moment. "Does that mean we have to take this to the end? You want me to kill you?"


    Northern chuckled, "I''m ttered. What gives you the impression that you can kill me?"


    Cal forced out a side grin.


    "I have not even begun to use my abilities¡­ don''t get cocky."


    Northern chuckled even harder this time. He raised his head to count as he said:


    "You''ve used Velocity Dash, Sonic Surge, and Shunpo. That just leaves out Time Warp and Breeze. I guess Time Warp is the strongest of your abilities for now, and you want to avoid using it as much as possible, but I''m excited to see what you will do with Breeze." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cal froze, overwhelmed by the feeling of terror.


    What he was trying so hard to hide all along, Northern already knew.


    ''What the hell?! How¡­ this makes no sense! Wait, maybe he can see someone''s talents. I did sense eyes peering into my soul before,'' Cal guessed internally.


    His rising confusion was put to a temporary halt when he gave himself that exnation. But he was still curious and furious.


    And those feelings only grew worse as he intensely began to wonder for real, what the hell is this white-haired boy standing in front of him?


    If he had to take a wild guess, Northern was at most sixteen, but he had the eyes of a man, an impressive height again.


    He was intimidating from all sides, and it bothered Cal a lot.


    He was beginning to really ask himself if he could defeat someone like this.


    Cal and Northern stood motionless in the icy field, snow driftingzily around them.


    The silence between them was electric, a tension that crackled with the promise of violence.


    Cal adjusted his stance, spreading his legs apart, his sword extended like a beacon of yellow lightning.


    His gaze was steady, and his face was a mask of cold determination.


    Northern, observing him, felt a strange mixture of excitement and dread.


    Northern inhaled deeply.


    He rxed his grip on the Mortal de, allowing the rule of Chaos to flow through him while strengthening his muscles with a little Void essence.


    He could feel it now, a rhythm to the chaos, a pulse that matched the beating of his heart. He wasn''t fighting against it anymore. He was bing part of it.


    Without a word, Cal moved. He shifted forward with blinding speed, Stainless shing.


    Northern''s eyes widened as Cal''s form blurred; he was clearly now faster than before, very fast, but Northern didn''t flinch.


    Instead, he let his body flow with the movement, dodging to the side with a fluid grace that felt almost natural now.


    Cal''s sword passed so close that Northern could feel the static charge in the air.


    He twisted his body, bringing the Mortal de up in a sweeping arc.


    Cal parried, their swords shing with a sound like thunder.


    Lightning exploded from Stainless, racing along the de and forcing Northern back.


    He gritted his teeth, absorbing the impact through his legs and grounding himself.


    Cal didn''t ease at all. He pressed his attack, driving Northern back with a relentless series of strikes.


    Each blow was faster and more precise than thest, a storm of steel and lightning.


    Northern''s arms burned with the effort of blocking, deflecting, and extreme fatigue, but he moved with the ebb and flow of Chaos, avoiding the worst of the attacks.


    Northern spun away from a particrly vicious thrust, using the momentum to pivot and counter.


    His onyx deshed out in a wide arc, aimed at Cal''s midsection.


    Cal leaped back, the tip of the Mortal de missing him by a fraction of an inch.


    Hended lightly on his feet, a grin spreading across his face.


    "You''re good," Cal admitted, breathing heavily. "Better than I expected."


    Northern didn''t reply. He just stared at Cal nkly.


    Cal''s voice came out once again.


    "But aren''t you beginning to get tired? How long will you be able to maintain this? I guess keeping those clones does not juste free of charge. Your ability to copy things muste with a burden as well. Until when will it be before you break?"


    Cal rxed his posture and stood akimbo with an evil grin on his face, then said:


    "Maybe I''ll just draw this battle out a little more till you break."

 Chapter 315 Shameful Loss

    Chapter 315 Shameful Loss


    Northern got what Cal was trying to do, and really, that was smart. He had been fighting for so long that he had lost track of time.


    The sky above was beginning to get bright, which meant that they were probably nearing morning.


    If he was to evaluate it, he''d say that he had been fighting all night.


    ''It''s just like that time¡­'' his mind drifted towards the time he fought with monsters all night back at Lotheliwan stronghold.


    This was a simr problem too.


    ''How do I increase my stamina¡­?''


    Northern was beginning to consider basics which he had missed from the beginning, those drills and exercises that increase stamina.


    ''I would definitely do that should I leave this ce right now. However, right now¡­ I need a miracle¡­''


    He was not even worried about fighting Cal; he could decide to just bring Koll into this fight and head to Raven.


    But he wanted to fight Cal; he needed the experience.


    ''Then maybe I should send Pangu to Raven then,'' Northern thought.


    He straightened his back and summoned:


    "Pangu."


    Cal watched as ck mes danced in front of Northern, and within their embrace rose a horned lithe figure with charcoaled body and red inscriptions running across its skin like tattoos.


    The creature looked only at Northern and was on one knee.


    "Find Raven, in that cave, and help her."


    Pangu, however, knelt there, not moving.


    ''I figured¡­''


    Since the summon did not know who Raven was, Northern had thought that it would have a hard time executing amand like that.


    He had decided to try it to see Pangu''s reaction. Apparently, there was no reaction at all.


    Northern then pointed forward.


    "Go to the depths of that mountain. Anyone trying to harm the ck-haired girl with red eyes there, fight them back. Do not kill them, and your priority should be protecting the girl."


    Pangu nodded, then stood up slowly. He turned towards the mountain and raised his head a little.


    At once, he pressed his entire weight down in a crouch and, like a spring, pierced into the air, his force of leap leaving a webbed crack on the ground.


    It happened so quickly that Cal was signaled only by the force of movement.


    Northern then turned back to him.


    "Alright. Now, we can fight well."


    Cal chuckled lightly; that chuckle, however, was strange. It seemed like a horrifying cry at the trouble he had gone ahead and put himself in instead of an actual chuckle.


    He looked into the air where Pangu had leaped. Then he brought his eyes back to Northern.


    "Wait, you had a card like that and didn''t use it against me. That''s a maelstrom rank monster!"


    Cal could feel it immediately because he had met Sura and seen how strong his presence was.


    Although Pangu''s was sort of inferior, there was a likenessparison to both their presences, one that made Cal so sure that the monster that just left was a maelstrom rank.


    He looked at Northern for a while and looked down. He then looked up again, this time his expression seemed contemtive.


    "What other cards are you hiding?"


    Northern stared at him for a while, then shrugged.


    "Well, if I wanted, I could surround myself with a horde of monsters, and I still have one more monster I can summon, my strongest in fact, but I won''t do that. Since I want to savor the experience of this battle with you."


    Cal let out an exhausted sigh and allowed his sword to slip down his hands.


    Northern raised a brow.


    "What?"


    "I give up¡­ you are stronger than I am. You win this fight."


    Northern narrowed his eyes to a slit.


    "What are you doing? What are you trying to do? You''re a Sage, do you know? I''m sure you still have lots of tricks up your sleeve apart from your abilities."


    There had to be something he couldn''t copy about a Sage, something that set them apart from every other rank.


    Cal smiled, "While I do admit that there are still tricks, I also have to admit that they will bepletely useless against you."


    Northern gritted his teeth.


    "You''re giving up before this fight gets anywhere. I''ve not even drawn blood from you at all."


    Cal looked nonchnt and just shrugged again.


    Causing Northern to boil with more anger, he clenched his teeth and snarled furiously.


    "I expected more! Don''t give up just like that!!! You are a fucking Sage, damnit!!"


    Cal solemnly looked at Northern, his expression was neither a smile nor a frown.


    "Look, North. You are strong; it''d be pure stupidity to continue a battle that I know I will lose. Any Sage would face the same fate against a Master that can copy talent abilities."


    Northern frowned and cocked his head with a grim re.


    "You''re mistaken. I am no Master."


    Cal looked at him. "What?"


    "I am a Drifter rank. I''m not a Master¡­ yet."


    Cal frowned.


    "There''s no need for you to reduce yourself so low. There is no way a Drifter would have been able to match my movements and block my strikes like that." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern stared deeper into his eyes.


    "Exactly, so please put up more fight, okay, and don''t give up this time around."


    Cal''s face, as he realized Northern was being serious, only contorted into that of horror.


    He, a Sage, had just lost to a Drifter rank?


    ''That''s impossible!''


    He couldn''t have lost to a drifter, could he?


    He looked at Northern one more time¡ªwho had a furious frown etched upon his pale facial features.


    Cal could somewhat see it again.


    He had mistaken him for a Master because he was able to stand his ground and had thought that Northern was just hiding his power and masking himself to be of lower rank.


    But that was actually not the case. He really was of a low rank.


    He was three ranks away from him. And yet¡­


    Cal chuckled eerily with his hand shamefully covering his face.


    "Ashhh¡­. This is so humiliating."

 Chapter 316 The Joy Of Progression

    Chapter 316 The Joy Of Progression


    While Cal was covering his face in shame, Northern suddenly heard a familiar voice, which prompted a couple of panels to appear beneath his gaze.


    He looked down, his eyes slowly widening.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have gotten a step closer to Chaos]


    [Heritage: Chaos Art of Thousand Blistering Step has advanced to Level 2]


    [You have gained a new Heritage Ability: Chaos Sword Art]


    [You have unlocked the First Form: Eternal Chaos]


    [You have three sub forms in the first form, be sure to study themter]


    [You have abandoned the hackneyed ways to discover the true essence of Chaos]


    [Heritage Ability: Thousand Step has evolved to Heritage Ability: Chaotic Step] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern didn''t know how to contain or express the joy that was beginning to swell up inside of him right now.


    While he thought his Heritage would grow no doubt, he never expected it to be this quick.


    And that was probably thanks to this battle.


    His mood was suddenly uplifted; he grinned hard and looked towards the mountain.


    Although he had gained a tremendous improvement with his Heritage and finally gained a sword form of Chaos, he was still fatigued.


    But right now, in the face of the excitement that he felt, that didn''t matter. Not even in the slightest.


    Although he had gained a tremendous improvement with his Heritage and finally gained a sword form of Chaos, he was still fatigued.


    But right now, in the face of the excitement that he felt, that didn''t matter. Not even in the slightest.


    All he just wanted to do was draw his sword and fight somebody, anybody.


    He would have loved to opt for Cal, but he was very well aware that he wouldn''t agree.


    Cal finally raised his head up and sighed.


    Northernposed himself; there was still that matter to settle, the one about Ulzred.


    He wanted to see what Cal''s decision this time would be. Well, since he surrendered, there probably wasn''t much to expect; he''d have no choice but to yield to Northern''s ns or go his way without Ulzred.


    "So¡­ what are you going to do now?" Northern''s hoarse voice shattered the silence.


    Cal smirked a little; his face was tired.


    "Do I look like I have a choice¡­"


    "Yes." Northern nodded, "You can decide to go your way and figure this out yourself. Or you can try to take him by force."


    Cal stared at him nkly for a couple of seconds before looking away.


    "You just won''t drop it, right?"


    "Yeah. The fact that you surrender without ying all your cards is pissing me off. The yellow lightning, was it your sword thing or your own thing?"


    Cal smiled and responded.


    "Both. After bing a Sage, the Soul essence takes a form; mine is that yellow lightning. Using it with my Speed, however, takes a toll on my body and tears my skin, so instead, I coat it on my sword."


    "How fast do you get when you use it on your body?"


    Cal looked at him as he responded to his question.


    "Fast is an understatement and a word that cannot contain it. Comparable to the speed of light."


    Northern frowned.


    "So that''s your ultimate card?"


    "Yes and No, it is, but only when I use it with Time Warp¡­"


    "What does Time Warp do?"


    "Aren''t you asking too many questions? Will you answer mine about your abilities?"


    "I owe you no obligations in that regard¡­" Northern looked away, "I mean, I''m not the loser here¡­"


    Cal''s brows creased.


    "Are you mocking me?"


    "Of course not. I am merely speaking truth. Anyways, since you have nothing to offer, I must proceed to my friend and help her out."


    Northern said and turned away from Cal, dismissing his sword and waving as he walked beside the pce wall to behind.


    Cal stayed there, frozen and unsure what to do. As Northern went out of view, he turned his head to the opposite direction.


    Where they had been bringing the fight from and thought:


    "Should I just fight his clone and monster, then take the boy for myself and run away?"


    Cal shook his head slightly.


    He was sure Northern would know the moment he shed des with his clones. Moreover, he had lost already; there was no honor in such ame move.


    He needed to ept his defeat and work together with this strange boy.


    However shameful and demeaning it was for a young man like him, he had to ept it.


    Cal breathed in and out, then followed Northern''s trail.


    A couple of minutester, Northern arrived at the yard of the pce that separated the mountain pce; his face contorted with disgust as he saw the corpses that littered the ground with their viscera spilling outwards.


    There was no doubt; this was Raven''s handiwork. He looked up and saw the gaping mouth of the cave.


    Swallowing his saliva, he walked inside. A momentter, Cal also arrived, his face showing the same reaction as Northern.


    He even had to close his nose and walk inside before entering into the cave.


    A couple of minutester, Northern''s clone and Corpse Eater arrived; they dropped the unconscious Ulzred beside the wall and continued what they''d been doing all along.


    The clone skillfully dipped its hand into the bowels of the corpses with a cold expression and brought out all cores, then ced them into the bottomless bag.


    His hands and white leather armor were smeared with violet blood, some dried up and darkened, others fresh.


    The Corpse Eater too bent down and continued to harvest cores. All along from the beginning of the battle till now, their jobs had been to harvest cores.


    Northern''s two clones also came with handfuls of cores that they held to their chest and poured into the bottomless bag.


    Together they helped harvest more cores. And after a little while of harvesting, the four entities entered into the gaping mouth of the cave.


    Northern continued in the darkness, nonchntly walking as he could vividly see through the dark with his Chaos Eyes. Moreover, the dark was not disturbing like the one when they were going to Sloria stronghold.


    Even as he walked along, he could hear subtle vibrations that made the ground tremble.


    For sure, Raven was locked in a deadly battle, and he was going to be her knight in shining armor.


    ¡­or so he thought.

 Chapter 317 Late To The Party

    Chapter 317 Late To The Party


    Northern, after walking through the dark tunnel for a while, came across a dark hall, a decrepit pce.


    But he didn''t venture too far because he couldn''t see.


    He just stopped at the entrance and looked forward with a puzzled expression on his face. He stood with his arms folded, contemting what to do.


    A minute or twoter, Cal silently approached him from behind.


    But Northern did not even spare him a nce.


    "A little startle would have been very much appreciated. You are a kid, act like one."


    Northern did not give any reaction to his words. He just stared forward with his puzzled expression even as he responded to him.


    "Why would I act surprised when I already saw youing since you entered the cave? Besides, I''m not a kid."


    Cal looked at him from behind and almost sneered but ate it up and looked forward.


    "There''s no way in front¡­ is your friend probably not here?"


    "She is," Northern responded, "She is this depth, and my summon too."


    "So you are going to go too¡­?"


    Northern looked at him for a moment and looked forward.


    "It''ll be useless. How will Ie out, I can''t fly, she can."


    "For someone who was so enthusiastic about saving their friend, you seem so reluctant. Scared?"


    Northern looked away from the depth, still not giving Cal''s taunt the emotional reaction that would have been expected from a fifteen-year-old.


    He said:


    "The fight is done. What do I need to do there?"


    Immediately he heard this, Cdhel frowned.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" He quickly looked down; all those subtle trembling in the ground was gone now, everything was eerily silent.


    He tilted his head back in disbelief, the tone of his voice almost shattering from despair.


    "No, th-that can''t b-be?"


    "Yes, it can¡­" Northern responded with an irritated frown.


    Then he turned his head to face the front. A couple of beatster, someone suddenly slung out of the depth andnded in front of them¡ªon his knee.


    Northern looked at Pangu, who had a countenance like he had failed his master etched upon his face. He lowered his head, refusing to look into Northern''s eyes.


    The moment after, a gentle flutter rose into the wind. Raven gentlynded with swirling air in front of them, pulling a ragged man by his hair.


    She released his hair, causing the unconscious man to roll away.


    Northern looked at the man and looked at Raven, who for some reason was still as clean as when she had left him.


    He raised his chin a little bit. After a while of hesitating, he asked:


    "I presume you fought the man¡­"


    Raven nodded proudly. "Yes, I did¡­ this is the rift''s guardian. His name is Fano, and he ims to be Sura''s brother. There are a couple of things he told me that made me hold off on killing him. I''d like to get your opinion on them."


    She paused and looked to his side, where Cdhel stood.


    "I see you''ve made a new friend."


    Northern, who was still frozen in shock from thest few words she had said, btedly turned his head to Cal.


    "Eh? Uh? No! No! He''s not my friend. He''s an enemy."


    "I thought we are of amon understanding now,e on."


    Northern red at him immediately.


    "How am I to be sure that you won''t stab me in the back the moment I turn away from you?"


    Cal chuckled. "What the hell are you saying? I literally walked to this ce behind you."


    "Wasn''t that supposed to be figurative? Are you dumb?"


    "What is figurative? What''s the meaning of that? Are you abusing me or something?"


    Of course, there were some words that didn''t have meaning in monster tongue; he figured this could have been one of them.


    Northern face-palmed himself and looked towards Raven, speaking in normal tongue.


    "Forget about him. What do you mean by ''get my opinion,'' and why are you unharmed after fighting a maelstrom rank monster?"


    A delightful smile adorned Raven''s lips the moment he asked thetter question.


    "I am now a maverick rank drifter. Savant by title."


    Northern frowned.


    "What?"


    At that moment, he immediately remembered, then looked, using see.


    He waited in silent anticipation. Finally, the panel popped up, but suddenly there was a glitch, then it disappeared.


    Disoriented and confused, Northern looked at her face. She was wearing some sort of grim grin.


    "What did you do?"


    "What do you mean?" She responded like she had no idea what was going on, but she was clearly wearing that satisfied grin and was enjoying it.


    "You tried to look into her soul, didn''t you, just like you did with me?"


    Northern looked at Cal. He wasn''t supposed to know about that, but he did block it out, so maybe he knew.


    ''I thought the blocking out was Ul''s doing.''


    Cal continued without his response.


    "If that was the case, then she blocked it out just like I did. Although it shouldn''t be possible for a Savant, they''d have to focus their heightened senses and close the corridor of their soul. For a Sage, the soul corridor bes more pronounced because our soul is taking shape, but for a Savant, it is not the case, which means¡­ this youngdy is incredibly skilled."


    Northern looked at him with a deadpan expression.


    Causing Cal to frown slightly and inquire: n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What?"


    "I''d really appreciate it if you do not speak at all rather than speak and be praising her."


    He turned to Raven.


    "And you, wipe that grin off your face. You look hideous."


    Northern was right with this one because there were just some shows of expression that were not conversant with Raven''s face¡ªthis particr one defied the representation of her entirety.


    Northern looked at the young man lying on the ground. Just like Cal had said, he was human in every form, except that he had pointed ears and very long hair with shades of red at their tips.


    His eyebrows were also thick and sharp. He himself, even unconscious, was wlessly handsome.


    Northern sighed and looked at Raven.


    "Did he tell you that you will miss your chance of closing the rift forever and be trapped here if you kill him?"


    Raven nodded.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because that is actually the case." He nced at Cal. "We have to take Ulzred to the volcanic region where his brother Sura stays and where his sister is."


    Kikikikikikiii


    A creepy giggle crawled below as the unconscious handsome man woke up from his slumber.

 Chapter 318 The Name Thief Strikes Again

    Chapter 318 The Name Thief Strikes Again


    Northern and the rest turned their heads to where the eerieughter wasing from.


    On the ground, Fano slowly rose, his limbs however were trembling such that Northern couldn''t help but wonder what Raven had done to him.


    "You... you think Sura... that bloody bastard will just let you walk into his domain and take the girl? Kikikiki... you don''t know who you are up against."


    Northern looked at the trembling Fano and shook his head.


    "Aren''t you and Sura supposed to be like two sides of a coin?"


    Fano raised his head slightly and red at the person talking.


    Northern nced at Raven as he continued:


    "She defeated you. What''s to say she can''t defeat Sura too?"


    Immediately the words were said, Fano let out a loud burst ofughter. He slowly rose to his feet afterwards, limbs still trembling, but he managed to stand.


    Then he gave Northern a vile re.


    "You think any of you cany your hands on Sura? Sides of the same coin? Bahhh, you know nothing, human. First of all, I am amazed that you can speak my tongue. But in the end, you all are just weaklings."


    Northern''s facial expression contorted to a grim scowl.


    "How about you stop talking in circles and just be direct?"


    "Dumb, what''s so hard for you to gain there... the hideous rule that this domain now follows, who do you think created it? Who do you think created me, who do you think created the boy and the girl who are keys to destroying this ce, and why do you think he did so?"


    The frown on Northern''s face was getting deeper and darker.


    A guess entered his mind... and cautiously, he muttered it out:


    "Sura?"


    "Exactly! The domain of the cold and the domain of the ice were both ruled by him. Out of boredom, he created the White Walkers, created the Red Walkers, created me and created the Keys. He called everything family and made it soplicated that no one would be able to destroy what he built."


    The exnation settled coldly into Northern''s mind. For some reason, he could understand why Terence had instructed them to go straight for Sura after getting the boy.


    Inasmuch as all this rule existed, just killing Sura would have made everything else much easier.


    "You are in trouble. Since you have defeated me and killed all the White Walkers, he knows and is definitely expecting you all right now."


    Northern washed his face down with his palm and sighed.


    Everything just gotplicated. Once again, he had made a very bad decision by deciding not to follow the Oracle''s instructions.


    Not that he regretted it... yet. Maybe if it bes impossible to defeat Sura, he''ll regret it then.


    Raven walked close to him and touched his shoulder. Her eyes met his with fierce determination, then she said:


    "Don''t worry about it. We will defeat Sura and close the rift. I am sure of it."


    Northern, of course, didn''t me her confidence; she, after all, wasn''t hearing what Fano was saying.


    ''Lucky you...''


    But he could use that arrogant confidence of hers. He closed his eyes and smiled, then he red at Fano.


    "None of it matters. We will defeat Sura too."


    Fanoughed out loud. "How stupid can you mortals be?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern looked around at Cal, who stood dumbfounded.


    "Snap out of it. What do we do now?"


    Cal shook his head slightly and let out a small smile.


    "I can''t believe I yed right into that bastard''s hands." He looked at Northern and continued, "I don''t think there''s any other way right now except a direct confrontation. You are tired; you need your strength to do this."


    "Worry about yourself. You are the one who has been running away from Sura all this while. What did you expect, and how did you get yed?"


    Cal allowed a pale smile and intoned:


    "He told me that killing him will strengthen his brother. He said they share the same power; while he controls ice, his brother controls mes. He said if anyone wants to kill him, they should just use the boy king of the Ice domain. He even looked forward to the day he will die."


    Northern nodded slightly. "I see, but if you look at it, it''s not too deep of a lie. Maybe he just turned everything and expected you to figure it out, but you were naive to believe him."


    "He was drunk."


    "Yes, from a volcano?"


    Cal went silent with a frown.


    Raven, who couldn''t follow their conversation, just stayed there in silence.


    As both of them stopped bickering, she said to Northern:


    "So does this mean we are going to the hot region? I think I''ll like it better there than this ce."


    "Mortal girl... why don''t you reconsider what I say to you and be my underling? I will make you stronger," Fano said to Raven.


    Northern was shocked to hear him speak in theirmonnguage.


    He grimaced and rushed forward to grab him by the neck.


    "How are you able to speak ournguage?"


    Fano scowled in disgust.


    "Monster tongue is the origination and beginning of all other tongues. Any being with a semnce of intelligence would get it."


    Northern lowered his gaze for a second; what Fano said was true. Ulzred, after all, was getting it too.


    Raven gently removed Northern''s hands and said to Fano:


    "Should I just kill you?"


    "I told you, the moment you kill me, all my powers would return to Sura. You''ll be putting yourself in jeopardy."


    Northern stared for a couple of seconds, his eyes out of focus.


    He then gave Fano an offsetting smile.


    "I think I have an idea..."


    Raven and Cal looked at him.


    "What idea is that?"


    Northern did not respond to them but instead just stared at Fano.


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [White Walker]


    True Name: [Ignis Domius]


    Rank: [Maelstrom]


    Danger Level: [Cmity]


    Attributes: [Infernal]


    Abilities: [Inferno], [Phoenix Breath], [zing Wrath], [Ember], [Pyrosmic Edge]


    [Conditions have been met]


    [You can use the ability of your name: Nameless]

 Chapter 319 The Group Leader

    Chapter 319 The Group Leader


    Northern stared intently for a couple of seconds, inspecting every inch of Fano''s abilities.


    As expected, he had some really amazing fire techniques. It''d be very cool to have them for himself.


    However, Northern hade to the limit of talent he could copy right now. He wasn''t even sure he could copy the talent like that.


    What he could do, however, was substitute the name for his own and gain the abilities for a certain duration. Even that was limited and not permanent because Nameless was an overwhelming space of emptiness in his soul that would consume anything that tries to upy it.


    Which meant that should he hold on to the name longer than he should, he''d lose it.


    Northern guessed that this trouble was from Chaos and Void, and the reason why Chaos and Void can findpatibility with him is because he did not have a core.


    However, the names stood a very great use, apart from being used as shards to improve his attributes.


    Northern could bestow these names to his summons. He wasn''t sure if he could do it to anyone aside from his summons.


    But he had clearly inspected it and saw that he could give his summons names that he steals from other monsters, or people.


    Which was why Northern decided to start stealing names.


    Although, stealing Fano''s name was the only way to render him harmless and bearable through the next few steps that they''ll be taking to confront Sura.


    Instead of Fano''s power going back to Sura, he''d be taking it.


    But he was also sure that Sura would probably know the instant that happened... he didn''t know what to expect from an enemy that is already expecting them.


    Northern was unsure what to do in a time like this, but at the very least, it wasn''t like they had any other choice but to go forward.


    So they were just going to go forward.


    The one thing he was certain of was that¨C


    ''I cannot die...''


    He had too many cards up his sleeves to go down that path.


    Northern slowly extended his hand forward, the air humming with a silent anticipation of what he was to do.


    [You have no essence, you have no identity, you are a storm that seeks to swallow and steal the identity and essence of everything around you. Nameless. Your path to ruin extends further before you]


    [Do you want to absorb True Name: Ignis Dominus]


    Northern nodded slightly and internally responded:


    ''Yes''


    Immediately, Fano opened his mouth and eyes wide. He could feel something leaving his body. Inasmuch as he had instinctively tried to wriggle himself out of Northern''s grip, his strength ran away quickly.


    And in the next couple of beats, he dropped to the ground, the red tint at the tip of his hair slowly faded, returning to ck. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern stared at his hand, clenched and opened it. Even though it was slight, he could feel the increase in strength within his soul.


    And a little bit of his Void Essence was also replenished.


    With mouths gaping and in differentnguages, Raven and Cal simultaneously asked:


    "What did you do to him?"


    Northern stared at them, hesitating for a moment, whether or not to really tell them.


    ''Well, it does nothing for them to know...''


    "I took his true name," he said particrly to Raven.


    Raven frowned. "What did you say, you took his true name? How''s that even possible?"


    Northern sighed.


    "It''s possible because of my true name."


    "You have a true name?"


    "Of course, I do. Practically everyone does."


    Raven''s eyes stayed glued on him for a couple of seconds, then she deeply inhaled and exhaled.


    She folded her arms, looked away, and when she turned her head back to Northern, her face was all scrunched up and almost pouting.


    Making Northern wonder, ''Did I do something wrong?''


    Ignoring her the next second, he looked at Cal who clearly understood what he just said, or at the very least got the idea of it.


    He was beginning to reconsider whether Cal understood theirmonnguage too. Or as Fano had said, anyone with a semnce of intelligence could puzzle the words together.


    Cal''s voice interrupted the air.


    "So, what do we do now... Sura will be expecting us."


    Northern nodded and tapped his shoulder.


    "I understand your fears and I''ve been there. Chin up and own your gut, thest thing that could happen to us is death."


    Cal gave him an unimpressed look.


    "You do realize that dying means you will cease to exist."


    Northern looked at Raven and pulled Fano up¨Cthe poor guy had lost the majority of his strength, although still retained his otherworldly beauty.


    His eyes opened slightly, he tried to talk butcked strength.


    Having his true name taken away from him was like taking his soul essence from him. It''d take some time for a significant amount of it to be replenished.


    In that time, he''ll be rendered weak and useless.


    A clone appeared next to Northern and collected him, cing the now nameless guardian on his shoulder.


    Then they began to walk out of the mountain depth. A couple of minutester, they were outside.


    Having met his three clones and Corpse Eater¡ªLa on the way outside, all that made it out were Northern, Raven, Pangu, four clones, La, Cal, and Ulzred who was still unconscious, being carried by one of Northern''s clones.


    They all stood at the entrance and watched the crude scene Raven had left behind.


    Northern nced at her once again.


    This time he wondered how old she was and how she could viciously y monsters like that without any emotional drawback whatsoever.


    How dark and traumatic was her childhood to make her grow up so fast?


    But the next minute, he shoved it out of his mind and decided to focus.


    If he was right, they still had a long journey ahead of them.


    "I don''t know how this is done. This is my first time challenging the guardian of a rift with anyone, and this is my second time in a rift. So, I''m sure both of you are more experienced than me. Who''d be willing to take the reins to be the leader of this situational party?"


    Raven stared at him coldly for a few seconds, she scoffed andmented:


    "I certainly was not expecting such words from you."


    Cal also smiled and shrugged a little bit but didn''t say anything.


    Which caused Northern to look at both of them, and thought:


    ''Was I wrong?''


    The logic he had worked with was what he often heard about while growing up.


    A rift of more than one person needed someone to be in control of it.


    This was why a Master, or of higher rank, was required to go along if it was a group of drifter ranks. If it was a group of Masters, a Savant or even a Sage was required.


    By allmon sense, Cal should be their leader, but Northern was having mixed feelings about saying that out loud.


    He''d honestly preferred if Raven did the job rather than him. He still couldn''t bring himself to trust the guy.


    He turned to Raven after none of them was willing to say anything.


    "So you''re going to do it then?"


    "Why would I? When you''re here?"


    Northern tilted his head back, he didn''t understand what she meant by that.


    "What do you mean?" he questioned.


    Raven spoke, gesticting with her hand as she did.


    "You are the one that survived a tier V rift on your own, all alone. If there''s anyone that should be leading this situational party as you painted it, that should be you."


    She ended with her finger pointing to his face.


    Northern looked at her with irritation dancing across his face.


    Instead, Raven looked at Cal and inquired of him,


    "Do you have any objections?"


    Cal shook his head slightly and smiled at Northern. The expression he had on said all that was needed of his words.


    Raven gave Northern a confident grin and said:


    "It looks like you will be leading us on this great expenditure. I am d you got a chance to prove yourself."


    Northern''s face contorted into severe disgust, one that was on a different and more vivid level from before.


    He was outrightly showing how distasteful her words were.


    Prove himself?


    To whom? Why would he ever want to do that?


    He had never had that line of thought nor would he ever, lest he start living his life for anyone other than himself.


    ''Call me selfish and self-centered, but that''s what every other person does too.''


    Northern exhaled and then spoke:


    "If you guys want me to lead you, I will do so. However, I have to know we are all on board and that everyone in this party can be trusted."


    His eyes stayed glued to Cal. "Which means if there is any secret or any information that would be useful to us, it''d be wise to share it now."


    Cal sighed and smiled a little bit. Of course, he knew where Northern was trying to bite hard.


    He looked at Northern and confidently dered:


    "I don''t have anything that will help us, and I am keeping no secrets that will bring us harm."


    Northern swallowed his spit and red more before finally dering their way forward.


    The group of Northerns, monsters, and drifters (traversers) made their way forth to the hot region.

 Chapter 320 You Underestimated The Wrong Guy [Part 1]

    Chapter 320 You Underestimated The Wrong Guy [Part 1]


    The journey to the hot region was tedious. It was for this reason that Northern hadmanded Pangu to go back with Fano and wait for them in the Ice region.


    Although Cal objected to this idea, saying it was best that they all moved together and came back together.


    But Northern thought of it as a dumb idea. No good came out of walking together. They were a lot in this cohort.


    Three Northerns, minus the original, one was carrying Ulzred who surprisingly was still unconscious till now, there was La the Corpse Eater, Raven and Cal himself.


    The cohort was of seven; if he was to add Koll and Fano that would be nine. For some reason, Northern felt that number was needless.


    Besides, they will still being back to the cold region after defeating Sura and retrieving the core from the depth of the volcanic mountain.


    No matter what Cal said, Northern turned deaf ears to it. Even when Cal said this was an issue he could easily solve by dispelling his clone and allowing him to carry Ulzred, or even Raven could do the job of carrying if Northern didn''t want to.


    But Northern didn''t agree with him, he didn''t oblige to any of Cal''s suggestions and imed his position as the leader.


    "If you were going to keep telling me what to do, why didn''t you just go ahead and be the party leader yourself?"


    It was then that Cal''s incessant proffers stopped. And they peacefully, for the main time, continued their journey forward, trailing beneath the spectral light in the sky.


    When they left the Ice region, the day had dawned. Their journey consummated two days and one night which they spent with barely enough rest.


    As neither of them knew what they were nning. Although Northern made sure to get enough rest.


    How he did that was simple: he retreated into the Limitless Void to do so.


    Just like how he could retreat his consciousness into the Void, he could also do the same with his physical body. However, Northern had always been worried about the sudden absence of his physical body and the all-of-a-sudden presence of it.


    However, with three clones actively around, he could make himself disappear and no one would suspect the unusual.


    Although at a point, Raven ended up asking him why he kept making one of his clones disappear and appear again.


    That one was an observant one, so Northern was kind of expecting it. But he didn''t give her an answer other than:


    "I''m just checking something."


    It was in that conversation that he was also warranted to ask her,


    "Do you trust him?"


    Given the fact that Cal was a bit away from them and couldn''t hear them, or else he has some kind of superhuman hearing¡ªthere was no better time for such a question to be asked.


    And her response was:


    "I don''t know... I don''t trust him but I trust you. Do you trust him?"


    Northern clicked his tongue silently in disgust.


    ''Why does her response always have to be weird?''


    He muttered to her,


    "I don''t trust him, not even one bit."


    Their conversation for that time was short. They talked about Raven''s initial n and why she''d just abandon it to follow him.


    But she allowed him to understand that Terence was in perfect control of the n and told him not to worry about his share of the cores; she intended to keep her promise to the very end.


    However, Northern was still bothered as to why Raven did what she did.


    It made no sense to follow him into the rift which she had a number of cores waiting for her which she could use to reach the stage of a Sage.


    She could even take his portion and hope for him to die, hence bing an Ascendant, although that might prove to be more tasking than whatever any of them had had to face to proceed in rank.


    He didn''t understand her line of thinking at all, and why she would put herself in jeopardy for the sake of a guy that she barely even knows.


    ''Maybe she likes me...''


    Northern thought about it for a while and shrugged at the idea.


    Whether or not it is true does not fascinate him as he is not interested in her in any way. Moreover, she''s a kid.


    So he forbade it right immediately.


    On the night of the second day, they arrived at the hot region; s, their journey was worth it.


    Right from the afternoon, they were already beginning to feel a drastic change in the weather condition of the atmosphere.


    First of all, the cold slowly reduced as they went further. It got to a point they were neither cold nor hot; it was at that point Raven removed the coat that was knitted for her and continued with her usual ck armor.


    Then they started to feel so much heat that Northern had to remove the Night Terror armor and use the Twilight Dawn, which made it quite easier for him to mix in with his clone.


    When the volcanic mountain came into view at the horizon, the heat was already causing them all to sweat buckets.


    All of them except Cal, who said he had a heat-resisting item.


    Northern too remembered owning something like that at a time, but his was fire; however, he had sold it all to Hao.


    And Selune''s amulet did more to him as regards to water than ice, fire or cold. All its Order abilities were awesome but all water-rted.


    So even though he had the ne on, it was pretty useless in this regard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They continued forward nheless, and after a while, the entirendscape came into view before them.


    Unlike the Ice settlement, this one had no walls. It was an ashenndscape with a sinister tapestry of crimson and obsidian.


    The heart of this forsakennd was dominated by a grand pce, its towering spires piercing the sulfurous sky.


    Eerie red lights flickered from its windows, casting a ghastly glow that mingled with the smoke and ash spiraling from the volcano''s ever-active maw.


    Crimson fissures of moltenva etched their way through the ground, like veins of the earth''s lifeblood seeping to the surface.


    The air was thick with the acrid stench of sulfur and the low rumble of the mountain''s restive belly.


    Each crack pulsated with a relentless heat, illuminating the settlement in a malevolent red hue that danced on the ckened stone.


    The homes of the monstrous denizens,pared to that of the White Walkers, clustered haphazardly around the pce, their makeshift structures barely holding against the relentless heat and asional tremors.


    Built from the same dark stones and scorched materials, these dwellings appeared almost organic, as if they had grown out of the cracked and smoking earth itself.


    All of them stood for a couple of seconds, observing in silence from afar.


    Separating them and the main settlement was arge river of moltenva.


    "So, what''s the way forward?"


    Raven turned to ask Northern but suddenly jumped back. In that selfsame moment, Cal''s sword shed blindly, cleanly cutting off Northern''s head.


    Blood sprayed into the air and his body slowly crumbled to the ground.


    The stranger lowered his head a little bit and muttered:


    "I''m sorry..."


    Three of Northern''s clones stood frozen, and soon began to melt into the air.


    Raven, who had seen everything happen so fast, was entrapped in so much confusion and rage that she froze without meaning to.


    He just killed Northern.


    Northern was dead?


    He killed him.


    Why would he...?


    Why would Northern die?


    She suddenly exhaled. In that moment, all the emotions that were swirling inside of her melted, then she looked at Cal with a cold re in her eyes.


    "He was right about you."


    She took a moment to look at Northern''s lifeless body on the ground, his head a couple of feet away from the main body.


    "Your partner just died and that''s what you are going to say? You are not going to cry, go crazy and attack me?"


    Raven raised her chin a little bit, gazing at him with a deadpan expression for a little while before she responded,


    "I have seen more deaths than you ever have. I watched my own mother die before my very eyes and was not allowed to scream or cry, how much more him."


    She looked at him again for a second and returned her gaze to Cal.


    "I''m disappointed in you if you think you had him with that."


    Cal looked at Northern''s body.


    He was clearly dead. He had been very keen on the right one. Because Northern was walking with his clone, it was quite difficult to follow which one was the real Northern.


    However, he was able to. The main Northern was the one that often hung around Raven, spoke with her while the others just stayed silent.


    Of course, that made much sense to him. They were clones after all; talking was a bit too much. It was impossible for him to make his clones talk.


    If he could do that, then he''d have been able to permanently copy his abilities.


    And it was impossible to permanently copy one''s abilities. Because that would mean copying the talents too.


    A drifter cannot have more than one talent, because they only have one soul core.


    That was Cal''s line of thinking and his reason for all his estimations of Northern.


    However, he had greatly underestimated Northern.

 Chapter 321 You Underestimated The Wrong Guy [Part 2]

    Chapter 321 You Underestimated The Wrong Guy [Part 2]


    Cal thought of what Raven had said just now but threw it out of his head as he looked at Northern''s corpse lying on the ground.


    It was fresh, the eyes on his decapitated head shocked and ssy, mouth slightly opened.


    His surprise attack must have really surprised Northern. He was at least very proud of himself for that.


    Now, all that was left was to deal with this youngdy.


    But Cal hesitated seriously.


    Raven was a Savant, just a rank below him. After what had gone down between him and Northern, he wanted to be insanely careful.


    Moreover, there was something about Raven that silently screamed danger to his ears.


    But he didn''t have to take care of her...


    Suddenly, he rxed his posture and straightened his back, adjusting the back of his strained neck with his hand.


    Raven creased her brows, carefully inquiring:


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Cal pointed to himself. "What am I doing?" He shrugged nonchntly; there was a collectedness to the way he spoke that was unbefitting of the situation they were in.


    "I don''t need to fight you," he said, looking at Raven. He paused for a few heartbeats before adding, "He''d do so himself."


    Immediately after Cal spoke, a voice suddenly joined them.


    "No, no, no, Cdhel, I will not fight a young girl like that. Ayyyaa, what image are you trying to paint me as?"


    Startled by the sudden appearance of a voice without feeling any physical presence, Raven looked around in caution, raising her sword with even more caution.


    Cal frowned anxiously at the presence of the voice.


    Raven was silent but her eyes were coldly monitoring her surroundings, somehow searching for any signs of its physical presence.


    "What a sharpdy you are. Don''t worry, I wille to you."


    A second after the voice spoke, something dropped out of the sky, emitting a dark purple light.


    Even though it had fallen, it didn''t create any shockwave as if it was as light as a feather.


    The light around it dimmed and soon revealed a man that looked to be in his mid-twenties, with an aura of youthful confidence and an unsettling calmness around him.


    His hair, a tousled cascade of midnight blue, framed a face that held a perpetual smile, as inviting as a sunbeam breaking through the morning mist.


    He was draped in a traditional garb that flowed like a river in hues of soft gray and deep ck, each fold andyer meticulously arranged toplement the natural grace with which he held himself.


    The fabric of his robe was adorned with subtle, intricate patterns, reminiscent of ancient calligraphy etched into stone, whispering tales of an era long lost.


    The man with his hands behind his back walked towards Raven and leaned his face closer to hers.


    For some reason, she wasn''t hostile towards him as she didn''t feel any hostility from him.


    But she was cautious, causing her to lean her face away from his.


    His smile was delightful and made his eyes shine heartily. He looked to the ground where Northern''s body was strewn.


    Then he touched his chest with a mournful expression on his face.


    But Raven could see right through the pretense. It wasn''t hard in fact, because he was exuding mockery rather than sincerity.


    She said nothing and just carefully observed the man. It was not because she couldn''t talk. In fact, it was rare for Raven to be this careful.


    She usually leaped before she looked and bore the consequences muchter.


    But right now, her entireposure belied what had been known of her so far.


    The man, after¡ªin his way¡ªmourning Northern, turned to Ulzred who was lying on the ground, still unconscious. Then he turned to Raven.


    "I hope you didn''t mind that Cal killed your friend."


    Raven raised a brow but the man continued.


    "Imanded him to do it. This your friend..." A slight frown showed on his face but quickly disappeared. "Anyways, he is out of the way so ayyyaa, nothing to worry about anymore. Wee to the City of Fire, Marabeth."


    Raven was not surprised anymore that these human-looking monsters could speak theirmonnguage, but the way he was dressed, although strange, was familiar to her in a way. It was almost like how her ancestors dressed.


    There was something about him that was utterly unsettling. He boasted of immense strength in every slight movement of his body but at the same time had the presence of a genteel schr.


    This evaluation left her confused and unsure of how to handle the situation.


    She was the only one presently in this ce, and if this guy was really Sura, the one they''ve been hearing about, then there was no way she''d be able to handle him on her own. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was a maelstrom rank from her point of view, but he had an aura that put him on a different level from all the maelstrom ranks she had ever met.


    Which made her deduce that he was probably an apex level.


    This would be nothing like the battle with the Kirithon. This, after all, was a monster with intelligence. And by the looks of him¡ªa whole lot of intelligence and sneaky ways.


    "Youngdy, I guess that you are shocked by your friend''s death, but let not the past hold you from the blessings that the future seeks to usher into your life. Grieve, but let it be brief."


    He massaged his jaw with a smug expression and gave a side eye to where Cal was silently standing.


    "How was that, Cdhel...?"


    Dispirited, Cal responded with a nk and boring tone.


    "Your sense of humor is ever increasing. You seem to be having a better grasp on puns these days."


    The words seemed rehearsed. In truth, he had spoken them so much that they were now boring to his own ears.


    But still, this sentient being always required that he did.


    Instantly, the man turned to him and held his shoulders, saying with a serious expression:


    "This kind of thing, Cdhel, you have to mean it. It''s not like I asked you topliment me. So mean it, okay? Say it with a bright face and choose another word this time, something more morous. You too have to work on your spoken words. In fact, I can be your tutor. Yes! I should tutor you!!"


    With each word of his, Cal grew increasingly more tired in his expression.


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice rang from behind them.


    "Fuck, I''m so disgusted I could vomit right now."

 Chapter 322 A Fair Reward For Betrayal [Part 1]

    Chapter 322 A Fair Reward For Betrayal [Part 1]


    Immediately the voice was heard, a stark coldness appeared on the man''s face.


    Slowly, he turned, only to see a white-haired boy, looking to be in his teens, standing between him and Raven with hands folded.


    The man''s eyes closed and twitched as he made out a sweet smile.


    "Ayyyaaa, what is this? You didn''t die?"


    The man stated the obvious, slightly turning his head to Cal¡ªwho was the most shocked of them all.


    It made no sense to him that Northern was alive. He felt the way his de shed across Northern''s neck, he saw the blood and his deduction¡­ it was correct.


    With breaking, trembling eyes and voice, the despairing words rang out, "How? How did you do it?"


    Northern looked at Cal with contempt but averted his gaze with no response. Right now, he was insignificant and undeserving of his response, not that he wouldn''t give Cal his fair reward for deceiving him, but he had to deal with the bigger fish first.


    He rested his gaze calmly on the man.


    "I presume you are Sura?"


    Sura, with his eyes still closed, tilted his head to one side.


    "And whoever you are, I am uninterested. You stole my powers."


    Northern tilted his head a little bit and said, his tone dripping with mockery,


    "Oh? Are you holding a grudge because of a little thing I stole from you?"


    Sura stared at him for a while, his expression nk and unreadable.


    ''Is this really the guy that smokes from a volcano? To me he looks¡­''


    Gentle, sweet and kind.


    Sura didn''t look the part of all that Cal had said of him. Or maybe, Cal was lying all along.


    Northern looked to Cal as he weed the notion.


    "I don''t do well with thieves, you can ask Cdhel. He tried to steal my baby girl and now he has eternity to pay for it. You¡­" He breathed steadily, "you stole a portion of my powers. It was a parting gift to my brother, you bullied him and took it from him!!"


    Sura''s voice grew fierce, mixed with anger and self-control. The moment he was done talking he breathed in and out several times then smiled at Northern again.


    "I will overlook it okay, we can start afresh and find a likely path towards a shared goal. Because when we share a goal, we canfortably share secrets and when secrets are shared, true friendships are made. So, which means, a secret shared is a friendship made."


    He winked at the end of his words.


    Northern stared at him in disgust, a bitter taste was left in his mouth by those cringey words.


    He didn''t know what to say to the strange man at first, Sura was not looking like how he had thought he would look.


    And for that reason, Northern was finding it quite difficult to move forward with any sort of conversation.


    However, he knew what he came here for and their reason for being in this gate.


    He looked towards Ulzred.


    He was unsure if they could pull it off, just he and Raven but how would he know unless he tried.


    Sura followed his eyes and smiled.


    "Did you really believe all that Cdhel and my brother told you?"


    A frown creased Northern''s brows.


    "Well, part of it is true. But did you actually believe? Seeing how Cdhel had failed to get you, that meant you didn''t trust him, so it''s kind of surprising you believed."


    Northern''s frown only got darker. He didn''t believepletely but they made some sense so yes he believed to an extent. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moreover, he didn''t want to believe anything that wasing from Sura''s mouth.


    And¡­ Something else bothered him¡­ right now, however, he didn''t know how he would ask the question. So, he decided to bury it.


    "Well. It''s whatever, what do you want to do now. I''m not going to let you take my daughter."


    Northern''s face became horrid.


    He was silent for a couple of seconds, then he sighed and said:


    "I guess we are off onto a dreadful start of our friendship."


    Suraughed for a bit, "I like this one. He knows sarcasm."


    "Do I though?" Northern cocked his head a little bit.


    But Sura''s expression contorted with a frightful austerity. He said nothing and turned away, then shed towards the sky in a wake of purple glittering lights.


    Leaving Cdhel, who trembled and slowly walked back.


    Northern turned at him with a vicious light dancing in his eyes.


    "Tell me Cal, were you ever for us, or when did you decide to betray us? Judging by the fact that he said, when I kill his brother."


    Northern looked away for a moment as he continued, "He must have passed a message to you after then, which probably means your story was true but you got an offer from him. I guess he promised you something, maybe a way home? That''s what you want desperately, it''s the only reason you could be so foolish for."


    Cal was speechless, his eyes trembled slightly but overall, he was still managing to hold an arrogantposure as Northern confronted him.


    Raven was behind Northern, silently watching from behind. And particrly looking forward to what Northern''s decision in this situation would be.


    Northern outstretched his hand, summoning Soul Taker.


    "So, you and I have scores to settle don''t we? Judging by the look in your eyes, you have prepared yourself for this much right?"


    Cdhel''s eyes carried heaviness, tired lines formed beneath them, his brows were furrowed, and a gloomy stare was emanating from his eyes.


    He slowly pulled out Stainless and extended her low.


    "I''m sorry North."


    "DO NOT CALL MY NAME!" Northern yelled.


    He wasn''t pained by the betrayal. He just hated the fact that he thought he could be wrong about Cal¡­even if it was for a moment.


    And he was d Cal did this, he was d Cal betrayed him.


    At least now his conscience wouldn''t try to talk him into trusting anyone anymore.


    Northern raised his head and said to his opponent.


    "Come at me with your best, let''s make this quick¡­" Simultaneously, in his mind, hemanded:


    ''Equip name, Ignis Dominus''


    [Your True Name is Ignis Dominus]


    A ghastly blue me covered Soul Taker, flowing like a cloak.

 Chapter 323 A Fair Reward For Betrayal [Part 2]

    Chapter 323 A Fair Reward For Betrayal [Part 2]


    The air between both of them was held in suspense for a short while.


    Cal had a stern frown stered to his face; what had happened had happened and he had his genuine reasons for doing what he did.


    As Northern had postted, Sura had promised him a way home. Because when one entered the rift, they couldn''t leave until the rift''s core was destroyed.


    Sura for some reasons knew this was a rift and also knew where he came from. When Northern took Fano''s name, he had instantly contacted Cal and demanded that Northern be killed quickly.


    He promised to create the gateway out of the rift and return Cal home. Cal, having lost all hope of defeating Sura, saw this as the perfect trade.


    Northern was strong, but he never believed Northern would be able to defeat Sura, not now, not ever.


    "Even if I was to die in this battle, Sura will still kill you and your partner. This rift will be the end of you." His voice sounded with so much surety.


    Northern tilted his head left then right, thinking a little bit about the words Cal had just said, then his eyes fell on Cal with a sudden sweet smile.


    "That''s great! You have made up your mind to die!!"


    Cal''s facial features tensed, his eyes darkly ring at Northern. He lingered then asked:


    "Have you even ever killed a man before?"


    Northern was silent but his eyes were wrought with a vicious look, radiating an eerie blue light as Soul Taker danced with silks of fire.


    Had he ever killed a man before?


    The answer was no. He had never. And he never wanted to ever.


    Morally, Northern hated killing a fellow being, he thought of it as bad and the trespassing of morality.


    Drifters already are powerful enough as they are; such power should be focused on extinguishing monsters and rifts, creating a better world to live in.


    Killing each other was just creating more problems for the world and reducing the number of drifters avable to fight the rifts.


    There was no sense in that.


    However, when he thought of the necessary action of killing a human to protect what is his or because letting the person go in that situation just didn''t feel right, he felt nothing.


    It was like all his emotions had gone numb. Like he was empty and something in him was slowly disappearing.


    For this reason Northern actually felt like a hypocrite towards Raven when they were about to start their journey.


    Because he told her off against killing someone whereas it seemed like something he would do with no emotion.


    So far so good Chaos and Void had done him a lot of good but he did not know how long that was going tost.


    He didn''t want to be an emotionless being, he didn''t know what in him was going to change and because of it he was kind of scared.


    Which is why he really didn''t want to kill anyone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But this guy right here¡­ Cal, Cal did not deserve to live.


    ''I''d rather fall into depravity than spare him.''


    Northern gripped his sword tighter and fixed Cal a more vicious re, his eyes burning with contempt.


    "No response." Cal scoffed, "I guess you have made up your mind."


    He joined his hand to the one holding Stainless, then closed his eyes.


    Slowly, the air around him began to boil, get thicker and somewhat had a foggy presence.


    Northern instantly knew something wasing. Something Cal had never used.


    Most likely it was what ced a Sage on a different category from other drifters.


    They say their soul gained a personality and it seemed Cal''s soul personality was lightning.


    Northern knew which constetion was attributed to lightning, but had forgotten, and right now was not the time to think the likes of those things.


    Cal was probably about to unleash something devastating upon him.


    And he wanted him to, because who could be a better teacher of this new Speed talent of his save the original owner of the talent itself.


    Lightning pped around Cal as he moved his sword a little. One of his legs was slightly to the front while the other was bent back a little.


    He was in a strange stance, one that wouldn''t give him the momentum he needed if he wanted to aim for a speed cut.


    However, his eyes were gleaming with a primal evil, one that made Northern realize that there was no backing down the moment Cal moved.


    He either cuts down the traitor, or the traitor cuts him down.


    And he was not ready to die, not now, not anytime soon.


    Northern breathed in softly and breathed out again. He also had a card up his sleeve.


    He had received something marvelous from advancing his Heritage to the next level. What better time to test it out than now.


    ''Remember the feel of Chaos, don''t try to control it, flow with it¡­'' He said internally to himself.


    With [Formless] Northern found out he had gained that flexibility of flow.


    He just needed to imprint the feel into his muscles and never forget the memory.


    The first step to using the sword techniques he gained was Chaos footwork.


    Hence, he moved his legs forward a little, brought his ming sword to the front, and held it with both hands, his eyes locked on Cal.


    The tension in the air grew heavier, everywhere became somewhat gloomy thanks to the atmosphere between both of them.


    Even Raven was silently anticipating.


    And without any warning whatsoever, Cal moved. And everything immediately stopped.


    In that slight 0.0001 second, Northern''s Chaos eyes revealed themselves. Immediately seeing through the time stop.


    This was the true ability of thest skill that Cal had refused to use. While it was applicable in several ways subjective to the creativity of the user.


    This was the best overpowered use one could find for it.


    He would have won... if he wasn''t fighting Northern.

 Chapter 324 The Bitterness Of Murder

    Chapter 324 The Bitterness Of Murder


    Time literally stopped, everyone and everything froze.


    That time stop, however, triggered Chaos Eyes, and the view of ligatures flowed effortlessly into Northern''s visuals.


    Because of the time stop, Cal''s physical presence was unseen.


    The whole point of Time Warp was to embed the user in the embrace of time itself, carrying them from one point to the other.


    While it might seem instantaneous, or look the same as Shunpo, it isn''t.


    Shunpo worked with the concept of defying distance, but in the end, it is limited to how far one can see.


    There is also a slight dy which can be caught by someone more experienced and sharp with battles.


    Time Warp, however, was a dangerous ability that took one''s physical presence out of reality, pausing time to prevent an outside reaction, and dropping the person''s presence wherever they willed it to be while resuming time after the deed is done.


    Which means no one should be conscious in this moment.


    Cal had no doubt that it would work; he was sure of his ability and had seen it y out several times among his foes.


    Although he wouldn''t also deny that there was something about Northern that made him ufortable.


    Northern, immediately he saw the ligatures, didn''t need to think.


    Chaos Eyes was in a moment of extreme procession, in collision with his slight mastery of the Chaos footwork, everything in that moment synchronized perfectly.


    And executed a muscle memory¡ªNorthern was led forward by the reflex of his own body, the reflex he never built or never thought to have.


    One that was of Chaos.


    And the amazing thing was that, as he was about to use it, the information about the particr sword technique that would be executed flowed into his brain.


    It was as if Chaos Eyes was feeding it to him.


    This caused Northern to murmur the moment Cal disappeared.


    "Chaos Art, sub form, FALLING STAR"


    Immediately, Northern exploded forth a downward strike that released a concentrated burst of energy upon impact with the air.


    In this case, the energy released was a burst of blue mes that consumed the entire air, entrapping him in a circle of mes.


    And the air that was hit was the time-masked Cal. Northern''s strike had synchronized with the perfect time Calunched his own strike too, causing there to be a massive shockwave.


    But Northern, having known this was going to happen, instantly shot his sword forward for a counter.


    "Chaos Art, second sub form, Comet Fury"


    He unleashed abo series of swift, precise thrusts that bombarded the stunned Cal from multiple angles.


    Disoriented and broken out of his ultimate ability, Cal was helpless and Northern was resolved.


    To gain any semnce of control, Cal knew the best option was to distance himself from Northern as fast as possible.


    The fact that he could even think straight in a pressuring situation like this proved he was a seasoned fighter.


    But he was toote, having forgotten that Northern now had his speed ability.


    Or rather, he underestimated Northern enough to not realize that his talent had been permanently copied. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unfortunately, when he realized it was hisst breath drawn.


    In that moment that Cal lunged backwards was when Northern exploded forward with Velocity Dash, while using Chaos Sword Art.


    "...First Form, third sub form, SILENT REQUIEM"


    Cal''s eyes widened before he could recount anything. He saw it but he couldn''t act, because he was already in motion.


    Northern just happened to be in a faster motion than he was, ushering a deadly skill, one that was a simple thrust forward, swift and silent, entering into his gut with the tenderness of a knife softly entering into a peeled orange.


    Squeezing out his crimson gore as the Soul Taker came out from his nape.


    And enveloping him in a dance of fiery blue mes.


    Cal tried to scream but his voice failed him, his mouth was agape with blood gaggling in his throat and pouring out.


    Eyes widened and blood drooling from the corner of his eyes.


    He stretched his hand forward to reach for Northern but right in that moment Northern yanked the sword free from his neck, causing a froth of blood to gush out of his neck.


    Cal''s body slumped to the ground, but the fire continued to dance and lick him. Northern watched as his blood formed a pool.


    Killing a man indeed left a bitterness in his mouth and heart.


    It was different from when he first killed a monster, even though both scenarios were a kill or be killed situation.


    His heart squirmed with irritation in that moment, however, in the next moment.


    His eyes widened with glee because of the notification that was brought to his face.


    [Congrattions, you have in a Transient rank Traverser of the underworld]


    [You have gained 64 talent fragments for killing a Sage]


    [You have gained an Item]


    The amount of talent fragments he gained caused his mouth to drop.


    An item too¡ªhe was really hoping it was what he thought it could be.


    However, he didn''t have the time to revel in the experience. Raven walked up to him from behind and touched his shoulder.


    "I know it doesn''t feel good. But it was absolutely necessary."


    Northern''s expression paled at her words. He looked back with a horrified face,


    "Are you even fifteen? How would you even say that? What do you mean absolutely necessary? So, you''d find no issue doing it too?"


    Raven shook her head with a small smile.


    "No, I wouldn''t. My first kill was when I was seven. I was thrown into a pit of ck snakes which are the result of the talent ability of a man. My mission was to survive the snakes and kill the man in the pit."


    Northern''s expression grew even paler.


    ''Just what is the Kageyama n thinking! No wonder Shin hates them too''


    He sighed and shook his head a little.


    "I don''t even know what to say¡­" He turned to the direction of the settlement, Marabeth. "But we have a fight before us, don''t we?"


    "Yes we do," Raven responded, and turned to Northern. "It''s an honor fighting with you."


    A small smile yed out on Northern''s lips, then he nodded, "It''s an honor fighting with you too."


    "Ah, I''m seventeen by the way. Not fifteen."


    Northern frowned at Raven''s correction.


    ''So she''s older?''


    He scoffed at her, "Sure whatever¡­"


    Practically, she wasn''t but he didn''t want to think about that.


    He summoned a clone to pick up Ulzred, however, his eyes widened to realize the boy king was not there anymore.


    "Crap, I didn''t see Sura take him."


    Raven also looked nkly at where Ulzred was supposed to beying.


    She exhaled and said:


    "Well, whichever case it is, I think this is our end line. We can worry about the boy after defeating Sura and this entire settlement."


    Northern nodded.


    "Yeah, since I n to be a Master before leaving this ce, I don''t intend on letting any of them go."


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Spawn of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Drifter]


    Void Summons: [6/100]


    Talent Fragments: [848/2000]


    [Copied Talents]: [2/2]


    [Owned Talents]: [1]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [9/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 6 others.

 Chapter 325 What Are Times

    Chapter 325 What Are Times


    Northern and Raven stood before the river ofva, it was the only thing protecting the settlement of Red Walkers from them.


    Or them from the settlement of Red Walkers.


    Whichever one it was, aren''t we about to find out soon?


    Even the said group of monsters seemed ready to face the inevitable.


    They lined themselves at the other edge of the river and anxiously waited for the two drifters to cross.


    Snarling and growling like hungry beasts.


    They were just like the White Walkers too, but they had red stony skin, fiery red eyes, their teeth were protruding out of their mouths like wild orcs and their horns were a bit shorter than that of the White Walkers.


    But overall, they looked stronger, crazier and packed more power in their stone-moulded muscles.


    Some were even more pronounced than the others, withrger body builds and tiny cracks ofva running through their stony skin like veins.


    They held crude weapons, axes, spiked clubs, spears, unruly swords¡ªshark shaped and unhealthy for the timid mind.


    But Northern and Raven stood alone, Raven held two swords, Northern equally held two swords.


    Both of them fixed the horde of monsters with a cold, unwavering gaze.


    There was not a hint of fear on their expressions.


    Even though they were unevenly overwhelmed by numbers, they showed no sign of hesitation or remorse.


    Northern particrly hailed himself internally. Because usually, this many monsters would be causing him to choose to flee rather than to fight.


    Because the numbers were simply overwhelming and he had always thought there was no shame in living to fight another day.


    But clearly now, he could see that perhaps he had been using that as an excuse for his cowardice, which was not expected of him.


    Having made up his mind to leave that old self in this rift and be someone better, someone stronger, stronger than anyone could imagine, not bound by the limits of ranks.


    He was more than determined to plunge his way through. If his life would be what he would give for such level of strength.


    Then he was ready.


    If he really does die then that means he didn''t deserve to be strong¡ªNorthern made peace with that.


    But that would also mean that all his strength thus far had been luck. Now, that was what he wanted to check in this rift.


    Had it really been luck? Or did he work for it?


    If it had been luck, then how much more would he gain if he actually put in the effort?


    And if he did work for it, why did he leave that rift and suddenly be a coward and a fool?


    This battle for Northern was going to be a very long and deep moment of self-reflection.


    And he didn''t want to get distracted.


    So he decided to summon just two clones and summoned La,manding the monster to go find Ulzred.


    The two clones would serve as the extra hands, they would bring him clones from the side which would cause his harvesting of talent fragments to be faster.


    He materialized the new item he got and just as expected.


    A cleaner katana-like de appeared in his hands.


    "I would explore itter for now, you take it," Northern gave it to one of his clones.


    And equipped the two daggers to the other one.


    He himself was armed with Soul Taker and Mortal de, his buddies from the beginning.


    He didn''t know if he''d be able to part with them, first of all, he hadn''t even explored half of the things Mortal de can do.


    And the soul damage Soul Taker dealt made a lot of things really easy for him.


    Northern smiled smugly and turned his head to Raven who also seemed to be at the ready. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What?" She questioned, her tone dripping with a hint of arrogance.


    Northern looked away, trying his best to get rid of the delighted smile on his lips, he said as he did:


    "It''s nothing, I was just reflecting on my first meeting with you. To think I hated you and yet here we are¡­"


    "...leaving your back for me to protect as you do mine."


    "Kid yourself not, I still don''t trust you enough to do that."


    A cunning grin crawled up Raven''s lips, she tilted her head with a red light glinting in her eyes, like that of a thousand-year-old fox.


    "I think it''s otherwise though. I think you trust me, but you are just embarrassed to admit it."


    Northern rolled his eyes away, "Oh please. Will you just focus on theing battle and make sure you survive, I''ll take care of my own back."


    Raven nodded and tapped his shoulder, "Don''t worry friend, I''ve got you."


    With his face contorting with irritation, Northern retorted, "Uh? Who the hell is your friend?"


    Raven looked forward, her face breaking into a stern look of determination.


    She lingered then said, still looking forward.


    "I promise you, I''ll get you out of this rift. And you won''t have to suffer like you did thest time. On no asion will I leave you alone to suffer, if someone will be trapped, then I''ll make sure it is me and not you."


    Northern bowed his head as she spoke, his fist was tightly clenched and even clenching harder that they were trembling.


    He didn''t understand. Who the hell is this girl? Why? Just when he was beginning to understand again, she just had to go and ruin everything.


    Who was she to say she''d never let him suffer, she''d sacrifice herself¡ªor what had she meant by if someone would be trapped, then I''ll make sure it''s me and not you.


    The statement was making Northern''s intestines boil with anger.


    Does she want to be a hero that badly? Did he ask for her help? Her sympathy?


    Raven by the way just stared at him with a nk expression on her face, she looked away. And then muttered audibly.


    "I''m sorry for having built this way. All my life I have received a lot of hurt, my past, my childhood is so brutal that when I remember it, I puke, I shiver in fear, I''d never wish it for anyone. So, I''m sorry for being like this."


    Northern inhaled and exhaled then wiped the anger off his face, he looked up with a straight expression and said:


    "Let''s just focus on what''s in front of us Raven. Which is right now, killing as much monsters as... no, killing all these monsters."

 Chapter 326 A Broken Fella

    Chapter 326 A Broken Fe


    Raven asked, "How do you n to cross? Do you want me to¡­"


    Before shepleted her statement, Northern vanished out of her sight and appeared instantaneously after the river ofva, right in front of the monsters.


    Her eyes widened, however creased into an amazed and awed smile the instant next.


    ''What was that? He didn''t even walk!! He has gotten even stronger!!!''


    She seemed genuinely happy at Northern''s strength, the shield appeared behind her back and immediately sprawled out its wings, carrying her into the air.


    Before she arrived Northern had engaged in battle, unseen however.


    All Raven could see was a surge, there was usually a surge then following it would be an upheaval of bodies that would flow into the air, spilling gore and entrails.


    He sped amidst them, using Sonic Surge to generate a burst of Chaos mes that consumed everything in his path, all he was doing for the first instance was running, running, running and running.


    Which he had learned from Cal.


    Cal was a Sage because of it, his Soul had a personality which was lightning, he couldn''t use Sonic Surge like Cal could but then, in the heat of the moment, he thought.


    What if he just needed something to act as that soul personality that Sages have.


    When one looked at it, it wasn''t much, it was just the soul essence taking on a physical body.


    He thought of what he had that could fit into the description and there was none other than Chaos mes.


    The malevolent ck mes that could even burn fire and wouldn''t cease to burn until that which it burns cease to exist.


    This caused a portion of the battlefield to be enveloped in dancing ck mes.


    He was drenching everything in the sea of his Chaos mes with Sonic Surge, not caring for which was which.


    And even as at that, Northern had not covered half of the battlefield.


    He was just at the very tip and had not entered into the main settlement, where the majority of the Red Walkers were situated, waiting eagerly to lunge into battle.


    They were so crowded that those behind could not rush forward but only waited for their turn toe.


    And Northern was plowing through with ck mes from far in front.


    They were like a red sea, with a small ck spear of me severing the sea from the banks.


    If Raven was to estimate their numbers from an aerial view, they''d probably at least be four thousand.


    Although her estimation may seem exaggerated, she was sure they were in their thousands, and it wasn''t just one thousand.


    Not to say¡ªshe looked forward¡ªthere was the grand pce the evil spires reaching for the dark skies.


    From the open balcony of the grand pce was the man that she had seen earlier, he was seated on a veryfortable chair, leaned backward, a smoking pipe in his mouth.


    The spectral light wave, that trailed the sky was ending right at the balcony.


    Raven decided to take a more keen look, then her brows frowned in disbelief.


    "That¡­"


    The lights wereing directly from the smoking pipe that Sura had in his mouth, he was gazing down at them with a cold expression, his eyes were somewhat out of it.


    Unreadable, not even entertained, he was just there, as if bored.


    Raven for a moment was terrified. How does this make any sense?


    These lights go as far as the White Walkers region which is over a hundred kilometers.


    How is a smoke pipe even emitting light in the first ce, should it not be emitting smoke? Or, are these lights actually colored smokes?


    Raven was confused, but she understood very well that there was a mystery to this Sura. And that mystery left her seriously bothered.


    Deciding to ignore it for the time being, she dove into the battle, when shended, there was a cataclysmic explosion of light.


    One that disintegrated everyone and everything in a radius of three kilometers.


    This caused arge hole to be in the sea of reds, and made the entire battlefield tremble tremendously.


    Such that Northern had to pause for a moment and shake his head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just a step into the battlefield and she had killed way more than he had.


    However, the unexpected happened at that moment.


    [Do you want to copy talent Aeros Luminous(EX) for 10,000 talent fragments?]


    Northern''s mouth dropped instantly, in the moment however, he swung his hand sideways, lunging his sword into the monster that had its hands raised for an overhead attack, then yanked it free and shed upwards in a spray of violet blood.


    ''What the hell? Ten thousand talent fragments?!!!''


    It made him remember the one person who was also like this, the dude whose talent caused five thousand talent fragments.


    Aside from the fact that his slot was full already would he want to really dedicate working for ten thousand talent fragments just toe and copy her abilities?


    Just how powerful is she that her talent cost ten thousand.


    And it was EX,


    ''Isn''t that the highest talent ss?''


    Northern was twirling in more confusion with the passage of time he spent brooding over how insanely expensive Raven''s talents are.


    He was too broke for this, he couldn''t, not now, not anytime soon.


    1


    And it pained him, to think that what he looked forward to was right in front of him and he wouldn''t be able to grasp it, not now not soon.


    It was sad and painful.


    ''This girl is broken¡­ She should be eradicated from thend of the living, cause what the hell?''


    Although he really wished to see more about the talent. He couldn''t right now.


    [See] couldn''t see through Raven''s soul. So, that made it incredibly hard.


    Moreover, there was still this battle.


    He spun and shed off another monster''s head. One clone was around him, obliterating those that approached while he was distracted with stilettos.


    The other was afar, he couldn''t even see that one. And he also guessed that must have been the one that witnessed Raven''s ability.


    Since he didn''t see it happen.


    Northern nodded and was about to continue the battle when he suddenly felt a throbbing pain stop him.


    He frowned and tried to walk but his chest was tight.


    Mortal de and Soul Taker slipped away from his hand, as he dropped to his knees.


    He tried to resist it but it got even more painful, it was like his insides were in turmoil, fighting with each other.


    Suddenly the clone fighting around him disappeared.


    Then Northern saw:


    [You have reached 2000 talent fragments]


    [Your soul is evolving¡­]


    ''What? How? When?''

 Chapter 327 Leave Your Back To Me

    Chapter 327 Leave Your Back To Me


    Raven, afternding with the cataclysmic effect of her talent ability, immediately began to use her dual de style.


    The Kageyama dual de arts was a lineage art, one brought about by a Heritage.


    That was the amazing thing about Heritages: they could be passed down. It''s not even a must for the sessor to be rted by blood; it was something that could be passed as long as the sessor is a drifter.


    But most ns and families preferred to pass it down to their own blood, so one way or another, heroes past that had obtained amazing heritage had ended up creating diverse families with diverse lineage arts.


    The Kageyama n was one of such; their first patriarch was a great assassin with a dark element talent ability. Itter formed their familiarity with the darkness; their distinguished jet-ck hair was also something quite known to their family.


    And their talents, more importantly, were always a Combat ss talent. Raven, however, was the first person to awaken a Mage ss talent.


    It was strong, no doubt, but to her father and siblings, it was useless.


    Being born of a maid, she faced far more cruelty and neglect in the household than any of her thirteen siblings.


    Even at that, she didn''t let the hurt eat her up; she wanted to make her father proud, she wanted to make him expect something from her.


    Every trial that her brothers and sisters gave to her in the means to kill her, she would always prevail, hoping that her father would look to her once¡­ Even if it was just only once.


    She trained like no other; eventually, her natural talent spoke for itself, and she was able to use the lineage art just like everyone.


    She gained the Heritage and its abilities too.


    And she trained hard day and night, days of sleeplessness, swinging the sword and forgetting that she has an EX ss ability just because her family hated it.


    But that man didn''t look at her at all.


    And when the academy principal discovered her talent, he approached her, convinced her toe to the academy.


    She ignored it; she didn''t want to, none of her family n had ever gone there. She didn''t want to tatter the great family name.


    However, one day Raven decided against it. Of course, there was a catalyst to that decision, but for now, that remains in the box of mystery she herself had buried in her past.


    Rughsbourgh''s promise to make her the strongest has led to her being here.


    But honestly, she was probably part of the 1% that didn''t buy into his shit.


    She didn''t trust another man to make her the strongest, but she did want to get away from her family.


    Just before she loses it and starts killing them randomly.


    She had to defy her father to leave, and the man made her a promise.


    A promise of death.


    She walked out of the n knowing very well that they wille for her as they always do with anyone that leaves the n.


    Which was why being in the continent of Stelia for Raven was a blessing.


    But she was also actively working, working to be stronger. Unlike Northern, she wasn''t in a hurry to return to the Central ins.


    In fact, she didn''t seem to mind staying longer than necessary, seeing how she readily gave Northern the flying sheep as a reward for his help, when he would already be gaining plentifully from it.


    Her resolve was powerful and unbreakable and could be seen in the swing of her swords.


    The way they arched in the air, stabbed into those stony skins. There was no falter in her eyes, no waver in her heart.


    Her gaze was fixed and dangerous, her movement swift and sharp, her swords cruel and unforgiving.


    She was an abomination on this battlefield, a nemesis to these monsters.


    As Raven shot forward and plunged her sword onto the neck of one as it raised its sword to strike¡ªNorthern''s clones disappeared¡ªand she witnessed it happen.


    A frown creased upon her face immediately.


    Why would he suddenly make his clones disappear, Raven thought. Maybe he wanted to focus more on the battle.


    But then again, she thought about the unlikeliness of it. Northern very well knew that his clones were a great help to this battle.


    They needed the numbers to win this fast. She didn''t think Northern would do something so reckless, at least not now. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Worried, Raven equipped her shield and took flight into the air.


    Scanning for a couple of seconds, she eventually saw Northern on the ground, struggling to stand up while swinging his sword haphazardly to chase away monsters.


    A frown appeared on her face and she muttered in question, "Is his soul core¡­ advancing?"


    Her eyes widened in that moment, and without any hesitation, she dove in for the save.


    Landing behind Northern andshing out a vehement horizontal strike that sent blood spilling across the air, even besmirching her own face and armor.


    She nced back at Northern and said:


    "Focus on yourself for now¡­ And leave your back to me."


    Northern gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    Why did it have to y out like this? He had blurted to her not to mind his business and instead mind hers.


    Yet here he was, desperately in need of her help.


    Northern felt angry, but he also knew he had no choice; it wasn''t like he had a say in this whole situation.


    The least he could do was not be a child and just ept it.


    He lowered his head and conceded.


    "Ah, fine. I''ll be leaving my back to you."


    He rolled his eyes before eventually smiling as his consciousness dwindled before vanishing.


    As if suddenly fueled by those words, Raven felt an adrenaline rush course through her body.


    Every one of her muscles and limbs seemed unusually ready to protect him.


    Maybe it was because she understood that those words of his could very much mean he has epted her.


    Maybe that was why she was so excited to fight for him, to protect him.


    Her eyes were even shining with excitement, with a sweet smile gracefully beautifying her face.

 Chapter 328 Road To World Strongest

    Chapter 328 Road To World Strongest


    [Your soul is evolving¡­]


    Northern felt a hot, dark space envelop him; he couldn''t feel his physical body, and it all felt like a dream.


    It wasn''t as vivid as it had felt when he became a Drifter; perhaps that was why Nomad rank was considered a bridge rather than an actual rank.


    But this much evolution caused a lot of pain that Northern hated to deal with.


    He didn''t think bing a Drifter caused this much pain.


    It felt like his entire self was burning. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, it didn''t go on for long.


    Very soon, Northern began to feel extreme cold, which was better than the hotness; his entirety felt cold and calm, and soon, it all settled.


    Everything settled so much that he could peacefully breathe.


    He exhaled a sigh as he saw the words pop out to his view.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have be a Nomad]


    [You are growing closer to the emptiness of Void]


    [Spawn Of Void has evolved to Child Of Void]


    [Attribute active ability Void Force has merged with Limitless Void to be a force of void that divides you from reality]


    Additional Information: [You are always in the limitless void but can choose who you directly interact with based on whom you tag as harmful or not harmful. Limitless Void recognizes them as your threat based on your own instinctive judgement, and will generate a force of void around you that separates you from the reality of the threat in one microsecond]


    Additional Information: [Their attacks will never get to you because they have to pass through the limitless Void to get to your presently manifested reality. You can either shorten the distance or lengthen it. You can even redirect the attack the moment it enters the Void force of Limitless Void]


    Before even bothering to look at the rest of the panels, Northern froze on this one.


    ''This is sick! Broken, in fact!''


    Of course, of course, there was Void Force, but Northern hadpletely forgotten about it because of how stressful he thought it would be maintaining it while having to attack an opponent.


    The rush of onught, the in-battle decisions he had to make, and then he had thought what was the point in staying shielded all the time.


    Andpletely forgotten he had an overpowered defense ability like this.


    However, now it had gotten better, all because Void epted him.


    It said so, but Northern was guessing this probably has to do with him killing Cal.


    Leaving that thought behind, Northern looked at, read, and thought about the ability very well.


    To put it simply, it was impossible for attacks to reach him, because they would have to pass through Void first, since the Void is between his reality and the normal reality.


    It was definitely aplicated thing; Northern was feeling his head ache as he tried to put it into simple terms.


    But at the very least, he understood that he didn''t have to consciously activate this attack; it responded to his instinctive judgment. So he knew he wouldn''t have any issues with it.


    Moreover, it is now merged with Limitless Void, which meant it''s there all the time.


    He sighed excitedly and continued to investigate the rest.


    [New talent ability of your owned talent has been unlocked]


    [All your copied talents have been converted to owned talents]


    [New talent slots have been added]


    Northern couldn''t lie; the moment the panels came before him, he felt an overwhelming rush of strength wash over his body.


    He couldn''t put the feel to words, but he could vividly notice the slight changes that happened to his body due to the new rank of his soul.


    He even felt slightly taller than he was a couple of minutes ago.


    But that was not his main interest. Northern wanted to confirm a theory he had once proposed.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Child of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Void Summons: [6/100]


    Talent Fragments: [0/3000]


    [Copied Talents]: [0/3]


    [Owned Talents]: [3]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [8/11]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 6 others.


    Northern felt overwhelmed by emotions. He was correct! He was right!


    He now had three new talent slots and three owned talents. Moreover, he noticed something¡­


    He calmed himself down to check if it was as he was thinking it, summoning the panel for his owned talents.


    [Owned Talent - 3]


    Talent: Advanced Cloning


    ss: [A]


    Talent (True) Name: [Me, Myself And I]


    Description: [I am the only one, it is me, myself and I! All others strengthen me.]


    Talent Ability: [Self Clone], [Other Clone]


    Attributes: [All The Same]


    [You can now view the information of Attributes from Copied Talents.]


    Talent Progression: [0/600]


    ''Right, this went back to the beginning after Dark Terror merged with my singrity clone.''


    It was the reason why he could once again create multiple clones.


    Going through the information, Northern immediately sighted something and shouted:


    "Yes!!"


    His voice echoed through the darkness.


    What did he see?


    It was none other than the one ability that had been added.


    He didn''t even check the ability yet, but the fact that his talent ability increased meant one thing if he understood it well.


    Northern, when he progresses in soul rank, can also, like every other Drifter, unlock his talent towards its true potential.


    That is, more abilities are unlocked as he progresses.


    Now, it''s only one because he only had one owned talent before now.


    He has three now, which means, when he gets to his next rank, he''d be gaining more talent abilities for three talents including Soul Eyes and Windstride.


    There was nothing more exciting than knowing how much stronger he was bound to get.


    Nothing; there was nothing in this world that can stop him. And Northern was beginning to merge well with that understanding.


    He then decided to check the new ability.


    [Other Clone]


    Description: [You can Clone other things. The higher the soul rank of what you are trying to Clone is, the harder it is to Clone them and maintain their clone]


    Northern''s jaw dropped.


    ''Crap! This is just¡­ Crap¡­''


    He didn''t know what to say but crap.

 Chapter 329 Reborn

    Chapter 329 Reborn


    If Northern was seeing correctly, this would mean that he could clone not just himself but clone other things?


    He could clone items, clone maybe humans?


    He shook his head at the thought of thatst one.


    ''No, it wouldn''t be that strong. If not, that will just make me a broken individual like Raven''


    But even after clearing his mind on the agenda, he couldn''t help but linger on it for a while. Because it''d be overwhelming if he really could.


    There was no way to know except to test it out.


    ''Ah, shit,''


    Northern suddenly looked around himself, bug-eyed.


    He had been in this ce relishing his growth while Raven was desperately fighting and protecting him from a ton of monsters.


    ''C''mon Northern!'' He screamed to himself internally, immediately rposing himself.


    He stood still and steadily breathed, then closed his eyes, clenched his fist.


    He could feel a lot of nervousness flowing through him right now and honestly, he couldn''t even pinpoint the exact reason.


    Was it because he was so excited for himself? Or because he was thinking of what to do and how to do it?


    ''Should I just go simply with the flow or be the flow, overwhelm everything.'' Northern thought.


    So far so good, Northern had been trying to¡ªin his words¡ªgo with the flow. He had been trying his best to keep things to a minimal level without putting himself or his power out there.


    He wasn''t hiding, he just wasn''t showing it either, and that had led him to many discrepancies and inconsistencies in what even he would have expected.


    Night Terror definitely wouldn''t have been proud if he saw how he lived his life.


    So Northern wanted to choose right.


    Firstly, he wanted to get his priority straight.


    ''I still want to go home¡­I want to go to the Central in and meet my parents. But Helena was right. I have to focus on getting stronger now that I have the ample resources to, the moment I step into the Central in, I don''t know what would be happening, who would being for me. Crap, I could even put my whole family in danger and fail to protect them, which is why¡­ I must focus on getting stronger.''


    He sighed and nodded.


    "Yes, let''s make that our priority. Strength at all cost, I will be so strong, to protect my family, to protect myself and have a voice in the world, not for some special reason of course, but for thefort of myself and those that I love."


    He gently ced his hand on his chest as he said those words.


    He was making sure they were ingrained in his heart. So, he wouldn''t stray from this goal, even when he does, he wanted to be reminded again.


    Northern opened his eyes afterwards, and when he did.


    He was reborn. Eyes radiating with azure light and fiercely burning with overwhelming resolve.


    The aura of resolve that he exuded could literally drown a timid-minded person.


    He was different in an instant. Nothing about his physical presence had changed.


    But it was just amazing how much a person could be different just because they now have a purpose.


    Northern had finally found purpose, determination and a reason.


    He was not sure how things would be going forward. But he was sure what he needed to do going forward.


    He sighed and blinked. Then his scenery changed.


    With that blink, Northern was back to reality.


    All around him was cleared, bodies of monstersy strewn on the ground, a fierydy shimmering with light moved like waves in a circle, and blood sprayed into the sky in praises of her movement.


    Raven was viciouslyying waste to any monster that dared to enclose the opening she was creating while also destroying and pushing them further.


    She had done away with a massive amount of them, but the rest was not a number to be overlooked either.


    Northern breathed steadily and slowly stood up, he leaned on his knee and coughed a little bit before finally standing.


    The moment he coughed, Raven stopped in her tracks and swung her head backwards.


    A delighted smile adorned her face as she watched him straighten his back.


    She could feel it likewise. The difference in his presence, this was not just a situation of something had changed within him.


    It was like, he had finally found that missing piece of himself.


    Most likely, he had checked what he came here to check. Excited and happy, she turned away andshed her sword downward, separating one monster into vertical halves with one of her des.


    Northern sighed and looked at his hand, he was about to materialize his swords but suddenly paused and muttered:


    "No, there should be a much faster and easier way to do this¡­"


    A small smile graced his lips as he thought about it.


    Then he turned his head slightly over his shoulder and said to Raven,


    "Why don''t you give me a little space to take care of this?"


    Raven stopped and quickly jumped back. She had a slightly doubtful expression on her face.


    Of course, she knew he was different and all, he had be stronger and not that, his eyes were different.


    But still, he was only a Nomad now, not even a Master. Raven was not sure about just doing¡­


    "Don''t worry, just fly here." Northern said solemnly with a smile.


    The sound of his tone, the surety that rang with him made Raven''s face freeze with surprise.


    A secondter she nodded and muttered:


    "Hmm,"


    Then she materialized her shield and took off into the sky, watching what Northern would do from above.


    Sura was also watching from the castle, muttering in pity:


    "Leaving him to his death?"


    Immediately Raven was out of the picture, all the monsters'' focus fell on Northern.


    And without a waste of moment, they all dove towards him, with their weapons raised for a vehement kill.


    Northern stood there, feet grounded and head slightly bowed, then he slowly raised his head and looked directly to the grand pce balcony.


    Sura suddenly shivered, feeling cold tingling as Northern''s gaze shot directly at him from that distance.


    "What? You dare?" A vicious grin curled the corner of his lips.


    "Insolent human¡­ I will personally see to it that you suffer in the volcano before you are in." He said, gritting his teeth.


    His genteel face was overturned by fury, turned gloomy and dark.


    Northern meanwhile just stood there and spread both arms forward.


    Then silently said: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ck me¡­"

 Chapter 330 Chaos Flames

    Chapter 330 Chaos mes


    The moment Northern called out, fires spread out like air, slowly at first but in the next second, their pace picked up, surging forth like a tsunami of darkness, plunging through every crevice and engulfing all in their path.


    These weren''t ordinary mes. They writhed and twisted like living shadows, devouring everything they touched with an insatiable hunger.


    The ck mes spread over the already scorchingndscape, turning red-hotva into obsidian wherever they touched.


    Monsters caught in the dark inferno shrieked in terror and agony.


    Their cries echoed across the volcanic in, only to be swallowed by the sinister crackling of the mes.


    No matter how they thrashed or fled, the ck fire clung to them, refusing to extinguish until nothing remained but ash.


    The air grew thick with heat, different from the volcanic warmth.


    It was a cold, empty heat that seemed to suck the very life from the atmosphere.


    Sulfurous fumes mixed with the acrid scent of the dark mes, creating a choking miasma that spread even faster than the fire itself.


    Northern stood, transfixed by the terrifying beauty of the destruction he had unleashed.


    The ck mes reflected in his wide eyes, turning the world around him into a nightmarish canvas of darkness and dying embers.


    This was the renewed version of Chaos me now that he had attained a new soul rank.


    And he knew for sure that, as long as his soul continues to evolve, his attributes would continue to grow more proficient with him. Chaos and Void both.


    The thought of it excited him as he continued to watch.


    Raven was in the air, but she had to fly even higher to avoid being consumed by the heat of the ck me; she watched in awe from above.


    Even rock formations crumbled, not from heat, but from the very essence of their existence being consumed.


    She watched the dark fire continue its relentless advance, entering every corner, consuming everything in its path, even heading for the volcano.


    It became clear to Raven that this was no ordinary fire. It was a force of annihtion, a hunger given form, that would not cease until it had devoured everyst scrap of life and matter in its path.


    Sura also seemed to have realized the same thing, as his face was broken in horror, eyes shaking, he had put away the smoking pipe from his mouth and was looking down with trembling lips.


    Everything he built, everything he fought for, all of it was being consumed in an instant.


    By an insignificant brat, a creature whose power should not even be able to hold a candle next to his.


    Sura froze for a moment,


    ''But what is that fire¡­ it is so ominous, I have never seen anything like it''


    His eyes red, then he vanquished the thought.


    ''Damn it all, I''ll just kill him.''


    He refocused his gaze to pinpoint where Northern was standing, he looked around but couldn''t find anything.


    Then in a suddenness, Northern''s eyes were right in front of his, a hair''s breadth away.


    "Looking for me?"


    Eyes widening, Sura staggered back quickly, tripping over his chair and falling to a sitting position.


    Northern was crouched on the demarcation of the balcony, smiling.


    He then stepped down and leaned back on it.


    "It was you right Sura, it was you."


    Sura was still stunned by how Northern had appeared so close to him and he didn''t feel him, his gaze was stuck on Northern and mouth trembling in fear.


    Northern continued regardless.


    "You were the one that lectured me about sword fight. I know that voice of yours. I''ve been thinking about it since the first time you appeared."


    Sura was still stunned, unable to pick up the broken parts of his terror-stricken expression.


    He just stared in dismay as Northern spoke.


    Northern looked down to the side of Sura''s chair, where the smoking pipe in his hands had fallen.


    He picked it up and examined it with Soul Eyes.


    [Item]


    Name: [Pipe Of Taerun Lor]


    Type: [Misceneous]


    Rank: [Ancient]


    Order: [II]


    Description: [This is a smoking pipe that was hand-crafted from the cloth of the stars. Taerun Lor gave this pipe to his lover on her pilgrimage since he knows she was an adept smoker. This pipe will help her find her way home to him always]


    Order Ability: [Pathfinder], [Voice Projection]


    Pathfinder: [Exuding from this pipe is a spectral light of aurora, this light leads to Taerun Lor]


    Voice Projection: [The user of this item can project their voice to a particr point using the transmission light of the aurora]


    Northern frowned slightly.


    ''It is quite the item¡­''


    Then he looked at Sura, who seemed to haveposed himself enough. His eyes were now fierce and frowning.


    Sura picked himself up and snatched the pipe from Northern''s hands. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He washed his face with his palm and let out an exasperated sigh.


    Then he pocketed the pipe into therge sleeve of his garb.


    "You don''t seem like a female. Which means this item was not for you. Did you steal it and kill the real owner?"


    Sura frowned darkly.


    "Shut up"


    Northern smiled smugly.


    "Looks like I hit the spot." His grin faded slowly. Then turned to a grimace.


    "What else again? Judging by how you are always smoking, you must be trying to find a way to somewhere? Where are you going?"


    Sura looked at him, his facial expression was getting darker by the flow of the second.


    He folded his arms together and then coldly peered at Northern.


    Of course, Northern too immediately noticed it. The duration of stunning surprise that the revtion of his true power inflicted on Sura was over.


    But that was not it.


    He still had plenty more stunning surprises to give.


    And Sura probably would die from the surprise before they even engage themselves in battle when Northern was done with him.


    "You insignificant being¡­" Sura''s voice dripped with strong malice.


    "You think yourself a threat to me?" He scoffed, "You are ignorant and foolish. Nothing, there is nothing for you here except for your own death."


    Northern''s lips parted coldly, his eyes softened with the gentleness and tenderness of a calm sea, he tilted his head a little bit and said calmly.


    "I look forward to dying Sura."

 Chapter 331 The Dismay

    Chapter 331 The Dismay


    Both of their eyes bore boorishly into each other''s soul.


    Sura stood there, nk and unreadable, his gaze drenched with serenity. His eyes were a midnight shade of blue and were fixated on Northern.


    Northern also responded with the same level of serenity, only filled with more coldness.


    They seemed like vicious snakes, calmly assessing each other and could lunge at each other at any moment.


    Sura raised his head a little bit. Northern was still smiling solemnly at him, waiting for what the man was going to do.


    Finally, Sura''s voice resounded:


    "You ungrateful cunt. After I taught you how to swing a sword, you shall swing it against me?"


    Northern''s brows furrowed a little bit. Sura''s statement made him ufortable.


    Because he actually owed his growth greatly to the voice and had mentally prepared himself to make the voice his master.


    The slight difort he felt however onlysted a second after Sura said his next statement.


    "Insteade to me, fight for me, raise and swing your sword for me, I shall make you stronger than you are!"


    Northern tilted his head.


    It was an absurd offer Sura was making. So absurd that he just started chuckling thenughing with trembling shoulders.


    After a while he stopped, hiding his expression within his palm.


    Northern then removed his palm with a very furious facial expression and said:


    "You just made me remember a very sad and painful memory. One that I had buried a long time ago."


    Of all things Northern would never do in this world, there was one that traumatized him.


    And the reason was none other than the mistake he had made before his death.


    He kept thinking about it in his earlier days of reincarnation.


    ''If I had not been a fool and kept following that girl around, doing her father''s job just to please her despite knowing it went against my ethics and morals, would things have been any different.''


    The sickness and betrayal perhaps it was karma giving back to him what he gave to people. The cruelty that propagated because he epted such a job.


    Working for the damned man without anyint all just wanting to please his wife. As long as she was okay with him, he was fine.


    When it was all a ploy to make use of him, as he was a one in a generational phenomenal engineering, best graduating student whose intellects and academic results even wowed the government.


    If he decided not to work there, he would have seen high paying jobs anywhere he wanted to go.


    But he worked for her, because of her.


    And what did that do to him.


    Never in his life, he had sworn to himself as a child, would he work for someone, swing his sword for someone or fight for someone else.


    He will live only with his own best interest at heart and stand on top of everything.


    So when Sura made an offer like this, there was nothing much worse to tick him off than this.


    Now Northern was mad.


    Sura became wary, noticing the change in Northern''s demeanor. He carefully observed, with slight body movements that showed that he was either readying himself for something or preparing something.


    "Did I ask you to teach me? Why the fuck will I work for you? Swing my sword for you, are you crazy? Have you no sense?"


    Northern''s hoarse tone dropped harshly, even his expression was fierce and cold.


    Such that Sura had to wonder for a moment,


    ''What did I do? It was just an offer¡­ he could just say no¡­''


    But instead of speaking out, he stared at Northern with a puzzled expression.


    For someone as powerful as himself, he had suddenly be incredibly cautious of Northern due to the series of things that had happened, starting from the ck me that was currently eating hisnd.


    So he just stared and took all Northern said. Northern bore cold eyes into him once more then raised his chin as he said, his tone dripping with malice.


    "You know what¡­ go fuck yourself."


    Sura''s facial features suddenly contorted in that moment. They became grim, brows burrowing deftly together, veins almost popping out of his temple.


    He red at Northern and finally, swung one hand forward with his finger pointed.


    "Begone, scoundrel."


    Immediately, thousands of slender, needle-like ice spears surrounded Northern from all sides. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern, unfazed, coldly assessed all of them, he inhaled deeply and exhaled.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, he wasn''t even doing anything, the moment Sura raised his hand, Northern''s attribute of Soul Eyes, [sense] had perceived the threat already.


    And with that the Void force of Limitless Void had been activated before the countdown of instantly.


    So Northern only looked forward to how this was going to work actually.


    "These spears are woven with thin ice sheets, making them quite easy to freeze and shatter even space, your defenses will be useless."


    Northern smiled,


    "This is new, I''ve never met any enemies that gave me lectures of what their abilities could do. How about you show and don''t tell."


    Northern''s words infuriated Sura. He grimaced and flicked his finger.


    Instantly, the spears began shooting towards Northern from all sides and were shooting and shooting and shooting and never stopped shooting.


    Northern stood in the midst of clear air, it was easy to miss but there was still a slight distance between the raining spears and Northern.


    He was clearly unharmed, even though the spears kept raining down on him.


    Sura was not wrong about them, even as they moved with blinding speed, the air hummed and froze for a minisecond but because the space was a self-healing fabric, the freeze was instantly healed.


    Of course, Sura''s attack was supposed to take advantage of that instant moment before the self-regeneration of the space to break through even the ultimate defense.


    But all of it was useless before Northern.


    Watching his spears keep shooting forward but never hitting their target, Sura''s face paled in dismay. His mouth fell.


    "How? How?" He asked, "When they hit, they should shatter into smaller shards, causing additional damage and scattering dangerous fragments that destroy the body to smithereens. So how the hell are you not smithereens right now?!"

 Chapter 332 Fear And Hatred

    Chapter 332 Fear And Hatred


    Northern stood, folding his hands, d in the vicious Night Terror armor. Every part of the air around him exuded primal terror.


    Augmented by the essence of Chaos to inflict misery and fear upon his opponents, no one was free from that overwhelming aura of his.


    As long as they felt the despair of the difference in strength, they woulde to feel the presence of fear, one that emanated from the armor.


    Right now, Sura, who stood as the pinnacle of this rift, a creature to be reckoned with from the underworld, stood frozen in fear, trembling at the sight of the man¡ªboy rather¡ªan ordinary Nomad that stood before him.


    The boy stood still, not attacking but just looking with a downturned smile.


    Eventually, Sura discarded the spears, waving away the rest and shooting them towards the wall of his castle. They shattered into fragments, destroying the wall into even smaller pieces as Sura had said they would.


    So now he knew that nothing was wrong with his attack. The problem had toe from Northern.


    ''How was he able to block my spear attack?''


    It made no sense to Sura, because that attack froze space itself.


    If it didn''t get through to Northern, then that means Northern''s ability didn''t conform to the reality of this space; it didn''t even conform to this reality.


    Sura was looking down, thinking about it. The moment that line of thought entered his mind, his eyes widened.


    ''That''s impossible! It can''t be¡­ such an existence should never be allowed to roam free in this world.''


    His eyes shook with intense fear as he raised them to look at Northern.


    Then, with a trembling voice, he asked:


    "Are... are you a Tyrant?"


    Northern blinked; something changed in his countenance.


    "Finally¡­" he muttered, then began walking closer to Sura, who instinctively took steps backward.


    "Tyrant? What is a Tyrant, Sura? Are you a Tyrant too?"


    Sura let out a half-hearted smile, almost chuckling.


    "Of course, you can''t possibly be one of them. Neither can I, we are just two insugnificant beings."


    After the short smile, he seemed to have gained back hisposure. He straightened up, exuding a more confident aura.


    Then he looked at Northern evenly and nodded,


    "I ept, you took me by surprise and I underestimated you. But that will be the end of that. As long as I know now that you are not a Tyrant, I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Northern squinted his eyes at Sura, moved his head back a little bit, and said:


    "You have nothing to fear? Not even the Origins?"


    Immediately, a tempestuous rage stormed in his eyes; his vehement displeasure at the word Northern uttered was evident all around his stance.


    Northern knew instantly he had struck a nerve.


    And that only pleased him more. His lips curled and chin rose.


    "Ah, ah," he scoffed a little, "which is it? Are you scared of them or do you hate them? Did they take something from you?"


    Sura did not respond to him but instead just red, consumed by rage.


    His current expression was a stark opposite of his usual visage before now.


    And Northern was enjoying the way this was turning out. He was enjoying the fact that he could poke at this being''s emotions.


    "Which Origin was it? Taerun Lor? Or his lover?"


    Sura''s furious countenance resonated with Northern''s words.


    ''Yes! I hit the mark again!''


    Northern was just randomly speaking the names he had observed in the information of the smoking pipe.


    And it did seem like one of those two had angered Sura.


    Now, Northern didn''t think Sura was an Origin or a Tyrant. If he was any of the two, the rift would have been of higher rank.


    But he still thought that there was something significant about Sura that made him recognize what these two entities were and even hate one.


    And from the looks of the guardian''s reaction, Northern could tell he feared one and purely hated the other.


    He still couldn''t evaluate which one was more dangerous from Sura''s reaction.


    Because he didn''t know which one was mightier: to fear something or to hate it.


    Fear would make you cower; hatred, however, would mask you with false reality, illusions that make you think you can stand a chance.


    That illusion clouded one''s judgment and made them overestimate their capabilities.


    Of course, both emotions exist on a spectrum, and their effects can vary based on intensity and context.


    But the point of Northern''s thought was that the Origin which induced hatred in Sura was stronger, at least from Sura''s reaction, than the Tyrant which induced fear in him.


    Of course, anyone would think his thought pattern was careless and untrue. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In terms of raw power, an entity that induces fear could be considered stronger because fear is a primal emotion often tied to immediate survival instincts, suggesting the entity poses a significant and recognizable threat.


    However, the hatred-inducing entity shouldn''t be underestimated.


    The ability to inspire deep-seated,sting negative emotions suggests a different kind of strength¡ªperhaps more insidious or far-reaching in its impact.


    Which was why Northern felt¡ªbased on Sura''s reaction¡ªthat the Origin is a greater threat to Sura than the Tyrant is.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he dismissed the threat the Tyrants posed based on Sura''s reaction too.


    But he was currently just trying to draw out more information, as much as he could.


    Sura let out a deep, audible sigh and then curled his lips into a delighted smile.


    "You snake. Using coy tactics to pry information from me?"


    Northern raised a brow. He was shocked and surprised at Sura''s sudden control over his emotions.


    It was sad. He really wanted to see more, think more, evaluate ande to a reasonable conclusion¡ªat least something close.


    But the fun had ended.


    Northern shrugged and muttered, "It was fun while itsted," then he smiled sincerely at Sura.


    "Shall we end this, then?"


    Northern lifted one finger, his index finger, still smiling at Sura.


    But the air had suddenly changed, and Sura instantly felt it. He was furious, no doubt, but now he was bing pale, reminded of the dismay he had felt a couple of minutes ago.


    "Here, have it back." Northern pointed the finger at him.


    In an overwhelming instant, all of Sura''s spears came flying back at him from thin air.

 Chapter 333 The Truth [Part 1]

    Chapter 333 The Truth [Part 1]


    Reacting with lightning reflexes, Sura raised his hands, shifting the spears'' trajectories with a flick of his wrists. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ssy weapons veered off course, embedding themselves in the walls with thunderous impacts that disintegrated the wall.


    But Northern''s assault did not end there.


    A cknce, like solid darkness, crackled into his hands. He narrowed his eyes to a slit and slid forward with little to no effort, piercing the air and reaching Sura in a jiffy.


    Taken aback, eyes widened, Sura staggered back yet again in a desperate attempt to save himself from the ominous cknce that Northern was now hurling towards him.


    He tripped clumsily and fell, causing Northern''s cknce to sway over his head, cutting a few strands of hair.


    That was the initial look, but looking upon the area of impact once more, Sura was very lucky to have fallen just at the time that he did because Northern had redirected thence he was thrusting to a swing mid-motion, to take a perfect hit at Sura the moment he''d be running away.


    However, coincidence saved him.


    Northern clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    The inner workings of Sura''s pce, however¡­ everything was gone.


    Severed with a clean cut from the cknce. The force of the cut was so sublime, indestructive and gentle.


    Such that the upper part of the pce that was severed gently floated off like a cap blown away by the wind from a man''s head.


    The fall, however, was what sang of the cruel and unfair power behind Northern''s cknce. Shaking the entire rift so powerfully that the skies seemed like they would fall.


    Sura touched his hair lightly and exhaled since there didn''t seem to be much damage there. But he looked at his pce and blinked a couple of times.


    He stood up and dusted his clothes, shaking his head a little bit.


    "Damn, I need to sober up."


    He red at Northern. For long, both of them stood almost five feet apart, staring at each other.


    Northern had a nk expression on his face; he was neither smiling nor frowning.


    He even looked a little bit surprised in fact. He didn''t remember cknce having such a powerful impact.


    But then¡­


    ''ck me was also like that too, on a whole different level.''


    ck me and cknce were both active abilities from Chaos mes.


    It is possible that something had happened to Chaos mes after his soul evolution.


    Either way, Northern couldn''t care less, at least for now; they all worked to his favor.


    "Looks like I will be able to end this faster than I thought I would," he said to himself, but loud enough for Sura to hear.


    "You insolent fool. You affront me because I have been drunk and lenient with you so far."


    Northern rolled his eyes away.


    "Then stop being lenient. I have so much to do."


    "Do you realize if you kill me, you will be lost in this realm forever? Trapped with no way to your world."


    Northern cocked his head and let out a wry smile.


    "Is that your way of begging for your life?" He whined.


    Sura grimaced and shot both hands forward.


    Chains made of ethereal, ss-like ice extended from his hands.


    "These chains can phase through solid objects, making them difficult to avoid or block," Sura once again boasted as the chains made their way for Northern.


    But sadly, they never got to him.


    They reached his front but still continued to be in motion like they had been directed into another space reality.


    Sura frowned in confusion.


    ''What is he?''


    He understood not what was happening right now, and that fact alone ced more burden on his soul than the realization that he had not been in control of this battle since it began.


    Immediately, another chain shot towards Northern from behind.


    But the white-haired boy didn''t even flinch, knowing full well it wasing.


    They met the same result, streaking towards him but never reaching.


    The result again caused Sura to open his mouth in shock. Pale shock.


    "What? Did you think you''d be able to cow me with such parlor tricks?"


    Sura gritted his teeth.


    "I expected more from you with all I''ve heard, Sura. Come on, don''t bore me out. I''ve not even started attacking you."


    Sura continued to grit his teeth; his gritting of teeth became even more pronounced. It was getting harder by the second to maintain a calm demeanor.


    He felt his grip on that thing called control slowly slip away.


    He was barely holding onto that thin thread and was a tad bit away from unleashing the turmoil of madness that dwelt within his soul.


    Still, he was doing a great job, seriously trying to hang on.


    Northern could tell he was struggling to maintain his cool. He breathed in and out and in, then sighed, bringing his face up to Northern with yet another pleasing smile.


    "Alright, I''ll take you on more seriously now¡­"


    ''This is getting irritating; why is he holding it off? I don''t understand; is there something I am missing? Or maybe I can try to pry the information out of him.''


    Northern looked a little bit forlorn for a while, then asked him.


    "Why?"


    The question caused Sura''s demeanor to go deadpan for a second. Then he frowned.


    "Why what?"


    "Don''t you desire to kill me? Right now, shouldn''t protecting this rift be your priority?"


    Sura looked at him with distant eyes, then suddenly burst intoughter.


    Hisugh proceeded for a couple of heartbeats before simmering down.


    "Why? I bear no animosity towards you. I am only aggravated because you took what should havee back to me, and I don''t even know how you do it. Kill you? Protect this Rift?" Sura chuckled once more.


    "This is only but a ce of exile for me. If you destroy it, I shall be free to return to the underworld and get my vengeance," he ended, folding his hand into a tight fist.

 Chapter 334 The Truth [Part 2]

    Chapter 334 The Truth [Part 2]


    ''Again with the underworld.''


    Northern had been noticing it for a while now. Underworld.


    What did it mean?


    But he refused to ask Sura, knowing very well it could ruin the progression of their conversation right now.


    Instead, he chose to confirm something else.


    Lingering for a second before he asked.


    "So, if this ce was an exile for you, does it mean you alone were here from the beginning?" Northern''s eyes squinted as he awaited Sura''s answer.


    "Of course. I molded the red walkers from the volcano, as I did with the white walkers from the cier mountain. Distorted the concepts of this realm and made everyone believe Ulzred and na are needed for the rift to be defeated."


    Northern shook his head, his brows slowly furrowing as Sura continued.


    "Well, how do I put this, neither I nor Fano is the guardian of the realm. I killed the guardian a long time ago. Of course, it tried to make me its guardian naturally, but that was too much of a burden so I created Ulzred and na, dividing the role amongst the two of them."


    He scratched the back of his neck with a small smile.


    "The whole story of them going into the mountain is all lies I told to divert Fano''s attention away from the fact that they are the guardian, not him."


    "Wait¡­"


    "Yes, Fano, I created him too, but I created him from my own blood. I created Ulzred and na from a mixture of my blood and the fabric of the sky."


    Northern paled; he was hearing some really unrealistic things.


    "Who¡­ are you?"


    Sura smiled and pointed to himself.


    "Me? I''m just a wanderer who got off on the wrong foot with Tearun''s whore. Well, in our world, the powerful rule high and the weak suffer in submission. Being a much greater person than myself, Taerun banished me for a whore."


    He seethed with anger towards the end of his speech.


    Northern stared nkly for long. Then shook his head.


    "I still understand nothing of what you speak."


    Sura massaged his chin for a couple of seconds before he then said to Northern.


    "Young man, should we help each other? You owe me a debt after all. But you know, I observed that I keep starting off on the wrong foot with a lot of people and you know, I actually want to have friends that care about me. So I will write away your debt; in return, you can just give us a chance to work things out."


    He paused, observing Northern''s demeanor before he continued.


    "Since you look like you could use a little bit of my knowledge, how about I do that and you tell me how you took my powers from Fano¡­" He paused abruptly and thought for a brief second.


    Then he refocused his gaze on Northern.


    "Maybe I should just say it clean. Since we are friends, I''ll be honest with you." He breathed, "I want you to teach me how to do it too?"


    Northern did not respond, instead looked at Sura for a while.


    He knew that it was practically impossible, but didn''t know how to convey that idea to Sura so that it wouldn''t look like he didn''t want to sell out his secret.


    He sighed and said:


    "Is everything as simple as having a technique to them? So you create these monsters, with techniques that are teachable?"


    Sura immediately retracted his head with a slight frown but quickly hid his expression behind a smile that beautified his face and said:


    "No, no, my friend¡­ that is not something that your kind should be curious about."


    Northern made a slight frown.


    "Oh, so you are still discriminating? And you want to be friends?"


    "What? Discriminate? Me? Bah!" He scoffed hard, "I don''t diss anyone, not to talk of criminate them."


    Northern felt like shrinking into the ground.


    ''Seriously, how much more cringe will this guy get¡­''


    Trying to trick Sura was clearly working, but the guy had a very obvious mask over his trueness, one that Northern was not sure how to remove.


    And because of that mask, Northern couldn''t trust him, even if he does manage to remove the mask, Northern still couldn''t trust. Cause who would?


    The bastard fed the entire rift lies for how Eldech knows how long.


    Northern just had to tread carefully, not make his intent known and manage to get out what he wanted from Sura without asking him.


    "Learning it is a forbidden art, which is why I said it is not for your kind to be curious about," Sura exined to Northern with a calm tone.


    "I see¡­ What a coincidence though¡­ it''s the same thing with my case."


    Sura narrowed his eyes at Northern as he continued.


    "It''s an art specific to the essence of my name. It''s not teachable. It''s just something I can do because of my name." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sura nodded in understanding, with downturned lips.


    "I can render any other help you want. In return, can you answer my question?"


    Sura looked at him suspiciously for a couple of seconds then eventually nodded, agreeing to Northern.


    "What is the Underworld? Is it the same ce as Stuart?"


    Sura stared with a deadpan look on his face.


    Causing Northern to ask, tensed.


    "What?"


    Sura shrugged and said nonchntly, "I mean, I just thought you were going to ask me a more meaningful question since you were willing to be indebted to me."


    Northern frowned immediately, "What? Indebted? When did I¡­"


    Before he could end, Sura''s voice interrupted as he exined.


    "Underworld, it is simple. Underworld is the world under a world. In this case, however, the world under your own. Have you ever wondered what rifts are?"


    Northern was still concerned about his initial statement, but his exnation needed to be paid attention to.


    He answered:


    "I thought they are like a tear in space that swallows dimensions?"


    Sura gave him a disappointed look.


    "Tear in space? Swallow dimensions? What ame exnation. Is that what people in your world think too?" He shook his head and clicked his tongue.


    "I pity you guys; you lots are far from the truth. When destructions begin to strike us both, I wonder if you all will be able to fare at all."


    He sighed and continued his main exnation.


    "Well, your world is here, at the top." He gestured with a hand in the air.


    "Our world is here, a contrast opposite of yours, right below."


    He looked at Northern.


    "Now, what do you think is in between, keeping both worlds apart?"


    With a stoned expression, Northern slowly muttered,


    "Rifts¡­"

 Chapter 335 Bed Of Lies

    Chapter 335 Bed Of Lies


    "Well, not rifts? But at the same time rifts. No one knows what it is. But rifts started breaking into the surface world while destroying ours. So yes, that became problematic. But having so many powerful figures solved the issue on our part, and you guys are just so weak, keep venturing into rifts to get stronger. Tsk tsk."


    He shook his head, smacking his tongue.


    Northern was still thinking after Sura had spoken.


    Sura, on the other hand, watched him for a bit before adding:


    "Stuart is a short word for Stuartalle, the city of elves."


    Northern frowned and moved his head back a little in disbelief.


    "Elves? As in long-eared, human-looking beings who can live for over five hundred years?"


    Sura cocked his head, "Can''t everyone live for over five hundred years? Soul is very flexible with the control of essence; anything can be done these days."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Sura shrugged proudly, "Yes, I tell you, my friend."


    Northern was stunned for a minute, but he recollected himself and confirmed,


    "So these elves fit my description."


    "Yes, they do¡­ and they are a lot to deal with. Cdhel that you killed was an elf guy from Stuartalle. And I hear some even take shelter in your world."


    Northern grimaced a little bit,


    "How?"


    "The rifts are easier to ess from the underworld than from your world. But it''s also doable from your world. If someone from the underworld enters the same world as your own, they could encounter and even leave the rift to your world."


    He sighed.


    "Although that is forbidden. And currently, some inhabitants of the underworld are on bounty because of going to your world."


    ''It was that flexible? So there could be elves roaming around in the Central ins?'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The thought of it made Northern''s blood boil with excitement. Suddenly everything was getting interesting.


    He looked up to Sura''s face, hesitating before he finally decided to ask:


    "So, what about Tyrants and Origins? Are they like the supreme deities of your world?"


    Sura raised a corner of his lips.


    "If Tyrants and Origins were in the underworld, there''d be no world left for usmonfolk to live in. No, they have a world of their own, Tyrants do, as Origins do too. But our world is easily essible to Origins alone."


    "I see¡­" Northern''s gaze was on the ground,pletely out of focus.


    "That''s two debts by the way¡­"


    Sura''s voice caused his head to swing up.


    "What?!" He inquired harshly.


    Sura, however, was unbothered; he smiled and responded to Northern.


    "You were only going to ask about Stuart and Underworld. But you ended up asking about the Origins and Tyrants. I figured if you wanted to know that badly, I would just add it as another debt."


    Northern''s brows drifted subtly together.


    "When did I ever say I was indebted to you?"


    Sura pouted, "You said you were going to help me though?"


    "Help is not a debt!"


    Sura stared at him, blinking with a pouted mouth. Northern felt like he was going to puke if he continued to watch a grown man that looked to be in his mid-twenties, pouting and trying to act cute.


    He face-palmed himself and looked away.


    "Forget it."


    He was trying to y Sura but in the end, he was the one that got yed.


    ''This guy is a fox!''


    He sighed and looked at him.


    "So what is it you want exactly?"


    Immediately, Sura''s expression radiated with bright light as a genuine smile came out of it.


    He then said, giddily,


    "Help me out of this rift."


    Northern raised a brow but listened.


    "I can''t destroy the core myself; if I do that, Taerun will notice and will immediatelye for me. But if the rift is defeated by an outsider, it will shatter and I''ll automatically be redirected to my world. It''s a win-win situation for you and me."


    Northern squinted his eyes; something still felt off, but he couldn''t decipher what it was.


    He shoved the thought aside and asked:


    "Your second debt is?"


    Sura waved his hand with a small chuckle and said:


    "Since we are friends, I''ll write that off for you. Instead, just do this one thing for me."


    Northern nodded; he was silent for a while, ruminating over the things Sura had told him.


    Suddenly he realized something, a realization that caused him to frown, sh across to Sura, and grab his neck tightly.


    Sura was unfazed throughout, instead had his eyes closed with a twitching one-corner smile.


    "What is this? I thought we were friends?"


    Northern clenched his teeth. He glowered:


    "Are you mad? You think I''m a fool? In order to make the rift defeat its core, I have to kill the guardian, and if you made Ulzred and his sisters to be the guardians of the rift, you are telling me I''ll have to kill two children to reveal the rift''s core? Moreover, your story is fabled. Except you are an Origin, I don''t see how you''ll be able to create thousands of monsters with soul cores."


    Sura shook his head,


    "You are a tough one to please, aren''t you?"


    "I most definitely am. Because this is all a bed of lies you areying for me. What is your true intention?!"


    He inquired rudely, gripping Sura tighter.


    "Look, okay, okay. I might have exaggerated a little bit, but I did create Ulzred and na and Fano too. Okay, I created those three for real."


    Northern narrowed his eyes at him, observing for a while.


    "I swear I''m not lying." He struggled to talk this time as Northern''s grip was beginning to get in the way of his breathing.


    Sura tried to maintain his cool, but his forehead was already hot, and he was already sweating buckets.


    Northern finally let go and red at him.


    Sura rubbed his neck, coughing out for a couple of beats before looking at Northern, who at that instance said:


    "Still, you are asking me to kill a child?"


    "You are not killing a child; you are killing my puppets. Don''t give an overwhelming meaning to meaningless things and burden your soul unnecessarily. Ulzred is my puppet, as is na; I created them both using the core of the former guardian. All you just need to do is kill them, okay?"

 Chapter 336 Cruelty [Part 1]

    Chapter 336 Cruelty [Part 1]


    To use his own hands to y someone he had taught and created a personal rtionship with.


    How cruel can reality be.


    If Sura was telling the truth, then it''d really mean that Ulzred is indeed a puppet created to hold the core of the rift''s guardian.


    He wasn''t a real being.


    He wasn''t even a human to begin with, yet Northern had bonded with him, hadpassion for him and one of the reasons he wanted to defeat this rift was to free the boy king from whatever may be suffering him.


    However, now he has toe to terms with the reality that Ulzred is not real and just a puppet.


    It was truly unfair to him who was already falling into a dark and empty depth.


    Whose game was it? Fate? Was he destined to go this path the moment he consumed Chaos and Void?


    Northern didn''t believe in things like fate and destiny; things happen because we do them.


    In every situation we find ourselves, we always have a choice.


    Of course, being in this new world had also taught him that some things can''t just be coincidence.


    But even that lesson was one that he didn''t stereotypically hold on to, that is, it was subjective to any change of ideas along the way.


    And so he wouldn''t me this cruelty on fate; he med it on himself.


    For going to form unnecessary bonds with a creature of the rift.


    For developingpassion and pity for a boy that would end with this arduous trial.


    It was his own fault. He had a choice and that was what he chose; now look what suffering it has caused him.


    The thought of killing Ulzred with his own hands anguished Northern.


    But he also was not ready to spend the rest of his life in a rift.


    He had a family to return to, he had a sistering... he had a life to build and he had a man to kill.


    All those things weighed more than thepassion he felt for this boy king.


    So Northern once again had to make a decision.


    Sura pped his hands together and smiled after observing Northern''s face for a while and seeing the subtle changes that reflected as Northern resolved himself to do the needful.


    Then he said:


    "I am impressed that you have control over your emotions. You are not fickle like other humans, who get unnecessarily attached and would do anything to save a soul rather than take it."


    Thepliment sounded like he was just telling Northern in a veil of words, "You are a vicious existence."


    And that was exactly how Northern was perceiving himself right now.


    And sadly, he didn''t mind. He didn''t care. He was just a little hurt; the pain shall pass and he shall be more careful in his future endeavors.


    Northern clicked his tongue in irritation at Sura and turned away, then he jumped down to the barren ground, already riddled by the ck me.


    Just as hended, Raven wasing with a young blue-skinned girl holding her hands.


    Corpse Eater was carrying Ulzred on its shoulder.


    Sura slowly floated down and watched in slight surprise as the monster ced Ulzred down, bowed down to Northern and stepped back a little.


    He stared at Northern from behind.


    ''Am I sure this guy does not have the seed of tyranny in him... how can he control a monster?''


    It made no sense to Sura but his thoughts were also far-fetched, which caused him to shake his head and say further¡ªinwardly.


    ''It can''t be... the seed of tyranny was destroyed by Ghost de. No, he can''t have it.''


    Sura''s gaze still rested on Northern''s back who was conversing with his partner.


    Raven asked:


    "Why is he still alive? I figured you''d have ended it ages ago?"


    "I would have but he begged for his life."


    Hearing that, Sura immediately shouted, "Hey!!"


    Northern looked back with a strained stare.


    "What?"


    Seeing his expression, Sura withdrew a little and said silently.


    "You don''t have to portray me as such in front of a beautifuldy. Give me some dignity at least."


    Northern ignored him and turned to Raven. He looked at the young girl holding her hands.


    na was just like Ulzred, except that her tresses were longer; she had sharp eyes that seemed insightful even.


    She looked at Northern and turned away with no emotion in her eyes.


    Raven nced at her and said to Northern,


    "I triedmunicating with her; she wouldn''t say anything. And I caught her hiding beneath a rock."


    Northern frowned a little,


    "Hiding? What was she hiding from?"


    "I don''t know, I tried to question her about it but she didn''t make a sound."


    "Well, given themotion, she could have wanted to safeguard herself. She''s a much more fragile child after all," Sura intercepted.


    He looked at Raven and turned his eyes to the girl, washing away a subtle furrow on his brows before saying to Northern.


    "Will you do it now?"


    Northern''s countenance winced with confusion.


    Noticing the look on his face, Raven immediately asked:


    "Do what?"


    Northern looked at her and exhaled. Then he said to her,


    "Come, let''s step away a little." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He directed Raven away from Sura where they stood and talked.


    Northern exined everything Sura had said to him and then awaited her reply.


    Even for Raven¡ªwhom he had presumed would react coldly towards it¡ªthat seemed like a cruel thing to do.


    He could tell by how conflicted her demeanor was.


    She raised her head up to him however and said:


    "We can''t really predict the ways of the gate; I''d say we kill Sura first then kill both of them if we find out that indeed the rift core did not show after killing him. Because he could be telling lies just to protect himself."


    Northern thought about what she said, but somehow, he felt like killing Sura is a waste. His eyes were focused on the ground for a while before he looked up and replied to Raven.


    "Here''s what I think, I don''t think Sura would have been lying about the involvement of these two. Of course, I also do not think he is saying theplete truth too. In fact, I don''t even know which one to filter out as truth but I sincerely feel like killing him would be a waste."


    "Because of the underworld?"


    Northern nodded.


    "What exactly are you nning?"


    Northern breathed in and said:


    "The only way to know if Sura is indeed saying right about the underworld would be killing these two. If he indeed returns, then that will mean all I have heard from him is truth; if he does not, and has tricked me..."


    His gaze went cold,


    "Well, there''s nothing there, I can just kill him whenever I like... easily."

 Chapter 337 Cruelty [Part 2]

    Chapter 337 Cruelty [Part 2]


    Raven looked at him with a pure serenity smile, her face lit with brilliant radiance. Those red eyes of hers could captivate even the hardest of stones.


    But not Northern.


    She nodded and said to him.


    "I like your confidence, where has it been all this while." She paused and threw a long nk gaze towards Sura.


    "But I''ll remind you that we are dealing with a strange being right now. What exactly is your n?"


    Before Northern had the chance to respond, she pressed on, looking at the young children that were being guarded by La right beside Sura.


    "Are you even ready to kill someone you taught?"


    The question caused a tight sensation in Northern''s chest; he was restraining himself from holding his chest and trying his best to maintain his cool regarding the situation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He exhaled and calmed his entire demeanor, such that Raven was shocked with the sudden air of calmness around him.


    "It''s fine¡­ I''ll manage somehow, as for what my n is..." was what he said as he went back.


    Raven stared at Northern''s back with a worried face, noticing btedly that he had gotten slightly taller than he used to be.


    ''Have we been here long?'' she asked herself.


    Northern got to where Ulzred wasid, picked the boy up and gave Sura a frightening re, contorting all his lines in a grim manner.


    He then said:


    "You better not be lying to me¡­ killing you will be the start of your suffering. And trust me, I can make you suffer even after death."


    He walked away with the boy king in his arms, soon disappearing towards the volcanic mountain, shrouded by the dark mist caused by the after effect of the ck me.


    Sura smiled and turned to Raven who was now walking towards him with a vicious crimson light reflecting in her eyes.


    She stopped in front of him, said nothing and just stayed there like a statue.


    After a couple of awkward minutes for Sura in particr, he made some awful attempts to talk to her.


    But she responded to none of it. After a while, he got tired of trying and gave up, waiting for Northern''s return.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Northern got to the base of the volcano. The heat in this region was searing; it seemed like a second skin that was melting into the loweryers of his own skin.


    The Night Terror armor seemed to make it more difficult to endure.


    Northern had discovered that the armor did well against cold but was very weak towards heat.


    Aside from that fact, he didn''t think there was any other weakness to it.


    Of course, with Limitless Void''s defense, now he wouldn''t have to worry about getting attacked.


    Practically nothing can get through to him. But he essentially also understood that there are attacks that can bypass his [sense] as well as attacks that his instincts could reacttely to.


    So he did well to humble himself in a situation like this. And yearn only to be stronger.


    After sighting a small boulder of stone, Northernid Ulzred there in a sitting position.


    It was amazing how the ground and rocks themselves were not hot despite the heat of the volcano. If anything, they seemed cold.


    It reminded Northern of what Raven said the cier mountain behind the ice pce had felt like. Hot instead of cold.


    ''Maybe it''s a property of the rift themselves.''


    Northern tried to wake Ulzred a couple of times, tapping his exposed arm as he was shirtless.


    After a couple of taps, the boy slowly opened his eyes, groaning a little.


    He muttered:


    "Teacher¡­"


    Northern felt his heart throb the moment those words came out.


    The boy was still slightly asleep; whatever the drug that Cdhel used on him was, it must have been incredibly strong.


    Because Ulzred had literally slept throughout this event.


    He was awake now, however, and was undoubtedly d to find himself with his teacher.


    Northern allowed a mncholy smile and patted the young boy''s head as his words came out with a sharp tingling sensation in his throat.


    "If you ever get the chance to be reborn¡­ I want you to hold a grudge towards me, hate me and seek nothing but my destruction. At least it would make me feel less of a piece of shit that you are not capable of forgiveness."


    He smiled wistfully once again. The young boy on the other hand seemed lost; he didn''t understand what Northern was saying.


    Not that he didn''t know the words, he just didn''t get why those words wereing at a time like this.


    Before he could speak however, crimson blood dripped down his mouth.


    He tried to speak nheless, but gurgled, opening his mouth with a widened and paled face.


    His hands grabbed the dagger that had been silently embedded in his chest, trying to pull them out.


    But Northern was holding them into his chest with a much stronger force.


    Then he sluggishly stretched his hand forward, only to smear Northern''s face with his blood as he crumbled to the ground.


    Northern looked up to the dark sky, feeling a cold tingling sensation on his cheeks as tears streamed down his face.


    Once again, he felt something drift far away from him; his eyes became dark and it looked like some me of brightness barely maintaining the light in his soul had been extinguished.


    The Chaos and Void in him was relentless, taking everything that made him human and turning him to who knows what.


    But Northern in that moment was not sure what the future held for him, but he made a vow, to himself.


    As long as he continued to live and breathe the air of this world, his sole purpose shall be the extinguishing of rifts, and all the masterminds behind it.


    Be it the gods he met from the beginning, the Tyrants, or the Origins. Hell, he didn''t even care if it''s Ul.


    "I will stop at nothing¡­ I will inflict suffering upon them. One that their soul wouldn''t be able to bear. They will cower and beg me with their heads on the ground. I will destroy them. All of them!"


    Northern gritted his teeth as he spoke, his eyes formed with a frightening resolve, cold, at the same time burning viciously in his eyes.


    This resolve of his wasn''t just about what had transpired with Ulzred.


    Starting from the nonsense Rughsbourgh pulled, the viciousness of the rift, even outside of it was no better.


    Everywhere, everyone was leading a life towards ruin and right now, it was beginning to piss Northern off seriously!

 Chapter 338 Outsmarted

    Chapter 338 Outsmarted


    Northern slowly approached the trio, with a whitish orb in his hands. His face was stained with blood and emotionless.


    He stopped in front of Raven, who cast an indifferent gaze on him, stared at the core in his hand, then materialized her sword.


    With a quick movement of her hand, Raven''s sword shed and returned to where it was.


    The small girl standing behind her slowly crumbled to her knees, a thin line appearing on her neck. As she fell, her headpletely rolled away from her neck.


    Northern''s face paled as he watched Raven decapitate a young girl without even a slight show of emotion.


    Just how much of a cold-blooded killer was she?


    But he said nothing and just ground his teeth behind pursed lips. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Raven bent down, plunged her hands into the girl''s chest, and pulled out another whitish orb, her hand covered in blood.


    Northern then turned to Sura. He wouldn''t lie; in this moment, he felt a lot of mixed emotions.


    And carefully tried to navigate peace through all of them. One single thing kept him in anticipation.


    ''If Sura should betray them, if Sura ended up lying after all...''


    The thought was like a pest that incessantly ate at Northern''s mind.


    He was patiently awaiting for just that to happen. Because he never trusted Sura from the onset.


    All he did was just a gamble.


    Even if they were puppets as Sura called them, it still didn''t feel human to gamble with the life of the boy king.


    Someone he had closely tutored, someone that looked up to him for salvation.


    It tore Northern''s heart to shreds even in this moment, which was why Northern knew he wouldn''t hesitate to turn Sura to shreds should he try nonsense.


    "What next? I don''t see the rift core revealing itself..."


    His voice sounded with a strong and threatening tone.


    Anyone would shiver with how intimidating and cold he sounded.


    But Sura maintained 100%posure. He smiled delightfully as usual and looked at the cores in their hands.


    "It''s right there, my friend. In your hand."


    Northern raised a brow and looked at him.


    Immediately, Sura extended both hands.


    "Bring the cores..." he said.


    With a contemtive look on his face, Northern collected the core in Raven''s hand then ced both on Sura''s.


    He smiled at them and nodded. Then began to bring the cores closer to each other but slowly.


    Immediately they touched, a bright white light emanated from both of them and continued to shine even more brightly until they were fully fused.


    As the brightness slowly dimmed, Northern saw the panels appear with its usual monotonous voice in his ears.


    [You have identified the soul core of the rift without killing its guardian]


    Northern''s brows immediately furrowed; in the same instance, a wide grin spread across Sura''s face.


    Northern in that moment, seeing the grin as it spread on Sura''s lips, felt an electrocuting sensation travel through his entire body.


    ''Fucking bastard''


    He reacted without a sense of control, leaping towards Sura like a spring.


    "How naive..." Sura said with a vicious grin and muttered, "Frostbite Reflection"


    A protectiveyer of transparent, reflective ice shimmered around him, spreading across the air quickly before Northern could reach him with a ck Lance that had already materialized.


    Eventually, the cknce lunged forward,shing a ferocious and ground-shattering attack at theyer, but was instantly reflected and shot back at Northern.


    Casually, the attack disappeared when it got closer to him.


    Sura was now encased in ayer of defense that not even the cknce and probably the ck me could pierce.


    One that even reflected attacks.


    However, his face paled when he realized something. The core in his hands... something did not feel right.


    And he was only just noticing it right now.


    Immediately Raven stepped forward and smiled, bringing out another whitish orb and handing it to Northern, who also was handed another core by his clone that just appeared.


    Sura frowned from where he stood watching Northern and the two cores in his hands.


    "What is this? What is going on?"


    They had handed him fake cores?


    No, that wasn''t it. Fake cores would never merge together like these ones did. Even if it was for a minute, he sensed the originality of these orbs.


    What went wrong? At what point did they change it?


    ''Was it when heunched the attack? Did he do something?''


    Northern curled a corner of his lips in a smug smile and shook his head.


    "You look so confused. It''s quite a sight; I wish I could capture it forever..."


    Sura''s frown intensified.


    "What did you do?"


    "Well... I will tell you," Northern breathed. "It''s simple, I just couldn''t bring myself to trust you no matter what, so I decided to clone the orb I gave you. I also cloned the one Raven extended to me and collected it from her hand, leaving the original to her. Before getting here, I''d given my clone the one with me to hold. And thus here we are..."


    That was the n he had told Raven before walking away from her.


    Northern''s smile was drenched in satisfaction.


    "Turns out I was right not to trust you. I couldn''t be happier."


    "So you are the guardian of this rift after all."


    Sura sighed and face-palmed himself.


    "Of course, I''m not. Do you think I''ll be able to do what I did with those cores if I was?"


    Northern''s face immediately became grim the moment a realization struck him. His mind went to the one person that was alive right now.


    "Fano?"


    Sura smiled sweetly.


    "I altered his memories and bloodline with mine after defeating him. I gave him a family, I gave him a reason. So, he is very convinced that I am his brother and we live to protect the kingdom of fire and ice together."


    Northern shook his head in disgust, then closed his eyes for a moment.


    A secondter, the entire rift shook.


    And the orbs began to float on their own, glowing with white light as they came closer to each other.


    Sura, seeing what was happening, was immediately terrified; all theposure he had before now started to fall apart.


    "What? What? What did you do?"


    Northern cocked his head.


    "What else? I killed the guardian of the rift. I figured I probably wouldn''t be able to force reveal the true form of the rift''s core like you tried to, but since I knew the guardian, I could just kill him. So, I ordered my subordinates to do it."


    Of course, he didn''t forget that Pangu (Koll) had been with Fano all along.


    Sura shuddered and crumbled to his knees as the cores merged and finally revealed a slightlyrger core.


    He stared at Northern with trembling eyes.


    "What have you done?" Horrified, his voice shook.

 Chapter 339 Out Of The Rift

    Chapter 339 Out Of The Rift


    Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead as his facial features broke down in horror. His hands trembled and his eyes were widened like they had seen a mighty terror.


    This was the first time Northern was seeing this kind of expression on Sura''s face.


    He wasn''t even this scared when he made mention of the Tyrant from before.


    "You have no idea what you have done!!" He shouted at Northern.


    Who in response did not really care.


    All that went about Northern''s mind was that he had the rift core in his hand; finally, they could get out.


    He was also very happy that he didn''t seem to have spent so longpared to thest time he was in a rift.


    He looked at the core in his hand for a couple of seconds and raised his head to Sura, who refused to undo his Frostbite Reflection but was trembling seriously.


    That reflective defense was the only thing stopping Northern from getting him.


    And Northern wanted to get him so badly.


    Raven took a step closer to him and ced her hands on his arm.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    Northern turned his head to her and gave a small smile.


    Then he returned his gaze to Sura and said:


    "Goodbye Sura."


    He crushed the core with his hands.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have destroyed the rift''s core]


    [You have aplished some incredible feats]


    [You alone decimated over three thousand monsters of the rift]


    [What an outstanding feat that is]


    [You defeated a creature of the underworld]


    [Your effort will not go unnoticed]


    [Your soul evolved]


    [The furnace of forge grows ever stronger in your soul, forging the Chaos and Void into oneness with you]


    [You shall gain talent fragments for these points]


    [You have gained +100 talent fragments]


    [You have gained +150 talent fragments]


    [You have gained +200 talent fragments]


    As the panels disyed themselves before his eyes, Sura''s scream almost blinded his ears.


    He shouted and groaned like a madman. Eventually started to curse at Northern.


    "You vermin! You dare!!! You dare deceive me!!! I will find you!!! If it takes me a thousand years, I will find you and find all shades of you that there is!!! I will kill you and kill everyone rted to you, I''ll make them suffer and beg for their death. You insolence! I will never forgive you!!!"


    His body broke apart as he shouted, white light leaking out from within.


    Eventually, the light began to force itself out more, breaking apart his body as he shouted.


    "Please! Please!! Save me!!! He will find me!! I can''t meet him like this, I am not ready!!! I will suffer!!!"


    Sura shouted as he disintegrated into sparkles of light.


    Through it all, Northern stared at him with a cold look on his face.


    After Sura had finally disappeared, Northern worried a little about his plea in the end.


    He would suffer, he was not ready, he can''t meet him like this.


    Was it Taerun Lor? Or was it a Tyrant?


    Northern didn''t know which one it was, at least this event further reinforces the need for him to get stronger.


    Because one day... he might have to face them.


    And if they are the mastermind of these rifts...


    Northern sighed.


    ''I won''t spare any of them.''


    The rift trembled tremendously; it couldn''t hold out anymore since its core had been destroyed.


    "Northern, I guess it''s time for us to leave."


    Raven said to him from behind, then she turned her head backward.


    There was a whirling pool of soul essence with a whitish appearance behind them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Definitely, that was the way out of the rift.


    Northern looked at the rewards he had received from the rift.


    They were a lot, and he never expected that talent fragments could be gifted for free like that.


    ''If there''s any ce I should have received a lot of talent fragments as rewards, it would have been that damned Red Mine Kingdom.''


    [Only Drifter rank and above can reap feat rewards]


    [Since your soul was still iplete as a walker, you couldn''t]


    ''Hmm,'' Northern nodded.


    He sighted the rest of the notification panel.


    [Rift has been swallowed by Limitless Void]


    [The area of Limitless Void has grown]


    [Some new features have been unlocked for the Limitless Void]


    [Make sure to explore themter]


    Northern nced at the dead girl and looked in the direction where he had thrown Ulzred''s body into the river ofva.


    Then he turned back with a heavy heart and walked towards the portal.


    Corpse Eater and Koll had long returned to the embrace of his Void, so he walked alone with Raven and entered into the portal...


    ...Coming out in the swampy forest.


    Suddenly, a loud and thunderous tremor shook the entire scape such that Raven and Northern almost faltered their step.


    Raven frowned and looked at Northern whose brows were also getting furrowed.


    [Sense] had gotten better since his soul evolved, so he could immediately tell.


    "All the monsters in the forest are rampaging... I don''t know, it''s like something is waking up."


    The frown on Raven''s face suddenly got dark, her eyes narrowed into a stormy grey as she fixed an intense, displeased re straight ahead.


    "You know something, don''t you?"


    A drop of sweat trickled down Raven''s forehead.


    "When I was making ns for this journey through investigating the Lord of Lotheliewan''s diary, there was one little bargain that I made."


    Northern looked at her; he had a very bad feeling about what was about toe out of her mouth.


    In fact, he''d have wished for her to stop, but unfortunately, he had to know.


    At least, she was being straight honest even outside the rift.


    She continued,


    "If the bargain was to fail, I was sure that we all would die. None of us could make it back..."


    Northern raised his chin a little.


    He wasn''t even surprised anymore at how thoughtless, careless, and ignorant she could be.


    "You bargained with my life without even informing me?" Northern growled at her.


    "You collected all the soul cores, I think that''s enough payment for jeopardizing your life. Besides, it''s not like you didn''t know that every fight with a monster is your life being bargained."


    "Yeah? But this is with a monster you can''t beat, none of us can beat, right?"


    Raven looked away with a frown then looked back.


    "Maybe before... but now, I''m sure we can survive."

 Chapter 340 An Unsightly Sight

    Chapter 340 An Unsightly Sight


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds.


    ''Well, she''s practically right... although I don''t even know what the monster is. Whatever it is that is causing all the monsters in this depth to rampage must be something very strong''


    Still, he didn''t see himself dying to anything. Not now, not anytime at all.


    "And the ship?"


    "We''d have to fly back to the surface..."


    Northern looked around; the hill he had made out of monster corpses was gone, only dry bones scattered around the surface of the murky waters.


    "How long has it been anyways? Looks like a couple of months have passed."


    "We did lose track of time at a point, besides we can''t be too sure, not every rift has the same time flow with the outside."


    She looked out of focus for a beat and came back,


    "Anyways, we have to go to the surface." She extended her hand to Northern.


    Who in response staggered back with pale disgust,


    "What?"


    "Let me be your ride?" An awkward, devilish grin formed on her face. She relished this moment.


    "What? It''s nice to see you are making jokes which you suck at but wipe that hideous smile off your face."


    Immediately, Raven straightened her expression, the awkwardness on her features vanished like it was never there.


    She had only decided to try it out, the joke, but now she was very embarrassed at herself, she turned away slightly, cheeks reddening.


    Northern stood with one squinted eye, things were descending into a depth of chaotic awkwardness, he needed to do something before it got worse.


    "I guess there''s no choice, I don''t think you''ll let me have the shield and carry you instead."


    Raven looked back at him and grimaced.


    ''Thankfully, that made her usual selfe back''


    "I thought so too... Then I guess I have no choice but to let you carry me."


    Right now, Northern didn''t have any monster capable of flight, Koll was the closest to one but he had a great jump force, not flight.


    Also, he didn''t know right now, how to best utilize his repertoire of abilities to create flight out of them. He also didn''t think there''d be a way.


    So, he had to rely on Raven for now.


    Raven smiled and summoned the shield to her back, as it sparkled into existence, ck lusterless wings spanning over five meters spread out from her back.


    She slowly levitated and extended her hand for Northern to take.


    Gentlemanly, he took it and went up with her, it was a bit rocky for her to manage pulling him at first, the wings themselves seemed to even have felt the weight.


    But it got better as they steadily flew up.


    Eventually, theynded on the surface Raven had left from.


    She bent on her knee and breathed heavily for a while¨Cthat was how exhausting it was to pull Northern up, all the way to the surface level.


    A depth of probably over 20 ft.


    Northern however, stood up, then looked forward...


    His eyes...


    ...they froze at the sight that he beheld.


    "What is this?"


    Raven quickly noticing the trembling in his voice stood upright and immediately scowled as she saw what he was looking at.


    What could have done this.


    The scene before them was one of unparalleled gruesomeness and primal ferocity, a tableau of disaster and bloodshed that defiedprehension.


    The ground appeared as if it had been violently upheaved, scarred by the savage conflict that had raged upon it.


    Corpses of fallen creatures, twisted and broken, littered thendscape in an unending sea of death.


    Their blood, thick and dark, pooled into an ever-growing river that wound its way through the chaos, spilling into deep craters that marred the once-stable earth.


    These pits, like gaping wounds in the terrain, were filled with the crimson lifeblood of countless beings, creating a macabre tableau that churned Northern''s stomach and stilled his breath.


    The air was heavy with the stench of decay and the metallic tang of blood, a suffocating note of the sheer scale of the carnage that had unfolded.


    The sight alone was enough to invoke a deep-seated terror, a primal fear that gnawed at the soul.


    It was a ce where the very essence of life had been extinguished in a brutal disy of unrelenting savagery.


    The echoes of the conflict seemed to linger, whispering eerie tales of unimaginable brutality and suffering.


    As Northern and Raven continued to stare upon the scene, a chilling realization settled in¡ªa sense of dread of the one creature that could have done this to its kin.


    Suddenly Northern felt a wave of nausea surge through his body. His stomach twisted into knots, rebelling against the grotesque sight.


    He suddenly felt an uncontroble urge rising from the pit of his abdomen, a churning that wed its way up his throat.


    Desperately, Northern turned away from the sight and clutched at his stomach, doubling over as his body heaved.


    A sour taste filled his mouth, followed by a burning sensation that seared his esophagus.


    With a violent spasm, he retched, his muscles contracting involuntarily.


    The contents of his stomach erupted forth, sttering onto the ground with a wet, sickening ssh. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He gasped for breath, his body wracked with convulsions.


    Each heave was more forceful than thest, leaving him weak and trembling.


    His throat burned, and his eyes watered as the acrid bile forced its way out.


    He could feel the cold sweat beading on his forehead, his pulse racing as his body purged itself of the toxic dread that had overwhelmed him.


    Raven looked at him pitifully, as he vomited.


    It was not like Northern had not seen a gruesome scene before, after all that had been the first thing he saw when he entered his first rift.


    But this... this was on another whole level.


    "All the creatures in these mountains must have died here..."


    Northern wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, his forehead was still pale as he straightened his back.


    "I doubt that... but I don''t want to think about what is going on down in the depth."


    It was no wonder why all the monsters were rampaging.


    "No doubt about it, that monster must have been what did it."


    Northern was silent for a while, he was still turned away from the scene. He furrowed his brows and spoke, his tone tensed and a bit shaky.


    "Raven, are you sure we can survive this monster of yours?"

 Chapter 341 Our Mayhem [Part 1]

    Chapter 341 Our Mayhem [Part 1]


    Of course, he was scared. But not so driven by fear that he would lose sight of what he could do.


    Regardless of what they had seen, there had never been an aim to fight this thing.


    At least Northern thought Raven had made it clear in the way she put it.


    What she said they were strong enough for was to survive it. Which had not even been in her calction before now, same with entering the rift.


    ''She seriously made all those calctions from the beginning to the end and left this single one out?''


    Northern was surprised.


    From the beginning of this journey, Raven had shown a terrifying control of what they were up to.


    From recruiting Helena, to battling the Kirithon.


    Probably when things started changing was when Northern fell into the depths and she had to go into it with him.


    So, apart from that which she didn''t seeing, this monster was probably the only thing Raven couldn''t control in their journey.


    Her n was probably to outrun it or just survive it somehow.


    Northern smiled, knowing that there was this one thing Raven couldn''t control brought a strangefort to his heart.


    "Are you seriouslyughing... With the situation we are in right now?"


    Northern looked at her, getting rid of his small smile.


    "Can''t a man chill a little? As you can see, I''m the one most affected by the reality of this situation," Northern said, ncing at his vomit.


    "No. You''re just a weakling."


    Northern said "Ouch..." with a straight face. Then he intoned after Raven''s demeanor did not find it funny. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, where do we go from here? We find Helena and Terence?"


    ''Crap, thinking about that feral woman pisses me off. I''d rather not even see her.''


    Raven shook her head.


    "I doubt if Terence would be here, she would havee taken what we came here for and left."


    Northern was silent after she spoke. But kept his gaze on her for a couple of minutes, hesitating.


    Finally, he spoke:


    "What is it exactly that we came here for? I know I apanied you based on payment and do not necessarily need to pry into that information. But whye all the way here?"


    Raven looked at him, a little trace of a smile on her face.


    "Northern, you are my friend now and I trust you, so it''s okay to ask."


    She paused and began to exin.


    "First, what we are after is an item called teardrop."


    "Teardrop?" Northern repeated after her. "What is the significance of this item to surviving or leaving this Destion?"


    Raven nodded, her expression squared.


    "Good question," shemended and continued, "The teardrop is an item that can cause flood. And I need it for the one time that we will need to leave the destion."


    Northern looked at her inly, he did not understand what she meant by the one time.


    "You need to put more effort into that exnation."


    Raven looked down for a jiffy and raised her head back.


    "When we sessfully clear the rifts, we will make our way to Luinngard for ships. Most likely they won''t let us in, we will force our way in and cause arge discord which we will take advantage of to steal ships that would sail to the Central ins."


    Northern''s mouth dropped, she continued still...


    "Getting ships from Luinngard is harder than challenging any rifts. We don''t know anything about them other than they have strong knights and their emperor is practically a beast. The flood is our key to stealing ships that would be enough to take as many people that are willing to leave this ce at that time."


    Northern was still stunned by surprise even as she came to an end of her speech.


    ''She had thought that far ahead? Just how many calctions are in your fucking head?'' He questioned internally.


    Raven smiled wistfully.


    "Although, you''d probably be long gone before we do all of this."


    Northern turned away from her and set his gaze upon the gruesome scene again. The rotten smell choked him so much that he had to squeeze his nose together.


    But he did not respond to Raven. He too was d he would be leaving soon, he was d.


    ''What is this dissatisfaction I feel...''


    Something was throbbing him from within. He furrowed his brows and said:


    "So what is the way forward? I''d do anything to leave this ce."


    "Most likely Helena and Terence have left."


    She looked forward, there was no way to even map out where the sea of bloodshed and corpses had stopped, it seemed to spread towards the horizon.


    Raven turned back.


    "We go back..."


    Northern observed her for a couple of heartbeats before asking her.


    "Are you sure? If we turn back only to find out that they are trapped in wherever they are or that they''ve died? And what about my ship?"


    Raven shook her head with a proud smile on her face.


    "You seem to forget that Helena is a Sage. And do not understand Terence, thatdy is a mystery box. You never know what to expect. Your ship is probably what they used to go back. They''ll be waiting for us at the end of the mountain."


    Northern''s eyes stayed with her for a while before he responded:


    "I see... you seem to trust their abilities a lot."


    "As I do yours too." She looked into his eyes.


    Then removed her eyes and looked at the floating pirs they have to cross.


    "Do not trip this time."


    Northern frowned,


    "Of course not. What do you take me for? A tripper?"


    Raven flew into the air and spread out her wings. Immediately Northern shot into the air also, leaving with so great a momentum that the ground beneath him shattered.


    Hended on the first stone pir causing it to shudder strongly.


    Now he didn''t even need to time his jump because he was strong enough to leap andnd as he deemed fit.


    He could see it clearly.


    ''Ah, I have definitely gotten stronger.''


    Of course, he knew he had, it was just that realizing it so vividly like this hit different.


    It made his belly churn with excitement.


    Northern leaped away from the stone andnded with a great ''thud'' on another, then leaped again.


    Each time he leaped andnded, the stones shook like they couldn''t bear his weight and had to stagger a bit to find bnce.


    Raven curled a corner of her lips as she watched him easily traverse the floating pirs.


    She was about to speed forward when a sudden darkness overwhelmed the entirendscape.


    The mountain was one of dark skies, but this one was far darker, and ominous. It instantly caused Raven to not see anything such that she began to fall.


    Northern, whose Chaos Eyes glowed in the darkness, quickly jumped into the sky to catch her andnded on another stone pir with ease.


    "What is going on? What is this darkness?"


    Raven''s voice came out, strained:


    "I can''t see anything." Her voice became more tensed, "Northern... I think it''s our mayhem. I think it''sing."

 Chapter 342 Our Mayhem [Part 2]

    Chapter 342 Our Mayhem [Part 2]


    "What do you mean?" Northern inquired, eyes darting around the darkness.


    "This darkness, doesn''t it feel familiar to you?"


    Northern was silent for a short second, then a dark grimace creased his brows.


    She was right.


    ''The tunnel...''


    The darkness in the tunnel which he needed to help Raven pass felt alive. They felt thicker than usual darkness.


    This one too, everything was totally obstructed, which made it impossible for anyone to see the way forward. It was like sight was taken away.


    Not Northern though, it was a bit stressful and his sight distance was short but he still could see.


    He decided to shift his point of view and enter into the sight specialty of Chaos Eyes.


    Peering into the ligatures of the darkness.


    Unlike Northern expected, there were no ligatures. Everything was pitch ck.


    Northern stayed in his head thinking for a while.


    ''No ligatures? What could it be? What could it be?''


    Only one answer came to mind.


    The fact that the darkness had no ligatures meant it wasn''t real. Because even real darkness and light have ligatures.


    So most likely... this darkness and the one in the cave...


    "It''s an illusion..." he announced grimly.


    Raven''s voice found him immediately.


    "How are you so sure about that?"


    "Well, my eyes are special enough to tell."


    Northern crouched and jumped off the stone pir he was on,nding on another.


    "We need to leave here before it shows up. Whatever this your mayhem is..."


    Northern suddenly felt a strong force crash on him from behind.


    Of course, the attack did not reach him, but it carried so much power that it caused him to lose bnce.


    Northern faltered his steps with Raven in his hand and tripped down.


    However, he wed one hand into the wall of the pir, causing his fingers to tear and hand to peel with blood.


    He was able to stop himself from falling with a heavy weight like Raven holding onto him.


    Northern frowned slightly and looked up.


    He didn''t get what it was, he didn''t even see the attacking and his Limitless Void force had acted btedly.


    Still, such bted action was enough to make the attack not reach him.


    Things were getting quite hectic now.


    "Hang onto my neck tightly," he said to Raven.


    One of his hands was sped around her holding her entire weight to himself but now he needed his second hand to climb back up.


    Raven responded and held her hands around his neck tightly.


    At that moment, Northern felt her breast press against him, he shook his head and warded off the thought of infidelity.


    Then he wed his second hand into the stone pir and began to climb up.


    Each time, wing his hand into the stone which made his fingertips peel and bleed, some of his nails seemed to have fallen off.


    Not to talk of the sharp, stinging pain he had to endure along with Raven''s weight.


    Atst, he climbed back to the surface of the rock. He looked around.


    Because of the limit of how far Chaos Eyes could see, he wasn''t able to pinpoint what direction the attack wasing from.


    Whatever had attacked them was hiding deep within the embrace of the darkness.


    Northern grimaced as he scanned his surroundings.


    "What is it?" Raven asked.


    "Nothing... I''m just trying to be careful," responded Northern.


    Chaos Thread was of course sewing his hands back together even a new nail.


    He embraced Raven, slowly took ast nce around before he leaped off andnded on another rock.


    Without a waste of time, Northern leaped off again andnded on another rock again.


    As hended¡ªthis time his eyes widened and saw iting, causing him to swing his eyes back¡ªthe attack stopped right in front of his eyes.


    Obstructed by the force of Limitless Void.


    Northern red right in front of the pointy edge that was forcing its way through but with no breakthrough. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "A twig?"


    That was what it looked like at first but Northern looked again and was finally able to make out its shape.


    It was a branch. Majority of its farther bodies had blended with the darkness so it was hard to see them, they also had stretched from a very far ce.


    Northern extended one finger and muttered:


    "Chaos mes."


    Either Chaos mes, or ck mes, the ck ominous fire knew to respond anytime he called upon it.


    From the point edge of the branch, the ck me surged forth like a river of gue, running along the trail of branches and enveloping everything in vicious plumes of mes.


    Immediately, a loud, sky-shattering scream pierced the heavens, causing tremors to run even through the floating pirs.


    They all seemed to stagger down for a moment, as if the force that kept them floating hadpletely disappeared.


    But it was only for a single second. In that second however, Northern, using Shunpo, had appeared at the farthest stone his eyes could see.


    Now, the mountain at the end came into view and only two pirs of stones were in their way.


    Northern instantaneously disappeared, and as he appeared right on the mountain, another force much stronger than thest, hit him.


    Of course the attack did not get through. But the shockwave was enough to send him and Raven careening through the air.


    They crashed into a tree and slumped to the ground. Northern tried to stand but coughed up blood.


    His hand trembled a little.


    He looked at Raven, who seemed quite fine. She also slowly stood up.


    The weird darkness had gone or to be urate, it did not reach this side.


    She helped Northern up and also looked up with a slight frown on her face.


    The darkness was like a wall above, blocking that side from this side.


    Northern heaved a sigh and also looked up.


    He didn''t know what that was...


    ''If ordinarily the force of its attack was able to make the force of my Limitless Void shake, just how crazy would getting hit by its attack be?''


    Northern couldn''t fathom.


    Death was certain if one got struck by those branches.


    "I''m d we were able to escape it. Raven, we should go."


    But Raven did not respond, she kept staring up, her eyes slowly narrowing.


    "Raven, what is it?" Northern inquired.


    She took a moment before she responded with a heavy tone.


    "The darkness... It''s spreading."

 Chapter 343 Our Mayhem [Part 3]: The Reunion

    Chapter 343 Our Mayhem [Part 3]: The Reunion


    "WHAT?!"


    Northern, tensed, exchanged nces between the darkness and Raven.


    "All the more reason why we should be on our way, dammit! Let''s run while you can still see."


    He took her hand and sprinted forward. Naturally, he''d have used his speed abilities but he was worried if Raven would actually be able to handle it.


    Both of them ran forward and continued running through the woods.


    The darkness in that moment seemed to increase its pace, consuming everything in its path and getting closer to them.


    Northern clicked his tongue in annoyance. This was getting too slow for him; if he was the only one, he''d have outrun this damn thing.


    Suddenly without thinking twice, he came to a stop, swept Raven off her feet, into his arms and said to her:


    "Brace yourself."


    Without a breath after speaking, Northern shot forward like a bolt of lightning striking from a clear sky.


    His movement was so swift that the eye could barely register it, leaving behind only a fading afterimage and a rush of disced air. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But the darkness was relentless, gunning for them desperately with all of its might.


    As Northern ran further, his eyes suddenly caught something.


    Something that brought dness into his heart.


    In that same moment however, the mayhem struck again.


    As it lunged forward from the darkness, trees shattered into splinters from its mere force.


    The branches this time twisted into each other to form a durable spear, hoping to pierce through the invisible shield that surrounded Northern.


    But it was met by the same result.


    Although the force was so strong that it affected Northern''s speed, causing him and Raven to somersault and tumble forward.


    Onlying to stop thanks to arge wooden wall of some sort, that both of them mmed on, intertwined with each other.


    It took a moment before they stood up but the moment they did, someone shouted their names from above.


    "Flower boy!! Flower girl!! It''s nice to see you all are now fucking each other!"


    ''Ah shit...''


    He actually hated the voice but at the same time, it brought a slight relief to his heart.


    He touched the cold wood that they had mmed into and raised his head up to see Helena and Terence.


    As usual, the feral Sage was loud and Terence was looking down at them with a solemn smile on her face.


    The kind of smile a true saintess should have.


    "Uhm, I''m sorry to break this beautiful reunion but as you can see, that darkness is closer now. What the hell did you guys do to annoy the boogeymonster?"


    Northern raised his head to look at the darkness. Helena, of course, was right. It was closer to them now more than ever and was their cue to leave this Destion as fast as they could.


    "Are you gonna stand around there all day or are you gonna grab thatdder ande up!!"


    Northern swung his eyes to the side, he and Raven ran quickly and held onto thedder, climbing up as fast as they could.


    They got to the deck of the ship. Helena, who was already at the higher deck, the control surface.


    Terence had gone into the cabin and a couple secondster the ship was already levitating.


    Northern watched in awe.


    ''It really is a flying ship.''


    Raven was not lying, there really was a flying ship. Something that could take him back to the Central ins safe and sound.


    His heart was ted at the same time there was a slight heaviness.


    But the ship was real! That was all that mattered right now. He''d think about the restter.


    "Oh... my fucking... days..."


    Northern turned to the direction of the darkness where Helena''s gaze was glued, her mouth hanging down.


    Right there, the monster, the mayhem, the creature of the darkness that Raven wouldn''t dare to dream of killing was making its appearance, plunging out of the cloak of darkness.


    As it brought out its head, the head alone dwarfed every single thing in thendscape, the trees, the mountain.


    It was a grotesque and nightmarish fusion of organic elements and was adorned with a crown of gnarled, lifeless branches that twisted outward like ossified tentacles.


    As the creature brought out its head, it opened its maw, revealing row upon row of needle-sharp teeth, each fang a gleaming promise of swift annihtion. They gave way for a wild screech that sent shivers down the spine of everyone present on the ship.


    The most arresting feature of its head was the singr eye, a zing orb of ethereal light encircled by a corona of golden energy.


    This ocr anomaly pulsed with an intelligence both ancient and alien.


    The beast''s hide was a tapestry of scales and protrusions, each segment a testament to eons of unnatural evolution. Bony tes and ridges adorned its form, creating a silhouette that defied conventional biology.


    The creature surged forward, with legs like actual branches, burying their roots into the ground with each step it took.


    Anding out in front to instantaneously create a tree that buried another root into the irritating body of the monster, supporting its colossal mass. This was its unnatural and weird mechanism of movement.


    And by far was the most terrifying thing Northern had ever seen.


    He was struck cold by it.


    "Northern, Raven, retreat into the inner cabins now!!" Helenamanded.


    Northern was still frozen looking at the mayhem with a terrified expression. There was something about it. Something that ticked him off really rashly.


    "NORTHERN!!" Helena''s shout however, jacked him out of his head.


    He ran after Raven, entering into the inner cabins of the ship.


    Helena red fiercely at the mayhem as it moved closer to them and shouted:


    "Hey boogeymonster!! It''s gonna be just me and you today!!!"


    She twisted the wheel with her powerful hands, sending the airship careening sideways to a sharp U-turn.


    Then below her were the controls for the propeller. She stomped on the wooden floor of the ship, causing two rods to lunge out.


    Quickly, she abandoned the wheel and grabbed both rods, pressing them down.


    As she did, the airship burst forward like a startled but magnificent stallion, finding its full stride.

 Chapter 344 Our Mayhem [Part 4]: Dilemma

    Chapter 344 Our Mayhem [Part 4]: Dilemma


    Northern stood in the engine cabin, where Terence also sat and had started the ship allowing it to take flight.


    He stared around for a couple of seconds.


    A soft hum filled the air, apanied by the faint, rhythmic pulse of energy.


    The room was expansive yet efficiently organized, designed to amodate the intricate systems that power the airship while allowing for easy maintenance and navigation by its crew.


    At the heart of the engine room floated a small, luminous crystal, suspended effortlessly in mid-air.


    This crystal, about the size of a human finger, radiated a soft, multicolor glow that illuminated the entire chamber with a serene, otherworldly light.


    The floating crystal was encased in a delicatettice of golden filigree, which enhanced and channeled its energy.


    The crystal, rotating slowly and emitting a calming hum that resonates throughout the room.


    Surrounding the Core Crystal are a series of intricate, translucent tubes and conduits that extend outward like the branches of a tree.


    These conduits pulsate with the same ethereal glow as the crystal, transporting its energy to various parts of the ship.


    On either side of the engine room,rge, sleek engines hummed with a quiet, mechanical grace.


    These engines were encased in polished, metallic housings adorned with runes and symbols that signify their enchanted nature.


    Northern slowly walked to the center of the room where the crystal was situated. Then he observed carefully.


    [Item]


    Name: [Vae''ri]


    Type: [Utility]


    Rank: [Unknown]


    Description: [This crystal is cut out from the tree of Ayuva''s citadel]


    ''It''s the exact same thing!''


    He had first suspected it because the color, even though the one in the tower was shattered, there was still that resemnce.


    But looking at it with [Soul Eyes] really made him realize.


    They are the exact same!


    The crystal that was supposed to be the main powerhouse of the tower was the same kind of crystal that was serving as the main powerhouse of this airship.


    Northern felt baffled.


    ''Does that mean the airship belongs to the tower?''


    That would mean all those soul cores belonged to whoever was in the Tower at the time. Most likely, Fagnur.


    Northern felt the dots connecting.


    Maybe Fagnur left the Tower, and went in search of something. He killed a lot of monsters but never used their soul cores because he didn''t need them.


    ''Just like me...''


    Northern was aware that this was him all trying to force connect the dots, he didn''t have to be precisely urate with his notions.


    But he was sure that he was on the right path.


    The tower came to this world, most likely from the underworld.


    The person whoever it was that came with it, went out of the tower with the airship, to the sleeping mountains to find something.


    However, he or she never made it back.


    Which left Northern with a very important question.


    ''What could they have been looking for?'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Northern leaned on the wall and exhaled.


    Noticing the heaviness in his tone, Terence asked:


    "Is everything okay?"


    Northern looked at her and nodded with a small smile.


    "Yea. I was just thinking about something."


    She also nodded in response with a pale smile. She seemed to be in a somewhat mncholic mood.


    Which was quite the opposite of what Northern expected. Raven was back after all.


    Instead of asking, he decided against it.


    If there was one thing he learned from their conversation at the tower it was to learn how to not mind Terence''s businesses. Much further anyone''s.


    But Terence in particr now, being a vessel of Ul, she held a huge amount of responsibility for every information she shared.


    It''d do her no good prying into her matters. If he cared about her any bit then he should keep his eyes out of her business.


    ...Was how he viewed it.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Her voice distracted him from his thoughts, causing him to turn to her with a solemn expression.


    "Sorry about what?"


    "I was not able to be of much help in the rift. Even though I saw iting."


    Right!


    ''There''s that...''


    Northern had forgotten that Terence actually saw the whole thinging and said nothing, acted nothing. She just allowed it to happen.


    He understood the responsibility ced on her and the burdens. But he would be lying if he said he didn''t feel offended a little.


    Who knew what could be going on in her head right now. What she could be harboring to herself.


    He couldn''t bring himself to trust her.


    Then again, it isn''t like she''s asking to be trusted.


    Northern smiled and said:


    "You helped well enough. There''s nothing you should be sorry about. Saintess."


    Terence smiled sadly,


    "Saintess..." She muttered, "feels cold."


    Northern looked at her for a moment and averted his gaze, bringing it to the crystal.


    What was he to do regarding this situation...


    WHAM!


    He was in his mind when a sudden force shed with the ship, causing the entire vessel to tremble to tremors.


    Cracks ran around the body of the ship, even the humming of the engines became distorted.


    Shocked and surprised, Northern ran out of the engine room.


    When he got to the deck, Raven also was already there, two swords in her hands.


    Helena was on one knee, the eleration rods had been broken by strong branches that grew from below the deck.


    Stunned at what was going on, Northern raised his head, only to realize they werepletely surrounded by darkness.


    Raven who had abruptlye out, stood there, unable to move an inch from where she was because she was blinded.


    Helena seemed to have been severely injured by the attack just now.


    To make things worse, the colossal head of the creature was looming above them with slightly opened maw.


    Definitely ready to swallow them in whole.


    The ship''s movement had been slowed. He could try his best to burn the branches but it''d be of no use, they''ll only be flying slowly because the control of the propellers¡ªthe rods had been broken.


    More so, the ship has been impaled from below, he didn''t think that was just an ordinary damage, the ship would be slow.


    And there was the never-ending darkness and the colossal boogeymonster.


    If doom had never been spelled for them before, right now was spelling doom for them in block letters.


    Their only way out of this situation was to abandon the ship.


    But abandon the ship?


    The ship he had waited so long to have?

 Chapter 345 Sayounara Bitch

    Chapter 345 Sayounara Bitch


    The reality of the situation came finding him real quick. To make things worse, time was not of essence to him right now.


    He had to make a decision and he had to make it fast.


    With a dark furrow of his brow followed by a frustrated cry, Northern grabbed Raven''s hand, hurled her into the ship.


    He smashed into the engine cabin where Terence was still staying, causing her to shoot to her feet, flustered.


    Northern looked at her hurriedly and looked at the crystal.


    "Explosives! Are there explosives on this ship?"


    Terence quickly shook her head a "no" but added in the same stream of second.


    "But we can use soul cores?"


    Northern frowned dejectedly at her.


    "If we take the core crystal of the ship abruptly without stopping the ship, it will cause the engines to rampage. When they do, they will explode no doubt and with soul cores avable, the explosion can be amplified and will spread."


    Northern thought for a bit.


    She was right, Terence was right, since cores contain essence, a sudden and powerful force enough to shatter their outer body will cause the soul essence within to flow out.


    Basically augmenting anything and everything around, in this case fire.


    ''I will leave the ship, but I will destroy that darned mouth of yours.''


    Northern''s eyes gleamed with primal evil, his forehead darkening.


    He then darted his gaze to Terence, "We are leaving this ship now. Take Raven and..."


    He didn''t even need toplete his sentence before she moved quickly¡ªalmost like the breeze¡ªshe grabbed Raven''s hand from his and ran out.


    Northern was stunned for a moment, thinking farther back, she responded to him about the explosives like she knew what he needed them for.


    Did she also see thising? And didn''t speak to anyone about it?


    Or did she talk to Raven? Did that mean Raven knew all along what was going to happen?


    He got yed?


    Northern shook his head rigorously.


    There was a variable which was the rift. Raven at the very least didn''t seem like she knew that one wasing?


    Or did she pretend?


    It could also have been that Terence decided to tell her only about this?


    Northern felt himself bing paranoid as he allowed himself to get drowned by these waves of thoughts.


    He forced himself back to the surface, bringing his attention to the reality that mattered and in a sharp motion, he went for the core crystal, punching through thettice to grab it.


    Without any waste of time, Northern lunged out of the room, and to the front he went.


    When he got to the front deck of the ship, Helena was deflecting the branches'' attack with her spinning rod. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But at that, many were slipping past her, slithering lines of blood on her body, cheeks, here and there.


    But she stubbornly held her position, groaning as she desperately tried to defend more of its attacks.


    Northern lunged forward, and stopped right beside her with a cold face hemanded:


    "Run. Jump off the ship."


    Helena with a dazed expression paused and looked at Northern.


    "Are you sure? What of the shi¨C"


    "Just go Helena."


    She nced at him before jogging away.


    Surprisingly, the creature paused its attack the moment Northern arrived to the front.


    Its dark aura increased, thickening the darkness even more.


    It was as if a glint of recognition reflected on the monster''s single eye.


    The seized branch lingered slowly, perhaps they were waiting for Northern to wrap up his business.


    Perhaps all the monster ever wanted was Northern.


    Northern was the one that drove it crazy.


    Northern looked up with a dark grin stered to the pale skin of his face.


    "Sayounara bitch"


    He grabbed what was left of the rods, and with his strength forced them out of their foundation, with Chaos mes leaking off his hands and exploding backwards to add force to the controllers.


    Immediately, the entire ship jeered towards the monster, trembling but shooting towards it like an injured, thunderous stag, antlers scraping the sky despite a limping gait.


    Northern lunged both hands forward and summoned:


    "ck Lance!"


    Several spears of thick darkness appeared above him, hovering and waiting to dive into the mass above them.


    However, the creature lunged its branched limbs, piercing through the hull of the airship with a sickening crunch.


    Sparks flew and metal groaned under the strain as the monstrous limbs tore a gaping hole in the side.


    A chilling wind whipped through the deck, carrying with it the stench of decay.


    Helena, who had only just made it clear of the ship''s perimeter, stumbled and fell to her knees, watching in horror as the airship lurched violently.


    The creature''s singr eye, burning with an unholy light, seemed to fixate on Northern with a predatory intensity.


    Ignoring the chaos around him, Northernunched his attack.


    The ck Lances, those elements of Chaos, shot forward with a bone-chilling shriek.


    They tore through the air, their obsidian tips finding their mark deep within the creature''s fleshy, pulsating mass.


    A deafening roar erupted from the mayhem, a sound that seemed to shake the very foundations of the dark sky.


    The branches it used for attacking whipped back, snapping one of the ck Lances in half. However, in that second¡ªlike invisible des had run across the branches¡ªthey were severed into splinters.


    The remaining spears held true, however, continuing to burrow deeper into the creature''s flesh.


    The airship, mortally wounded, shuddered again. The engines sputtered and coughed, spewing ck smoke.


    The airship of course had been propelled by Northern, struck forward, closer to the monster inch by inch and finally rammed itself into the monstrous entity.


    At that same time, Helena also jumped off the ship, falling butnding on her feet.


    The impact of the ship''s crash was cataclysmic.


    The airship''s hull crumpled inward, metal tearing like paper against the creature''s grotesque hide.


    The monstrous branchesshed out in a frenzy, one of them catching the mangled remains of the cockpit and flinging it high into the sky.


    The ck Lances, still embedded in the creature''s flesh, pulsed with an ominous light, seemingly draining the creature''s strength with every passing moment.


    Suddenly, a blinding sh ripped across the sky, momentarily turning night into day.


    It was a tremendous explosion that made the air around tremble!


    A wave of soul energy surged outwards from the point of impact causing the explosion to spread even more widely swallowing the mass of the boogeymonster.


    The remaining ck Lances shattered, disintegrating into wisps of dark smoke.


    Helena, Raven and Terence shielded their eyes from the brilliant light.


    When the light faded, a chilling silence descended upon the scene.


    The darkness slowly dissipated and the dark clouds above seemed to part momentarily, revealing a single, brilliant daystar above.


    [Congrattions, you have killed a Spawn of the Chaos]


    [As one that killed his brethren, your path remains darker]


    [You have leveled up your heritage]


    [You have gained an heirloom]


    [You have in a Cmitous Destroyer]


    [You have gained 12 talent fragments]

 Chapter 346 The Disgust Of Change

    Chapter 346 The Disgust Of Change


    [Congrattions, you have killed a Spawn of the Chaos]


    [As one that killed his brethren, your path remains darker]


    [You have leveled up your heritage]


    [You have gained an heirloom]


    [You have in a Cmitous Destroyer]


    [You have gained 12 talent fragments]


    Northern heard the words clearly as he reeled down and crashed into the ground.


    He wasn''t sure what had happened and never in his wildest dreams did he think he would have been able to kill such monstrosity.


    He was even caught up in the whole disaster that he didn''t use [Soul Eyes] on it.


    It was a Destroyer rank!


    Northern had never known anything aside from a maelstrom.


    He slowly stood up like nothing was wrong, even though he had fallen from such great heights.


    No, it was not like the force of Limitless Void protected him from the fall.


    Northern''s body had just gotten that strong.


    Limitless Void separated his reality from the reality of any matter that ising towards him, not that he is going towards.


    Northern stared nkly at the series of tabs that appeared before his eyes.


    As much as he wanted to inspect all of them immediately¡ªespecially when he thinks of another Chaos Sword Art¡ªthey had to get out of the sleeping mountains as soon as they could.


    Because as the darkness was slowly clearing, light was prating. And should light prate the mountains.


    The reason as to why it was called the Sleeping Mountain would be unleashed.


    Northern didn''t know this though. [Sense] just gave him a really ufortable intuition about things.


    So he decided to flee.


    Rendezvousing with the rest in front. They too had been waiting for him, although, knowing pretty well what was wrong.


    As Northern got to them, he hurriedly said, trying to stop a little.


    "Don''t stop, run," Raven said to him calmly and immediately shot off like a fired bullet.


    Northern was dazed for a moment. Then he looked back. The fog was slowly approaching them.


    Without thinking too much, he obeyed Raven, using [Velocity Dash], he breezed to the front, leaving afterimages as he ran past all of them.


    Eventually after a couple of minutes of them running. They finally got out of the sleeping mountains.


    Luckily no one was caught in the fog.


    All four of them were heaving seriously but Northern though, was a bit more at ease than the rest who seemed to have spent all their breath running.


    Northern looked back with a slight frown on his face.


    "What was that?"


    Helena raised her head and sighed, leaning both hands on her waist before she spoke.


    "That there is the reason why this mountain is called the Sleeping Mountain." She took another breath before she continued, "The residents of this continent spoke of it as the mountain of lost souls, the mountain of no return, bedrock of eternal slumber.


    "All because of the white fog, when people enter it, they fall asleep. But all that changed when the rifts came. The fog suddenly disappeared, overthrown by a darkness that loomed at a particr area, asionally spreads and reduces."


    She looked at Northern with a bright light of interest in her tender, feral eyes.


    "I''m guessing you killed the monster that is causing the darkness. And now that the darkness is out of the way. The fog returns."


    Northern sighed, and thought about what she said for a while.


    "Helena," he called her as she was about to turn away to face Raven.


    "What?" The feral Sage turned back to Northern.


    "If people sleep in the fog, howe we never encounter any human body, not even bones?"


    "Did you see the amount of monsters that were roaming that depth?"


    "Yes... do they eat bones too?"


    Helena shrugged, "There''s no telling what a monster could be. I mean, it''s been how many years since rifts first came and we are still getting to discover new varieties of monsters."


    Northern agreed with her, but he had a different thought.


    ''Fagnur or whoever left the Tower with the airship has something to do with it... ah... the airship.''


    Northern raised his gaze to the sky and brought it back down, looking around. The parts of the airship were scattered around, his precious airship.


    Northern covered his face with his palm and washed it down with a huge exhale.


    It felt like everything he had worked for, he just sacrificed like that.


    And for what?


    ''To save these fools...''


    Northern felt disgusted at his own self, at his own decision.


    But strangely, he didn''t regret it. And that was the feeling that disgusted him the most.


    ''Don''t tell me, you''re beginning to change?'' He said internally to himself.


    And scoffed afterwards.


    ''I''d be damned. Yea, it''s just the series of events that has been happening ofte. I''m just confused.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He tried to convince himself, an attempt that seemed almost desperate.


    Raven turned to him with a solemn smile, after she seemed to have just discussed something with Helena, and said:


    "Northern, can we talk?"


    Northern''s already dark mood got even darker, he stared at her with a scowl and followed as she walked further, separating both of them from the other two.


    Helena watched as they walked forward, her hands beneath her jaw.


    "Those two... I don''t know. tssss." She sucked air through her teeth, "something feels different about the air between them."


    Terence turned to her with a dour smile.


    "I guess they''ve grown closer to each other. They''re actually friends now."


    Helena stared at Raven and Northern while Terence added.


    "A lot must have happened..."


    The feral Sage folded her arms on her small breasts and smacked her lips, the markings on her face were vertical lines that crossed over her eyes this time around.


    "I''m very curious, where have they been? What have they been doing? I''m so curious!"


    She swung her head at Terence.


    "You really don''t know?"


    The saintess craned her neck a little bit to look at her then tantly ignored.


    Then she said after a couple of silent seconds.


    "How many times will I tell you... I don''t know."

 Chapter 347 A Change Of Weapon

    Chapter 347 A Change Of Weapon


    Raven stopped a little bit afar from Terence and Helena. She nced at them and looked at Northern.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t know things were going to go down this way."


    Northern red at her dubiously and growled,


    "Are you sure? Seems to me like you knew exactly what was going to happen when you decided to offer me the ship. Didn''t you say it was one thing you couldn''t control?"


    "I never thought or expected that you were going to abandon the ship. I didn''t even think you''d be able to defeat it or any of us would be able to."


    Northern frowned as she apologized. The air between both of them became cold, then Raven exhaled and said:


    "I know it''s hard to believe given Terence''s abilities. But I swear to you she didn''t share any information regarding this event."


    "And how exactly am I supposed to believe your words?"


    "I have no reason to lie to you!" Raven''s expression entuated the pitch in her tone; she was slowly growing frustrated.


    Northern red at her for a couple of beats and shrugged annoyingly.


    "Look, I don''t care, Raven. I will move my way from here hence. I wish you luck in whatever you want to do. And don''t think I have forgotten about my cores. I don''t care if the cores you nned to use to be a Sage got destroyed in the ship. I am collecting a thousand cores from you."


    He said, threw his head back, and walked forward. Alone.


    Raven tried to stop him but stopped before saying anything, then stared at his back with a morose look on her face.


    She sighed and stared at Helena and Terence.


    Both of them were silent at first, until Raven focused on Terence and asked:


    "Did you get it?"


    ¡ª


    Northern walked forward on his own, trekking through the stonyndscape with the sandy one right in front of him.


    While he walked, he inspected his growth.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Child of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Void Summons: [6/100]


    Talent Fragments: [467/3000]


    [Copied Talents]: [0/3]


    [Owned Talents]: [3]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [8/11]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re] and 6 others.


    The amount of talent fragments he had gained was amazing. And the majority of it came from the rift itself.


    Before now, Northern didn''t realize he could gain such an outstanding reward from defeating rifts.


    Now, he just felt like defeating rifts was the easiest way to grow.


    He paused for a moment. That thinking¡­


    ''I see¡­''


    It was the way every other Drifter thought too. Surely, they had been killing monsters, but defeating rifts gave a far better reward.


    It was why the majority of them still ventured into rifts despite it being a vessel of all dangers, both of those that one could think of and could not.


    ''Turns out I''m not so different after all.''


    This, however, didn''t mean that he thought himself the same as other drifters.


    Although fundamentally, without a core, he was less. But with the system, he is far better. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He really looked forward to the look on Rughsbourgh''s face when he realizes he lived through.


    The coreless brat.


    ''I should show them¡­''


    The thought of it made him boil with exhration. But he still kept his cool and walked forward.


    Inspecting the next tab.


    [Chaos Art Of Blistering Thousand Steps]


    Heritage Level: [3]


    Heritage Ability: [Chaos Step], [Chaos Sword Art 1: Eternal Chaos], [Chaos Sword Art 2: Tempest Fury]


    Heritage Heirloom: [Gengar]


    Northern paused his steps and summoned the heirloom.


    Immediately it appeared in his hands,


    ''As I suspected, it''s an item.''


    But it was nothing like Northern had ever held. It was different from all the weapons he had wielded.


    It looked like a masterpiece of dark craftsmanship, a twin-ded staff that emanated a chilling aura of malevolence.


    Its long, ebony shaft was nearly as tall as Northern himself, constructed from a mysterious, obsidian-like material that seemed to devour the light around it.


    The length of the staff was a sinuous blend of form and function, offering the perfect bnce between reach and control for its bearer''s martial arts style.


    At each end of the staff, crescent des jutted outward, curving with a predatory grace that hinted at their lethal purpose.


    The des themselves were a deep, shimmering indigo, their edges honed to a razor''s precision.


    They appeared almost translucent, like the thin edge of a breaking wave frozen in time, and as sharp as the biting wind of a winter storm.


    Intricate, lightning-like veins of violet and electric blue pulsed just beneath the surface of the des, illuminating the dark with their eerie, chaotic glow.


    The staff''s grip was wrapped in supple, dark leather, designed to absorb the shock of impact and give the wielder a firm, unyielding hold.


    Northern, even as he held its grip, felt a strong sense of hold, the lightness of weight. It was like the weapon itself was perfectly resonating with something within him.


    ''If it''s an Item, I should be able to see its information, right?''


    Northern opened [Soul Eyes] and peered into the weapon.


    [Item]


    Name: [Gangar]


    Type: [Weapon]


    Rank: [Demonic]


    Order: [I]


    Description: [This item is a cursed weapon created by the Chaos Prince when he was bored. It is arge staff with two des, customized with lightning created from void. It is adapted to fit the aggressive martial arts style of its creator. At specific moments, it is possible to see the lightning shining with chaotic glitches]


    Order Ability: [Atrocious Weapon]


    [Atrocious Weapon]: This weapon possesses a mind of its own. It is usually asleep, but when it awakens, it is never good for the user as it feeds on the energy of the user to amplify its strength]


    Northern stared down at the de; he didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    ''At the very least, it looks like a very impressive weapon.''


    It was, in fact, the most impressive he had gotten so far, a Demonic rank too.


    Moreover, he really appreciated the change of structure.


    Northern raised the weapon up to look at it very well in the shining daylight.


    He wasn''t sure if he was seeing right, but a figure d in white was approaching him through the air.


    Northern paused a little to figure out what was wrong. Only for his eyes to grow wide as the figure came closer.


    It was a being, viciously hurling a cavalier spear towards him.

 Chapter 348 Woman Of Madness [Part 1]

    Chapter 348 Woman Of Madness [Part 1]


    Northern narrowed his eyes, gaze locked onto the approaching figure, a shimmer in the desert sky that was dropping.


    Theynded into the haze with a powerful THUD and began to walk closer to him.


    As they drew nearer, details sharpened into his focus.


    Their armor, a striking contrast of white and crimson, gleamed under the unforgiving daylight star.


    Every step they took resonated with a predatory grace, and a palpable energy seemed to radiate from them, warping the air around them into a mirage of madness and intent.


    The figure held a long and elegant spear, which looked like an extension of their being. Held with a familiarity that spoke of countless battles fought and won.


    The de glinted menacingly, promising death to any who dared to face it.


    With closer steps, the ground seemed to recoil, as if acknowledging the danger the figure represented.


    Northern tightened his grip on the twin-ded staff. He could feel the weapon''s pulse, almost in sync with his own heartbeat, as if it were alive and aware of theing conflict.


    The air between him and the advancing warrior thickened, charged with the anticipation of imminent violence.


    He wanted to speak, ask questions. Because he didn''t even know this person and they just suddenly appeared before his eyes, carrying an unwavering air of bloodthirstiness.


    The figure finally stopped a dozen paces away. Northern this far could see them more clearly.


    Their eyes¡ªwild and unhinged¡ªfixed on Northern with a mixture of glee and malevolence.


    Their short, tousled hair framed a face that was both beautiful and terrifying, lips curling into a grin that hinted at the savagery they were about to unleash.


    "You? What is your name?"


    Northern lingered cautiously, assessing every corner of their stance.


    ''Perfection! No openings at all!'' Even though he was using Chaos Eyes, he couldn''t see any.


    "Answer me!!" Their voice rang out more powerfully, it was with a strong tone and had no melody but was definitely feminine.


    Yes, they were undoubtedly a female.


    ''A female that feels so powerful¡­'' She was by far the strongest human Northern had encountered.


    This was not like any other time, the opponent that stood before Northern now was the strongest person¡­ he had ever perceived by [Sense] alone.


    He breathed and responded:


    "Northern¡­ and may I ask who you are?"


    "Bah!" She let out a wild short scoff and without warning¡­


    ¡­She hurled the spear with a speed and uracy that defied belief.


    Northern barely managed to twist to the side, the spear slicing through the air where he had stood a heartbeat before.


    It struck the ground behind him with a thunderous impact, sending up a cloud of dust and debris.


    Immediately, Northern figured something was wrong.


    He didn''t even see the attacking with [Sense], it was just his own perception that helped him.


    There was also this strange chilling aura that surrounded him. He didn''t know how to describe it.


    Like he caught a cold¡­


    Something was definitely going wrong!


    Because [Sense], which is supposed to be a passive ability, didn''t work, his Limitless Void force was not activated also.


    ''Now, that is certainly not a fair thing. Howe just after I gain the ability it bes useless.''


    He immediately tried to use [See] but nothing came into view.


    ''Eh? What is this?''


    He looked back and tried to use [Shunpo] to give space, it was the same thing.


    There was no result.


    ''What¡­ the fuck¡­ all my talent abilities are not working¡­''


    In that moment, Northern''s mind began to race. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had faced many adversaries, but none quite like this.


    Aside from her movements which were not just fast and erratic but seemed to be packaged with a whirlwind of aggression and unpredictability, she could block all of his talent abilities?!


    This spelled doom for him¡­ yet again!


    She grinned at him, seeming to admire him with her eyes glinting with pure madness, then she shot forward.


    As she charged, retrieving her spear with a fluid motion, her eyes never left his, locked in a challenge that seemed both personal and deadly.


    "Impressive," Northern called out as he flew back again to dodge the woman''s strike.


    His voice was steady despite the disturbance that churned inside him.


    Hended and added, "But I''m not so easily taken down."


    The woman''sughter cut through the tension, sharp and unsettling.


    "Come on, then!" she taunted, her voice dripping with manic excitement. "Show me what you''ve got. NORTHERN!" She shouted his name like a mad woman.


    As she screamed Northern held the Gengar tightly.


    It could have been his imagination, but in that moment, the twin de staff vibrated in his hands as if eager for the fight.


    She lunged at him, her spear a blur of motion.


    He parried the thrust with a swift twist of his staff, the des sparking as they collided.


    The impact reverberated up his arms, but he held firm, countering her next attack with a quick, precise strike.


    Their battle quickly became a dance of deadly grace, each movement fluid yet fierce.


    She was relentless, her spear darting and weaving with a life of its own.


    Northern had to draw on every ounce of his skill and reflexes to keep up, his body moving almost instinctively to block and counter her rapid strikes.


    It was now worse because this was his first time using a twin de staff. This much he could do because he watched Helena use her staff from the view of the world of ligatures.


    It had stuck with him more than it would have in reality and seemed to be instinctively being expressed.


    There was not a single chance to withdraw to change his weapon into something that he was more used to.


    The woman''sbat Art was like a tornado that was sucking him into its maelstrom with each fierce and powerful arc of attack. It was chaotic yet terrifyingly effective.


    One moment she was a blur of motion, attacking from every conceivable angle; the next, she would feint and dodge with an agility that seemed almost supernatural.


    Northern could feel the weight of each strike through Gengar, the dark energy of the staff amplifying his every move.


    But it was not going to be enough, even now, Northern could not help but feel like this woman was still battling him like she was a child.


    She had a pleasant, distorted smile beneath her dark circled eyes.


    It was truly vexing.


    ''Crap¡­ just crap!''

 Chapter 349 Woman Of Madness [Part 2]: Demon Of Adaptation

    Chapter 349 Woman Of Madness [Part 2]: Demon Of Adaptation


    She lunged again, her spear aimed straight for his heart.


    Northern sidestepped, bringing Gengar around in a sweeping arc.


    The staff''s twin des shed with her spear, sending a shockwave through the ground beneath them.


    Dust and debris swirled around them, caught in the tempest of their battle.


    The woman''s eyes gleamed with a wild light as she pressed her advantage, her spear slicing through the air with a deadly elegance.


    Northern met each strike desperately. There were imperfections here and there but he was honestly trying his best.


    The twin de staff, he had never used anything like it, although everything about it was perfectly resonating with him but that was not just it.


    The timing of the strikes, the unconventional movements, precise and urate calction of his strikes, he had no control over any of those.


    And was forced into a desperate defense from thedy''s strikes.


    She paused and looked at him with a slight smile on her face. She moved her eyes to the weapon in his hands and moved them back to his face, hers still besmirched with that little smile.


    If Northern could describe her, he would call her a psychopathic beauty.


    She had dark eyes like she had not slept for days; she had stressed lines beneath her eyes too. Her hair was rough and had a dark brown hue to it.


    It looked so unkempt, the only thing appealing about her was her armor which was more like a uniform. Her spear was a beautiful weapon with a blending color of red and ck.


    Thin and long. A deadly and beautiful weapon indeed.


    While his seemed so¡­ crude.


    Thedy shifted her leg back, drifting through the sand, then lunged forward, running towards Northern. Immediately she approached him.


    A vehement and violent throw of her spears from all sides began. Northern felt like he was being attacked by multiple angry hos in a disturbed hive. The tips of their spears, glinting with a malevolent light, stabbed towards him like a relentless swarm.


    Northern tried to parry, to block, to deflect but his tries were like a clueless child attempting to grab every snack that came his way.


    At some point, it looked like thedy''s spear was ying tag with him and his crude weapon.


    And through it all, she had that irrefutable expression of disappointment.


    An expression that told Northern he wasn''t measuring up at all. It was much worse than the one before; at least a couple of minutes ago when they started she looked like she was enjoying him.


    But her expression right now just made his insides churn with anger.


    The unfamiliar weight and bnce of the twin-ded staff added an extrayer of difficulty to the already intense fight.


    Each time he swung to block, he felt the awkwardness of the weapon, its unwieldy length testing his coordination and timing.


    And she? She moved with the unpredictability of a storm!


    Her attacksing from all angles, each one more aggressive than thest!


    Her extremely malleable pattern of movement caused Northern to struggle to adapt. His mind and body were straining to keep up with the chaotic rhythm of her strikes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though adaptability is his forte. He was finding this one harder than any other.


    Herbat style seemed like it was specially built to throw off one''s own style; this was not a style fashioned to kill monsters!


    Thisdy was not just any kind of seasoned fighter.


    She seemed like a person that had lived for a singr purpose ever since she was born.


    To kill.


    The ground beneath them became a battlefield of dust and debris, each step and movement sending up clouds of grit that stung his eyes and throat.


    A swift downward sh came from her right.


    Northern barely managed to block it, the force of the blow pushing him back a few steps.


    He tried to counter with a sweeping arc, but the move was slower than he intended, the unfamiliar weight of Gengar throwing off his timing.


    She dodged effortlessly, her mockingughter ringing in his ears.


    "Is that the best you can do, Northern?" she taunted, her voice dripping with manic excitement. "I expected more from you!"


    "Who the fuck are you to expect more from me?"


    Northern gritted his teeth, his frustration mounting.


    He swung Gengar in a wide arc, hoping to catch her off guard, but she was already moving, her spear slicing through the air towards his midsection.


    He barely managed to twist out of the way, the de grazing his side and drawing a thin line of blood.


    Immediately she licked her lips and smiled as if she was enjoying the taste of his blood.


    Northern felt a sharp sting on his side, but that pain served to focus his mind.


    He couldn''t afford any more mistakes.


    He needed to find a way to turn the tide of this battle.


    Remembering the words the faceless voice¡­ Sura had said to him, Northern adjusted his grip on Gengar, trying to find a morefortable and effective way to wield the twin-ded staff.


    Most had been done because the staff felt so perfectly fitted into his hand no matter what point he held.


    But Northern at this point felt like perhaps there had to be a morefortable point, like a point of equilibrium which he would find to be the best.


    At least this should allow him to easily shift his hands through the length of the staff to effectively swirl and swing it with ease and not feel his precision and uracycking.


    He didn''t know how he knew; at this point, he felt like it was something he knew because of his experience with battle.


    The incessant swings of his sword whether it was training or battle.


    All of those experiences were now building his battle IQ and improving his grasp on this thing called Combat.


    All to think, he was at one point clueless. He finally found the grip that felt so natural.


    Perhaps it was because Gengar was a weapon of Chaos, he could feel this sense of merge. It was like the weapon was not on his hands at the same time it was.


    The weight seemed topletely disappear at the point he was holding it. But Northern knew it didn''t.


    This just allowed him to be able to urately calcte the entire weight of the weapon and determine his strikes, the angle theye from¡ªweight after all yed a huge role in the impact of attacks.


    He lowered his head a little and spread his legs moving into a slightly low stance as he held the weapon to his side with both hands, breathing out, with a steamy breath from his mouth.


    "Chaos Art form one¡­"

 Chapter 350 Woman Of Madness [Part 3]

    Chapter 350 Woman Of Madness [Part 3]


    "Chaos Sword Art Subform one: Falling Star"


    Northern''s dual ded staff drifted upwards in a wild motion, one that was explosive, sudden and borate.


    Tremors ran beneath thedy''s skin, causing her to vibrate with excitement as Northern exploded to her front and shed down diagonally with one ded end of the Gengar.


    Ensnared by the beauty of Northern''s sudden, in-battle growth, besmirched with a naughty expression featuring her tongue stuck out, she had forgotten to dodge.


    Northern''s strike looked like it would hit her for real but in the next moment, the Gengar dug into the sand.


    Northern raised his head in surprise, eyes darting around.


    ''Where did she¡­'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Only for him to look up, there she was, falling from above.


    He quickly raised his sword up to block, but felt the weight of her attack push down on him like a sky-sized boulder, his legs dug into the sand.


    He clenched his teeth and had to resist the biting force of her attack but it was to no avail.


    It was as if there was a force pushing her from above, she was above him, horizontally, and her body was not dropping to the ground, if anything she seemed to even be pressing more on him.


    Which logically should not be possible.


    ''Well, I''d be damned if logical ever defined anything in this world''


    Northern groaned a bit and from his belly, shouted and threw thedy''s attack to the side, using the moment to leap away in the opposite direction.


    ''I subconsciously stopped using Chaos Eyes because of the strain but even my normal eyes are trained enough¡­ Still I couldn''t see her move at all.''


    Chaos Eyes was a heavy ability, an eyes of its own that spawned from the realization of true chaos in and of itself, one that infected all eyes and took over.


    It was a different eye set from the usual one Northern had and was incredibly strenuous to use.


    He had adopted the idea of using it at all times but when the strain became too much, he always subconsciously switched to normal eyes.


    Although he had seen now that he needed to work on that.


    What however bothered Northern was that, his eyes, due to the presence and effect of Chaos Eyes have greatly improved in their own sight.


    He was able to see way better than he used to. Except that this mad woman he was fighting was faster than the speed of light, it made no sense.


    ''Faster than the speed of light¡­''


    Northern amodated the thought again.


    In as much as he wanted to define her to be, indeed. His mind screamed against it.


    ''It can''t be¡­''


    He fixed his eyes on thedy and slowly straightened his back.


    Then he frowned at thedy.


    "You''re powerful, even blocking out my talent abilities¡­"


    She stared at him with an exhrated expression, a grin was stuck on her face with her eyes lit with sparkles. Literal sparkles.


    Her expression made Northern almost cringe.


    She looked like a child that had seen candy¡­


    Northern''s brows creased into a deadly scowl as he said to her,


    "This battle won''t be the same as before going forth."


    Thedy nodded her head vigorously, her cheeks tomato red.


    "I can tell. You''re growing, It''s so beautiful, so hot!"


    Northern''s mouth fell, he was dazed and unsure what to say.


    ''She sounds¡­ happy?''


    This crazed woman seemed to be sincerely happy that he was growing in their battle.


    He looked around himself, they were alone in this desertnd.


    ''By now, Raven and her friends should be here¡­''


    He wasn''t counting on their help, but had thought that their presence was bound to interrupt the battle one way or the other.


    He didn''t really have a take on that, as long as he gets to leave here unharmed.


    He didn''t want to kill another human. So, there was no gain from this battle.


    ''Ahh, whatever¡­''


    Northern cracked his neck a little to the left and to the right, then he fixed his gaze on thedy and got in stance, shifting one leg forward.


    Thedy in response also filled her face with a nasty glee. She was drooling.


    Both of them, at the same time, charged at each other. The woman with her spear poised to strike, and Northern with his twin-ded staff spinning in his hands with a fluid grace.


    He sidestepped her initial thrust, bringing the staff up in a swift arc that deflected her attack and sent her reeling back.


    The woman''s eyes widened in surprise as Northern elerated towards her.


    "Chaos Sword Art, sub form two, Comet Fury"


    He struck with a series of rapid thrusts, each one aimed to exploit any opening in her defense.


    The weight of Gengar no longer felt cumbersome; instead, it guided his movements. Although, he still felt strange and a bit strenuous curving the weapon to weave the sword Art of Chaos since he was used to swords.


    But if he''dpare both, the twin-ded staff gave him more likable results than swords.


    The impact as she blocked each of his strikes, he could feel it in his bones, muscles, belly.


    It was like when you know for sure, you are hitting something, the exhration of a perfect hit even though she was clearly blocking all his strikes.


    Northern knew she was beginning to feel the strain of his attacks on her defense.


    It''s only a while until hepletely breaks her defense apart.


    Realizing that, Northern didn''t let up.


    "Chaos Sword Art sub form one, Falling Star"


    He lunged forward, Gengar whistling through the air as he delivered a powerful downward strike.


    She blocked with her spear, but the explosion of the blow drove her to one knee.


    Northern could see the strain in her eyes as she struggled to hold her ground.


    But that same second, they contorted into a mischievous grin.


    She red into his eyes with that grin and said, with trembling voice.


    "Now that you''re beginning to get a hang of your weapon. Can we now start fighting for real?"


    Her brows drifted upwards, cheeks reddening even more.


    Northern in that moment, flew away from her andnded as far away as he could manage in one leap.


    His face was pale, eyes trembling.


    "What was that just now¡­?"

 Chapter 351 Woman Of Madness [Part 4]

    Chapter 351 Woman Of Madness [Part 4]


    Northern thought he had imagined it.


    The moment thedy had spoken, something ominous, something very evil gleamed at him from the shadows. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He wasn''t so sure, the feeling was very surreal so he couldn''t make anything out of it.


    He straightened his back, paused for a moment while observing her carefully, then he asked:


    "What do you mean?"


    Thedy shrugged, "I knew you were struggling¡­ it was obvious from your movement. So, I matched your pace so that you could get used to your weapon. That way this will be much more enjoyable for me, and dreadful for you."


    Northern frowned.


    ''What the crap is she saying¡­ that was her matching my pace?''


    Thedy''s mischievous grin got more pronounced as she saw the tension on Northern''s face.


    "It''s quite understandable that you do not believe. But what does it matter whether you believe or not. The only thing I havee here for is to crush you, while my colleague crushes the rest of your cohort."


    ''Ah, so that is why¡­''


    Northern released his frown a little bit. It was like he was relieved that Raven and the others too were having their own battle somewhere away.


    Northern suddenly raised a brow and focused on thedy.


    "What do you mean colleague¡­or colleagues?" He inquired, giving the ''s'' an emphasis.


    Thedy was silent, like she was thinking about it. Then she looked at Northern and demonstrated with her index finger.


    "If it''s one person is it colleagues or colleague?"


    It looked like she was being rhetorical but Northern could tell for some reason, that she was seriously asking.


    "I guess it''s just one person then¡­" He tilted his head back in disbelief.


    ''Just one person wouldn''t be enough to take care of those guys''


    He was very concerned. Why is only one person going after them and one after him.


    It was so unfair.


    "Don''t worry, I can guarantee you, he will definitely kill all of them."


    Northern scowled at her and inquired:


    "Really? Are you sure? They are quite strong, a Sage and a Savant. I am nothingpared to their might."


    Thedy nodded her head with a vibrant and confident smile.


    "Don''t worry, he is a single digit Knight."


    Northern looked at her.


    "And you?"


    "I''m a double digit knight."


    "What number?"


    "Twelve."


    "And he?"


    "Nine."


    "So, is that like a thing, all the knights in the empire have numbers?"


    She shook her head, her smile fading a little but notpletely.


    "No. We are a special rank of Knights called Emissaries of darkness. Although we are only a copy of our mother nation. Only these special ranks of knights are numbered and they are usually the strongest fifty of all the Knights."


    Northern nodded in understanding.


    Some things he did not understand but he understood the main point.


    He stared at her for a couple of more seconds then asked:


    "Can I ask you another question."


    Thedy was silent, staring at him with that smile¡ªsomewhat offsetting to Northern by the way.


    He watched carefully then asked his question.


    "Up until now, you looked like you were not ready to talk to me. Why are you suddenly speaking so much?"


    "Because I was bored and uninterested in you. I don''t like talking to people I don''t like."


    Northern licked his dry lips a little bit and looked down, he was getting confused. He returned his eyes to her face.


    "You like me?"


    She nodded rigorously.


    "Hmm!!"


    "And you want to kill me?"


    Her face contorted into an expression of pure pleasure, eyes and lips curling upwards with her skin getting pink.


    She stuck her tongue out in a filthy manner and hugged herself squirming at the thought of Northern dying in her hands.


    Northern took a subconscious step backwards, his eyes trembling with so much difficulty toprehend what was happening before his eyes.


    Who really is this mad woman?


    Thedy finally let herself go and tried to give a serious expression, but she was still struggling.


    She looked up and sighed then looked at Northern far away and asked.


    "How old are you?"


    "Fifteen¡­" Northern lingered but answered.


    Her eyes widened, and started to tremble the next minute.


    She touched her chest, her cheeks blushing as she lowered her head and eyes in a sweet smile and said:


    "I have never killed a fifteen year old before. I have killed a sixteen though, seventeen and neen. But I didn''t enjoy it. They were weak boys who had no idea of what the world was."


    She raised her eyes to look at him.


    "But you¡­ you are different. I have enjoyed the few minutes we have spent fighting, I know you have seen your fair share of this world, your battle style is a note of your experiences. I can''t think of nothing else but crushing everything."


    She beamed seductively and viciously at the same time.


    "I can''t wait to see the look of despair on your face when you finally realize that your soul will be crushed by my spear and there''s nothing you can do about it."


    Northern cocked his head a little bit.


    "You really think you can beat me?"


    Thedy''s ecstatic expression vanished in a moment, reced by a slight frown.


    Northern''s demeanor had suddenly changed and she found it to be disturbing.


    She had definitely blocked his talent so he should have no cards up his sleeves.


    So why did he have that expression of boldness and air of confidence around him.


    Northern chuckled, his chuckle mocked her courage, like it was cocky.


    Then he said:


    "You can''t defeat me. It''s certain, even if you block out my talent abilities, the only thing that is inevitable is your own defeat."


    He breathed and added,


    "Although the thought of beating the shit out of you does not give me as much joy as you, I will make sure I relish the experience however best I can."


    He extended his dual-ded staff to one side and muttered:


    "ck mes¡­"


    WHOOOSH


    A ck torrent of mes suddenly enveloped both des on each end of the staff.


    Northern swirled the staff, making it look like he was wielding a spinning fire.


    Thedy¡­ had a puzzled expression on her face and mumbled, biting her lips.


    "How?"

 Chapter 352 Emissaries Of Darkness

    Chapter 352 Emissaries Of Darkness


    Her eyes trembled before the circle of ck mes that swirled on Northern''s sides.


    Northern''s eyes opened, diverting into two, and without warning, he plunged forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of her, hurling the spear from below.


    Thedy, with her eyes shaking with disbelief, staggered back and btedly pushed her upper back lower to allow the attack to slip past her upwards.


    Northern immediately rebounded his attack, twisting in an unnatural manner and bringing it back down.


    But faster than him, thedy threw a kick¡ªwhich he had to jump away from mid-attack.


    Thedy thought she had finally given space. But she hadn''t even breathed before Northern drifted back to her front like a persistent mosquito.


    He lunged a thrust towards her in that same moment, but reacting reflexively, her spear deflected it upwards.


    Northern''s hand was already shooting towards her, cloaked in the ck mes.


    She caught it midway, holding his arm with amazing strength for a woman.


    Northern nced at her grip for a moment. He instinctively redirected Gengar, bringing it down vertically on her.


    She needed to block, no matter how she did it, her grip on him was bound to weaken.


    And he was going to exploit that moment to burn her to crisps.


    ''Fuck not killing anyone''


    He wasn''t going to die because he was trying to make sure he didn''t kill his opponent, if thedy was not going to spare his life in any way.


    He was not going to do the same too, unless he couldpletely overpower her without worrying about her capabilities.


    Unfortunately for him, he underestimated his opponent. Instead of going for the block, thedy threw her spear into the air then rode her bicycle kick on him, using him as a stepping stone to leap into the air and catch her spear.


    Then shended afar from him, Northern was just slowly recovering from the recoiling of tumbling away like a rag doll after she leaped away.


    It was a slight kick but it was so powerful, so fast. She had perfect control of her momentum, her speed, her flexibility.


    Everything about thedy''s skill and movement was so amazing, it showed she had a high battle IQ.


    He, on the other hand¡­ Well, he was growing.


    He stayed and watched thedy, he wasn''t sure what was going on but the moment shended, something about her changed.


    The air around her got darker.


    And now, something like a burning darkness was swirling around her feet.


    He narrowed his eyes, using Chaos Eyes to see closer. Immediately Northern staggered back at the dreadfulness of what he saw.


    He had never in his life seen such disoriented and unordered ligatures.


    They seemed like a forced existence.


    As he stepped back, the darkness began to burn up, enveloping thedy herself.


    Northern''s expression contorted into a dark frown.


    Something about the changes that were taking ce with thedy was making him very ufortable.


    He was feeling a subtle but definitely strong reaction to it.


    The vortex of darkness suddenly cleared and when it did¡­. Northern trembled at the sight of what was revealed before his eyes.


    It didn''t take a secondter for his memory to be juggled.


    She stood as a menacing figure, her presencemanding an eerie stillness in the air.


    Cloaked in a shroud of darkness that seemed to flow like fabric, she exuded an aura of cold, calcted viciousness.


    Her helmet, a fearsome mask of metal, concealed her features entirely, save for the narrow slit through which a single, zing red eye gleamed with an unholy intensity.


    The eye glowed like a burning ember, promising destruction.


    Wisps of ck smoke coiled around her, trailing from the edges of her cloak like serpents in the dark, adding to her ominous presence.


    At her side, a spear had transformed from its benign beauty to a hideous dark steel overwhelmed by darkness.


    Northern''s eyes stayed glued on her new figure. Something was not right.


    Fragments of pictures wereing together. Something he had definitely seen before.


    He was not sure why this thing was so near to his memories, but it did not leave a good feeling with him at all.


    Northern began to feel an overwhelming sense of insecurity.


    Like something was being clicked within him.


    An earnest desire to kill.


    He began to exude murderous intent. And in a sudden, unintended burst of speed, Northern shed across the desert.


    Even he was shocked he could move that fast. It was as if the view in front of him just suddenly faded to his background.


    The dark knight in front of him however seemed not to be caught in surprise like before.


    Her spear was already in motion, a blur of lethal precision as it met Northern''s charge head-on. The sh resounded through the destendscape.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed, the twin des of Gengar spinning into a defensive arc to parry the iing thrust.


    Sparks flew as metal met metal, a shower of embers casting fleeting light onto the ground. The force of the impact sent a tremor up his arms, and he was sure even she would have felt a fair share of the heaviness of his parries.


    Her spear danced in her hands, weaving intricate patterns that seemed almost beautiful in their deadly intent.


    Northern felt his senses heightened, his world narrowed to the singr focus and his body moved instinctively.


    Each motion of his was a blend of practiced skill and the raw, untamed chaotic movement.


    He spun, ducked, and twisted, every movement an effort to evade the lethal edge of her weapon.


    First it was tough to keep up with her unrelenting assault, she was leaving no space for opening, her speed was insane.


    Northern truly in that moment couldn''t help but realize what she meant when she said she had been matching his pace all the while.


    Because right now, he was barely even blocking. Even with his improved movements, he still was finding it this hard to control the tide of the battle, at least by movements alone.


    Although, he did reckon that having his talents avable would have made this battle much easier.


    But this still served as a great lesson for him. This was the perfect opponent to teach himself how to survive purely on his own.


    Although he doubted this situation would ever happen again due to the idea he had in his head.


    He still wanted to take this opportunity to learn seriously and see how far he hade.


    It was also the reason why he wasn''t using cknce to obliterate her in one go. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although he felt his patience wearing thin. It was only a matter of minutes before he loses it.

 Chapter 353 Deadly Dance

    Chapter 353 Deadly Dance


    Their fight was a maelstrom of darkness and fury, a whirlwind of chaos that seemed to defy the veryws of nature.


    Northern, d in the menacing Night Terror armor, mirrored the dark knight in a grotesque dance of death.


    Their weapons shed and sparked, a symphony of violence that sent ripples through the air, pushing it to the brink of tearing apart.


    Northern''s four eyes darted with supernatural speed, tracking every minuscule movement of his opponent.


    It was strenuous, but he was locked in, not a second thinking about the strain.


    He could see her attacks before they fully formed, the minute shifts in her stance, the tightening of her muscles, and the glint of her daggers in the dim light.


    Each strike was a calcted response to her ferocity, his des a blur as they met her relentless assault.


    Both their hands swung andshed like whips, blurring as they swam through the air, leaving multiple afterimages.


    It mattered not the length of the weapon they both wielded.


    They stood opposed to each other in close proximity and lunged attacks from unconventional angles, hurling through directions that should make the human bone bend and break.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled with each impact, sand and debris kicked up in a storm around them.


    The battlefield was an arena of destruction, every step they took carving scars into the earth.


    The dark knight, her single red eye zing with malevolent light, moved with a fluid grace that seemed almost otherworldly.


    Her spear was like an extension of her very hand, slicing through the air with a lethal precision that left no room for error.


    Northern could feel the malevolent energy radiating from her, a palpable force that threatened to overwhelm him, no¡­ destroy him.


    But stubbornly, he held on. With every parry and riposte, he pushed back against her, matching her blow for blow.


    The twin des of Gengar shed and flickered like a whirlwind of steel, meeting her every strike with equal ferocity.


    Time seemed to slow as they danced their deadly dance, each moment stretching into an eternity.


    Northern could feel the sweat beading on his brow within the helmet, the strain of the battle etching itself into every fiber of his being.


    Yet, he refused to falter; this was not some determination-grounded moment, where he couldn''t afford to ck back a second because he was keen on survival.


    No.


    Northern was purely and absolutely enjoying this battle.


    Both of them were fighting like crazed warriors, running with shing des across thendscapes.


    Both of them were Emissaries of darkness, each one representing their own definition of what it is.


    Although surely, one was bound toe out the true definition of what a darkness is and should be.


    Would it be Northern? Or would it be the mad woman? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Somehow, it didn''t look like both of them looked forward to finding out.


    These ones were just locked into battle, fighting with every strength they could muster.


    At this stage, Northern was no longer struggling; he was beginning to match her attack for defense, and sharp enough to even counterattack and put her in a spot.


    Although he didn''t quite have the hang of prediction yet, since his opponent was no novice.


    She had an uncanny way of switching her movement just to throw him off and catch him off guard.


    Northern had fallen into it a couple of times in this fray, only to be saved by Night Terror''s imprable metal.


    As long as he was wearing this armor, Northern doubted if anything would actually be able to prate.


    The deadly weave of metal between the two of them, of course, progressed without a pause in breath.


    The mad woman was like a machine; Northern felt like he was fighting a nonhuman.


    It made no sense; her movements did not reduce, not even one bit.


    Northern had tried to press different advantages on her, but she was so skilled and intelligent that she would tightly bring herself out in ways that fathomed even him.


    He admired her battle intelligence and couldn''t help but wonder how much she would have trained to get to where she was right now.


    Northern, in the middle of a life-and-death battle, couldn''t help but once again realize the importance of hard work, time, and training.


    Up until now, he had experienced an enviable level of growth thanks to Formless.


    But in the end, the basics mattered, and he felt he needed to ingrain that in himself for as long as he could.


    Perhaps when the basics were integrated into his core, he would find [Formless] easier to use.


    He really hoped that would be the case.


    But first, he had to get past this battle.


    Finally, it was time to carry out his n.


    As the woman''s spearshed at him from the side, Northern spun Gengar, blocking towards the side. But the force was so strong that he couldn''t hold himself down.


    He felt the bones and skin on that entire side tremble and writhe with so much pain as he careened away from the woman.


    Fortunately, it was just the time that he needed space away from her.


    But the pain in his left arm was no joke.


    Northern groaned as he stood up.


    Thedy, d like a dark knight, was slowly making her way towards him with the tip of her spear grazing the sandy ground.


    Northern slowly raised one hand and called out silently, with pride:


    "ck Lance."


    Whooosh


    All of a sudden, the air around thedy was threatened as a corporeal spear seemingly forged out of darkness appeared above Northern.


    He exhaled and tilted his head as he said:


    "Farewell."


    Then he swung his hand forward.


    The cknce whistled through the air, parting it as it made its way for thedy; the red light in thedy''s visor brightened in an instance.


    No doubt even she was shocked.


    ck Lance was an incredibly powerful attack woven from Chaos itself.

 Chapter 354 The Masochist [Part 1]

    Chapter 354 The Masochist [Part 1]


    Thedy''s single red eye narrowed as the cknce hurtled towards her.


    In a disy of superhuman reflexes, she whirled her spear in a dizzying arc, deflecting the projectile with a powerful strike.


    However, not without sustaining powerful damage herself.


    As the invisible cut force of cknce exploded, she was heavily propelled away, flying through the air uncontrolled like a deted balloon, the air whooshing out of her as she flew back uncontrobly.


    Shended with finesse, plunging her spear into the ground and using the friction to reduce her speed till she came to a halt.


    The red re in her eyes seemed to gleam brighter for a moment. Then from afar, she stretched her hand forward.


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    ''It''sing...''


    Just after he said so in his mind, a panel appeared before his eyes.


    [Do you want to Copy Talent: Erasure(B-ss) for 500 talent fragments]


    ''Bah! It''s affordable, so why not''


    [Congrattions, you have copied talent: Erasure(B-ss)]


    Northern squinted his eyes.


    ''That''s just it?''


    He had expected to see something more because he thought this person would at least be a Sage rank or an Ascendant.


    Cdhel was a Sage and so far so good, call himzy, he''d rather fight Cdhel and beat his ass than fight the youngdy here.


    While he admired her level of intelligence, he rendered her too tough of an opponent to deal with.


    At the same time, he was grateful for their meeting today.


    However, he expected her to be more.


    ''She''s not even a Savant!''


    That meant she would at most be a Master. Seeing that the skill was fixed for five hundred talent fragments.


    If she was any more, Northern wanted to believe that it would have cost more.


    It didn''t hurt but what the actual hell?!


    A master is this strong?!!


    What would happen to her should she be a Savant, a Sage... her strength would increase and so would her battle intelligence.


    Northern stared at her for a couple of seconds and sighed mncholically.


    Then he muttered to himself.


    "It''d indeed be cruel to kill someone with so much potential."


    If they met in the future, she was just going to be a catalyst to his growth again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He fixed her a solemn look and said:


    "Mydy, it ends here."


    Upon his speech, Northern activated his new ability which was not being affected by thedy''s former activation of hers.


    [You have used talent ability: Lock]


    Thedy suddenly trembled, her hand was still stretched but somehow frozen, like she could notice something wrong with her.


    She looked at her hands, body shaking, and looked at Northern.


    Who in the same instant, grinned.


    "Gotchya..."


    The moment he used her ability on her, her talent ability also got locked.


    That is, the effect that they had on his had been erased.


    Now, all of his talents abilities had returned and her Erasure talent was being kept locked for the time being.


    Northern slowly walked towards her, saying:


    "Today, now, I will show you the difference between the two of us."


    He paused midway and looked at her, the next moment however, Northern disappeared.


    Thedy startled, staggering backwards, but Northern''s voice reached her from behind.


    "Where do you think you are going."


    His hand was already on her back, he marked the area with precision, then applying Velocity Dash on only his hands...


    They moved too fast for anyone to have known what happened... including us.


    All that followed was thedy dark knight tumbling through the sand, rolling beforeing to a slow stop.


    She tried to stand up but Northern blitzed through the sand and kicked her at her side, throwing her into the air.


    He appeared right above instantaneously and mmed another kick into her.


    Before shended on the ground, he was already on the ground, Gengar poised like he wanted to strike a golf ball.


    As she fell, he smacked his de on her with its t surface causing her to yet fly away, but more diagonally this time.


    She fell and stayed on all fours for a while, the darkness that shrouded her was glitching, revealing her normal figure slightly.


    Blood drooled from her helmet, even though there was no demarcation for the mouth there.


    After garnering her strength and grounding her teeth on the pain, thedy slowly got up.


    But Northern was already walking towards her. His swordnguidly swaying in one hand as he came closer.


    "You moron, you were hiding your strength all the while."


    Northern chuckled and made a serious face.


    "Hiding? Me? No, you locked my talent abilities. I never hid anything from you."


    The red light in her hand was blinking.


    "Then how? How did you unseal it?"


    "By copying your talent ability of course. While your ability could lock talent ability, it couldn''t lock attribute. And that cknce you deflected was actually an ability I have due to an attribute."


    "Shut up! That''s impossible. It''s impossible for attributes to have abilities! Only talents do."


    Northern shrugged proudly.


    "I am the definition of impossible. Anyways, because I was sure you''d think ck Lance was a talent ability, I decided to use it on you, knowing very well you''d try to use your talent ability. Then I''d actually see you use it and copy it. I think I might have missed it the first time you used it."


    Thedy''s legs were slightly trembling.


    It made no sense what the young boy before her was saying.


    But indeed her abilities were blocked. She had tried to use it multiple times but it was to no avail.


    ''This guy... can he actually copy abilities?''


    The armor of darkness at this point began to fade off her body, returning to the ground beneath her feet.


    "Are you sure though? Not having that armor to protect you means you are going to get seriously hurt," he said to her.


    However, unlike what he''d expect, the woman''s lips curled up.


    That vile expression returned to her face as she grinned.


    "Northern! It''s Northern right! I love you!!! Please make me suffer?"


    Northern felt his spit dry out.


    ''What?''

 Chapter 355 The Masochist [Part 2]

    Chapter 355 The Masochist [Part 2]


    Northern almost took an instinctive step away from thedy.


    ''Is she deranged?''


    He observed her for a couple of seconds, a pale look on his face.


    Then he shook his head and exhaled.


    "Whatever, I''ll just deal with her till she can''t move again and leave this ce."


    He twirled Gengar, and¡­


    Whoosh


    ¡­he appeared in front of thedy with Velocity Dash, executing a shing speed that made thedy widen her eyes.


    Her cheeks reddened so much.


    Northern swung Gengar from below, but she immediately spun her spear and brought it down to deflect.


    However, Northern''s punch crunched into her exposed nk on the side.


    Her eyes widened yet again.


    ''Feint?!''


    She managed that one thought before blowing away, tumbling into the sand.


    Northern followed her immediately,nding in front of her andunching a kick onto her jaw.


    She rolled into the air, mmed on the ground, and still rolled away.


    Northern was there yet again.


    But in that instant, she suddenly disappeared and appeared before Northern, thrusting her sword at him with a wild grin on her face.


    However, the grin on her face faded when she saw what happened.


    Northern smiled and slowly looked back over his shoulder.


    The spear was stopping in front of him. No matter how much she tried to push, it seemed like the spear was taking forever to reach him.


    He smiled a little bit and said to thedy,


    "You know, I have actually been wondering about something."


    Thedy looked up and suddenly jumped away from Northern.


    The smile on her face had turned to a cautious observation.


    Northern continued:


    "Your ability affected my Limitless Void. How? I didn''t think I''d be able to use my attribute''s abilities because my Limitless Void was out of touch for a while. But when I was eventually able to use it, I''ve been wondering. How the hell is it that I can''t use it then?"


    He looked up and around the air.


    Squinted his eyes and looked at her.


    "Is there like a barrier over this ce?"


    She immediately bug-eyed. The next second, however, she smiled.


    A sweet and solemn smile, lowering her head for a little bit.


    Her look for at least this second was so pure and genteel like a water lily.


    Then she said:


    "I expect nothing less of the man that has captured my heart."


    Then she nced up.


    "The barrier is no ability of mine but an item that every Emissary of Darkness receives. Because we don''t want to leave our traces."


    Northern looked at her and nodded.


    "Is that what is interacting with my Limitless Void?"


    Even now, he had to pour a lot of void essence to keep it on.


    Which was not how it used to be before.


    The thing was meant toe on automatically the moment he sensed danger.


    Now, it felt so manual.


    ''Could it have been that when the barrier was cast it affected Limitless Void, hence weakening it and subjecting it to her Erasure ability?''


    To confirm, Northern used his Lock ability on himself.


    In that instant, he felt Limitless Void vanish.


    Taking the opportunity, as she sensed the difference in Northern''s presence, thedy lunged forward, shing across in a blink.


    But dove right into Northern''s punch into her stomach.


    An explosion of air burst out from her back, ripping her clothes behind. Then she followed, flying away like an arrow shot from a bow, cutting through the air with unwavering purpose and incredible speed.


    Before she rolled on the ground and came to a stop, she expunged more blood this time.


    Her lower jaw was painted red.


    Northern looked at himself.


    ''I was right. The barrier is weakening Limitless Void.''


    He dismissed the ability, and immediately felt the return of the force. Only that it was taking more essence from him.


    Just when he was about to take a step forward, a panel appeared in front of him.


    [Your Void Summon Night Terror is evolving¡­]


    Northern froze.


    ''What the¡­?''


    He frowned in dark surprise.


    ''What is this monster doing to have gotten a thousand soul Fragments?''


    Of course, he was well aware that Night Terror gained his soul fragments even from killing monsters.


    Thus, he truly hoped monsters were the only thing Night Terror was killing.


    Because he had been so preupied with what had been going on that he didn''t think about Night Terror.


    Well, there was proof that he was fighting all monsters.


    That proof is the fact that Northern had not been asked if he wants to copy a talent.


    Which means Night Terror was not facing any humans.


    Remembering it put his mind at rest a little bit. He didn''t negate killing humans, but he didn''t want it to be done by Night Terror without his own supervision.


    Look at what Chaos and Void was doing to him. Who knows what it''ll do to the already vicious monster? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He looked at thedy as she tried to get up. He vanished and appeared in front of her, pressing her head back to the ground with his feet.


    "I am really short on time and want to return to Lotheliwan because I have business there. So I will be straight with you."


    He paused and looked at her pitiful state. He felt nothing, no pity, no sympathy for her.


    ''After all, she was just about to kill me herself, why should I waste any emotions?'' His thoughts beckoned.


    He continued:


    "Surrender and I''ll spare your life."


    He began to feel thedy trying to stand up despite his feet pressing her down.


    Noticing the struggle, Northern narrowed his eyes and mmed a heavy kick into thedy, causing the entire ground to tremble.


    Even he did not expect such level of strength from himself.


    ''My strength has grown so much¡­ at only Nomad rank.''


    He always knew Drifters were referred to as superhuman, but this much? He was amazed at himself.


    Felt proud even.


    Then he looked at thedy who was eventually standing up. Her face was beaten and battered, covered in blood and bruises.


    Yet she still managed that expression and said:


    "Please don''t stop! Defile me! Please make me suffer. I want to suffer in your hands!!"

 Chapter 356 Pledge Of Service

    356 Pledge Of Service


    This annoyed Northern and caused him to immediately lunge a kick at her hand, one that threw her into the air.


    She crashed into the ground afar from him, but he used Shunpo and was already walking towards her. He stopped after two steps.


    Then looked down at thedy still trying to get up, a look of disgust stered to his face.


    "Who are you¡­ no, what are you? Why are you like this?"


    She trembled but stood to her knees and looked at Northern''s face.


    Despite being beaten and bruised all over, her face still contorted into a beautiful smile.


    "You made me like this, my love. I have never seen anyone so young and manly. I love you, I love you so much. I don''t want to be killed by anyone but you. Please make me suffer, do it to your satisfaction and kill me however you please. You can decide to do it slowly, tearing my limbs from limb while savoring the taste of my screams. Or you can burn me, and watch me while I cry in pain and proim my evesting love for you."


    Northern''s expression creased down in so much disbelief and stress. What exactly is this woman?!


    The way she was acting was beginning to leave a bad taste in his mouth.


    He nced down at her one more time and turned away from her.


    He wanted to walk away from her, but she hurriedly crawled and grabbed his leg, begging:


    "Please don''t go¡­ don''t go without inflicting more pain on me. Make me suffer more, please don''t let me live. I want to die by your hands. You are the most deserving man to take my life and make me suffer for the vile life I have lived."


    Northern caught glimpse of something in herst statement. His eyes illuminated blue light for a while, then he turned to thedy and jerked his leg away from her grip.


    She stumbled away, groaning, bleeding as she tried to stand up to her knees again.


    Northern stopped as he walked away, then his voice rang out:


    "I am no saint, neither am I an advocate for one. But nobody deserves to suffer for whatever vile life they''ve lived. At the very least, that decision is not theirs to make."


    Then he walked away.


    Somehow, his wordsforted her so much that she remained silent for a while, her eyes almost closing as she looked down.


    Thickened gore leaked from her jaw and even her vision was blurry and covered in blood.


    She slowly moved her hands and looked at her palms.


    For the first time in her entire life, she felt so much¡­peace.


    Then she looked up at Northern whose back went farther away from her.


    A grin curled up her lips.


    "Indeed, I must get killed by you. It will be a very deserving and peaceful death for me."


    She suddenly stood up and began to run to him, staggering and coughing blood, calling his name,


    "Sir Northern! Sir Northern, My lord Sir Northern!!"


    Finally hearing her after two calls, Northern turned back, his eyes squinted.


    "What? What did you call me?"


    Thedy finally arrived in front of him, heaving and coughing blood.


    She coughed a little more as she tried to speak but eventually was able to.


    "I have finally decided."


    Northern narrowed his eyes, giving her a serious expression.


    She stood upright, took a few breaths and with a trembling voice she started,


    "I love you Sir Northern. No, My lord. I love you so much. I have never met someone so young, beautiful and with a pure heart like you. I want to stay by your side. I want to live for you and I want that to be my suffering for the vile things I have done¡­ So that I can at least die a peaceful death in your hands or by your side."


    Northern was frozen for a couple of seconds.


    He didn''t know how to react to what she was saying.


    Serve him?


    Love?


    Die by his side?


    ''What is all this?''


    Northern was short of words.


    However, thedy continued.


    "My name is Lerta Jeci, I want to serve you for the rest of my life."


    In her mind:


    ''This is my only way to stay glued to him so that one day, I can make him kill me!''


    Northern stared nkly at her for a few beats. Then came his voice,


    "Aren''t you a Knight of Luinngard Empire though."


    "That''s okay. As a Prince of Reimgard, I don''t think there will be a lot of problems. It will be rough at first but eventually we''ll work it out."


    Northern''s expression was nk as she was speaking.


    He was silent for a couple of seconds then he spoke,


    "Prince of Reimgard, who?"


    Jeci looked at him in the face,


    "You."


    Northern looked back, then pointed at himself.


    "Me?"


    "Yes. You."


    Her eyes slowly widened, her mouth too. Then she ced her hand over her mouth.


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t grow up in the Imperium."


    Northern''s brows creased into a frown. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I grew up in the countryside, and I have once been used of being the prince of Luinngard. Now, you are using me of being the prince of Reimgard. I get a lot of people are confused because I have white ha¡ª"


    "No, no, no, this is not just that." Jeci cut his words short.


    "Indeed, the white hair you have is only exclusive to the imperial family of Reimgard and Luinngard. However, those blue eyes of yours. I recognize them anywhere I go."


    Northern looked at her with a raised brow.


    "The High Consort, Lady Henai"


    Northern frowned slightly.


    "What about her?"


    Jeci sighed and looked at him seriously. Her look was a bit funny with all the bruises and blood on her face.


    "Here''s the thing about Luinngard and Reimgard. Luinngard is a brother nation to Reimgard, although the history goes deeper than what we are told. The first Emperor of Luinngard was the brother of the reigning emperor of Reimgard at the time. Both have white hair and red eyes. But over time, Luinngard Empire began to have hairs of ashen white while Reimgard sustained that snow white.


    "It''s quite easy to miss it because Reimgard imperial family do not show themselves in the affairs of the world. No one knows about them, Luinngard is usually the one in the spotlight while Reimgard takes the reins of activities from behind."


    Her face became even more serious.


    "But listen clearly to me Northern. I had my doubts when I first saw you. But there can''t be a mistake about it. I am sure, you are the seventh prince of Reimgard, Lady Henai''s son that went missing fifteen years ago."

 Chapter 357 What Changes Everything?

    Chapter 357 What Changes Everything?


    Northern stared nkly at thedy while she was babbling.


    Of course, he knew that he wasn''t his father and mother''s real son.


    He could still very well remember the day they took him, he barely saw his mother but he could make out the urgency of the situation at that time.


    The three sisters too...


    And he had suspected that they were all dead.


    But a Prince just sounded unbelievable. Eliis could have been wrong.


    But a Knight of Luinngard Empire couldn''t be. Right?


    Northern squinted his eyes.


    "You knew all this and still wanted to kill me?"


    "The order was issued to kill Raven and her cohort. I''m the weakest of the two that was sent. Usually one knight should be enough but you have a Sage amongst your cohort. So I was added."


    Northern felt slight pity for her as she called herself weakest.


    ''Weakest and yet she was so tough to handle.''


    Northern looked away slightly, hiding the embarrassment on his face.


    "You are not weak. You were tough to handle even for me."


    Jeci smiled, her bruised face still managed to radiate like an angel, albeit, a fallen one.


    "Thank you for the kind words, my lord."


    Northern immediately raised his hands in protest,


    "Hey, hey, let''s calm down with the lord thing. We don''t know anything for certain. Even if I am prince, I don''t think that changes much..."


    She interrupted before he could go any further.


    "It changes EVERYTHING!"


    Northern raised a brow.


    "What?"


    "This is not a question of what if, you. I am sure you are Henai''s son. Henai is sister to the current Emperor of Luinngard. It changes everything. The Emperor is your uncle! And he loves his sister so much. Follow me to Luinngard. You''ll see what I am talking about."


    Northern looked at her contemtively.


    He was tempted to feel happy but was somehow trying to stop himself.


    ''The Emperor of Luinngard is my uncle...''


    He suddenly felt like his shoulders were rising, stomach churning with happiness.


    But at the same time, this could be a wild assumption, just like Ellis had.


    He was really trying his best to stop himself from hoping for the best.


    "Even if all you are saying is true, I can''t go to Luinngard Empire, I have things I have to do in Lotheliwan."


    Jeci looked at him purposefully.


    "I shall help you with every single thing you want to do, stay by your side and protect you."


    Northern looked at her furtively.


    "Would they not be expecting your return at home?"


    "I failed, the only thing that waits for me is death. Besides, if it is found out that I actually killed the Emperor''s cousin, I will still die. But all of that matters to me, I just wanted to thirst pain and see you suffer."


    Her face became dour.


    "Sadly though, I wasn''t able to see much of your suffering. But I am sure that by your side, I will be able to see more and suffer alongside you."


    Northern felt a bad taste in his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, are you mentally deranged?"


    Jeci nodded seriously and retorted:


    "Mentally deranged by your love."


    Northern exhaled helplessly and pointed to the sky.


    "Please undo this barrier."


    "Would that be advisable, if I''m right, number 9 is fighting your friends. Do you intend to help them? You can''t defeat him, even I can''t."


    Northern did not even nce her direction, as if what she was saying carried no weight. He finished inspecting the sky before saying.


    "Your number nine cannot kill those guys. Don''t be surprised if he''s dead already."


    Jeci''s face was nk with surprise for a second. Then she fixed a serious gaze on Northern.


    "I like that you trust in your friends'' ability but number¡ª"


    "Please just undo the barrier let me get the crap out of here."


    "Yes, my lord," she bowed her head slightly, but in her mind:


    ''Oh my goodness, he raised his voice at me. I wonder if he''ll get angry and spank me if I decide to be a bad girl.''


    She immediately garnered herself when she saw Northern''s re.


    She brought out a cube material and pressed it together.


    When she did, the cube shattered and the ce slowly got brighter than it was.


    Only when it got brighter did Northern notice there had been an orange hue of light shrouding the entire ce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jeci looked at Northern like a puppy waiting to be rewarded.


    But Northern gave her a disgusted look and turned away, walking forward.


    "Where are you going now, my lord?"


    "The tower," Northern responded.


    "The Tower?" She tilted her head, puzzled, then her expression suddenly lit up. "Oh! That tower!!"


    Northern did not respond to her and just continued walking forward.


    "What about your friends?"


    "They are not my friends."


    "But won''t you want to check on their bodies?"


    Northern paused and turned to her with a dirty smirk on his face.


    "Won''t you want to check on the body of your number nine?"


    She chuckled, "Pfft, he''s good."


    Northern nodded, "Exactly the same way I feel about those guys." He turned away from her, "If you really intend to follow me, the number one thing I value most is silence. Silence for me is golden."


    Jeci''s cheeks reddened, as she looked down, squirming like a worm.


    She squeezed a few words out, which Northern didn''t hear at first.


    "What did you say?" He red at her.


    She spoke a little bit louder,


    "If I decide to be a bad girl... would you spank me... here..."


    She pointed to her ass.


    And honestly, her figure was envious amongst many.


    Northern felt his entire face flush with redness.


    "What the hell?!!" He shouted and sharply turned away, moving forward quickly.


    "My lord, my lord, please spank me my lord," Jeci cried as she hurried after him.


    At some point, Northern even began to run, she too hastened her step, shouting:


    "My lord! My lord!! Please spank my ass, make me cry my lord!!!"


    Both of them ran until Northern came to a stop when he saw a massive wormhole, lying dead on the ground.


    Its violet gore had erged into a pool, dampening the sandy ground of the desert.


    It was the same worm that they had to take shelter from, the one that caused a sandstorm.


    Northern''s eyes trembled.


    Who could have killed such a creature? A creature that it took Ul to warn them from.


    Jeci finally reached beside him and stopped, looking at the titanic body of the worm.


    "Number nine killed this."

 Chapter 358 Tower Of Trammel

    Chapter 358 Tower Of Trammel


    Northern sighed. He knew he was too sure from before that Raven and Helena were enough to take care of whatever Knight Luinngard had sent their way.


    But right now, he was having mixed thoughts about his confidence from before.


    Clearly, these single digit Knights are not just your regr fighters.


    Take Jeci for example. If she could be this strong, then just how much stronger would a single digit Knight be?


    He thought about it for a while and looked back.


    ''Should I go back for them?''


    Northern shook his head.


    ''Nah, if they die now, it''s on them. They were weak and would have died either way.''


    Northern shrugged and moved forward, turning round therge mass of the dead worm to finally see the tower he had been so anxious about.


    When Northern saw the Tower, he smiled subtly.


    And prayed that the crystal really does work.


    If it does, that means he would be able to move the tower, although he didn''t quite know yet how driving an entire building is supposed to work.


    ''I''ll figure it out whatever way,'' he hoped.


    Northern closed in on the tower and finally stopped in front of it.


    Jeci was right behind him, she had been silently walking all the while as Northern had instructed her to.


    When they stopped in front of the tower she looked up at the decrepit building.


    Northern gulped and walked into the building, as he approached, like a manor greeting its master, the doors opened.


    Even Jeci was shocked whilst she followed him inside.


    The interior of the tower was still unchanging.


    Northern did not care for that but Jeci on the other hand was captured, stunned by the ethereal design of what she had thought would be a rundown building.


    Northern without a waste of time went for the topmost floor. Sprinting across the stairs.


    He entered the highest chamber and quickly reached the center of the chamber, where stood the vast, circr tform.


    He stood in the center of the tform and looked at the crystal socket.


    Then he brought out the crystal he had removed from the airship and gently ced it into the socket.


    The socket pulled the crystal in like a ma and immediately, attice just like the one in the airship, unfolded from the base of the socket, encasing the crystal.


    Northern filled with so much surprise, backed away with his mouth shaped ''O''.


    He stared at the mechanisms in the chamber as they began to tremble, slightly.


    Then the entire tower began to shake tremendously.


    In that instant, Jeci burst through the stairs and flew into the highest chamber, sliding to Northern''s front and materializing her spear.


    "My lord, please stay behind me¡­" she announced, looking around cautiously.


    Northern sighed and pushed her aside.


    "Please excuse me."


    ''What the hell is she doing?''


    He stood in front of the tform and slowly watched the changes that were urring.


    Apart from the fact that a spectral ethereal glow was now shimmering across the engravings.


    The tform was sort of restructuring itself, growing smaller in size to fit the person standing before it.


    When it had finished restructuring, two sockets (right and left of the crystal) appeared.


    Northern observed them and decided to ce his hands into them.


    As soon as he did, he felt the entire tower kick to life.


    Then he saw a panele up.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have gained an Ancient rank item]


    [Item]


    Name: [Tower of Trammel]


    Type: [Unknown]


    Rank: [Ancient]


    Order: [Unknown]


    Description: [This edifice was created by the Chaos King himself to impede and restrain his son who had surpassed him in handling and manipting Chaos. But who knew it could be a home]


    Order Abilities: [Unknown]


    Northern''s brows creased slightly after he read the information.


    Then he suddenly felt the grip of the socket on his hands reduced, then they slowly folded back into the tform.


    However, Northern''s hands were left shimmering with a rainbow glow.


    It was like a coating of light was just above his hands.


    They stayed like that for a while then slowly turned into dark smoke and slid into his skin.


    Afterwards, the system announced:


    [Congrattions, you have been recognized as the Master of this tower] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You can move this tower into the Limitless Void]


    Northern narrowed his eyes at the new announcement.


    ''No way!'' He protested in his head.


    The system however did not respond to him. No one did.


    He didn''t know how it was possible for something sorge like this, physical even to enter into his soul.


    Or something like that, is what he believed Limitless Void to be.


    A dimension within his space.


    He understood that he had now learned to go there physically but didn''t think it''d be possible for people and things that were not him.


    Northern stared at the wall in front, and its engravings, thinking.


    ''I guess this is the only time I have to try¡­.''


    Jeci was in the ship, he would just control it and see if indeed the tower would move away and enter his soul, along with Jeci.


    Northern breathed in anticipation.


    ''If this really works¡­ it''d be sick''


    The thought of being able to transfer anything in and out of the Limitless Void, sickened him with excitement.


    Northern sighed and slowly stepped away from the tform. Then towards the wall where the engravings he was staring at were.


    There was a small tform for standing that stood just in front of the wall.


    Northern slowly climbed and immediately, the lights began to shine bright.


    Northern could feel an energy, sort ofparable to an adrenaline boost coursing through his body and converging at his fingertips.


    He didn''t know how he knew what to do but right now¡­ he just did.


    He raised his hand slightly up and could feel the tower tremble.


    Jeci by the way stared at him from behind, frozen in amazement as Northern took the invisible reins of this magnificent edifice and began to drive it.


    A rectangle projection yed out before Northern''s eyes.


    This was not the system, it was colored in gold and had a lot of markings of areas.


    But Northern could instantly tell what it was. Maybe because he had studied that of Lotheliwan before or because he was a lover of geography.


    He just could recognize immediately. And he muttered:


    "A map?"


    Northern smiled at the projected map before his eyes and gleamed forward.


    "The road going forward is going to be so easy"


    He moved one hand slightly up and the tower shed out of thendscape.

 Chapter 359 Limitless Void

    Chapter 359 Limitless Void


    Northern felt it immediately the Tower appeared in the Limitless Void, it was like swallowing an inedible and feeling it settle into one''s belly.


    Only this time, it was settling into his soul.


    It wasn''t a so likely feeling but it wasn''t entirely distressing also.


    Northern slowly walked towards the wall of the chamber and slowly touched it.


    As he did, a demarcation began to open from the wall, forming a window that gave view to the scenery of Limitless Void he was in.


    Northern''s gaze became distant, shock ridden as he saw where he was at.


    It was a very familiar scene. One he couldn''t ever forget.


    How could he forget those crimson mountains. How could he?


    "This ce..."


    Northern looked out the window very well. The dark sky, and red mountain backdrop.


    This was definitely it!


    The kingdom of red mine. Or to be more specific, the Red Mine itself.


    The hell where he had been imprisoned and worked to the bones.


    Where his sufferings started.


    Why was he here again?


    "Wait a minute."


    Northern hurried to the opposite side of the window where another one had opened.


    Far away, towards the dark horizon, he could see the silhouette of a colossal castle.


    Moreover, he could feel it.


    "This undoubtedly is the Limitless Void"


    He was confused for a couple of seconds. Then he remembered what he had seen from thest rift he closed.


    He looked up¡ªwhen he became the master of the tower, he wasn''t just the master by name.


    Bing the master of the Tower meant that he now knew everything about the Tower mechanism, the rooms and every secret location that existed in the tower.


    All of its information was in his head like a memory, passed from master to master.


    And therefore, he knew that there was a way to get to the top of the tower, outside it.


    He stood on the small tform where he controlled the Tower movement from and slung his hand up a little bit.


    Immediately, the tform began to rise, lifting him to the roof.


    A part of the roof opened and the tform connected to it, transporting Northern to the open air space of the tower while at the same time, forming a pir within the chamber.


    Jeci watched all this unfold, with a nk expression.


    "He is awesome," she muttered to herself as Northern was raised to the roof.


    The top of the tower was like that of a castle. It was circr and very spacious.


    Northern stayed at one edge, where he could see the backdrop of the red mines.


    He wasn''t mistaking it. It was indeed that unforgiving ce.


    However, turning his head, Northern could seerge white mountains, just next to the red mine mountains.


    It was like the mountain was transitioning from red to white, then behind the white there was a silhouette of an evenrger mountain that Northern couldn''t really see because of its far distance.


    But he knew exactly what it was.


    This was after all, his own soul.


    He knew what everything was.


    He scrunched up his eyes in that direction.


    "The volcanondscape, the frozenndscape, the red mines. These are all the rifts I''ve been to."


    Northern had been unconscious when the notification for the first rift he defeated came in.


    But he had been very well conscious about the second one, and could vividly remember what it had said.


    [Rift has been swallowed by Limitless Void]


    [The area of Limitless Void has grown]


    [Some new features have been unlocked for the Limitless Void]


    Northern had forgotten that he needed to check what exactly the system meant by some new features have been unlocked for the limitless void.


    Being able to bring in something aside from himself was probably one of the new features he suspected.


    He also now understood that indeed, his Limitless Void was growing from the rift it swallowed.


    Which meant, in the future, Limitless Void was bound to grow even more.


    Just how much would it grow though... probably as long as he continues to defeat rifts.


    ''I guess it''s called Limitless for a reason''


    Northern chuckled a little bit and turned around to take the entire visage of thendscape, or perhaps in this case, a soul scape in.


    Limitless Void was indeed massive, he had thought that the castle far towards the western horizon was all that Limitless Void was.


    But now was only realizing that it was only a small fraction of what Limitless Void is.


    And that feeling, the moment he thought about it, overwhelmed him with so much joy of what his future could be.


    He would have an entire world living in his soul.


    ''How''s this even possible?''


    While Northern was tempted to think of how any of this made any sense, he didn''t.


    This was all possible because of Chaos and Void.


    This was all something that the Chaos Prince also had.


    And now, they are all his too.


    Although Northern wasn''t too sure about thatst part. But he would make sure they be his and his alone.


    Northern felt a bit greedy, amodating that thought, but he sped his hand tightly with a determined look on his face.


    ''It''s the chaos prince''s fault for leaving his things around anyhow''


    He smiled and looked to the castle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Since, it''s my soul, I should be able to go anywhere by just willing it right?''


    The scenery changed and Northern found himself standing beyond the white throne seat and dancing ck mes.


    ''Indeed''


    He looked down and summoned the tab, inspecting the new features that were now unlocked in the Limitless Void.


    [You can permanently leave soul and void summons within the Limitless Void, this will not burn any void essence reserves]


    [You can import external chattels, animate or inanimate into the Limitless Void]


    [You have an unending cycle of Void essence in the Limitless Void. While in the Limitless Void you can never run out of Void essence, you can also temporarily retreat to the Limitless Void to replenish your Void essence]

 Chapter 360 Fall Of Lotheliwan: [Intro]

    Chapter 360 Fall Of Lotheliwan: [Intro]


    Words could not exin the exhration he felt from reading thest panel.


    He covered his opened mouth for a few moments, then slowly dropped his hand.


    ''This is beyond amazing. It''s a lot! I can find endlessly... retreat to the Void when I am running out of essence then go back to continue fighting.''


    Of course, this did not make him all-powerful inbat; he still had a weakness, which was his stamina.


    It had grown much since bing a Nomad, but he could still get tired.


    Northern calmed down, looking down on the panel, and then a realization subtly settled into his soul.


    ''I didn''t finish the rift as a Master though.''


    But he didn''t feel bad about it. When he looked at this progress, he just couldn''t help but be happy and proud of himself.


    He grinned heartily.


    "Let''s take things slow and steady."


    Then he swiped the panel away from his front, summoning another one while saying,


    "Now, let''s see what this guy has been up to." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Name: Night Terror


    True Name: [Singrity]


    Danger Level: [Devil]


    Void Rank: [Whisper]


    Void Ability: [Void mes], [Void Conferment]


    Soul Fragments: [48/2000]


    Northern watched the runes on the panel and couldn''t help but be worried.


    ''He just evolved to a Void Whisper and has already gained forty-eight soul fragments? Just what is going on?''


    He narrowed his eyes suspiciously and decided to summon the devil here itself.


    But Northern paused. He was well aware that if he decided to summon Night Terror, he could be disturbing whatever was going on in Lotheliwan.


    So he hesitated for a bit and was conflicted.


    But he couldn''t just leave his mind to guesses. He needed to know what Night Terror had been up to.


    The only way was to bring Night Terror back into the Limitless Void. The moment they see, their link would reconnect and he would automatically know all that the devil had been doing.


    ''I''ll make it brief.''


    He finally decided and beckoned upon the monster''s name.


    "Come, Night Terror."


    ck mes swirled in circles on the ground, then slowly surged up and disappeared to reveal a menacing incarnate of evil itself.


    Night Terror fell on his knee with those bipedal legs.


    All four of his hands were touching the ground and his eyes were bowed, the eerie red glow of his eyes dimmed a little bit.


    Northern stood frozen at the visage of the monster.


    Its pitch-ck skin was smeared with blood of different colors, and crimson could be seen too.


    Subtle seconds after that, a flood of information invaded Northern''s mind.


    He shuddered with a cold chill, which was just because of how sudden it was.


    Aside from that, he was quite alright.


    He bent down and leaned on his knee, breathing heavily for a while.


    After that, he raised his head, perspiring.


    "I see... that''s what has happened. Uh... you can leave."


    Immediately, the devil stood up and disappeared in a wake of ck mes.


    Northern''s eyes became distant and cold as Night Terror left.


    "I guess it was bound to happen at some point. It was only a matter of time until the stronghold self-destructs. But what I did not understand is how Night Terror is standing as the hero in all of this..."


    Northern scratched his neck, thinking about all he had seen from Night Terror''s memory.


    A lot had happened in their absence, and there couldn''t have been a much better time for them to return.


    Northern spread a malign grin on his face.


    "This is about to get interesting. I need to go to Lotheliwan as fast as possible."


    He disappeared and appeared back in the tower and said to Jeci, whom he had startled,


    "We are leaving..."


    He didn''t grace the woman a second of retort; both of them instantly were in the deserted ground.


    Jeci looked around; in her eyes, it was like the former viewscape had just suddenly vanished, like an illusion.


    She ced her tired-looking eyes on Northern once more, internally fathoming how talented he must be to be able to do these things.


    She wasn''t much familiar with drifters and was cursed as a forbidden one because of how useless her talent was.


    She didn''t even know much about them and had lived with the dream of a drifter for a short while before it was taken from her by the cruelty of fate.


    So, right now, she couldn''t properly tell what Northern''s power is and how exactly he is able to do just what he did.


    She did feel like asking though, but her mouth was tightly shut.


    Northern looked at her and said,


    "I intend to reach Lotheliwan as fast as I can..."


    "I will definitely not hold you down in any way. But what about your friends?"


    "You don''t need to worry about my friends... gahh! I said they are not my friends. Don''t worry about them and just let''s go!!"


    "Yes, my lord!!"


    ''Please yell at me more!!'' She grinned naughtily as Northern turned away from her.


    The white-haired boy shifted a leg backward and let out a steamy breath through his mouth.


    "Chaotic step... and Velocity Dash," he muttered.


    And...


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a blur of motion erupted from the boy''s position.


    Streaks of azure light and color trailed behind him as he dashed forward with incredible speed.


    Jeci stood a bit frozen, trembling with so much fear and excitement, and her cheeks reddening.


    ''He is even faster than when he fought me!!'' Her mind screamed.


    She looked at the trail that was left by Northern''s already gone body and hugged herself tightly once again.


    "Oh my goodness, I think I will get obsessed with him."


    She eventually let go of herself and then breathed out, then started jogging forward.


    She maintained a pace of jog, steadily breathing in and out.


    Then suddenly, there was a burst of speed that dispelled air.


    Then she was next to Northern.


    Northern, who was running, turned to her with a dark frown on his face.


    This was by far the highest level of speed he had achieved, and the decision tobine both Chaotic Step and Velocity Dash had just been instantaneous.


    He never expected that she would actually catch up with him.


    And there she was, smiling smugly at him as she ran at his pace.

 Chapter 361 The Boy In Distress

    Chapter 361 The Boy In Distress


    A young boy, lithe in size, slightly tall with disheveled ck hair, streaked along the blurring trees.


    He was heaving and panting, buckets of sweat streaming down his face.


    Despite his tiresome expression, his eyes were locked onto the front with a mature light of resolve glinting in them.


    The boy''s step did not waver, nor did his speed reduce for a single second. He kept running and running¡­ with a focused gaze.


    Trailing his steps to the back, multiple muscled monsters with bull heads were desperately running after him.


    Armed with crude, decrepit axes and warhammers, each of their steps caused the earth to tremble with fear.


    They growled and huffed like rabid cows, running with a frenzied speed that lurched only at the determination to catch the boy running in front.


    The chase went on for a while, the boy disying a handsome skill at maneuvering his way through the forest. He leaped onto branches like he had springs in his legs.


    Swung from branch to branch like he was born and raised in the jungle; sometimes, it looked like the branches themselves were eager to catch him.


    He gritted his teeth and beckoned in his thoughts.


    ''Damn it! Why did Sir Dark Terror have to disappear at a time like this? Damn, damn, damn! North asked me to be strong by the time hees back, and yet this is how far I have improved¡­ running away! Yet again!!''


    He suddenlynded on the ground and swiftly turned to the direction of the iing monsters.


    A silver, extremely curved dagger sparkled into his hands as he turned, and his eyes shimmered with a dangerous light in them.


    He gritted his teeth and grounded his trembling feet.


    ''I can''t keep running away forever!!''


    He crossed his hands in front of his face; one hand was holding the dagger, his free hand was slightly opened.


    Then he fixed his gaze solely to the front.


    As the monsters came into view, he leaped to the front, flying towards the monster''s ox-like head.


    Then he dropped and plunged his dagger into its eyes with a loud shout.


    Grabbing the curved horns immediately as the monster thrashed around.


    The boy held on tightly and continued to stab the monster''s eyes multiple times.


    He stabbed and stabbed, along with so many cries and shouts until the monster eventually stopped and dropped to its knees.


    Then the boy rolled away, but he immediately stood up and got into stance; he still had four other foes to fight after all.


    He red and snarled at them as they did at him. Bothbatants, one monstrous, the other humane, circled each other in a primitive way.


    The boy''s frail dark eyes were locked on the monsters as he maintained a low stance and carefully circled them as they did to him.


    Then there was a slight pause, one that came with a strange howling of the forest.


    And the next beat followed as one of the monsters powerfully threw himself forward, tearing through the wind with his body.


    The boy threw his frail hands forward and btedly blocked the axe of the monster, causing sparks to fly in all directions like an odd and uncelebrated firework.


    The boy reeled back from the impact of the attack, tumbling over his head and hitting his back on a tree.


    He coughed out blood and fell forward. But immediately rose himself up.


    The monster slowly walked towards him, seeming to enjoy this moment.


    All odds were currently against the boy; with his sharp but small dagger, he would be able to do little to no damage to these muscled monsters.


    Except he had an opportunity like before. And those kinds of opportunities do not make it an everyday routine toe for a visit.


    The boy ground his teeth.


    His hands trembled, but he moved them forward, clenched the dagger even more tightly.


    "It can''t end like this¡­ I can''t end like this¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ but¡­ but¡­"


    His lips trembled as he muttered to himself.


    ''I have put in so much effort to grow stronger. I have even be a Master now.


    ''My talent ability has improved, my senses too have sharpened. I have be an actual asset to my Faction and Sir Dark Terror.


    ''I can run very well now, and I am very agile. Because of my sense attribute, I can use spatial awareness and don''t even need to necessarily look before I am aware of my enemies.


    ''I have the theory know-how ofbat and can deliver some strategic and battle-decisive attacks. I can also hold my own when ites to a battle of attrition. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I have really improved, I''m not weak¡­ I''m not like before. I have changed, even if it was just by a little. I have changed. I swear I have!!!"


    He shouted and lurched himself forward, staggering as he ran, but instead of rising as he staggered, he took advantage of it to go even lower.


    Attacking from below like a boar, before the monster could bring its ax down on him. The boy had passed through his legs and shed both tendons of the monster''s heel.


    The boy turned and jumped up, raising his sword and stabbing it into the monster''s neck.


    He repeated the stab, shouting like a crazed individual, not caring as blood sshed on his face.


    Just like that, the monster also fell. Not giving chance, the rest of them came upon him.


    He immediately threw himself back to give space, but one monster appeared from behind.


    His eyes widened as he btedly caught wind of the monster as it came from behind a tree.


    ''It hid away from me? When?''


    It was toote to save himself.


    And thus, he received a powerful smash from the monster''s hammer.


    He was sent flying away, crashing into a tree.


    The other three paused and turned back, then rushed towards him.


    Blood ran down his face, blurring the vision of one of his eyes.


    But he could still manage to make out the monsters as they ran towards him for the kill.


    ''Dammit¡­'' He thought, ''I really have failed, huh¡­''


    His eyes slowly closed as the monsters got to him and raised their weapons.


    Before they could bring them down, however, arge burst of wind suddenly streaked past the ce, and all three of the monsters were ignited with ck mes.


    They began dancing and growling so loudly and thickly.


    Someone stopped just behind the tree he had crashed into; another person stopped in front.


    The person in front was ady, in tattered white and red armor.


    She had a disinterested look on her face.


    The boy, with his blurred vision, watched as the monsters thrashed around and finally fell to the ground.


    Straining his eyes, he raised them to thedy in front of him.


    ''Was it her?''


    Then someone walked to his front.


    The person was in lustrous ck metal armor, with long white hair that reached his jaw, flowing gently with the wind.


    Their face was pale and roughed, but their eyes. Those eyes.


    The boy''s eyes widened immediately as he saw the blue eyes, gleaming with a primal light.


    ''North¡­ Northern?''


    Northern raised a hand with a small and pitiful smile.


    "Yo, Ellis."

 Chapter 362 Home

    Chapter 362 Home


    Aside from the fact that the young lithe boy was back-broken and couldn''t stand up, the shock of what he saw before him took so heavy a toll on him that he was just sitting there with a frozen look on his face.


    Ellis'' silence after seeing him made things a little bit awkward for Northern.


    While he had been on the journey, he didn''t think he had taken quite the time. But now that he was back, it felt like he had been gone for years.


    Ellis had grown so much.


    He seemed to have more warmth to his skin tone. His face, although wounded, was now brimming with life and purpose.


    His hair was longer, but rough and dirty. And the armor he had on was betterpared to the makeshift one he was wearing before.


    Jeci turned to Northern with a slight frown bearing down on her face.


    "My lord, should I dispose of this weakling?"


    Northern gave her a scowl and looked away. She went silent afterwards and did not say anything.


    Ellis, by the way, just stared down, lingered, then slowly raised his head.


    "Is it really you? Northern?"


    Northern gave him a small smile, one that sat sweetly on his pale and scathed face.


    "Yes Ellis, no other Northern."


    Ellis heaved a huge sigh and shined his teeth, tightly shut.


    "I''m so d you''re back North. I missed you so much, we all did."


    Northern looked away, slightly pouting.


    "What''s there to miss about me? It was not like I was a good guy."


    Now that he was back and reminiscing on his past here, Northern began to see how shoring he had been, all in the excuse to avoid being the center of attraction.


    But all that was enough right now.


    His face became serious as he asked Ellis.


    "Where are the others?"


    Ellis lingered a bit; as he tried to speak, he coughed and almost coughed out blood.


    Northern at that point stopped him and helped him up.


    "It''s probably best if you don''t talk now, just lead the way to your rendezvous point."


    Ellis paused briefly, shocked.


    ''How does he know about that¡­''


    A couple of things had been happening; the fact that Ellis was running through this forest had by no means been a coincidence.


    But Ellis did not expect Northern to know any of what was happening.


    He hesitated and then finally asked,


    "The rendezvous point. How did you know about it?"


    Northern ced Ellis'' hands over his shoulder,


    "How else do you think I knew?"


    Ellis raised his brows as Northern continued.


    "Night Terror told me. Now, shut up and take me there¡­"


    The lithe boy''s lips trembled.


    "But there are lots of monsters, I don''t see how we will bypass them without Sir Terror." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Sir Terror''


    That was weird to hear, but Northern had other important matters to ask about.


    He sighed and exined.


    "I''ve dispersed my clones around the forest on my way here. I dealt with some myself before getting to this ce."


    He turned his head to Jeci.


    "This woman here is also a very great fighter. I think she''ll protect us very well. Right?"


    Jeci nodded rigorously, her face reddening with excitement.


    Ellis looked down for a bit, his face was sort of mncholic, so Northern asked.


    "What?"


    He raised his head up slightly.


    "Your mansion. We lost it¡­ a lot has happened before¡­"


    "I know Ellis, I know, just take me to the rendezvous point."


    Ellis nodded and slowly started to lead Northern.


    Their walk was slow but progressive; Ellis took note of corpses of monsters with missing cores thaty around here and there as they pressed forward.


    There was no need for them to engage even once throughout their walk forward.


    And after a dozen minutes, they arrived at a clearing.


    The ce was barricaded by a wooden gate; despite being built amidst a forest, they were unharmed and untouched by monsters.


    However, there were crude markings, as if to warn off intruders of the cruelty that lived within the walls.


    By those markings alone, anyone that dared to trespass was bound to tremble back in fear. Be it monster or human.


    "Night Terror," Northern murmured.


    Hearing him clearly, Ellis spoke.


    "After you guys left, things got dire, that bastard Braham, he kepting after me. It was only thanks to Master Hao and Sir Terror that I survived this long. But the guy was very persistent¡­ as if that was not enough, he betrayed the entire stronghold and sold us out to Sloria. To make things worse, there was another sudden rift shatter¡­ everything just happened so fast that we couldn''t even get the time to save our skins."


    Ellis looked down.


    "I was supposed to steal supplies from the delegates of Sloria that are here¡­ since Savant Ate and the rest are preparing to venture into the rift."


    His hands trembled, but he clenched them.


    "But I failed, Sir Terror suddenly disappeared, in my desperate attempt to shake off the pursuers, I decided to take the unterritorial route¡­ I was chased and then I had to discard the supplies so I can at least make it back alive."


    Northern patted the boy''s back.


    "It''s fine¡­ it''s fine¡­"


    ''This is a lot¡­'' He looked around and said:


    "So, the monsters do note around here because Night Terror marked the ce?"


    Ellis nodded.


    "He marked the trees within a hundred meters. Thanks to that, we are safe in this ce and the Sloria people can''t get to us."


    Northern nodded subtly and looked at the gate.


    "So how do we get in?"


    Ellis removed himself gently from Northern, then limped slowly towards the wooden gate, leaned on it and knocked three times, paused, knocked twice, paused and knocked five times.


    After that, the gate slowly opened and Ellis looked back with a gentle smile full of kind aura.


    "I know it''s not the best of states, but wee home Northern."


    Northern stared nk-faced as the inside of the makeshift shelter opened up to him.


    He muttered, unsure of the words even as he said it.


    "Home¡­?"

 Chapter 363 A Happy Return

    Chapter 363 A Happy Return


    As the gate creaked open, the shelter came into Northern''s view. Its rough-hewn wooden structures were enough to tell him that this ce was hastily assembled; however, it was undeniably resilient.


    Northern felt his spit grow dry as Ellis said the word ''Home''.


    Had he at any time considered this ce his home? Lotheliwan?


    ''What the hell is he talking about home?''


    Northern, dumbfounded with what Ellis just spurted, gave a dismissive look at the boy and stepped forward.


    The structures within the shelter were rugged and raw, their wooden frames crudely yet solidly built.


    The wood, aged and splintered, told stories of makeshift repairs.


    A central building stood out, its broad, sagging roof patched with mismatched shingles and pieces of tarp. Its walls, a haphazard mix of nks and logs, were braced with ropes and metal scraps.


    Surrounding this main structure were smaller shacks and lean-tos, each one a testament to survival and resourcefulness.


    Some were barely more than frames with tattered cloth or sheets of metal as walls, while others were slightly more enclosed, offering a modicum of privacy.


    The ground was uneven, a mix of dirt and scattered stones, with patches of wild grass pushing through.


    Groups of people who looked like they had been worn and battered by the relentless trials of life moved around with a determined grace.


    Their clothes were tattered, their faces lined with hardship, yet a spark of tenacity gleamed in their eyes.


    Despite their weary appearance, they carried on with a sense of purpose and camaraderie.


    Northern and Jeci followed Ellis closely behind; the people that walked around went about their business without paying any attention to the neers.


    That was indicative of how used they were to new peopleing around.


    If only they knew that these weren''t just new people.


    If only they knew Northern.


    Unlike Raven, Northern doubted if anyone amongst these people knew what he looked like or even his name.


    Soon they were at the central building.


    Ellis pushed the door of the walls, and together all three of them entered.


    Inside the walls of the central building, the people here looked more presentable than those outside; they were scattered around, some bandaged, around the head, hand, leg, leaning against the seemingly fragile wall.


    Northern raised a brow.


    From what he had seen of Night Terror''s memories, he knew that Lotheliwan had been divided into two factions.


    One was being led by Braham and the delegates of Sloria, the other was being led by Ate and Night Terror.


    Those were the two main factions that were currently warring against each other.


    But there was one more faction.


    Northern decided to call them the hiding faction, led by Gilbert and some of the party leaders. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, there were some party leaders here too and some with Braham.


    Northern was even more surprised to find out that Ryan and Arlem were in this faction.


    He didn''t think that those two, most especially, would be here... after their fight with Night Terror.


    Why would they choose to serve him?


    He was not able to get what had inspired their decision from Night Terror''s memory.


    There were a couple of other things he was unable to get too, which was why he still needed more information.


    Hence, he would allow Ate to exin everything to him from the beginning and look at the whole narrative from her own point of view.


    Northern nced around and entered the building.


    He came into a not-sorge hall, but it wasrge enough to amodate a long table with Ate and a few other people without feeling cozy.


    Ate was surrounded by them and seemed to be talking to them.


    As he, Ellis, and Jeci entered, her eyes drifted towards the entrance and immediately widened.


    Immediately followed was a broad, maniacal grin.


    She rudely burst through the people in front of her and hurtled towards Northern; upon reaching his front, she pulled him into her bosom and wrapped her hands around him.


    Northern found it so hard to breathe as Ate stuffed his face into her breasts.


    He forced himself away from her and red.


    "Ah ah, I never thought a day woulde that I would be so happy to see you!"


    Ate said.


    Slowly though, she began to feel the room temperature rise; she subconsciously wiped her forehead, only to realize she was sweating.


    Frozen for a moment, she looked at her hand and then at Northern.


    Behind Northern was a dark-haireddy, fuming. She darted a strong vicious scowl at Ate, her essence was all over the ce and affecting the room.


    Northern gave her a side eye.


    "Hey."


    Immediately Jeci closed her eyes and breathed out. She bowed her head and said:


    "I apologize."


    Ate instantly felt the temperature in the room drop rapidly immediately after thedy apologized.


    She then took another look at thedy, her armor. Then a frown creased her brow.


    "Hey Northy. Do you know who that is?"


    Northern looked at her.


    "No need to get all edgy. I know and she can''t harm anyone."


    "Northy, you don''t¡ª"


    "Should this be what we are talking about right now?" he interrupted her.


    Ate froze, observed him and smiled broadly again.


    "You''re right. That''s not even what should be on our lips right now. Come, I''ll introduce you to everyone and keep you up to speed on things."


    Ate walked back to the group of people who were now looking at her and the white-haired boy.


    "Please, care to treat Ellis first. He received a critical hit..."


    Ellis was surprised.


    ''Where did thate from?''


    Northern looked at him.


    "What? I don''t want your back breaking when I just came back to use you."


    Ellis smiled sweetly.


    "Of course. I will get treated. I think you should talk to Ate first."


    Ate gave a small smile and nodded at him.


    Northern then moved forward; he could recognize some faces.


    Such as Arlem who was standing with his hands folded, muscles coiling beneath his skin like they were alive.


    Ryan was standing behind Arlem, gaze distant and lost, but radiating a cold air of power.


    ''I still look forward to copying his talent''


    There were other people such as Vida, the dark-skinneddy with a gorgeous voluptuous body, which seemed to have gotten even better.


    Like the state of this destion just did not have any effect on her.


    The others looked young as him, some a little bit older, and Ate was the one leading all of them.


    Ate, after reaching amidst them, looked at Northern, lingered, then said:


    "This is Northern, well, there are a lot of things I can say about him. But I guess the first thing I''ll have you know is... he is the master of our monster hero."


    All their faces went nk.


    Ate repeated proudly,


    "Yep. This is The Dark Terror''s master."


    Even Northern was shocked.

 Chapter 364 The Fall Of Lotheliwan [Part 1]

    Chapter 364 The Fall Of Lotheliwan [Part 1]


    Northern frowned at Ate immediately as she spoke.


    But she grinned at his face and looked away.


    The others were still finding it so hard to believe. They muttered among each other, giving Northern nces.


    One of them, however, stepped forward to Northern''s front and looked down on him.


    Arlem boasted of a muchrger and taller body than Northern; standing directly in front of the white-haired boy, he looked like an older person than he was.


    Northern scowled and looked up to his face, wrinkling his nose a little bit.


    "You have a strong monster!"


    "I know," Northern responded silently, even though Arlem had shouted.


    The guy had a lousy nature to himself.


    "Hmph hmph, you are doing well." He tapped Northern''s shoulder like he was some elderly folk and walked back.


    Ryan nced at Northern and that was it.


    Before the others could start approaching him, Ate cleared her throat, grabbing their attention.


    "I need to keep Northern up to speed on our state of things. Please give us some privacy."


    They all began to walk out after she spoke.


    After a while, the only people that were left in the room were Ate and Northern.


    She looked at him for a few seconds before she smiled and started.


    "First of all, I am now a Savant. And I probably will be a Sage with this next rift. Ha! It feels so nice, there''s no better time to have you; remember you promised to go into a rift with me?"


    Northern raised a brow.


    "I did?"


    "Yes. You did. But let''s leave that for now. I know you are very curious as to the state you have found us." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern crossed his arms over his chest and sat carefully on the table behind, looking at Ate.


    "Whatever you are about to tell me, I honestly hope it features how the hell you lost my estate."


    "Ah, that¡­"


    Ate scratched the back of her hair with an awkwardughter.


    Meanwhile, Northern just red at her.


    "So this problem all started with Braham," she sighed. "I''ve always known Braham to be a serious problem; all of us have always known, but he was too valuable to develop. In this entire stronghold, he is the only one with a healing ability. Not to say, his ability is so strong that he could heal in a single instance.


    "Before now though, he had never been a problem, because Raven was there to put him under control. Her presence alone intimidated him tons. But then she disappeared along with him and Braham suddenly grew five balls."


    She paused and looked at Northern.


    "You''ve been with her all this while, haven''t you? Where is she? Do you think you can convince her to join this faction?"


    Northern red at her intensely, making her return to her main point of conversation.


    She cleared her throat andmented:


    "That was just by the way anyways. When Raven left, Braham came after Ellis with some natives of Lotheliwan, his thugs.


    "They got into a serious fight with Hao; things got tough, a monster came to their rescue, beat all of them to the point of death."


    She gave Northern an extra look as she continued.


    "As you know, this monster has been something the party leaders had already been concerning themselves with. So, things went up quickly; after seeing the state of the thugs and Braham, subduing the monster became a priority. Well¡­ it did not go well for any of the party leaders.


    "Ellis reached out to me in all of this, warned me not to go against the monster. I couldn''t understand what he was saying and was on the verge of thinking he had something to do with all of this.


    "Eventually after pressuring him, he told me the truth."


    "Of course, he did. That wimp," Northern muttered.


    "Don''t me him. There was a lot of pressure and that was the best call for the situation."


    "If he hadn''t, things would have escted out of control. Do you think your monster is invincible?"


    Northern''s lips curled smugly.


    "You fool," Ate said, seeing the cocky smile on his face.


    "The only reason why anyone would probably have a chance against him is because I ordered him not to kill."


    Ate raised her head up andughed a little bit. Then she shot Northern a re.


    "Don''t be too full of yourself Northern. Remember we are drifters and we exist to subdue monsters, kill them. That thing is a monster; it would have died if it wasn''t for me."


    "Oh? Tell me about it."


    "After Ellis told me about it, I told others, I told them it was a summon and it had a master and was acting for a reason. As long as we back away from Ellis, it wouldn''t bother us.


    "After much back and forth defeat from the monster, eventually the party leaders had to opt for my suggestion. We backed away and thus did the monster¡­ however, Braham did not like this development.


    "He wanted Ellis at all cost."


    Northern grimaced.


    "Why?"


    Ate looked at him seriously and retorted:


    "That guy is a cunt, a noble-bred cunt, so prideful even in a destion like this world, he would go to stupid means just to feed his ego and exercise unnecessary authority. He has values no doubt, but that fact has gone ahead and ruined his head."


    She breathed, almost heaving with anger but controlled her breath and said:


    "He began to get very bothersome, said he will use his own means to get the boy. Hence he tried to kidnap Ellis while he was asleep. But was dealt with by your monster wolf."


    "Mr Fluffy?" Northern smiled, touching his jaw. "So, Braham got done in twice. That''s satisfying."


    Ate continued.


    "Well, turned out Braham had been in contact with the Sloria stronghold. Feeding them information about us, in exchange for items, supplies. He was amassing riches of his own."


    Northern''s look got serious.


    "Amassing riches of his own? Why?"


    "Man, beats me. I don''t know too. The only thing I can think of was so that he could enter Luinngard."


    "Do you need riches to enter Luinngard?"


    ''If that was the case, wouldn''t those from Slora stronghold have entered already?''


    Ate answered:


    "I don''t know too. I told you, I don''t know. But the worse came¡­ Sloria drifters started attacking us."

 Chapter 365 The Fall Of Lotheliwan [Part 2]

    Chapter 365 The Fall Of Lotheliwan [Part 2]


    "They started attacking you guys? Why?"


    "Obviously because Braham told them that we were harboring a monster. A monster that could understand andmunicate with humans."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "He lied? How more wretched could he be?"


    Ate was silent for a few seconds, squarely looking at Northern.


    Northern returned the gaze gesture and questioned.


    "What? Didn''t he?"


    She shook her head subtly.


    "No, he didn''t."


    She then squinted her eyes, "Northern, have you seen Mr. Fluffy since you came back?"


    Northern shook his head, "No, I haven''t. I just came back and came here straight."


    Ate then slowly nodded, "I see, that''s why¡­"


    "That''s why what?"


    She raised her face to him and gave him her intense fiery re.


    "Your monster wolf has grown¡­ really grown. And although it can''t speak with us, it clearly understands us."


    Northern thought for a while; he didn''t think anything was wrong with that.


    Even from when they were in the rift, Mr. Fluffy clearly could understand him and acted on hismands.


    Could that be factored into a level ofmunication that anyone needs to be concerned with?


    "I''m not sure if we are even on the same page here¡­"


    Ate breathed and exined with slight hand gestures that seemed to give life to her words.


    "What I''m saying is your monster wolf rtes with people on a fantastic level. And responds with growls. That thing is literally Ellis'' best friend; it also runs errands. It''s a friend of everyone."


    Northern nodded, "I guess that''s a big problem¡­ but why should the Sloria stronghold bother themselves with this?"


    Ate was silent, her fiery eyes rested on Northern, before she continued, saying,


    "See, I have never said this to you. But Sloria has a very big backing."


    "Luinngard Empire, I guess? So you know about that."


    Ate, startled, almost stumbled back.


    "How do you even know that?"


    Northern shrugged slightly.


    "Well, a lot has happened."


    Ate observed him with suspicious eyes.


    "For how long you guys were gone¡­ a lot has to have happened."


    Northern suddenly asked her.


    "Sorry, how long were we gone?"


    "You don''t know?" She pointed two fingers. "You guys were gone for two whole months."


    "Ahh¡­ I see¡­"


    ''It isn''t as much as I had actually expected it would have been.''


    "So in that two months, you became a Savant and almost even broke out of it? I don''t assume fighting drifters is what earned you that achievement."


    Ate smiled in fervent satisfaction.


    "Calm down and let me get there."


    She continued.


    "The Empire was the one that concerned themselves with the matters of monsters; I wasn''t sure. After Braham reported Mr. Fluffy''s existence to Sloria, they attacked us and asked us to submit the monster to them; then they would allow us to join them.


    "At this point, Fluffy was beginning to rte with everyone. Some were going to do it while some opposed. It caused another serious battle of separation. We really got done in by the drifters of Sloria, and Mr. Fluffy was close to being kidnapped by a certain individual. I doubt you''ll know him; he goes by the name Zephyr.


    "Then Night Terror came¡­ fought him and almost died. But guess who saved your monster? Ryan, Arlem, Vida, and I!!"


    She sounded like she was boasting.


    Northern''s nk gaze stayed glued to her face.


    Someone almost killed Night Terror?


    The news came as very shocking and made him question for the first time.


    Night Terror is a Void Summon¡­ what will happen should he die?


    Northern felt his shoulders tremble; his spit suddenly dried out as he gulped.


    The point Ate was trying to make earlier finally settled in.


    He looked at her and exhaled shakily.


    "Thank you."


    Night Terror is his strongest asset; losing that monster would be a huge blow to his soul.


    Ate smiled delightfully.


    "You are wee."


    She lingered for a few beats before she continued her story.


    "After things went down that way, Mr. Fluffy returned to the mansion and refused to leave. While Sloria surrounded the mansion and were going to set it on fire. They either had the monster or killed it.


    She sighed; remembering it seemed to make her even anxious.


    "We begged your monster to leave¡­ it refused; the mansion was burning and that darned monster was not going to leave. Ellis was begging it to leave, but it refused and stayed in that attic room in that mansion. Eventually, Night Terror came and forcefully dragged it out.


    "While running away from the warriors from Sloria, we found this ce; Night Terror marked it to keep the monsters away. And after a month and a half, we were able to erect these structures. Of course, with great help from Mr. Fluffy, Night Terror, and Hao."


    Northern swallowed what was left of his spit and clenched his hands.


    He was feeling very angry.


    Ate looked at him and ascertained again.


    "So, it''s not like we lost your estate. It was burnt by Sloria."


    Northern let out a steamy breath and said:


    "So, all of this was caused by Braham and Sloria. Moreover, Mr. Fluffy was almost killed while protecting my manor."


    "I guess that''s a way to put it."


    "Where''s Mr. Fluffy right now?"


    "If he wasn''t with Ellis, that means he is running rounds with Perceival."


    Northern shifted his head slightly.


    "Who is that?"


    "Uhm, I don''t know how the guy does it. But he and Mr. Fluffy''s bond is on a whole other level. It could even make you jealous."


    "So when will they be around?"


    "Very soon."


    Northern turned away but was stopped by Ate''s voice.


    "We have more important things to face than this matter. I am nning to enter one of the four cardinal rifts. Night Terror and all of us have been training for that purpose. We have killed a lot of monsters, and thus came the growth."


    Northern nodded; his back was still turned against her.


    She frowned a little bit and asked him,


    "Northern, are you fine?"


    "Yes. I am." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What are you going to do after now?"


    "Wait for Mr. Fluffy," he retorted.


    "Then?"


    He looked back over his shoulders with a very dark grimace,


    "Then I''m gonna burn the whole of Sloria stronghold down."

 Chapter 366 The Big White Ferocious Beast

    Chapter 366 The Big White Ferocious Beast


    Northern sat cross-legged in a small tent and greedily tore at a roasted meat.


    He gulped water from a brown hide, paused a little, taking his time to swallow before he continued with the meat.


    Throughout, Ellis stared at him.


    "Small small, calm down and eat slowly, the food is not running away, you know?"


    Northern nodded and spoke with a muffled voice, a lot of meat in his mouth.


    "I''ve not eaten for long¡­ it''s been so long."


    Thest time Northern probably had something to eat was when he was in the rift.


    From when that night he got kidnapped till now, he had not eaten anything.


    And only got conscious of it when he smelled a roasted monster meat.


    Jeci was seated behind him with her legs and arms also crossed, her eyes were closed and she was silent.


    Ellis stole a nce, silently shifted towards Northern and asked,


    "Who is she?"


    Northern waved his hand dismissively and continued his meat.


    When he was done with the meat, he slurped the side of the bone with his tongue and finally abandoned it.


    Then he leaned back with his hands as support and exhaled in deep satisfaction.


    After not eating for probably four days, that was more than enough to make him even burp.


    "I''m really d you are back. What ofdy Raven, is she fine? Did harm do her at any point?"


    Northern raised his head and sneered at him.


    Ellis swallowed the rest of what it looked like he was about to say and looked down in small shame, he looked up at Northern and quickly looked down again when he saw that Northern''s sneer persisted.


    After a few awkward seconds in silence, he raised his voice in protest.


    "I mean, I was just worried about her, you know."


    Northern nodded his head.


    "Understandable. Don''t just ask me, you can go find her yourself."


    ''I wonder why they are not here yet though.''


    Jeci opened her eyes and looked at Northern and Ellis then closed them back.


    "What about Hao anyway? I''ve not seen him."


    Ellis looked down, his eyes somber.


    "What''s wrong?" Northern pressed, slightly frowning upon seeing the boy''s expression.


    "Hao was taken¡­ by the Sloria delegates. But we know he is alive. He is too valuable to be killed."


    Northern lowered his head, looking down with his frown getting darker.


    "I see¡­" His voice went on a pause for a couple of heartbeats beforeing back.


    "So, where is he being held?"


    "They have probably taken him to their stronghold."


    Northern nodded.


    "I guess that''s convenient."


    Ellis looked at him, lingered then asked:


    "What do you mean?"


    Northern sighed and stood himself up, then said to Ellis as he walked out of the tent.


    "Come show me around."


    ¡ª


    The forest reverberated with the sound of snapping twigs and rustling leaves as an enormous white beast, its fur a stark contrast against the dark foliage, darted through the forest.


    Its piercing blue eyes glowed with a fierce intensity, every sinew of its powerful body rippling with controlled aggression.


    On its back, a young man with closed, small nt eyes and packed, upward spiky hair clung tightly, his gaze sharp and unwavering.


    With a mighty leap, the beast soared over a fallen tree, its ws digging into the soft earth as itnded gracefully.


    Ahead, the ox-headed monsters, massive and menacing, lumbered into view, their heavy footfalls shaking the ground.


    The beast didn''t hesitate. It surged forward, a blur of white fur and lethal intent.


    The first monster barely had time to raise its club before the beast was upon it, jaws snapping with a bone-crunching force.


    The monster roared in pain as the beast''s teeth tore through its thick hide, blood spraying in a gruesome arc.


    The young man on the wolf''s back moved with calcted precision, his movements fluid and controlled, guiding the wolf with subtle shifts of his weight.


    Both of them were like a fluid flow of oil, synchronizing perfectly with each other.


    Another monster charged, its horns aimed at the wolf''s nk, but the beast was faster.


    It twisted mid-air, evading the attack and lunging at the monster''s exposed neck.


    With a savage growl, it mped down, shaking its head violently until the monster''s body went limp.


    Guttural roars of the monsters crawled from the depth of the silent forest, only to be met by a ferocious snarl of the beast.


    The young man''s presence atop the beast was a striking image of calm amid the storm, his eyes narrowing in focus as he directed the beast towards the next foe.


    "Mr. Fluffy¡­ forward!" He shouted.


    Mr. Fluffy surged forward immediately the guy spoke, each of its powerful strides eating up the ground between them and their foes.


    The young man''s fingers tightened in Mr. Fluffy''s ruff, as the beast thumped forward.


    More of the monsters plunged out of different sides of the forest, but the big white beast seemed unbothered, as did its rider.


    Mr. Fluffy''s ears ttened against his skull, his lips curling back to reveal rows of gleaming fangs.


    A low growl rumbled from deep within his chest, a primal sound that sent shivers through the very air.


    The closest monster swung an axe in a wide arc.


    The young man''s eyes narrowed, calcting trajectory and speed in an instant.


    With a subtle shift of his body, he guided Mr. Fluffy into a tight roll.


    The axe whistled harmlessly overhead as beast and rider spun beneath it.


    In the same fluid motion, Mr. Fluffy twisted, using his momentum tounch himself at the monster''s exposed nk.


    His ws raked across tough hide, leaving deep furrows that welled with dark blood.


    The monster roared in pain and fury, its stubby fingers fumbling to grab at the beast.


    But Mr. Fluffy was already gone, a white blur darting across the creature.


    The young man clung tightly, his body low against Mr. Fluffy''s back.


    The forest whirled around them in a dizzying kaleidoscope of dark, green and brown.


    The tang of sap from broken branches filled the air, mingling with the copper scent of fresh blood.


    Another monster charged, its bovine head lowered, razor-sharp horns aimed straight for them.


    Mr. Fluffy''s muscles bunched beneath his rider.


    The young man perspired as he felt the surge of power, anticipating theing leap.


    With explosive force, Mr. Fluffy sprang upward.


    They soared over the charging monster, so close that the young man could see the surprise in its beady eyes.


    Time seemed to slow as they hung suspended in the air, the forest stretching out beneath them.


    Then gravity reasserted itself. Mr. Fluffy twisted in mid-air.


    Theynded hard on the monster''s broad back, ws digging in for purchase.


    The beast bellowed, bucking and twisting to dislodge them.


    But Mr. Fluffy held fast, his jaws mping down on the thick neck.


    The young man leaned close, with a dagger appearing in his hands as he extended his limb and stabbed the dagger brutally into the monster''s back.


    Followed by that was a savage shake of his head. Mr. Fluffy tore out the monster''s throat.


    Hot blood sprayed, staining white fur ck.


    The massive body crashed to the ground, sending tremors through the earth.


    However, there was no time to savor the victory.


    Two more ox-headed creatures lumbered towards them, their heavy weapons raised high.


    Mr. Fluffy''s chest heaved, his breathsing in rapid pants.


    But his eyes still zed with fierce determination.


    The young man patted his neck, feeling the wolf''s racing pulse beneath his palm.


    "Just two more, buddy," he murmured. "We can do this."


    Mr. Fluffy''s ear twitched at the sound of his voice.


    He crouched low, muscles coiling like springs.


    The monsters approached cautiously now, wary of the deadly duo that had felled their brethren.


    Tension crackled in the air like static electricity.


    Leaves rustled in a sudden breeze, carrying the metallic scent of an approaching storm.


    The monsters paused for a couple of seconds, then suddenly lunged themselves, attacking as one, their clubs descending in a devastating downward strike.


    But Mr. Fluffy was already moving¡ªa white phantom darting between the massive bodies.


    His teeth shed, tearing at exposed flesh. Blood flowed freely, staining the forest floor.


    The young man clung tightly and ducked beneath iling limbs, leading Mr. Fluffy with the slightest touch.


    Together, they were a whirlwind of fur and fangs, striking and retreating before the lumbering monsters could retaliate.


    One monster fell, its leg hamstrung by Mr. Fluffy''s razor-sharp ws.


    It crashed to the ground with an earth-shaking impact, trees trembling from the force.


    The other one roared in fury, swinging its axe wildly.


    Mr. Fluffy danced away from the attack, his movements, while still graceful,cked their earlier explosive power.


    The young man could feel the beast''s sides heaving beneath him, each breath was abored gasp.


    The remaining monster pressed its advantage, backing the duo against a massive tree.


    Its beady eyes gleamed with malevolent triumph as it raised its axe for a final, crushing blow.


    Time seemed to slow.


    The young man''s heart thundered in his chest, matching the rapid pulse he could feel thrumming through Mr. Fluffy''s body.


    The monster''s muscles bulged as it began its downward swing.


    In that frozen moment, the young man grinned. He leaned close to Mr. Fluffy''s ear, whispering a single word:


    "Now."


    With a powerful and explosive surge, Mr. Fluffy leaped.


    Not away from the monster, but towards it.


    They collided with the ox-headed creature in mid-swing, throwing off its aim.


    The axe delved into the oak behind them, sending splinters flying.


    Before the monster could recover, Mr. Fluffy''s jaws mped onto its throat.


    The young man added his weight to the attack, pressing down with all his might.


    Together, they bore the creature to the ground.


    The monster thrashed and bellowed, its cries growing weaker as Mr. Fluffy''s teeth sank deeper.


    With a final, rattling gasp, it went still.


    Silence fell over the forest.


    The only sounds were the ragged pants of Mr. Fluffy and the young man, and the soft patter of blood dripping from the wolf''s fur.


    Slowly, carefully, the young man slid from Mr. Fluffy''s back. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His legs trembled as they touched the ground, muscles protesting after the intense battle.


    He leaned against the beast, burying his face in his fur.


    Mr. Fluffy turned his head, gently nuzzling the young man''s hair.


    His tongue lolled out, a wolfish grin of triumph despite his exhaustion.


    The young manughed softly, the sound filled with relief and exhration.


    He scratched behind Mr. Fluffy''s ears, eliciting a contented rumble from the massive beast.


    "Good boy," he murmured. "The best boy."


    However, the beast slowly sniffed the air.


    Mr. Fluffy''s eyes suddenly swung open and he shot to his feet. Legs strong gripping against the ground.


    Perceival staggered back, confused by the sudden act of the beast.


    Without a word to Perceival, Mr. Fluffy darted forward with explosive speed.

 Chapter 367 The Beautiful Reunion

    Chapter 367 The Beautiful Reunion


    The ground trembled as Mr. Fluffy took a fast powerful stride forward. Perceival had tried to catch up with the monster but was long away from doing so.


    At some point, he just dropped to his butt, heaving, while he watched Mr. Fluffy disappear into the distance, thinking:


    ''What could have happened? He has never been like this before.''


    From the moment Mr. Fluffy had begun to socialize up until now, there had never been a worrying moment with the fact that he was essentially a monster who should not be living amongst humans.


    It was like the beast had apelling understanding of human society, hadpassion, kindness, empathy and love.


    These by all circumstances were not qualities a monster should have.


    And it even grew more evident in him as he continued to spend time with them.


    Until now, when the entire shelter trusts Mr. Fluffy so much that they don''t worry with him around.


    He and Night Terror often walk amidst the shelter like heroes.


    Although strangely, the two of them do not get along quite well.


    Perceival heaved a final sigh as he watched the trails the beast left behind.


    He scratched the side of his brow and slumped to the ground, groaning. The tiredness from the fight from earlier still hit hard.


    And he was only riding; he couldn''t help but imagine how tired Mr. Fluffy must feel.


    Of course, the beast clearly boasted superior stamina than humans.


    ''We''ve been running rounds since morning¡­ clearing monsters. He''d still be tired!'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Meanwhile, Mr. Fluffy, as he approached the clearing that housed the shelter, did not wait for the wooden gate to open.


    He ran on the walls and leaped over,nding powerfully on the inside ground with a powerful THUD!


    Every busy person paused and turned their heads to see where the ground-shaking sound hade from.


    On seeing Mr. Fluffy, they turned back to whatever it was they were doing.


    The beast, ignorant of the hassle it had caused just now, slowly moved forward, sniffing the air and following a particr but invisible trail.


    He divided his way through the throng of ragged people and finally saw the back of a man with long white hair, donned in off-white armor and brown leather.


    Immediately, Mr. Fluffy sat down as the person turned, although he had no tail, his butt looked like it was almost dancing to the left and right.


    He divided his way through the throng of ragged people and finally saw the back of a man with long white hair, donned in off-white armor and brown leather.


    Immediately, Mr. Fluffy sat down as the person turned, although he had no tail, his butt looked like it was almost dancing to the left and right.


    A delightful smile split Northern''s face as his eyes settled on the¡­ massive, wolfish beast sitting in front of him.


    As the awe-striking image of Mr. Fluffy settled into his head, he took a step back to reassess the monster.


    "Mr. Fluffy?"


    Upon hearing his master call his name, Mr. Fluffy growled lowly, thickly, his tone was mixed with a somewhat notable feel of happiness.


    A pensive silence existed between the two but did not evenst a second before both of them jumped into the embrace of each other, Northern burying his face into the monster''s fur.


    Mr. Fluffy was now so big that Northern had to look up to look at his face.


    Not to talk of the beast''s teeth, they had be sorge, and fierce.


    His eyes were now glowing with a cold ferocity hidden within their blue depth and were a somewhat deeper, darker contrast of blue from what hest saw.


    Mr. Fluffy had changed in so many ways and Northern was just filled with so much shock and surprises that he couldn''t stop staring, leaving his mouth slightly hung open.


    The obedient beast judiciously sat in front of him, eyes sparkling.


    Northern smiled and buried his hand into the beast''s fur and scratched it enjoyably.


    This caused Mr. Fluffy to reposition his head slightly upward, shaking one of his legs as he enjoyed the sweet sensation.


    When Northern stopped, he leaned his head forward and licked Northern''s face with hisrge salivate tongue.


    Northern almost stumbled back from the slightly powerful force of the monster.


    He turned his back and looked at Ellis, then said:


    "I''ll be back in a little time."


    Immediately, he threw himself over the beast''s back and leaned closer to him.


    "I don''t know if you are familiar with who Hao is but you and I are going to go on a rescue mission."


    Northern paused, smiling for a bit.


    "And we are going to pay back those bastards that burned my mansion and tried to burn you with it."


    After his whisper, the beast let out a low, vibrating and intimidating growl.


    Northern tapped him with a very satisfied grin andmanded:


    "Go!"


    Mr. Fluffy plunged into the air. With just one super-powerful leap, he crossed the little distance and flew over the wall.


    Landing outside the shelter, then plunged into the forest.


    Ellis stared in a dizzying mixture of surprise and dismay.


    Northern had just sted off with Mr. Fluffy and if he heard quite well, to rescue Hao.


    Immediately, he turned his frail legs around and dashed towards the building.


    Immediately he entered, he reported to Ate with a quick shout.


    "Northern has left the shelter with Mr. Fluffy!"


    Ate, who was at the table with the same people from earlier¡ªthey seemed to be nning something¡ªswung her head up and frowned slightly.


    She gritted her teeth and suppressed the curses that swelled from her throat.


    "That guy, I just can''t believe¡­"


    She looked at the others and said to them.


    "This takes priority. We need to go after him as far as we can."


    Arlem folded his hands and calmly spoke.


    "Do we though?"


    Ate looked at him, a pressuring dark expression settled on her face but it wasn''t a frown.


    "What did you say?"


    Arlem cleared up his throat and spoke louder.


    "I''m just saying, this is a very strong person, I presume. If he is the Terror''s Master then he must be pretty strong. Would he need our help?"


    Ate was silent for a few seconds, she looked down and seemed to be lost in her thoughts for those seconds.


    Then she returned her fiery eyes to Arlem, after finding her words,


    "Northern is thest vestige ofmon sense I have to hold on to, call me sentimental but having known him beforeing here I have developed a sense of favoritism towards him. My decision to go after him is not dependent on how strong he is."


    She looked fiercely at all of them and added.


    "And it''s also not mandatory for any of you toe with me. He is my student, if he is diving into trouble, it''s only right that I save him from it."


    She turned around and walked past Ellis going out of the building.


    A dark-skinneddy immediately followed her.


    Ellis looked at the others, a slight confused frown appearing on his face. He gulped and finally went out too.

 Chapter 368 Creatures Of Nightmares

    Chapter 368 Creatures Of Nightmares


    Northern and Mr. Fluffy hurtled across the forest scape, not minding a single monster around. For those that dared to enter their path, they were met with the crude and vicious w of the White beast, marking their end in a ghastly spray of gore.


    A couple of minutes passed, and they eventually came out of the forest. Mr. Fluffy drifted, skidding to a halt for a brief moment, allowing Northern to get his bearings.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed as he surveyed thendscape before them.


    Rolling hills stretched as far as the eye could see, dotted with clusters of trees and crisscrossed by winding paths.


    This was a path of Lotheliwan he wasn''t used to, but it wasn''t so difficult. After all, he could see so far to know that the desert ins of Sloria were just ahead.


    All that''s left is to just find a path there, or better still, force one out if he has to.


    Northern leaned close to Mr. Fluffy''s ear. "Alright buddy, let''s move¡­ forward."


    The wolf''s ears twitched in response.


    Without hesitation, Mr. Fluffy surged forward again, his powerful legs propelling him across the open terrain.


    The grasnds blurred beneath them, the ground a fleeting memory as they raced towards their destination.


    The wind whipped through Northern''s hair, his eyes slits of determination as he clung to his steed.


    As they approached the outskirts of the city, the scenery shifted once more.


    The forest reimed its dominance, trees arching overhead to form a natural gateway.


    Shadows danced along the forest floor, the light filtering through the leaves casting an ethereal glow.


    Mr. Fluffy navigated the dense foliage with practiced ease, his movements fluid and precise.


    His pace never faltered as they plunged into the woods. Branches whipped past, leaving thin scratches on Northern''s arms.


    The beast ducked and weaved through the underbrush, following a path only he could sense.


    The forest grew denser, the canopy overhead blocking out most of the daystar''s light.


    An eerie quiet settled over them, broken only by the soft thud of Mr. Fluffy''s paws and his rhythmic panting.


    Suddenly, the trees parted, revealing a wide, rushing river.


    The water frothed and churned, its surface broken by jagged rocks.


    On the far bank, a desert path continued, winding its way up a steep hill.


    Northern patted Mr. Fluffy''s neck, preparing for the leap across. But as the beast gathered himself to spring, a bone-chilling howl split the air.


    Northern immediately sensed it and narrowed his eyes.


    ''Something ising!''


    He turned the beast around to face the forest, cautiously anticipating whatever it was that wasing out of the forest.


    And from the shadows of the forest emerged a creature of nightmares.


    It stood easily twice Mr. Fluffy''s height, casting a long shadow over them.


    Its body was a twisted amalgamation of wolf and bear. Matted fur covered its muscr frame, marred by countless scars.


    Its eyes glowed with an unnatural yellow light, fixed hungrily on the pair before it.


    Mr. Fluffy''s eyes narrowed fiercely at the threat, hackles rising as a low growl rumbled from his chest.


    Northern''s hand instinctively tightened in the wolf''s fur, a thousand things running across his mind.


    But amidst it all, he couldn''t deny the unwavering sense of peace and calmness that sat within his chest.


    Like he just knew.


    He couldn''t lose.


    There was this surreal sync between him and Mr. Fluffy that gave him an outright understanding of the monster''s capabilities and made his own capabilities very understanding to the monster itself.


    Maybe that was why Mr. Fluffy seemed even cockier than he had been when he was facing other monsters.


    But something worried Northern still.


    ''The monsters in this vicinity are all known into four main categories. I have never heard or seen one looking so grotesque and huge before.''


    This left an open room for a lot of suspicion for Northern, but then again, he thought about the monster in the depth of the river.


    The worm and the crazy monster in the sleeping mountains.


    Those were also all ounted for.


    But at the very least, this one had not been there a couple of months ago when he and Raven passed.


    And he hade in through this route too, although he ran so fast and it wasn''t exactly the same path.


    ''Shouldn''t I have felt it at least if he was here¡­''


    Northern''s mind went back and forth of what to think but s, he decided to kill it first before worrying.


    As if sensing consent in Northern''s cold eyes, the monster charged¡ªwith surprising speed for its bulk.


    Mr. Fluffy waited until thest moment before darting aside, his ws leaving deep gouges in the earth.


    The creature''s momentum carried it past them, giving Northern a chance to assess their foe even better.


    Wicked ws adorned its massive paws, each easily as long as Northern''s forearm.


    Yellowed fangs protruded from its elongated snout, dripping with foul-smelling saliva.


    But most terrifying were its eyes ¨C intelligent and filled with malevolent hunger.


    The monster wheeled around, letting out another ear-splitting howl.


    This time, answering cries echoed from the forest. More glowing eyes appeared in the gloom, surrounding Northern and Mr. Fluffy.


    Northern''s mouth slowly opened.


    ''There were more¡­ and I didn''t even sense them? Okay crap, I think I need to evolve this Soul Eyes.''


    He sighed, ''And I thought I could make anything evolving wait after I be a Master. I guess I''ll have to make an exception with this one.''


    "Looks like we''ve got a fight on our hands, buddy," Northern murmured, caressing the beast''s furs yfully.


    He didn''t even look bothered about the situation, not even in the slightest manner.


    Mr. Fluffy''s only response was to bunch his muscles, ready to spring in any direction.


    The air crackled with tension as predator and prey sized each other up.


    The lead monster made the first move, lunging forward with surprising agility.


    Its ws shed through the air where Mr. Fluffy had been a split second before.


    The white beast danced away, retaliating with a quick snap at the creature''s nk.


    Blood welled from the wound, but the monster seemed unfazed. It pressed its attack, forcing Mr. Fluffy closer to the churning river.


    The other monsters closed in, cutting off any chance of escape.


    Northern leaned close to Mr. Fluffy''s ear. "Hey buddy," he whispered. "Head for the river, I want to see how desperate these bastards are¡­ if not too desperate we can alwayse back to deal with them."


    ''I actually want to see if there is a new rift around. If they are still here by the time Ie back, then I suppose there''s a new rift that no one has noticed. If not¡­ ah well, then this is just suspicious as hell.''


    The beast''s ear twitched in acknowledgment.


    He feinted left, drawing the lead monster''s attention, then suddenly spun and leaped towards the river.


    Time seemed to slow as they soared over the rushing current.


    Northern could see every droplet of water, feel the spray on his face.


    Behind them, the monsters roared in fury.


    Mr. Fluffy''s paws hit the far bank, scrabbling for purchase on the slick rocks.


    For a heart-stopping moment, it seemed they might slip back into the churning waters.


    Then, with a mighty heave, the beast pulled them to safety.


    But their reprieve was short-lived. The monsters, driven by unnatural madness, plunged into the river after them.


    Something from within drew two down immediately, their howls of rage turning to gurgles as they disappeared beneath the frothing surface.


    The lead monster, however, was not so easily deterred. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Its powerful limbs cut through the water, propelling it towards the far shore with terrifying speed.

 Chapter 369 Eternal Chaos

    Chapter 369 Eternal Chaos


    Northern looked at them as they all hurtled towards the bank of the river where he was with Mr. Fluffy.


    And he couldn''t help but think.


    ''Damn, they are quite desperate, aren''t they?''


    Northern had a dark expression on his face as they got closer. He slowly slid down from Mr. Fluffy and gently patted the beast.


    "Buddy, you sit out this one. I know you want to show me how much you have grown. But I also know you''re tired."


    He smiled and faced the monsters,


    "Let me show you how much I have grown."


    He extended both his arms and folded them into fists, then pushed one leg forward subconsciously muttering n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Chaotic Footstep"


    ''There''s something I''ve been thinking about ever since I used Chaos Sword Art with Gengar¡­''


    Northern breathed steadily and circled his hands in the air, slowly coating them with ominous ck mes.


    ''It''s called a sword art but the kind of synchronization and force I got from using it with Gengar was stronger than what I got from using a sword.''


    Although it was also quite harder to use it with Gengarpared to using it with a sword.


    But the results were more explosive.


    That had left Northern thinking about the true nature of this said Sword Art.


    Could it be an art subjected to Formlessness or was it Formless because his [Formless] attribute had an effect on it since the moment he gained it.


    Although he didn''t quite know what it was, but he sensed it was thetter.


    He had long gained [Formless] attribute beforeing in contact with the Vestige of the Chaos Prince. Plus, it was even awarded to him by Ul when she still had ess to his soul.


    Northern breathed steadily.


    This fight was to test truly what it was of the two. Whether the ability is truly Formless or just purely affected by [Formless].


    There was an astonishing effect that [Formless] gave his Heritage that made him so confused about the true nature of the Heritage itself.


    ''I guess it''s called Formless for a reason¡­''


    Northern fixed his eyes on the creature as it got closer, it paused for barely a moment and with a deafening battle cry, lunged itself forward with the force and speed of a battering ram.


    Northern stood unfazed, both hands arched, one upward, one downward, almost marking two circumferential arcs of a circle.


    ck mes dancing from both his fists.


    And as the monster entered his zone, Northern took his time, slightly opening his mouth to let out a steamy breath as he pushed a leg forward, wedging a punch into the monster''s stomach.


    "Chaos Art, sub form, FALLING STAR"


    As the punch connected with the monster''s midsection, a pulverizing burst of mes suddenly exploded.


    Northern was already hurling his other fist, before the monster could even react to this one.


    As the first connected, the second also did, forming a terrifyingbo attack.


    "Second sub form, COMET FURY"


    Immediately the second one connected, a series of swift, blurring punches followed.


    Northern began to mercilessly batter the monster, each of his fists exploding a torrent of mes that licked off the air and drowned the light around them.


    Meanwhile, the minions had managed to also climb the shore, although their number had been drastically reduced by the horror below the river.


    Immediately Northern saw them crawling out with Chaos Eyes, two of his clones shot out of him and darted in that direction.


    Not for a moment did he stop his merciless battering. Without a space in breath, Northern pulled one arm backward, mes dancing proudly on his fist.


    "Third subform, SILENT REQUIEM"


    His fist was almost unseen and absolutely silent. It was like a little trace of white light, moving quickly in a pitch darkness.


    Only to be noticed after leaving the darkness and connecting into a muchrger force, illuminating it with the unseemly mes it harbored within.


    Only in this case, mes dark and vicious like embers of the night itself.


    As Northern''s fist punched into the monster''s midsection, it folded like a piece of paper, eyes bulging.


    [Use First Form Ultimate, Eternal Chaos]


    Northern''s eyes widened a little bit as it all connected. The reason why it was called a Subform and why he had never actually used the main form clicked.


    This was all abo attack that needed to be sessfully executed undisturbed for the main attack to be evoked.


    Happy at his progress, a little smile framed Northern''s lips as he restructured his hand again.


    Northern''s expression turned frightfully focused as he gathered an insane amount of void essence in his arms, causing the ck mes to dance even wilder.


    With a deep breath, he unleashed:


    "First form Ultimate, ETERNAL CHAOS"


    As he uttered these words, the air around him seemed to distort.


    The ck mes that had been dancing on his fists now engulfed his entire body, creating an aura of pure destruction.


    Northern''s body moved with a dark and ominous grace, his movements fluid and precise.


    Heunched himself at the already battered monster, his fist connecting with its chest.


    The moment of impact seemed to stretch into eternity.


    For a split second, everything went silent. Then, chaos erupted.


    A massive explosion of dark mes burst forth from the point of contact, engulfing both Northern and the monster.


    The shockwave rippled outwards, causing the very air to shudder.


    When the dust settled, Northern stood tall, his breathing heavy but controlled.


    The monster, what was left of it was a skeleton that slowly crumbled to dust, four soul cores falling to the ground.


    [Congrattions, you have killed an Apex Hellion]


    [You have gained 16 talent fragments]


    ''It was Apex? Wow¡­''


    And just like that, unbelievably, Northern killed an Apex Hellion.


    ''I really have gotten stronger I guess¡­''


    A wide smile appeared on his face as he looked at his hands.


    He really wished he had discovered this while using a sword or Gengar at least.


    But still, this was not bad progress.


    Just in time as he finished the leader, he also saw other panels.


    [You have gained¡­


    [You have gained¡­.


    Northern turned to Mr. Fluffy, beating his chest with a proud grin stered to his face.


    "See, I have gotten quite dependable haven''t I?"


    The beast growled happily tapping its forelimb on the ground joyously.

 Chapter 370 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 1]

    Chapter 370 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 1]


    Jeci yawned a little bit, stretched and walked out of the tent.


    Just as she did, Ellis jammed her, hurriedly stopping in front of her.


    She frowned a little bit, observing his hasty demeanor before asking,


    "Young boy, what is wrong?"


    "North. North. He left away¡­"


    Thedy''s frown got darker. She grabbed his ck rough shirt and easily pulled him to herself, slightly lifting his legs off the ground.


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    "Northern, he left on his own to an enemy stronghold. To save a friend."


    Jeci narrowed her eyes and released his shirt. He almost stumbled as his feet touched the ground.


    She squeezed her fists together, relieving the tension on her joints with a wild grin marring her face.


    "Take me to this enemy stronghold. I''m not gonna let him have all the fun."


    Ate suddenly walked up to her, smiling.


    "What a coincidence, I happen to be going there myself."


    Jeci''s facial expression suddenly contorted with heavy scrutiny of thedy standing opposite her.


    Ate seemed to have even grown more scars, her muscles coiled tautly, like their cords of fibers have been drawn tighter by the progress of her soul.


    Plus she was wearing an armless top, disying the scars on both her arms like some trophy, her jacket was slumped over her shoulder.


    Her hair seemed longer too, and this time braided, so she looked less like a fiery drunkard.


    Behind her was ady that seemed like the most beautiful thing that had been cut out of an ebony rock, carved by divine hands.


    The shape of her body made spit dry in the throats of men, despite being in a destend like this one.


    Ate smiled once more and asked when Jeci was not saying anything.


    "Would you like to go with us?"


    Thedy looked at Ate and thedy behind her.


    "We are also friends of Northern," she added.


    Jeci finally nodded.


    "Fine¡­ take me there."


    Ate smiled and nodded. All of them headed towards the same direction and walked out of the camp.


    Meanwhile.


    Northern stood at the gate of Sloria stronghold.


    Thest time he was here he hade in through the back tunnel, in order to avoid the eyes of the drifters, safely do what they came for and pull out.


    But today, he was here to wreck nothing but havoc on this ce.


    As his eyes gleamed with a mad light, Mr. Fluffy also seemed to resonate the feeling, causing the air to blow forward with his low, rumbling growl.


    Northern squinted his eyes, tentatively looking at the wooden gate.


    Compared to the one at the shelter, this one was like a mammoth.


    Rods of dried, bamboo-like woods hammered together to create a formidable and unbreakable wall of some sort.


    There were towers to the left edge and right edge of the gate.


    And by now, drifters from that tower should be aiming at Northern with whatever talent abilities they have in order to confirm his identity before letting him in.


    But the ce looked deserted.


    The gate although was closed.


    Northern patted Mr. Fluffy a little bit, the white beast slowly strode forward, its furs dancing proudly in the gentle sandy wind.


    Northern slid down from him and walked to the gate. He knocked on it and waited for a few seconds.


    There was no response.


    Then he knocked again, this time more aggressively.


    There was still no response.


    He breathed in, calmly cing his five fingers on the wood at the same time closing his eyes.


    He breathed out.


    And quickly folded his hand to a fist, lunging it forward without even the slightest waste of movement.


    His hand punched a hole through the thick bamboo. Afterwards, everything seemed to calm down slowly.


    It looked like the best his fist had done was to delve a hole into the wooden gate.


    But Northern knew what he was aiming for.


    Using Chaos Eyes, he had detected the weakest point of the gate ligature structures and attacked that particr area.


    He slowly stepped back and as he did, the gate began to tremble.


    Northern looked up and watched as cracks ran from one bamboo to the next, everything began to break apart heavily, like something was splitting them apart from inside out.


    Eventually, the entire wall structure not just of the main gate but the entire wall crumbled before Northern.


    Even the towers crashed to the ground and broke apart, however they were not really affected by the breaking apart of the bamboo sticks.


    They after all were made of different material.


    Northern''s eyes widened for a second as he saw the scene before him, then they slowly narrowed.


    ''Just like I suspected.''


    Indeed something was heavily wrong.


    The entire stronghold looked deserted but at least the makeshift houses seemed to be in a very ''okay'' condition.


    Although they were still nothingpared to the decrepit buildings that marked their backdrop.


    Northern slowly walked in between the makeshift houses, Mr. Fluffy slowly surveying the surrounding behind them.


    And they continued that path for a while and still met no one.


    At this point, Northern''s anticipation was already peaking. He looked left and right in quick session as they strode forward.


    Eventually, he decided to use Chaos Eyes and see forward.


    It was as if the distance was being sucked into his vision, like he suddenly zoomed in with his eyes.


    And there they were.


    An immense crowd of people stayed clustered together, and they were blocking Northern from seeing whatever it was they were looking at.


    But at least he had known the reason why they were not in their houses.


    Every single person was probably at that ce, looking at something.


    Usually, Northern would be cautious of this situation, the crowd was enormous, and he had to consider that most of the people standing there were probably at least Drifter ranks. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But he was very well prepared since the moment he left the shelter.


    Although he didn''t want to have to kill anyone.


    But at this point, if that was what it took to make them realize the drastic and unfair space that now separated him from them, then he''d kill without mercy.


    He climbed Mr. Fluffy and slowly strutted forward with the white beast.


    When Northern got to half the road, a frown suddenly appeared on his face.


    It was because of the presence he felt amongst the crowd.


    He could never mistake it.


    ''What are they doing here¡­''


    He continued even more quickly upon realizing that Raven and her cohort were currently in this same ce.


    What she hade to do was pretty obvious, but he was still being driven mad by curiosity as Mr. Fluffy dashed towards the crowd¡ªwhich had nowe into better view.

 Chapter 371 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 2]

    Chapter 371 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 2]


    Northern stopped abruptly a couple of meters away from the main crowd, the distance between him and them was parted by a broken bridge that arched over a sewage tunnel.


    He came down from Mr. Fluffy and patted the wolf.


    "You wait here, let me see what''s happening."


    The presence that he had initially sensed, he thought the person was fighting. It only made sense that they were.


    But now that he was closer, he couldn''t hear any shing of metal against metal, there were no signs of any hardened struggle within the crowd.


    Even if there truly was and he had missed something, then it was impossible for the crowd to be gathered like that around.


    Northern trekked forward, jumping on the handle of the broken bridge and carefully treading its path to the other side.


    Eventually, he reached the crowd and carefully observed from behind.


    He wasn''t that proud of his sense of sound but he could hear enough from this distance.


    And what he heard made his brows crease.


    ''What the hell is this girl doing...?''


    There she was, in the center of the crowd, addressing the popce, spitting the same nonsense jargon that she has always talked about.


    "...Sloria stronghold has the greatest number of drifters, you people are creative and have managed to build a home for yourselves in this Destion. While that was admirable and splendid indeed. Isn''t there a need for you to ask yourselves what the fuck it is exactly that you people are doing.


    "Mothers, fathers, siblings, they all wait for you, for your return or to make things worse, they have no fucking idea the hell you have been thrown into. The former principal is probably feeding them lies of your wellbeing. While you are here fighting painstakingly for your lives being forced upon with a fate that you never asked for!


    "When all you just wanted to do was go to the academy and be a useful drifter. Someone valuable enough to provide a future for their family."


    She nced around as she continued.


    "Those men, no matter how old they might have been at that point, are far stronger than the useless dregs that stand before me right now. Because at least they were trying to take a leap for the people they love, for themselves, for their future.


    "Right now however, they have be nothing but mentallyzy riffraff, oblivious to the true reality of their situation, blinded by what is only a semnce offort."


    Her voice grew with a powerful intensity.


    "When they could take it upon themselves and stand! Fight! Pick yourselves up once more and fight for your family. Fight for your future. It is possible to leave this dested continent, it is very possible."


    A voice rose out of the crowd,


    "Mind I remind you of the detrimental effect of raising the hopes of people. What you speak of is vague. Even if we do manage to defeat the rifts, defeat them as you propose, what about the Luinngard Empire? We''ve been in business for six years now and they have never allowed us into their walls.


    "As far as the facts go, only they have the ships that can take us across the sea. Whether by air ornd."


    The person that spoke was a man of many hairs. He had brown curly tousled tresses.


    His frame wasrge and dark, pitch ck markings almost bearing a kindly resemnce to those on Helena''s face ran across his body in straight lines and forming patterns on his exposed body.


    He stepped forward as he continued, each step of his carefully guided, his entire demeanor radiating a pure and primal power.


    "You approach us with vague ns, mere dreams of a child. Blinded by the semnce offort? You know nothing! You are naive. And what if you manage to defeat the rift?! What if you enter Luinngard?! What if you cross the river?! What if you return to the Central ins?! And so what?!!


    "Happy Happy Look At Who''s back home?! You are wrong if you think they will receive you with wide arms. To think they''d be d about your return is stupidity."


    Thick cords of veins appeared along his neck as he spoke even further, ring at Raven.


    "You are stupid! Arrogant! And ignorant! The moment you return to that continent, everyone there will perceive you as a threat. From the day we arrived in this Destion our fate was decided Raven! We are the lot who does not deserve a ce in what is good of this world, the least we can do is perpetrate a deserving destruction for what we have suffered."


    A wide almost maniacal smirk marked the man''s face as he ended his statement.


    Northern had his eyes fixed on both of them. It was like the air around them suddenly grew heavy with tension.


    "I have given you the liberty to speak and now Raven, I have every right to kill you. But I n to do that slowly..."


    Northern nced around,


    ''How odd... no signs of Terence or Helena...?''


    Raven red at him and took a purposeful slow stride toward him, stopping in front of him.


    She craned her neck slightly to meet his predatory gaze. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You probably gave me the liberty to speak and agreed to the bet because you were confident that there is nothing I can do to convince your popce that they need to fight."


    She suddenly smiled and began to step back,


    "But you misunderstood me Afkon, your one single problem is that you always fail to acknowledge my strength. Allowing me to leave, allowing me to go to the sleeping mountains, allowing me audience with your people. That Afkon, was a very stupid move, one you made because you think I don''t pose any threat to your authority."


    She grinned, "Watch me as I prove you wrong."


    Raven turned to the other crowd, for a split second, her gaze and Northern''s met.


    And Northern could have sworn he saw a little smile on her face.


    One that made him begin to feel ufortable about being here.


    He raised a brow and looked at the man standing a couple of feet away from Raven.


    ''So, that is Afkon?''


    The entire situation was a bit confusing but he was getting a hang of what was currently happening.


    ''Oh Raven, what in the crappy hell have you done this time?''

 Chapter 372 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 3]

    Chapter 372 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 3]


    Northern was not sure what else they were doing. But they were not here at all, they were notying hidden somewhere.


    The only person that was here was Raven.


    Which meant she had stubbornly insisted that they do not follow her even though she was walking straight into the enemy''s camp.


    Northern could easily picture that about her.


    She probably had resolved herself to die if the need be. Of course, the Raven he knew was equally resolved not to die in a ce like this.


    ''I wonder what it is exactly that drives her¡­''


    How she is able to keep a different view from everybody and work towards the good of everyone, even though it was clearly careless and full of ws, amazed him.


    And at the same time only made his hatred for her grow even more.


    ''She does not know when to just stop.''


    She had probablye here to recruit.


    By now, it was clear that Raven''s n was to fight all four cardinal rifts.


    If she''d be doing that she''d need allies, strong ones. While the drifters in Lotheliwan were strong, they were watered downpared to what Sloria stronghold had to offer.


    Which was why she probably came here to meet Afkon, despite the animosity between both of them.


    They must have made a bet.


    And Raven must have something that she knows Afkon would never seeing.


    And Northern felt he had an idea of what it was.


    Just as Northern thought about it, the young dark-haireddy summoned something into her hands.


    Northern sighed immediately.


    "Of course¡­"


    She raised up her hand, sped within her grip was a small bottle, like a potion bottle but with a ck body and golden engravings.


    ''That is the teardrop? Quite uely for a flood.''


    Raven spoke, raising her voice higher.


    "This is the answer that you all have probably been looking for. A sure way to get in and out of Luinngard."


    At this point, mutters began to rise, up until now, it had been decorum, like a graveyard.


    No one as much made the sound of a sigh while she was talking.


    Except now.


    Which meant, her tactics were beginning to work and Northern was not the only one noticing it.


    The brown-haired man¡ªAfkon, standing beside her wore a small frown on his face immediately.


    "Listen to me carefully as I tell you what Afkon would never say."


    She turned her gaze to him.


    "And don''t you dare try to stop me from saying this. They trust in your leadership don''t they? You respect them don''t you? Isn''t that why you have given me a fair chance of speech? Because you are sure that your people have unwavering trust in your leadership. Right?"


    Then she turned to the crowd,


    "Whereas you have been deceiving them, lying to them, killing them, using them. You knew about the existence of the teardrop, didn''t you?"


    Immediately she mentioned it, some certain people began to mutter amongst themselves.


    Finally, one of their voices went up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t give us that bullshit. The teardrop is a fabled item that the king of Lotheliwan and Sloria thought existed. They died trying to find it."


    Raven smiled at the buzz cut boy that spoke and nodded her head.


    "Indeed fe, you are right. They died trying to find it. And left a journal, each to their kingdom, all clues were there, and no doubt the kings too must have thought that the surefire way to get out of this Destion was to go through Luinngard. But Luinngard would never open its door to anyone.


    "Now, let me not even start talking about the underlying reasons that you people fail to think about as to why they keep their gates locked and turn a blind eye to the disaster going on in this ce.


    "Which Afkon knows about and refuses to tell any of you!!!"


    Northern folded his arms and continued to observe from behind.


    More of his attention was on Afkon, the young man was beginning to get ufortable.


    But Raven had given him a crude hanger, if he tried to do anything right now, he would be turning the people against himself.


    But Northern also didn''t think he was the type to reason that far withmon sense in this situation.


    He was probably waiting to see if Raven''s exnation was the truth.


    He would probably go for her neck the moment he hears a bit of truth from her mouth.


    Although Northern hade here to burn the ce to the ground. He didn''t mind hearing a thing or two from Raven''s mouth.


    Since she wouldn''t usually just say it.


    She took a deep breath and looked around confidently as she continued.


    "It doesn''t matter if you refuse to believe me but this is it. This is the item that the past Kings found out about. The force of flooding from this item is enough to break the mighty walls of Luinngard. Destroy their city and is the perfect cover to steal as many ships as we need to."


    Afkon''s posture seemed to straighten up slightly as she spoke. It was a slight change only someone like Northern whose focus was more on Afkon than anyone would notice.


    His expression from before slowly faded.


    ''Raven is wrong?''


    He frowned slightly.


    Perhaps there was something Raven was not considering that he knew about.


    Which meant¡­


    ''This guy actually does know about it all¡­''


    Afkon by his posture and gesture definitely knew more than anyone about this Destion and whatever role Luinngard was ying in it.


    And he was refusing to let up that information.


    ''I wish she''d just talk about the underlying reasons she had spoken about earlier.''


    Because he had been specifically confused and consistently questioned, why the hell Luinngard would not open their gate to help the people in need.


    For over twenty years!


    That was pure wickedness, there had to be a reason behind it.


    And Northern dully suspected that one way or the other, that reason would link back to Rughsbourgh.


    He didn''t know how, but that suspicion just hung heavy on his mind.


    Sometimes, he often even thought, maybe all this Destion, everything happening to them right now was man implemented¡­ enforced.


    It couldn''t be right?


    They wouldn''t be so crazy that they would jeopardize two countries, civilizations?


    Right?


    Northern honestly wanted to believe that they wouldn''t be.


    Because for what purpose would it serve?

 Chapter 373 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 4]

    Chapter 373 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 4]


    Afkon chuckled, cutting Raven off mid-breath. She turned her head to him with a slight frown.


    He took his time chuckling before he faced her¡ªwith curled lips, eyes gleaming with benign wickedness.


    "You see girl, you are merely a child. A child will only think as a child. Growth and maturity is realizing that when fate chooses you, submission is not a choice. Don''t make this about us, young daughter of the prestigious Kagayema n, you just want to go home at all cost, don''t you? You want to go back into daddy''s bosom and protection?"


    Heughed as he stated. So did the crowds.


    The way they carried Afkon''sughter was enough to prove the kind of unbreakable rtionship between him and his stronghold.


    He didn''t look like just a leader to these ones. Even when they spoke, they spoke in defense of him.


    Even when doubts reflected in their eyes, it looked like they were seriously considering it and how to unattach their leader Afkon from the situation.


    That was how crazy devoted they were to him.


    At least that was what Northern could see. And it was quite disappointing how Raven was not seeing it also.


    Perhaps she thought she could break that.


    Raven sighed and slowly clenched her fist, looking at it.


    Her eyes were distant for a moment before she raised them to Afkon, all emotions disappearing from her face.


    "Afkon, home? This is my home. I havee here to stay."


    "Uh?"


    Afkon''s face contorted slowly into a puzzled expression.


    Everyone including Northern was just as puzzled as he was.


    ''What did she mean by that?''


    As if resonating with Northern''s thoughts, Afkon asked the exact question.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Raven shrugged nonchntly.


    "Nothing extravagant, I am just saying, unlike what you think. I am not looking forward to going back to my n. And make no mistake, if my father cared one bit about me¡­ this entire continent would be covered in blood. So you should actually be thankful that he doesn''t."


    Afkon narrowed his eyes at her.


    She spoke with a nk expression, but there was a me of tant and crude honesty burning softly in her eyes.


    Maybe that was what made Afkon so ufortable. Her words had never been heard of!


    He suddenlyughed out loud, then said to her.


    "Are you insane, there''s no need trying to act so tough before all these men. We understand you, spoilt brat."


    Raven allowed a small, mocking smile. "Spoiled brat¡­ I wish, Afkon, I wish¡­"


    Now, Afkon was very wary of her. His eyes were rested upon her full visage, with a tensed frown on his face.


    The crowd too were silent.


    Northern sighed, his gaze fixated on Raven and Afkon.


    ''I guess this is all¡­ I came here to do something, although, there is a little bit of stress to my n because of this pest of a girl. But I still have to save Hao,'' he thought.


    For a couple of seconds, he remained still, both in thoughts and motion, after removing his eyes from Raven and Afkon, he moved them to observe the crowd.


    Observation was the easiest thing he could do with Chaos Eyes.


    Sloria stronghold held fewer drifters than usual, at least the looks of the atmosphere told that most of their men had been deployed elsewhere.


    And that somewhere else was probably Lotheliwan, except there was somewhere else that Sloria was currently bullying.


    Meanwhile, Afkon looked at Raven, taking steps closer to her.


    "I have given you all the chance that you bargained for. You wanted to talk to them, you were sure you can convince them to fight with you, to fight for a home which they are not sure is even waiting for them. You see how naive you are little girl. You should have just stayed with me and let me teach you then."


    He looked at her from head to toe, licking his lips, a dangerous light blinking in the depth of his brown eyes.


    "Well, I can still teach you a thing or two¡­ surrender yourself to me Raven."


    She extended her hand and summoned two swords.


    Afkon frowned and raised a brow as her swords shimmered into existence with sparkling white lights.


    "Is this really the path you will choose Raven? Look at all the people here, do you think you can go against all of us¡­ alone?"


    Raven skillfully twirled her sword, her eyes igniting with a dark and dangerous spark within their depth.


    "I am confident I can hold my own against all of you¡­"


    Afkon cocked his head and grinned.


    "...but whoever said I was alone."


    Immediately, Afkon''s grin began to fade away. He straightened his head and looked at her, a serious light deep in his eyes.


    Other people began to look amongst themselves and around. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Ah¡­ this bitch¡­''


    Of course, he was expecting her to do that. She wouldn''t be Raven if she didn''t do that.


    Northern didn''t care, this just made it way easier for him.


    Without caring a bit for his surrounding, he gantly marched forward.


    In the moment, everyone''s gaze shifted to him. Everywhere suddenly seemed to waft with heavy, hot and searing pressure as he strutted forward without a side nce.


    They all stood cautiously, ready to lunge at him at any moment.


    But at the same time, they all froze, as if caught in the unmoving tendrils of time.


    Northern finally stopped in front of Raven and looked at her indifferently.


    Silence prevailed between the two for a couple of beats, then he said:


    "With this we are even¡­"


    Raven nodded.


    "It''s good to see you."


    Northern looked away,


    "I thought you would have been killed¡­"


    "I was"


    Northern nced at her as he turned away from her to the rest.


    She added. "I am very stubborn even with Death." The trace of a small cocky grin left her face.


    Northern gently scrutinized all of them.


    "So, you go with Afkon while I take care of the rest."


    Raven nodded and quietly said,


    "I''m sorry to bother you."


    Northern responded,


    "Don''t kill him until I''m done, I''ve got someone I have to rescue."


    Both of them dashed in opposite directions, Raven appearing in front of Afkon, while Northern¡­


    Well¡­


    "Chaos me"

 Chapter 374 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 5]

    Chapter 374 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 5]


    The scenery darkened quickly; lusterless ck mes with a vicious and unforgiving nature ignited around Northern and surged forth like night wraiths.


    Painting the environment with guttural screams and ambient marks of destruction.


    Northern did not mind the noise; they were music to his ears.


    He pitied them really; if at least they had decided to join Raven¡­ maybe¡­ just maybe they could have been spared.


    ck me is an easy way for him to kill people without feeling like he killed people.


    Having the vicious and unending me burn them till they were nothing still felt better than directly stabbing them with his sword.


    Although that did not mean it had any less effect in promoting his proficiency with the Void.


    Sadly, Northern did not seem to even be caring about that anymore.


    He nonchntly walked amidst the mes like an emissary of its essence, deaf-eared to the screams and cries of agony as the mes danced around.


    He inspected all their faces as they burned, using Chaos Eyes to observe beyond the obvious.


    But none of them fit the image of the man that fought Fluffy and Night Terror. He, after all, had seen it in Night Terror''s memory.


    That was the person that was in charge of subduing Lotheliwan stronghold.


    The same guy that burnt his mansion.


    Northern was dying to find him.


    Meanwhile, Raven and Afkon were locked in a blurring dance of metal against flesh.


    Raven''s de sang through the air, each strikeced with a frightening and crude passion for blood.


    Yet, Afkon remained unfazed, his bare hands effortlessly deflecting her attacks as if they were mere annoyances.


    He was also smiling at her, not even shifting a leg despite how she dove in and out of his space to exert more force and pressure.


    "You''ve improved, little bird," Afkon taunted, his smile never wavering. "But you''re still pping your wings in a storm you can''tprehend."


    Raven frowned as shended back,


    "Don''t you dare call me that¡­"


    A corner of Afkon''s lips curled,


    "What? You despise the days where you pretended to be my wife? I actually thought you enjoyed it. You were so good at it you had me convinced that you loved me."


    He raised a brow, "Are you sure you didn''t?"


    Raven gritted her teeth, refusing to let his words affect her concentration.


    "Do you realize I am seventeen and you are what again? Twenty-six?"


    Afkon raised his brows shamelessly,


    "Age does not matter; you have a hole in between your legs and two balls pointing out of your chest. That is all that matters."


    "Bastard." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She dashed forward and feinted left, then spun right, her sword arcing towards Afkon''s exposed neck.


    But once again, his hand was there, catching the de between his thumb and forefinger.


    "Predictable," he sighed, disappointmentcing his voice.


    With a flick of his wrist, he sent Raven stumbling backward.


    She regained her footing quickly, her eyes narrowing as she reassessed her opponent.


    Afkon''s casual demeanor belied his incredible strength and speed. She needed a new approach¡­ and she had only one.


    One she despised using.


    Afkon meanwhile stepped forward, moving his hands in guiding gestures with his words.


    "If you think you can defeat me, Raven, you are very wrong. No one in this Destion can defeat me, not even your aunty, Helena can dare."


    Ravennded afar again and swirled both her swords in arcs, pushing her legs slightly forward and her upper body a little bit bent.


    She looked like she was about to leap very high.


    But instead, she went very low.


    Her body became a blur of white as she shed across the distance between them.


    Afkon in the heat of that moment frowned and threw one hand forward.


    This time he didn''t just block with his hand. A ck matter, kite-shaped, upied the space in front of him¡ªwhere Raven had directly struck.


    She grinned mockingly, "Finally getting wary of me? Dirty king?"


    He stared at her, his eyes gleaming with barely noticeable specters of angst.


    "There it is," Raven said, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. "The realization that you''re not invincible."


    Afkon''s smile returned, but this time it held an edge of respect.


    "Perhaps, I underestimated you, but you are wrong little bird. You cannot even scratch me. Making me use this, my ability, is the best you can do. Don''t expect more of yourself. Let''s see how well you fly when the wind picks up."


    With that, Afkon''s movements shifted.


    Where before he had been content to defend, now heunched into a series of lightning-fast strikes.


    His hands moved with inhuman speed, each blow carrying enough force to shatter bone.


    Raven found herself on the defensive, her sword a silver blur as she desperately parried Afkon''s attacks.


    She could feel the air discement from his near-misses, each one a reminder of how close she was to defeat.


    The two continued for a couple of minutes, their battle bing more intense and difficult to follow.


    Afkon''s hands were fast; they seemed like they were more than just two, and Raven''s hands were barely struggling to keep up, barely deflecting with strikes.


    Not to say that her fatigue was beginning to build up.


    She hade here straight after fighting a single digit Knight of Luinngard Empire.


    Not to say there wereary distances between the stamina of an Ascendant and a Savant.


    Thetter trying to contend with the former was bound to even wear thetter out quickly than usual.


    Raven was exerting herself more than usual, and she did not know it, and her fatigue build-up was crazily rising. She found herself pushed to her limits.


    Afkon''s relentless assault had her on the back foot, each block sending shockwaves through her arms.


    "Tired already?" Afkon taunted, his fist grazing Raven''s cheek as she narrowly dodged.


    Raven didn''t waste breath on a reply.


    She knew Afkon was trying to bait her into a mistake.


    Instead, she focused on her breathing, on the flow of essence through her body. She looked for one chance to turn the tide.


    She was waiting for him to just make one single mistake.


    As Afkon''s next strike came in, Raven didn''t block.


    Instead, she let the blow graze her shoulder, using the momentum to spin inside Afkon''s guard. Her sword shed up, aiming for his heart.


    For a split second, surprise registered on Afkon''s face.


    Then, impossibly fast, his hand mped down on Raven''s wrist, stopping the de mere inches from his chest.


    "Clever," he admitted, genuine admiration in his voice. "But not clever enough."


    With a twist, he wrenched the sword from Raven''s grasp, sending it ttering to the ground.


    His other hand shot out, pping off the other sword as it pierced towards him and gripping her throat, lifting her off her feet.


    Raven struggled, her feet kicking uselessly in the air as she wed at Afkon''s iron grip.


    ck spots danced at the edges of her vision as her lungs screamed for air.


    "You fought well, little bird," Afkon said, almost sadly. "But this is where your flight ends."


    Just as Raven''s consciousness began to fade, a wave of intense heat washed over them both.


    Afkon''s head snapped around, his eyes widening at the sight before him.


    Northern stood at the edge of the battlefield, the ck mes swirling around him like a living cloak.


    In one hand, he held the charred remains of someone that had dared to fight him.


    His eyes, zing with the power of Chaos, locked onto Afkon.


    "Let. Her. Go." Each word was punctuated by a surge in the ck mes.

 Chapter 375 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 5]

    Chapter 375 The Disaster That Was Wrought In Sloria [Part 5]


    Afkon''s grip on Raven loosened, allowing her to gulp in precious air. He turned to face Northern fully, his earlier confidence reced by wary respect as he looked around his surroundings.


    His eyes came back to rest on Northern, before turning to Raven.


    "Is he your boyfriend? I''m offended, little bird."


    Northern''s face contorted with disgust as he heard his words.


    "That girl owes me many favors, no doubt. But you, in particr, I am interested in."


    Afkon finally abandoned Raven and fully turned to Northern.


    "Who are you and what are you looking for?"


    Northern whistled loudly, causing Afkon to look around warily once again.


    A couple of seconds afterwards, arge beast ran towards them and finally stopped behind Northern.


    It was so fearsome that Afkon''s gaze scrutinized it for more than just a minute, not to talk of the light of caution hidden in the depth of his eyes.


    "You see, I am looking for a man," Northern started, "he''s tall, blonde hair, blue eyes."


    Afkon narrowed his eyes, "Zephyr?"


    "I guess you do know him. He has my friend, and I''m just here to take him back."


    Afkon giggled for a bit, "Well, you are quite the dumb one, you didn''t need toe all the way here to meet Zephyr, he''s still camped at Lotheliwan castle. He''s not toe back until he has the entire stronghold by his side."


    Northern raised a brow.


    ''Why the hell didn''t I consider that?''


    His decision had been on the fly, he knew, but to what did it matter.


    There was no need to let the enemy know that.


    "Stupid? No, I was not. I wanted to burn this entire ce to the ground either way. As you can see, none of your subjects remain."


    Afkon looked at the leftovers of the ck mes dancing around like pieces of torn clothes here and there.


    Then he stared into Northern''s face, his expression was a bit stony and strong this time around.


    He wanted to speak but hesitated, still staring at Northern. He smacked his lips mildly and smiled.


    "More than half of my army is on Lotheliwan. Word of the empire''s knights'' demise has gotten to the empire by now and a special force is being put together to eradicate all of Lotheliwan. There is nothing waiting for you guys today but destruction."


    He turned his head to Raven.


    "Little bird,e over to the right side. When all of this is done, Luinngard will open its doors to us."


    Raven staggeredly stood up, slightly touching her neck,


    "Is that why you sold out your kinsmen, the people that trusted you with their entire self?"


    Her voice started off a little hoarse but regained its strength as she continued.


    "Because Luinngard was going to open their doors to you when all of this is over? Did they know that you have bargained with their lives?"


    Afkon shrugged, "They were going to die anyway, this Destion offered nothing but destruction. It was only a matter of time before that happened. And look, you have no right to lecture me¡­ your friend over here killed them all!!"


    Veins grew along his neck as he shouted.


    For once since they started, Afkon was beginning to seem worked up.


    Raven looked at Northern, there was a little spark of distaste he could see in her eyes. But she redirected it to Afkon.


    ''Is she judging me?'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He killed a lot of people and gained so much from it. And right now, he wasn''t even feeling bad about it.


    But he had to know the reason why that slight and almost unnoticed look in Raven''s eyes unsettled him greatly.


    His brows contorted into a frown.


    ''I''m done with this¡­''


    He raised his head slightly, as he came to his decision.


    "You know what¡­" his eyes sat on Raven for a bit, then moved to Afkon, "I''ve had my answer. I know where your buddy is. I don''t care what happens from here on out."


    Afkon smiled delightfully.


    "What a posh young man you are. Carry on."


    Northern red at Raven and turned away from them, climbed Mr. Fluffy, and hurtled away on the beast, not caring if Raven died in Afkon''s arms.


    After traces of Northern and his wolf had long been gone, Afkon turned to Raven with a sweet smile designing the corners of his lips.


    "My little bird, where did we pick up?"


    Raven slowly stood upright and dismissed her swords. She looked into Afkon''s face and said, hers betraying no emotion.


    "Have you ever wondered, Afkon, what my talent abilities are?"


    Afkon scoffed, "Isn''t it obvious, sworddy? Your fast movement, swift and precise uracy with the sword. That''s no ordinary¡­ I figured it out long ago, there''s no way you would have beat me by pure skills. Your talent ability is something that adds to your sword."


    Raven curved her brows upwards, "You have it wrong, Afkon. I did beat you without any talent abilities. But you are right about one thing, my speed and swiftness with the sword is not ordinary; I trained and died multiple times to be able to attain it."


    She paused and looked at him squarely.


    "Afkon, I meant it when I said: You. Can''t. Kill. Me."


    Afkon, stoic in hisposure, tilted his head slightly.


    "Oh my little bird. Delusional till the very end."


    He spread both his arms and grinned, the markings on his body began to peel off, like they were sters being torn out of flesh only to manifest into reality.


    The ck markings waved around him like tentacles, eager to shoot forth on his orders.


    On his face was a smug grin, as he presented the core of his talent to Raven with a dangerous and twisted ferocity in his eyes.


    Raven, however, did not seem fazed. She brushed her hand through her hair and lowered her head.


    One could tell by her demeanor that she really hated the path she was about to take.


    Then she muttered.


    "Light Maniption. Se''s Halo."


    Immediately, a ring of light appeared on her head. Following that, all the scratches on her body began to heal, her eyes changed from crimson into bright white light, her hair turnedpletely white, and her body shimmered with a golden aura.


    Afkon waspletely stunned by this presence, his expression became dour.


    Nothing was funny anymore.

 Chapter 376 A Monster [Part 1]

    Chapter 376 A Monster [Part 1]


    Raven''s transformation left Afkon momentarily stunned.


    The golden aura surrounding her body pulsed with power, her white hair floating as if suspended in water.


    The ring of light hovering above her head cast an otherworldly glow across the destendscape.


    Afkon''s earlier smugness evaporated, reced by a grim determination. He knew the tides of this fight were about to shift.


    "So, the little bird had talons after all," he growled, his ck markings writhing around him like agitated serpents. "Let''s see if they''re sharp enough."


    Without warning, Afkon''s markings shot towards Raven, morphing into razor-sharp spears.


    Raven''s form blurred as she dodged with inhuman speed, leaving afterimages in her wake.


    The spears embedded themselves in the ground where she had stood just moments before.


    Raven reappeared behind Afkon, her sword materializing in her hand.


    She struck with lightning precision, aiming for his neck.


    Afkon''s markings coalesced into a shield, barely deflecting the blow.


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, kicking up dust and debris.


    Afkon spun,shing out with a whip-like tendril.


    Raven ducked under it, feeling the wind of its passage ruffle her hair.


    She countered with a series of rapid shes, her de leaving trails of golden light in its wake. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Afkon was forced on the defensive, his markings forming a constantly shifting barrier to parry Raven''s relentless assault.


    Each sh of sword against living ink sent sparks flying, the air crackling with energy.


    "You''ve been holding back all this time," Afkon snarled, frustration evident in his voice. "ying the helpless little bird while hiding such power."


    Raven''s expression remained impassive, her glowing white eyes fixed on her opponent. "I told you, Afkon. You can''t kill me. I''ve died too many times to fear death anymore."


    Her words only seemed to enrage Afkon further.


    His markings erupted outward in a frenzy, forming a forest of writhing tentacles that threatened to engulf Raven.


    She danced between them, her movements fluid and graceful, her sword shing in deadly white arcs.


    Wherever Raven''s de touched Afkon''s markings, they sizzled and recoiled as if burned by holy fire.


    Afkon grimaced, feeling each cut as if it were inflicted on his own flesh.


    "What are you?" he demanded, genuine fear creeping into his voice for the first time.


    Raven paused, her sword held at the ready. "I am what I''ve always been, Afkon. A survivor. Someone who''s seen too much death and suffering to stand idly by while people like you destroy everything and everyone in your path."


    She lunged forward, her speed almost too fast for the eye to follow.


    Afkon barely managed to dodge, feeling the heat of her de as it grazed his cheek.


    A thin line of blood appeared, and he stared at Raven in disbelief.


    "You... you actually hurt me," he muttered, touching the cut with trembling fingers.


    Raven didn''t relent, pressing her advantage. Her sword became a blur of motion, forcing Afkon to concentrate all his markings into a dense shield.


    Each impact sent tremors through his body, the strength behind Raven''s strikes far beyond what her slender frame suggested.


    Afkon channeled his markings into the ground, causing them to erupt in a circle around Raven.


    She leaped high into the air, somersaulting over the ck spikes that threatened to impale her.


    As she descended, her sword trailing golden light, Afkon saw an opening.


    He focused his markings into a single, massive spear, aiming for Raven''s unprotected back.


    Time seemed to slow as the spear hurtled towards her, promising a fatal blow.


    But Raven''s words echoed in Afkon''s mind: "You can''t kill me."


    At thest possible moment, Raven twisted in mid-air, her sword cleaving through Afkon''s spear as if it were made of smoke.


    Shended gracefully, her white eyes locked onto Afkon''s stunned face.


    "How?" Afkon whispered, his confidence thoroughly shattered. "How can you predict my every move?"


    Raven stood straight, looking at Afkon with an indifferent expression.


    "Reading you amongst many others is a very easy thing for me to do. I can''t just read you, Afkon, I can read anyone I set my mind to."


    Her eyes grew distant and chagrined for a while.


    "Well, except one person. But once I fought you before, I figured I could bait you easily if I wanted to. This whole thing, you going after Lotheliwan, the Empire finally making their move, you think you were in control all this while."


    Afkon''s eyes were fixed on her for a couple of seconds, he scrunched them and said:


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I meant, Afkon, is that you have been ying right into my hand from the moment I left this stronghold and you didn''t even realize it."


    He chuckled.


    "Yeah, that''s easy for you to say, when destruction is being heralded your way by my stronghold. This is me ying your move by destroying something I know you built."


    Raven smiled at him.


    "This was the only way I could go about it."


    At that point, Afkon became wary in his demeanor and words.


    "You''re bluffing. What possible good could this do to you?"


    Raven exhaled then raised her hands, she folded her thumb.


    "One. I needed a way to cause a civil war. Indeed, I brought everyone together, but it was only to make us stronger, not everyone has the capability of growth and some certain situations have to be fulfilled for one''s innate ability to blossom. We cooperated when we needed to and I am d it worked, but there was only so far that would take us."


    She sighed.


    "With some certain traitors in our midst, there''s only so much we can do."


    Afkon looked at her with a slight frown.


    "And by traitor, I am not talking about Braham. He''s not even worthy enough to deserve my attention, I just needed to let Braham be Braham for this to happen. I am d that he didn''t disappoint me. Oh well, nobody ever does... Except that guy."


    "What are you even talking about? You are spitting nonsense."


    "I let Braham betray us, because I knew you have been looking for a way to overtake Lotheliwan. When that time came, I knew there was going to be civil war because Sage Gilbert would never let you, and then I separated three other trusted allies of mine to pick a different side from either of you two."


    "This will cause a major division in the forces of Lotheliwan. You would only be able to have Braham''s and some other stupidly weak drifters amongst us."


    Afkon shook his head in disgust.


    "So you yed chess board with your own teammates to what end?"


    "Afkon, aren''t you way worse? You killed one out of every student Rughsbourgh sent here, to prove what point to the man, that he can never throw you away? And guess what his response was to that."


    Afkon narrowed his eyes.


    "Rughsbourgh didn''t send a link this time around. He sent you all here to die. Simply to die!"


    Raven smiled.


    "Is that what you think?"


    Her words immediately set him off such that he grimaced darkly, exuding an aura of malevolence.


    "What do you mean?"


    Raven looked at him and spoke confidently.


    "Rughsbourgh sent a link this time around. He sent someone you wouldn''t be able to kill, let alone know was a link."


    Afkon backed away in disbelief, his face contorting.


    "That''s impossible. There''s no one..." He suddenly paused and narrowed his eyes at Raven.


    "Gilbert and his crews... That''s why you needed us to break away from them. Because you couldn''t trust them."


    Raven nodded, and smiled.


    "To move to the next phase of my n which is the most important before leaving this Destion, I needed to cut away those I can''t trust."


    Afkon''s face became entranced, but horribly.


    "And you have been nning this since you left my stronghold." His voice wasced with a sublime fear. "You monster, maniptor."


    "I am not a maniptor, Afkon. I just want to help everyone go back home."

 Chapter 377 A Monster [Part 2]

    Chapter 377 A Monster [Part 2]


    "You wanted to help them go home? This was all self-service and you knew it."


    "Self-service how?" Raven paused, looking at him before she continued.


    "Self-service or not, I am the only person in this Destion doing what is right while you all are frolicking away with a fate that was handed to you by a man that should be rotting in hell."


    Afkon frowned slightly.


    "You think I don''t hate Rughsbourgh? He used me and abandoned me. He promised me I was going to be a legend. But you, little bird, have no idea at all what it is you are getting into."


    Raven shrugged, shaking her head slightly as she said,


    "Have no idea what I am getting into? The fact that Luinngard Empire is allowing this disaster to happen? Or that the appearance of the four cardinal rifts was no coincidence..."


    She paused and red, her throat seemed to go dry as the next couple of wordsyered on the edge of her tongue, hesitant to jump out.


    With enough temperament, she swallowed them back in, at least for now.


    But Afkon was already long suspended in an air of stunning shock.


    His expression was barren for a couple of heartbeats. But he regained himself with a frown and refocused his eyes at Raven with determination.


    "You have no idea what you are talking about. It''s nonsense, and as much as I value you, little bird, I think it''s high time I show you the difference between the two of us."


    He paused and somewhat pompously raised his chin.


    "I can''t continue to let you live, Raven."


    A vicious and menacing grinced Raven''s face.


    "I told you already before, Afkon, and I''ll say it again. You can''t kill me."


    Afkon smiled equally, his a bit gentlemanly but fearsomely worrying.


    "Let''s see about that."


    He spread his arms into the air.


    The writhing inky tendrils that surrounded him began to plunge into his body, merging back with his skin.


    He tore off his shirt with ease and used it as a bind to pack his hair into a ponytail, not caring however rugged and unsightly he looked.


    Now, however, his broad, chiseled chest, sculpted as if by a divine hand, was fully exposed.


    Blending seamlessly with the night, he projected the formidable visage of a Tyrant, a presence so powerful it seemed to rival the very darkness itself. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Raven, who stood on the far contrast side of this fact, did not waver the look of menace on her face... by the way, innocent... seemingly unharmful menace.


    The air became heavy in that instant second. It was quite evident that something huge was about to drop.


    Even the slight trembles in the earth made little stones shiver in fear.


    "Let me give you a lecture today, Raven. There''s something to the soul ranking that you never considered, nobody ever did, but it has always been known by those privileged to cross the Transient rank."


    He slowly raised his right hand, looking at it with a small sadness reflecting in his eyes.


    "There are some major ranks and there are minor ranks. As a walker, you are half-baked. When you be a drifter, however, you get to taste what true power feels like. Being a Nomad... ah, tsk."


    He shook his head and smacked his teeth.


    "It''s just there, the soul still feels the same as it did as a drifter. But the moment you reach the Vagrant rank, you get a taste of what you felt as a drifter. But this time twice more. It feels raw, you feel a much greater connection to your soul than you have ever."


    He went silent, tracing the markings on his dry olive skin with eyes¡ªthat had now gone from reflecting sadness to expressing maniacal awe.


    "Then you be a Savant, hmm, there''s a much closer connection. But you can''t reallypare it to what you felt as a Master, however it''s impossible to understand now that you are a Savant. The moment you be a Sage, however."


    He raised his face and closed his eyes, breathing in the crispy, seemingly burnt air of the night.


    Then he looked at Raven.


    "At that point, little bird. That is the true point you begin to understand the meaning of what FORCE is. What a Soul Force is... And I don''t even expect you to understand or rte."


    He exhaled and slowly straightened his expression, sternly looking at Raven.


    "Raven. And all these visceral descriptions I give you have nothing to what you feel when your soul evolves to the Ephemeral rank and you be an ASCENDANT."


    His voice grew loud and powerful.


    "AND I WILL SHOW YOU, RAVEN, WHAT IT MEANS TO BE AN ASCENDANT!!!"


    As he growled heavily, his surrounding vibrated with an evident tremor that broke apart the ground.


    The air trembled even.


    And the next moment, before Raven''s mind could register anything that was going on.


    Afkon rose from her shadows, he held his tendrils like a small knife in his hands, and drove it right towards her belly.


    By bare warrior reflex alone, Raven twisted herself out of the way, using a huge burst of light at her feet to propel herself away from him.


    But it was useless, she saw the man dissolve into the shadow, and drift towards her with a snakeish pattern, super fast as at that.


    Before she couldnd from projecting herself, he was right beneath her again, rising from the shadow like a vicious snake.


    Yet again, his attack came at her.


    Raven frowned and threw her hands forward, just in time to materialize a glowing shield that orbited her. The moment Afkon''s attacks collided with the golden shield, he was sent careening away.


    Before seeing where hended, he was already gone. Merged into the shadows.


    It was at this point it probably registered to Raven that this dude... he was going to be a very tough opponent.


    She narrowed her eyes, inspecting everything around her.


    Within ten feet of her, it was easy to see through all, because the light was bright enough to cast its brilliance and make the darkness creep away.


    But the time of the day she had chosen to fight this battle was at her disadvantage.


    She had arrived in the evening and now, it had proceeded into night.


    To toughen up her situation, the deeper into the night this went, the less advantageous it is for her.


    Because her vision was terribly limited in the night.


    Afkon would have leverage over her, the moment he discovers that her sight is limited. It was a battle where they constantly have to fight through.


    And he wasn''t dumb, it was only a matter of time.


    And Raven needed to defeat Afkon within that matter of time. This was the only way she could narrowly sneak herself out of this situation. Whatever way this defeat had to be.


    Or she could run away.


    But her eyes didn''t look like those of someone willing to let up.


    She had fought so much to this point.


    She wasn''t going to give it up now because she was at great disadvantage.


    When has the odds ever been in hers or Northern''s favor.


    ''Damn it... I hate that I let him go...''


    In this one deciding moment when it might be herst, Raven found herself stranded with the thoughts of only one person.

 Chapter 378 The Deciding Night [Part 1]

    Chapter 378 The Deciding Night [Part 1]


    The night was softly dark, sinking deep enough to gradually drown every trace of brilliant light into the forgotten folds of the clouds.


    Beneath the groundy a sentimental reflection of this darkness.


    Amidst this faintly lit night, three figures walked, leaving behind a trail of significant destruction.


    Bodies were crudely beaten and battered, left to gape for whatever was left for them of the air to breathe.


    The three figures walked forward, nonchnt of the destruction behind them.


    Although one particrly did seem a bit t and unbefitting of this league.


    He trembled slightly as he walked and could barely keep up as the other two figures before him gantly parted their way through the decrepit streets of a once familiar kingdom.


    After a couple of steps, cutting through one or two corners and the muscleddy easily delivering bone-breaking blows to those that obstructed their path before they could even register it, they finally got to their destination. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The three of them stopped in front of a towering barricade, made of metal.


    Despite its de-aged state, the gate to the castle still stood as a colossal and intimidating sentinel of defense.


    Dwarfing the two soldiers that stood in front of it.


    Thedy¡ªone of thedies, with wildness written for her appearance stepped forward.


    She paused, ncing around the environment with sentimentality hidden deep in her vermillion eyes.


    She wouldn''t say it, anyone wouldn''t, but this ce sure did bring back memories.


    It would be unfair to ssify them as good memories, given the fact that many have been thrown into a monster-infested Destion and made to desperately fight for their lives.


    But it was also the most they could make of good times.


    She, herself, would have said fate was at least a little bit fair to them for what those times provided.


    The peace, the bonds.


    But at this point.


    ''Fuck fate''


    Ate better than anyone knew fate had no hand in this.


    That is why it hurt her more than anyone.


    The least she wanted everyone to do was stand together. And the more she thought about it, the more pissed off she got about it.


    She had wanted to rip Braham apart for a long time but Raven and Gilbert had protected him too much.


    Of course, she knew how much of an asset he was. But she also knew that men that think only of themselves, like Braham does, only end up being disgusting rats.


    She breathed in a great deal of air, and slowly breathed out.


    The deste state of the outskirts pushed her to the edge of her anger but she needed to keep her cool.


    She was wise enough to lecture herself that much.


    She closed her eyes to do her breathing exercise and looked at the guys in front of her.


    Her eyes were strong, she didn''t need an extra effort to make them almost want to pee their pants.


    "I will say this only once. We wererades at a time. I have no bone to pick with you, but I don''t have to kill you. You have another chance to choose your side. Many don''t often get a chance like this."


    Her eyes narrowed seriously at them.


    "Do you really think what Braham is doing is right? He betrayed us, all of us, what makes you think such a man values your loyalty."


    The guards stood in front of her, despite the fear that made them want to fold, they met her eyes with unstable butmendable determination in their eyes.


    One of them finally spoke,


    "Since the day we became his party members, we swore loyalty against all odds, and we believe he works in the best interest of the party. He calls us family, if you think young master Braham betrayed you all. Then we betrayed you all."


    Immediately he stopped talking¡ªnot a secondte¡ªhis head was aggressively squashed by the air itself, leaving the sight of a grotesque horror to behold.


    Ellis almost vomited and quickly turned away as the two bodies fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Ate took a nce at thedy beside her, confirming with her expression if she had any problem about it.


    Immediately she got her answer and proceeded to the front.


    She stopped in front of the gate and looked up then sucked her teeth.


    "Dang, I''ve always loved this Gate¡­" She muttered to herself.


    Then stepped back a couple of steps, clenched her fist so tightly and pulled it back, feeling raw power course through every fiber of her muscle.


    Veins ran across her forearm as she strengthened them incredibly.


    And then she lunged forward and blew her devastating blow.


    One that resounded through the night and made the earth tremble.


    Following that, however, was a decorum so perfect that anyone would have been jilted into thinking nothing worked.


    The next second however¡­


    The gate began to creak. What started as creaking began to shake heavily.


    Suddenly, Jeci grabbed Ellis by the cor and flew back.


    Just as she did, the gate shattered into smithereens of metal shards flying everywhere and destroying what was left of the structures in the outskirts.


    As if that was not enough of a destruction, the walls slowly began to crumble¡ªproof of how long both sentinels have resiliently held each other through the tough decades.


    Ate stood dauntless despite the gate''sst tantrum before its demise, narrowly closed her eyes and punched away the shards that came her way.


    Then she had to close her eyes and look the other way when the wall copsed, covering everything with its dust and rocks.


    It was getting deeper into the night already, the dust smoke only made it tougher.


    She didn''t take longer before she opened her eyes and managed to see through however.


    When she did, she heaved a big sigh.


    ''Oh, fuck, I don''t think Northern is here¡­ these fuckers were expecting us''


    In front of her was a troop of no less than three hundred men.


    All armed with different kinds of armors and weapons butmonly armed with one thing:


    A trained, disciplined and determined look on their faces.


    Whatever Ate and Jeci had been facing outside there were nothingpared to these trained bunch of Sloria.


    Suspended up the walls of the castle was an open balcony and on it four individuals stood.


    One leaned on the terrace of the balcony, his beautiful blue eyes gracefully falling on Ate.


    "Instructor Ate, long time no see. Wee¡­ have youe to finish this once and for all?"


    Ate looked up and smiled but her smile slowly faded as she made sight of the green-haired boy.


    She gritted her teeth and red ferociously.


    "Oh that son of a maggot"

 Chapter 379 The Deciding Night [Part 2]: Meeting An Old Friend [Part 1]

    Chapter 379 The Deciding Night [Part 2]: Meeting An Old Friend [Part 1]


    In the depths of the river that parted Lotheliwan forestry and the desert ins of Sloria, an aquatic horrory passive in the depths of the water.


    Despite the air of devastation that was being carried around on both regions, the surface of the river was perfect and still, mirroring the two crescent moons that backed each other in the cold bosom of the sky.


    Crawling on top of the river bank was a slightly big worm, almost the size of a snake. It seemed to have just finished devouring a considerable chunk of the dead monsters thaty afar the river.


    It crawled on the dry sand slowly and soon dove into the water.


    Towards the left side of the river bank where the worm had entered stood a small boy with ck hair. He was bending down and keenly observed the worm till it entered into the river.


    Then he looked at the river itself with a determined look in his eyes.


    He touched the ground and could feel a slight vibration. This prompted him to quickly stand up.


    He threw one more nce into the river and looked back at the direction the vibration wasing from.


    Someone wasing towards him, a four-legged beast with steps powerful enough to make the earth tremble.


    He narrowed his eyes, shing a small smile,


    "Let''s hope this is enough to buy me time."


    Then slowly, he faded into the air.


    A couple of minutester, Mr Fluffy galloped towards the river with powerful strides and steady speed.


    Northern was on him, eyes sternly narrowed. He looked like he was super focused on what was in front of him but really he was deep in thought.


    He couldn''t help but think of Raven''s eyes. He was slowly epting what he is, who he is.


    He didn''t want to judge anyone anymore, didn''t want to be a hypocrite and most importantly was not going to feel sorry for living the way he wanted to and doing what he wanted to do.


    If it included bringing vengeance on that damned stronghold for daring to burn his mansion and kill Fluffy.


    ''In fact, maybe I should turn back around and show Afkon himself what happens when he crosses me.''


    He frowned darkly and leaned lower to Fluffy, leading the beast to add a little more speed to its stride.


    But suddenly Northern''s [Sense] picked something up, causing him to stop abruptly.


    He couldn''t make sense of it exactly but something was wrong.


    He was barely a hundred meters away from the river, the surface was calm, the air was dark and cool, cold in fact.


    He turned his head, slowly observing his surroundings before turning back to his front.


    ''Something is definitely wrong, I can feel it.''


    He narrowed his eyes, Chaos Eyes could not pick anything.


    ''Maybe this is the moment to evolve Soul Eyes. I don''t want to risk going forward without knowing what this unclear feeling is''


    Northern exhaled and looked down, summoning his panel.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Child of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Void Summons: [6/100]


    Talent Fragments: [1299/3000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/3]


    [Owned Talents]: [3]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [8/11]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Death re] and 9 others.


    ''Let''s see how much it costs to evolve a talent''


    [Owned Talent - 3]


    Talent: Advanced Cloning


    ss: [A]


    Talent (True) Name: [Me, Myself And I]


    Description: [I am the only one, it is me, myself and I! All others strengthen me.]


    Talent Ability: [Self Clone], [Other Clone]


    Attributes: [All The Same]


    [You can now view the information of Attributes from Copied Talents.]


    Talent Progression: [0/600]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Talent: Soul Eyes


    ss: [C]


    Talent (True) Name: [The Blind Song]


    Description: [A melody in the distant horizons beckons to lead the unsightly into a world beyond]


    Talent Ability: [See]


    Attributes: [Sense]


    Talent Progression: [0/400]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Talent: [Windstride]


    Talent ss: [A]


    Talent (True) Name: [Legs Of The Wind]]


    Description: [The wind has no feet, but with you, it walks pompously, lightly treading and navigating the path witj ease]


    Talent Ability: [Velocity Dash], [Shunpo], [Time Warp], [Sonic Surge], [Breeze]


    Attribute: [Way Of The Wind]


    Talent Progression: [0/600]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Copied Talent ¨C1]


    Talent: Erasure


    ss: [B]


    Talent (True) Name: [Forgotten Curse]


    Description: [A livid curse that gues all it sets Its eyes upon]


    Talent Ability: [Lock], [Unlock]


    Attributes: [Potent Seal]


    Talent Progression: [0/500]


    These were all the Talents he currently had in his repertoire, both Copied and Owned.


    He took a few seconds to nce through all of them then brought his eyes back to the panel that mattered right now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then he deposited four hundred talent fragments into the Soul Eyes Talent Progression.


    Immediately a new panel appeared over it.


    [Do you want to evolve Talent: Soul Eyes (C¨Css) to Talent: Soul Sight (B¨Css)]


    ''Sure, why not.''


    [Evolving talent]


    The panel persisted for a while then disappeared and appeared again.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have evolved Talent: Soul Eyes (C¨Css) to Talent: Soul Sight (B¨Css)]


    [Owned Talent ¨C3]


    Talent: Soul Sight


    ss: [B]


    Talent (True) Name: [The Blind Song]


    Talent Ability: [Soul See]


    Description: [A melody in the distant horizons beckons to lead the unsightly into a world beyond]


    Attributes: [Danger Sense]


    Talent Progression: [0/500]


    He didn''t gain more abilities but something had definitely happened to the one that was there before and the Attribute.


    Northern didn''t need to be told, before he knew it. Instantly, as the ability evolved, not just did the perception from his five senses increase to an abnormal level.


    And that feeling that he was having a couple of minutes earlier instantly became much clearer, and he could feel it contributing to the potency of the Void force that had instantaneously weaved itself around him.


    Northern could now¡ªnot just perceive things¡ªbut explicitly perceive dangers before they ur.


    It was good progress but sadly Northern did not seem to be in the mood for any celebration.


    Because of his acute sense of danger was why he knew exactly what was wrong this time.


    He got off Mr Fluffy and patted the beast''s fur, then said to him.


    "I''m sorry pal, I don''t want to abandon you but I''m being left with no choice. I''ll have you sit this one out."


    But the beast growled in protest, eyes focused with determination.


    Northern could tell what those eyes were saying: Mr Fluffy was not ready to go anywhere, not this time, not ever.


    Northern was particrly concerned because he didn''t just know what was in that depth, his danger sense could pick up the magnitude of the threat it imposed.


    And that was why he could tell without having to look into the water.


    It was a monster much stronger than the Kirithon, he didn''t want topare it to the vile monster that had caused him to lose his ship, that was on another level.


    And if not for the surplus Soul cores that were wasted, it probably wouldn''t be dead.


    But thanks to that event, Northern gained a handsome lot and was currently reviewing a couple of uses of Soul Cores in his mind.


    Although he had not really given it an extensive thought as this is not the time.


    The sandworm was probably much stronger, for some reason, the nearest description he could bring himself to use was none other than the Kirithon.


    But Northern knew what was in that depth, which was why the situation was even more consuming.


    Except if the horror in the depth of that ocean had suddenly grown to maturity in a couple of months there''s no way it should have such imposing presence.


    Northern smacked his fists together and cracked his knuckles.


    "Well, to what does it matter. I''m just going to kill it anyway."


    He bolted and walked forward with Mr Fluffy cautiously following him.


    The beast seemed to crouch lower and lower as they neared the river bank.


    When they reached five meters away from the edge, Mr Fluffy refused to go any further.


    The white beast slowly crouched down with its ears lowered.


    Northern, concerned, observed the beast''s behavior and looked back into the river.


    Its surface was clean and clear, reflecting the sky and its properties.


    But Northern''s danger sense was even now more vivid than ever, it made his head throb and the back of his neck cold.


    "There''s no way I can be mistaken, there''s something in the depth of that river. Something not ounted for¡­"


    Northern was suddenly prompted to remember the monsters he fought. He had never met their type in the rift or anywhere around before leaving.


    Now, this¡­


    Northern sighed and managed to caress the silver ne that was hidden within theyers of his armor.


    After which he looked at the water and jumped into it.


    Northern dropped low into the water, bubbles forming out of his mouth, it was difficult to breathe at first.


    The silver ne around his neck, however, began to glow and Northern found himself easily breathing as if it were regr air down there.


    He looked down into the dark depth of the river and began to dive deeper into it.


    After swimming for a few more minutes, he paused. The depth was not just any other depth.


    It was very dark and ominous, Northern decided to not go further but instead use Chaos Eyes.


    And he did.


    Something familiar struck him.


    Immediately, the reality dawned on him, he shot up, desperately propelling himself to regain air power.


    But the tendrils were faster than he was, coiling around his legs before he could go far and pulling him into the depths.

 Chapter 380 The Deciding Night [Part 3]: Meeting An Old Friend [Part 2]

    Chapter 380 The Deciding Night [Part 3]: Meeting An Old Friend [Part 2]


    Northern felt the cold, slimy tendrils coil around his legs, dragging him deeper into the dark abyss of the river.


    He struggled to break free, but the grip was strong, pulling him with relentless force.


    He opened up his hand and materialized the dark stiletto, knowing that in these murky waters, speed and precision would be his allies.


    The pressure of the water increased as he was pulled further down, his ears popping painfully.


    Definitely, he had no trouble breathing, but the darkness was oppressive, and his visibility was limited.


    As he activated his Chaos Eyes, the world around him subtly shifted to reveal the true nature of his surroundings.


    The murky water became clearer, the tendrils pulling him down more visible.


    Northern shed at the tendrils with his dark stiletto, the de slicing through the thick, rubbery appendages.


    The creature responded with a violent jerk, pulling him closer to its massive body.


    As he descended, he caught sight of the monstrosity: it was somewhat like a mutated octopus, its tentacles covered in barbed spikes, its body pulsating with a sickly green glow.


    The creature was more than just a monster; it was an abomination, a Devastator, corrupted by some unknown force.


    With a swift movement, Northern twisted his body, cutting through another tendril.


    The water around him clouded with dark, inky blood, the Devastator shrieking in pain, the sound vibrating through the water.


    He used the brief moment of distraction to propel himself away, but the creature was relentless.


    More tendrils shot out, aiming to ensnare him once more.


    Northern''s mind raced as he dodged through the tendrils. Of course, he was insightful enough to know that he could breathe did not mean he could win this battle in the water.


    He needed to find a way to bring the fight to the surface. Whatever this abomination was, it knew very much that this was its territory.


    Northern didn''t think it would be willing to follow him. Which meant he needed to outsmart it.


    Now as far as the topic of smartness goes, Northern could not confidently raise his head in that regard. But it wasn''t like this situation really gave him a choice.


    He looked down at the monster, vision cleared from the obscuring darkness, he noticed the creature''s glowing eyes, and an idea formed.


    He maneuvered through the water, dodging theshing tendrils, and swam towards the creature''s head.


    As he got closer, he could see the central eye, a massive, glowing orb that radiated like the source of anything''s power.


    The Devastator roared, sensing his intent, and unleashed a barrage of tentacles.


    Northern weaved through them with agility, using the stiletto to fend off the attacks.


    He focused on the glowing eye, knowing it was his best chance. A detrimental attack to where it hurts would give him a moment away from the Devastator.


    If it works out well, this vicious water mogul will get enraged, lose whatever sense it has and follow him to the surface.


    With a powerful thrust, he drove the stiletto into the eye, twisting the de. The creature convulsed, its tentacles iling wildly.


    Northern was thrown back by the force of the creature''s thrashing.


    He managed to regain his bearings, swimming rapidly away from the wounded beast.


    The Devastator''s screams echoed through the water, a sound of pure agony.


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    The creature, blinded and enraged, began tosh out indiscriminately, the water churning with its fury.


    Northern felt a sharp pain as one of the barbed tentacles grazed the vambrace of the Twilight Dawn, leaving a deep gash.


    He grimaced but didn''t let the pain slow him down. He needed to get to the surface, to regroup and n his next move.


    He swam upwards, but the Devastator was not ready to let him go. It surged after him, its massive body creating a powerful current that threatened to drag him back down.


    ''Oh crap... what the hell?''


    The mere force of the creature''s movement was like amand to the water bodies.


    Swimming seemed to get harder, it was like all water itself was wing at Northern''s body to slow him down enough for the Devastator to catch up.


    And Northern didn''t intend on having that.


    He narrowed his eyes, that slowly glowed with an ethereal azure light and muttered.


    "Sonic Surge"


    Northern sted forward through the water like a propeller, his force resonated in the whole depth and from the way the waters vibrated and formed bubbles, one could tell two major invisible forces were causing turmoil within the depth of the river.


    On the surface, the turmoil began to reflect, the water surface began to dance and bubble up like something gripped the water by the neck and began to suffocate what was left of the little air it had retained in it.


    Meanwhile, on the riverbank, Mr Fluffy was focusedly observing this, he dug his ws into the ground with blue eyes fiercely determined to jump at anything the moment it came out.


    Although the depth of those courageous blue eyes was still a suppressed fear.


    Even though Northern had created enough force to propel himself faster, there was a limit to that.


    Onnd Sonic Surge sure would have propelled him miles faster than, but underwater, his movement was heavily restricted, he was close to the riverbank but he still had the Devastator on his tail, closing in on him with an enraged re.


    Northern desperately looked around, searching for anything he could use to his advantage.


    As he spotted a cluster of sharp rocks jutting out from the riverbed, an idea sparked in his head.


    He swam towards the rocks, the Devastator hot on his heels.


    As he neared the rocks, he timed his move perfectly, darting between the jagged edges.


    The creature, blinded and frenzied, crashed into the rocks, impaling itself on the sharp points.


    The water around them turned dark with blood, the Devastator''s movements growing weaker.


    Northern didn''t wait to see if it was dead.


    He continued his ascent, his lungs burning from the exertion despite the ne''s aid. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He broke the surface of the water, gasping for air, the cool night air filling his lungs.


    Immediately, Mr Fluffy darted towards him and pulled him with¡ªfangs¡ªonto the riverbank.


    Northern copsed on the sand, despite breathing underwater, his lungs still burned, and exhaustion burrowed deeply into them.


    He flinched and quickly propped himself up. As he did, a clone appeared beside him, and materialized Stainless.


    Northern''s armor shattered into ck sparks and from the flow of those sparks coalesced another vicious and dark metallic armor, much more formidable than this one.


    He held Grengar, focused his azure eyes on the surface of the water and muttered:


    "It''sing"

 Chapter 381 The Deciding Night [Part 4]: Meeting An Old Friend [Part 3]

    Chapter 381 The Deciding Night [Part 4]: Meeting An Old Friend [Part 3]


    The surface of the river rippled violently as the Devastator emerged, its massive, pulsating body breaking through the water like an ominous specter.


    The moonlight glinted off its barbed tentacles, each one thrashing wildly in search of its target.


    Northern stood, his muscles tensed and ready, his armor glinting with a dark, almost malevolent sheen.


    "Stay back," Northernmanded Mr. Fluffy, his voice firm but calm.


    The beast hesitated, his eyes reflecting a mix of loyalty and fear.


    With a low growl, Mr. Fluffy retreated a few steps, ready to leap into action if necessary.


    Northern''s azure eyes locked onto the Devastator''s glowing, bloodshot ones.


    He could see the hatred and pain radiating from the creature, its rage palpable, it almost felt as if it had a personal grudge against him.


    The riverbank trembled as the monster hauled itself further onto thend, its immense weight causing the ground to shudder.


    Northern''s grip tightened around Grengar, the twin des on both edges humming with an essence that seemed to resonate with his own Chaos.


    He took a deep breath, centering himself, then dashed forward, his movements a blur of speed and precision.


    The first tentacleshed out, but Northern was already moving.


    He sidestepped the attack, twirling Grengar as he scaled along the side and slicing through the appendage with a swift, practiced motion.


    The Devastator roared, its scream a guttural, otherworldly sound that reverberated through the night.


    Northern''s clone, without a waste of time, dashed forward and joined the fray, mirroring his movements perfectly.


    Together, they danced around the creature, striking at its vulnerable spots with ruthless efficiency.


    The clone''s slightly curved de nged against the Devastator''s hide, sending sparks around with each powerful strike.


    The Devastator, though blinded, seemed to adapt quickly.


    It reared back, then mmed its tentacles down in a sweeping arc, attempting to crush both Northern and his clone in one devastating blow.


    Northern rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the impact, while his clone deflected the tentacles with a series of precise parries.


    It reared back, then mmed its tentacles down in a sweeping arc, attempting to crush both Northern and his clone in one devastating blow.


    Northern rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the impact, while his clone deflected the tentacles with a series of precise parries.


    Without a moment of respite, Northern charged forward, aiming for the creature''s head, but the Devastator anticipated his move.


    It swung a barbed tentacle with lightning speed, catching Northern off guard and sending him sprawling across the sand.


    Pain exploded in Northern''s side as he skidded to a halt.


    He gritted his teeth, pushing himself up just in time to see the clone being entangled by several tentacles.


    With a flick of his wrist, Northern sent a surge of ck mes that began to devour the monster''s tentacles like a rabid bat.


    The Devastator let out a heart-wrenching morbid cry, writhing in deep pain. But Northern did not care. His focus was cut to a sharpened edge as he skillfully rotated the twin-ded staff and shot forward again.


    Halfway closer to the hideous creature, Northern dashed forward with an outburst of speed, spinning his sword again as he began to carve deepcerations on the monster''s seemingly imprable hide. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Devastator howled in pain and frustration, its massive body convulsing as itshed out wildly.


    Northern seized the opportunity, plunging Grengar deep into the creature''s side.


    Dark, inky blood spurted from the wound, sttering across the sand and staining the riverbank.


    The creature reared back, its remaining tentacles iling in a desperate attempt to dislodge Northern.


    But he held firm, his eyes zing with determination.


    With a swift, calcted motion, he twisted the de, driving it deeper into the Devastator''s flesh.


    A tentacle whipped towards him, but Northern''s clone intercepted it, taking the brunt of the impact.


    The clone staggered, its form flickering, but it held its ground, shing at the offending appendage with ruthless efficiency.


    Northern felt the creature''s strength waning, its movements growing sluggish and uncoordinated.


    He narrowed his eyes, with a final, powerful thrust, he drove Grengar into the creature''s heart, the de pulsing with an ominous energy.


    For a second, silence reigned over theirndscape and Northern actually thought he had gotten the vicious monster.


    But the Devastator wouldn''t close its eyes and even seemed to be ring into his own eyes.


    He could see in the creature''s bloodshot, dying eyes, a refusal to give up. Hatred, grudge, a passion and madness that can only be caused by the lust for vengeance.


    He could have been mistaken but he was sure that monster had it in for him.


    With a bitter taste in his mouth, he pulled out his weapon, causing the creature''s gore to stain the sand even more.


    Its strength reduced greatly and its entire body came crashing down, causing the ground to tremble a little bit.


    Northern spun the twin-ded staff, sshing off the ck gore.


    He gave the monster ast nce, having to deal with an unsettling feeling he felt.


    s, he couldn''t just let it go. After walking a couple of steps away from the dying creature, he paused and looked back, peering into its soul with his newly evolved soul sight.


    [Monster Profile - Infected]


    Name: [Juvenile Devastator - Host], [The Kirithon - Parasite]


    True Name: [nil]


    Rank: [Destroyer], [Maelstrom]


    Danger Level: [Disaster], [Apex]


    Attributes: [nil]


    Abilities: [nil]


    [Note: This is an iplete process, the Juvenile Devastator is still fighting for its life, the moment it dies, the Kirithon takes control of its body and abilities]


    Northern''s mouth fell slightly open, and no words could fill in for how shocked and surprised he was.


    Of course, he had suspected that the damned thing survived but he didn''t think it survived this way.


    And it had even managed to enter into the body of a Destroyer rank monster.


    ''The underwater bully, really is a big deal... no wonder Raven did not confront it then''


    Because she knew she would not win.


    However, his situation just got entirely worse.


    Perhaps he had this battle a little bit easy because the Devastator itself was already dying and busy fighting for its life with the Kirithon.


    But thanks to Northern, he lost that battle and things just got thrown down the gutter.


    If the extra note that Northern saw was any bit correct, it meant that any minute from now, the entire mass of that monster will start to rise.


    Because all that was needed for the Kirithon to win the fight was for the Devastator itself to die.


    Now, Northern would have to fight an enemy again, one that has done nothing but dreaded the day they would meet again.


    He exhaled, exasperated.


    "Oh, fuck me..."

 Chapter 382 The Deciding Night [Part 5]

    Chapter 382 The Deciding Night [Part 5]


    The air grew thick with tension, like the suffocating stillness before a thunderstorm.


    Ate''s muscles coiled, ready to unleash devastation upon the army that stood between her and her target.


    Her vermillion eyes zed with a fury that could melt steel, fixed on the smug face of the blue-eyed man on the balcony.


    Jeci and Ellis softly walked towards her back, both wearing tight expressions of suppressed fear mixed with resolve.


    Even for Jeci, so many troops and just the three of them seemed like too much.


    She nced at Ate, and somehow no words needed to be said about the way forward.


    She could tell where this was going. Ate was not going to back down.


    Without turning her head to Ate, she said:


    "I am d you don''t n to retreat now that they have the numbers on their side."


    Ate scoffed, "Doesn''t make it a sensible move though. This is a troop of drifters waiting to rain down on us."


    Jeci, at this point, turned her head and red into Ate''s face.


    "If they were ordinary humans with no powers, how would this battle turn out?"


    Ate looked at the troops again, all their fierce and stony expressions threatened to intimidate her, but whenpared with her vermillion gaze¡ªit was like a sparrow contending with a Phoenix.


    Ate grinned and responded to her.


    "I guess it''d be no different than stomping my way through a bunch of ants."


    Jeci smiled and nodded,


    "That is exactly what will be happening."


    The moment she spoke, Ate realized something that made her brows rise a little bit, then took a deep breath, savoring the calm before the chaos.


    She flexed her fingers, feeling the raw power thrumming through her veins. A sardonic smile yed at the corners of her lips as she addressed the troops.


    "Last chance, boys. Step aside, or share the fate of your precious gate." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A ripple of unease passed through the front ranks, but discipline held firm.


    Shields locked tighter, spears lowered to form a bristling wall of points.


    From the balcony, Braham''s voice rang out, dripping with condescension.


    "Now, now, Ate. Is that any way to greet old friends? Perhaps you''d like toe up and discuss things civilly?"


    Ate''s reply was a snarl of pure contempt.


    In a blur of motion almost too fast to follow, sheunched herself at the nearest cluster of soldiers.


    The sound of her fist connecting with the lead warrior''s shield was like a thunderp, the reverberations sending nearby troops staggering.


    And just like that, the battle erupted.


    Jeci''s eyes narrowed, assessing the situation.


    She shoved Ellis roughly behind a chunk of fallen masonry. "Stay down," she hissed, before leaping into the fray herself, a dervish of deadly grace.


    The night air filled with the sh of steel, the thud of bodies hitting the ground, and the primal roar of Ate''s rage.


    She tore through the ranks like a force of nature, each punch shattering bones and sundering armor.


    Soldiers flew through the air like broken dolls, their cries of pain lost in the cacophony of battle.


    The battle seemed too easy, in fact, that it made her doubt if it was happening. The soldiers were thrown into discord as each person tried tounch at Ate with their abilities, but it was to no avail.


    These were people who had molded every one of their strengths and did not think it would ever be possible for them not to use it.


    The existence of Jeci''s type of ability had never been taken into ount. Even if it had been, these ones were not blessed with such foresight to see iting.


    Jeci herself was a whirlwind of destruction amidst them, her crimson spear was like a bloodthirsty rod, created to bring nothing but cold, cruel havoc.


    Her movements were sleek and smooth, fast and precise. She jumped onto one, gouged his eyes out with her fingers, simultaneously swinging her spear to sh across the chest of another.


    As she jumped off, she plunged her spear right into the head of that other and quickly bounced off again to take the legs off the former.


    Before another could close in, she was onto them, swinging her spear with an austere yet admirable show of skill.


    She shed upward, splitting one with ease from his abdomen, easily twisted and spun, shing downwards and cutting through her opponent.


    Without a moment of respite, she darted forward like an air surge, spinning her spear on both sides and spilling blood in crude aesthetic arcs.


    Ate''s fists were like meteors, each impact leaving craters of broken bodies and shattered armor.


    She moved with a fluid grace that belied her raw power, weaving through the throng of soldiers as if they were mere shadows.


    Her vermillion eyes burned with an intensity that made even the bravest warriors falter.


    One foolhardy soldier, emboldened by the sheer numbers surrounding her, lunged forward with his sword raised high.


    Ate''s lips curled into a sneer.


    Before the boy could bring down his sword, he was pressed together by an invisible force, ttened. He exploded with a burst of blood.


    Fear gripped the hearts of many that were around, but they still red like bloodthirsty animals and lunged at her.


    She side-stepped one''s de with ease, grabbed the man''s wrist, and twisted.


    The sickening crack of bones breaking was drowned out by his agonized scream.


    Without missing a beat, she used the unfortunate soul as a human il, swinging him in a wide arc that sent a dozen of hisrades flying.


    "Is this the best you''ve got? If this is all you have to offer me, then I am very disappointed!!" she roared, her voice carrying over the din of battle. "I expected better from the great betrayer and his friends!!"


    The blue-eyed man on the balcony¡ªZephyr, felt a chill run down his spine despite the bravado he maintained.


    This was not going ording to n. His gaze flickered to the dark-haired man beside him, a silentmand passing between them.


    The man nodded, "I''ll take care of her."


    A cruel smile yed on his lips as he vaulted over the balcony railing.


    He fell like aet andnded with an impact that shook the very ground.


    "Hey!!!" he called out, his voice dripping with false cheer. "It''s been far too long. Shall we dance?"


    Ate''s eyes narrowed as she recognized the neer. "Shade!" she spat, the name tasting like poison on her tongue.


    "I wonder what was so big of a motivation that made you leave your leader in the South all for me."


    "Keep fooling yourself!"


    The two of them dashed towards each other and collided.


    Beside Zephyr''s right was ady, who leaned on the balcony and narrowed her eyes.


    "Hey, Zeph¡­"


    "What?"


    "Isn''t what thatdy wearing Luinngard Empire uniform¡­"


    Zephyr focused on thedy with a spear and narrowed his eyes.


    He looked around at the other soldiers, concern wafting across his face for a short while.


    "Doesn''t matter, go and deal with her, Sh."


    Thedy, with her hair covering most of her face to reveal her small mouth, grinned and alsounched herself down.


    Now, all that were left on the balcony were Braham and Zephyr.

 Chapter 383 The Deciding Night [Part 6]

    Chapter 383 The Deciding Night [Part 6]


    Shade struck. His fist, wreathed in crackling purple air, shot out with blinding speed.


    Ate barely managed to bring her arms up in a cross-block, the force of the blow sending her skidding backward.


    She grinned, a feral thing that spoke of bloodlust barely contained.


    "Finally, a real challenge."


    Shade straightened and looked at her with a small grin, "Thest person that said that couldn''t take another."


    "Try me!!"


    The two warriors shed in a fury of blows, each impact sending shockwaves through the air.


    Shade''s soul essence-enhanced strikes met Ate''s raw physical might in a deadly dance of destruction.


    Meanwhile, Jeci found herself increasingly hard-pressed with a new opponent.


    With Shade upying Ate, the soldiers seemed to have regained some of their courage.


    Even though they were not finding an answer to why their talent abilities were not working, they pressed in from all sides, causing a relentless tide of steel and flesh.


    Jeci''s spear became a crimson blur, leaving trails of blood in its wake.


    She pirouetted and struck, each movement a deadly work of art. But even her inhuman grace which had its limits was being evenly matched by her opponent who had nothing but two curved daggers.


    And moreso, that limit had been strongly tempered beforehand by her fight with Northern.


    A sh slipped past her guard, opening a shallow cut along her ribs.


    She hissed in pain but didn''t falter, retaliating with a vicious thrust that left her attacker reeling backwards.


    From his hidden vantage point, Ellis watched the battle unfold with growing horror and frustration.


    He saw Jeci stumble, nearly overwhelmed by the sheer numbers and ady in ck gown.


    He saw Ate, locked in furiousbat with Shade, unable to aid herpanion.


    Again, and over again, he had always been in the position where he needed to be protected. He wanted that to stop.


    But he was too scared to even try, not a second time. The first time, it almost cost him his life; he had Northern to save him from it.


    To what good does he serve, if he enters the battle only to be saved by the people he desperately wishes he could save?


    ''I hate it damn!!''


    Something inside him snapped. Ellis red forward, a selfless, dangerous light flickering in his eyes.


    With a cry that was equal parts terror and rage, Ellis burst from his hiding ce.


    He summoned his dagger and surged forward like a steady wind, almost falling but picking himself back up.


    "I''m not useless!" he screamed, charging into the fray.


    His first wild swing caught a soldier by surprise, opening a ragged gash across the man''s chest.


    Jeci''s eyes widened in shock as she saw Ellis wade into battle. "You fool!" she yelled, but there was no stopping him now.


    What Elliscked in skill, he made up for in desperate fury.


    He hacked and shed with reckless abandon, driven by a need to prove himself, to be more than just a burden.


    Back at the center of the chaos, Ate and Shade continued their deadly duel.


    Shade''s enhanced strikes were slowly wearing her down, each impact leaving her arms numb and tingling.


    Aside from the fact that they guided his strikes with a trail of purple air, each time his strikes connected, there was an explosion of force that seemed to suck out Ate''s own soul essence.


    And as much as she tried to evade his strikes after deducing that something was eating up her essence, it was next to impossible to do that.


    Because her opponent was that much of a headache. Shade was a seasoned warrior, smart to the very end.


    Luring in his styles, his feints were effortless and unmasked, his form while Ate at first deduced it to be a predictable one.


    Was actually a trap, every inch of the battle was himying out traps, and Ate whose form was structured by a strong principle of brute strength always crashed into it in hopes to destroy the whole attempt.


    But every time, he always got the better of her. And now her strength, vigor and essence were all beginning to diminish.


    "Feeling tired, old woman?" Shade taunted, his smirk infuriating.


    Ate''s response was a lightning-fast feint followed by a devastating uppercut that caught Shade square on the chin. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He stumbled backward, spitting blood.


    "Not even close, brat," Ate growled.


    But even as she pressed her advantage, Ate couldn''t help but worry about Jeci and Ellis.


    She had been shocked at first when she was able to bulldoze through the drifters without worrying about their talent abilities.


    But it didn''t take a genius to figure out this was Jeci''s work. But she had left Ate''s power, and Ate''s opponent so it seems.


    Which means, there''s a cost to her abilities. She caught glimpses of Jeci, still holding her own but clearly tiring.


    And Ellis... her heart clenched as she saw him fighting with more enthusiasm than skill.


    Shade, sensing her distraction,unched into a flurry of attacks. Purple air crackled around his fists as he rained blows upon Ate.


    She weathered the storm, but each block sent jolts of pain through her battered arms.


    In a desperate gambit, Ate dropped her guard, allowing one of Shade''s punches to graze her cheek.


    The pain was intense, but it gave her the opening she needed.


    Her own fist shot out, catching Shade in the sr plexus with bone-crushing force.


    The warrior''s eyes bulged as the air was driven from his lungs. He staggered back, gasping and grabbing his chest.


    Ate did not relent, she immediately pressed her advantage, unleashing a barrage of punches that drove Shade further and further back.


    But just as victory seemed within her grasp, a pained cry cut through the air.


    She turned, heart in her throat, to see Ellis fall beneath a soldier''s de.


    In that moment of distraction, Shade struck.


    His fist, wreathed in crackling air, mmed into Ate''s temple.


    The world exploded into a kaleidoscope of pain and disorientation.


    As she stumbled, fighting to stay conscious, Ate saw Jeci abandon her own fight to rush to Ellis'' aid.


    The spearwoman moved like a demon, cutting down anyone who stood between her and the fallen young man.


    ''Ah shit...''

 Chapter 384: The Deciding Night [Part 7]

    Chapter 384: The Deciding Night [Part 7]


    ?


    She knew the fight from the beginning was not supposed to be what it was now.


    Her anger, however justified, led her right into a trap, not to speak of the fact that she was not seeing Northern right now.


    Had all that she hade to do here be to die? Should she just give up like that?


    They were outnumbered, outgunned, and now divided.


    Victory, which had seemed so close mere moments ago, was slipping away like sand through her fingers.


    But as she looked up at the balcony where Braham and Zephyr stood, smugness radiating from every pore, something hardened inside her.


    ''Nah, I can''t let it end like this... I can''t''


    "What? Finally feeling like giving up," Shade said to Ate as he walked around her.


    Silence locked her lips, after a few seconds, Ate opened her mouth.


    "I have no words for you. Quite disappointing though, you know, the only reason I stayed ten years as a Master was not because I hit a wall. In fact, I had a very great foundation, I could be an academy instructor if I wanted. But after discovering the cruelty of the powers Ul has given me, I wanted to fight what was supposedly to be my fate."


    She looked up, her expression carrying regret.


    ''I don''t know if Rughsbourgh knew and used Gilbert to push me in here too... I wonder just how many birds that bastard killed with one stone.''


    She sighed and brought her head down.


    "Young man Shade, say yourst prayers ande at me. I will take you seriously from now on."


    Shade frowned slightly.


    Noticing his expression, Ate raised her brows, "Oh, you didn''t know? I have been fighting you by augmenting my body with soul essence, I intend to use my abilities right now."


    Shade narrowed his eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ate raised her head up, determination radiating in her eye, she removed the eyepatch on the other hand.


    Instantly, a single plume of me ignited from its hollow depth and began to subtly dance. Whoosh!


    An outrageous release of inferno roared to life, a maelstrom of crimson and gold that devoured everything in its path.


    Shade''s eyes widened in shock as the wall of mes surged towards him, the very air shimmering with heat.


    He leapt backward, narrowly avoiding the initial st.


    The drifters around them weren''t so lucky.


    Their screams were cut short as they were reduced to ash in an instant, their armor melting like candle wax.


    Ate stood at the center of the firestorm, her vermillion eyes glowing with an otherworldly light.


    The mes danced around her, caressing her skin and peeling it but she didn''t seem to care about it.


    She took a step forward, and the ground beneath her feet cracked and bubbled.


    "This," she said, her voice carrying over the roar of the fire, "is what I''ve been holding back." She paused and continued, "And it''s not because I was keeping a trump card... It hurts me as much as it hurts everyone around, I just have a little tolerance."


    She looked at her body, "I do have scars to show for it."


    Shade gritted his teeth, purple energy crackling around his fists.


    "Doesn''t matter, I''m just gonna destroy you either way."


    He charged forward, hoping to close the distance before Ate could unleash another st.


    But Ate was ready for him. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a whip of fireshing out.


    Shade ducked under it, feeling the heat singe his hair. He rolled to the side, only to find another tendril of me waiting for him.


    It was like fighting a hydra made of fire.


    Every time he dodged one attack, two more were there to take its ce.


    The air grew thick with smoke and ash, making it hard to breathe, hard to see.


    From the balcony, Zephyr watched with growing concern.


    This wasn''t part of the n. He turned to Braham, his voice tight with urgency. "Did you know about her ability? I thought you said all she could do was control an invisible force."


    "I swear, that was exactly what it was, throughout all our raids together, that''s what I saw," Braham stuttered.


    "Shut up please. There''s a high chance, all she has been using all those times is spiritual release."


    Braham knitted his brows,


    "Spiritual release is just like a bluff of power. It''s a pretense to cut..."


    "That has been what its purpose served. But it wouldn''t be strange if she had somehow managed to master that bluff ande to an epiphany of how to manifest true spiritual release. And for a mage ss, it would be very doable."


    He frowned and hit the balcony.


    "Dammit."


    Zephyr turned his eyes to Braham.


    "You better go down there to find a way to deal with this."


    Braham looked at him with wavering eyes, "What do you mean? I can''t go down there. Aside from the fact that she is a rank higher than me, she is the worst match-up against my abilities. Vines and branches are definitely not going to win against mes. Or do you want me to die before I can prove to be the asset I am to you guys?"


    Zephyr inhaled deeply and exhaled then keenly overwatched the battlefield.


    "Then you better pray that just three people don''t decimate an army of three hundred and fifty people. Else, proving an asset will be the least of your worries."


    Braham paused, eyes drifting to the battlefield.


    "Wait, I am going to go down. I might not be able to deal with Ate but I can deal with either of the remaining two, prove to you that I am no slouch. Most especially since yourrade looks like she needs the help."


    Braham was right, even though thedy had ganged up on Jeci with several other drifters


    around, she looked like she was struggling.


    Zephyr looked at their side of the battle before he said,


    "Kill the boy first."


    Braham grinned, "Easy peasy."


    He leaped over the balcony andnded with a catlike grace, then darted forward, vines growing rapidly out of the ground and twisting together as he approached Ellis from behind.

 Chapter 385: All The Strong People Are Here [Part 1]

    Chapter 385: All The Strong People Are Here [Part 1]


    ?


    Back in the heart of the inferno, Ate and Shade continued their deadly dance. Shade was bleeding from a dozen small burns, his clothes singed and smoking.


    But he refused to back down, his attacks growing more desperate with each passing moment. Ate, for her part, seemed to grow stronger as the battle raged on.


    The mes responded to her will, forming shields to block Shade''s strikes andshing out with deadly precision.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" she taunted, her voice carrying over the roar of the fire. "I expected more from Afkon''s personal guard."


    "Shut up! I am not even strong enough to guard Afkon!"


    Shade snarled in response,unching himself at her with reckless abandon.


    His fist shot out towards Ate''s face. For a moment, it seemed like the blow would connect.


    But at thest second, Ate''s hand came up, catching Shade''s fist in a grip of iron. The fire swirled around their joined hands, and Shade''s eyes widened in pain and shock. "My turn," Ate growled.


    She twisted, using Shade''s momentum against him. In one fluid motion, she hurled him across the yard.


    He mmed into a wall of the castle with bone-crushing force, leaving a spider-web of cracks in the stone.


    The battlefield was a chaos of fire and smoke, the sh of steel and the cries of the wounded filling the air.


    Amidst it all, Ellis fought with a desperation born of fear and determination.


    His dagger felt heavy in his inexperienced hands, but he swung it with all his might, felling one drifter after another.


    Suddenly, a chill ran down his spine.


    He spun around, barely in time to see a wall of twisted vines surging towards him.


    Ellis stumbled backward, his eyes widening in shock as he recognized the figure controlling the nts.


    "Braham," he gasped, raising his sword in a trembling defense.


    The betrayer''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Hello, Ellis. It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Finally, we get to put our discord to bed."


    Vinesshed out like whips, forcing Ellis to dodge and weave.


    He shed at them with his dagger, but for every vine he cut, a few more took its ce. It was an endless tangle of green that threatened to overwhelm him.


    "WHY?" Ellis shouted, his voice cracking with emotion. "Why are you even doing this?! What did I ever do to you?!! You''ve made your point already by making my life miserable already, why did you have to go so far?!!"


    Braham''s eyes hardened. "Huh? You still think this is about you?" He grinned, "No, Ellis, this is not about you, not at all, this was bound to happen. It''s just sad that you don''t have the white-haired junk to save you this time around."


    A particrly vicious vine caught Ellis across the chest, sending him sprawling.


    He rolled to his feet, gasping for breath, his armor dented.


    Jeci and the mysteriousdy continued to lunge at each other.


    Thedy had a cunning and annoying form, one that Jeci never imagined she''d be utterly vulnerable against.


    The problem, however, was that fatigue had settled into her body and soul.


    Aside from the effect of using her ability eating up her reserve of essence, she was already physically tired from before.


    Usually, she wouldn''t have had her defense broken so much, but the fight with Northern had taken a great toll on her.


    But she was still fairly holding out, even though every miss, every dodge was by a hair''s breadth.


    Ate and Shade had met again, in a deafening and trembling sh:


    Shadeunched himself at Ate, his fists burning with purple smoky air.


    She met his charge head-on, her own hands zing with fire.


    Their sh sent shockwaves rippling through the air, knocking nearby drifters off their feet.


    "You can''t win this," Shade growled, pressing his attack. "You''re outnumbered, outgunned. Give up now, and maybe we''ll show mercy."


    Ate''s response was a savage grin. "Mercy? From the likes of you? I''d rather burn."


    She thrust her palm forward, unleashing a torrent of me that forced Shade to leap backward.


    The fire caught several unfortunate drifters, their screams cut short as they were reduced to ash in an instant.


    But even as she fought, Ate''s keen eyes took in the rest of the battlefield.


    She saw Ellis, desperately fending off Braham''s relentless vines. She saw Jeci, surrounded and slowly being overwhelmed.


    A cold knot of fear formed in her stomach.


    They were losing. All her power, all her rage, and still they were losing.


    ''No,'' she thought fiercely. ''I won''t let it end like this.''


    With a roar of defiance, Ate unleashed her full power.


    The mes around her exploded outward in a nova of heat and light, so intense that even Shade was forced to retreat.


    "Ellis! Jeci!" she shouted, her voice carrying over the din of battle. "To me!"


    Ellis, hearing her call, gathered hisst reserves of strength. With a cry of desperation, he shed through the vines holding him and sprinted towards Ate.


    Braham''s curses followed him, but the betrayer dared not venture too close to the inferno surrounding Ate.


    Jeci, too, heard the call. With a burst of superhuman speed, she disengaged from her opponents and raced across the battlefield, her spear clearing a path through any who dared


    stand in her way.


    As they reached Ate, she grabbed them both, pulling them close.


    The mes parted around them, forming a protective cocoon of fire.


    "Hold on," Ate growled, her eyes zing with determination. "This is going to be


    rough." With a gesture that seemed to defy the veryws of nature, Ate called forth a pir of fire so intense it burned blue-white. It engulfed them, and swirled around them in a vortex of


    me.


    Zephyr from the balcony narrowed his eyes. Something in the depth of his blue eyes sparkled. He extended his hand forward and instantly, without shards of sparks, a mighty white bow


    appeared in his hands.


    This bow looked like a heavenly mantle. It looked like it had been forged with clouds.


    He pulled its strings, as he did, the bow generated an arrow of light that grew brighter as he drew further back.


    And just as the vortex of mes leaped off the ground, Zephyr released, firing off an arrow of light that streaked across the short distance with a screeching sound, like it was burning the


    very air.


    The arrow collided with the vortex of mes and caused a tremendous explosion that separated every plume of the mes and threw all three of them across the air in different


    directions.


    A grin formed on the corner of Zephyr''s lips, "Think you can run away from me... hmph" However, before any of them couldnd, something fell from the sky.


    He couldn''t see it, as the speed was too quick to follow. Then the next fell and the next fell.


    Such that the state of the three of them became the least of his worries.


    Then onest of those things fell on the battlefield, and slowly rose to his feet.


    His face was aged, beards full and connected with his brown hair with a couple of white


    strands. His eyes were fiery and cold.


    His physique was stoic and although his shirt and waistcoat had be so smeared with dirt that they had lost the right to be called that, he still represented an aura of formidable


    strength.


    Zephyr grabbed the balcony so hard that the cemented surface cracked and peeled away.


    "Gilbert..."


    Not just him-Zephyr turned his head around.


    "Helena... too?"


    All of the strong people are gathered here.

 Chapter 386: Impending Doom

    Chapter 386: Impending Doom


    ?


    The moonlit riverbank trembled, an eerie silence descending upon the battlefield. Northern''s azure eyes widened as he witnessed the grotesque transformation unfold before


    him.


    The Devastator''s massive body, once a writhing mass of tentacles and pulsating flesh, began to contort and reshape itself.


    Bones cracked and shifted beneath the creature''s skin, producing sickening pops and grinding sounds that echoed through the night.


    Its form elongated, stretching and twisting like putty in the hands of an unseen sculptor.


    The tentacles retracted, melding into the main body as new appendages burst forth.


    Four legs, each as thick as ancient tree trunks, erupted from the creature''s sides. They were covered in ovepping tes of chitin, gleaming with a metallic sheen in the pale moonlight. Razor-sharp ws, easily the length of a man''s arm, gouged deep furrows into the sand as they took form.


    The Devastator''s head morphed, its features elongating into a reptilian snout filled with rows of serrated teeth.


    A crown of bony spikes sprouted from its skull, forming a natural armor that extended down its spine.


    Eyes, once bloodshot and unfocused, now glowed with an otherworldly intelligence and unquenchable hatred.


    As the transformation nearedpletion, the creature''s hide rippled and hardened.


    What was once soft, gtinous flesh now became an imprable carapace, adorned with jagged protrusions and barbs.


    The ck ichor that had oozed from its wounds moments ago crystallized, forming a secondyer of organic armor.


    Northern gripped Grengar tighter, his knuckles white beneath his gauntlets.


    The twin-ded staff hummed with an anticipatory energy, as if sensing the impending battle.


    Mr. Fluffy whimpered softly behind him, the beast''s instincts screaming danger.


    The metamorphosis reached its climax with a deafening roar that shook the very air around them.


    The creature that now stood before Northern was a nightmarish fusion of the Devastator and the Kirithon, a prominent viciousness born of battle and vengeance.


    Its massive head swiveled towards Northern, nostrils ring as it caught his scent.


    Recognition shed in its eyes, followed by a tsunami of rage.


    The creature''s muscles bunched and coiled, preparing tounch itself at its long-awaited prey.


    Northern didn''t wait for the monster to make the first move.


    He dashed forward, Grengar a blur of motion as he aimed for the creature''s front leg. The de connected with a resounding ng, sparks flying, but barely scratched the surface of the armored limb.


    Without missing a beat, Northern summoned his clone.


    The doppelganger materialized in a swirl of dark energy, immediately engaging the monster''s attention.


    It darted to the creature''s nk, its de ringing against the armored hide.


    The distraction gave Northern a moment to catch his breath and reassess his strategy.


    The least Northern worried about was getting killed by this thing, death did not even cross his mind.


    He just needed to put this monster away and put it away very fast at that.


    The monster let out another ear-splitting roar, this time apanied by a burst of noxious gas from its maw.


    The greenish cloud billowed towards Northern, who instinctively held his breath and leaped backward. Where the gas touched the ground, the sand sizzled and smoked.


    Northern''s clone wasn''t so lucky.


    Caught in the toxic cloud, its form wavered and dissipated, unable to maintain cohesion in the corrosive atmosphere.


    Seizing the opportunity, the creature charged.


    Its massive form moved with a speed that belied its size, closing the distance between them in heartbeats.


    Northern''s eyes darted around, searching for an escape route, but he knew he couldn''t outrun this monstrosity.


    Instead, he stood his ground, Grengar held at the ready.


    As the beast bore down on him, Northern channeled his essence into the twin-ded staff.


    The weapon thrummed with power, dark mes licking along its length.


    At thest possible moment, Northern sidestepped and swung Grengar in a wide arc.


    The ming de connected with the creature''s eye, one of the few spots not covered by its armored hide.


    The monster bellowed in pain, rearing back on its hind legs.


    Northern pressed his advantage, leaping onto the creature''s back. He clung to the bony protrusions, scrambling for purchase as the beast bucked and twisted beneath him.


    With one hand gripping a spike, he brought Grengar down again and again, searching for gaps


    in the armor.


    The monster''s hide sparked and smoked where the void-infused de struck, but Northern couldn''t seem to prate its defenses.


    The creature rolled, threatening to crush Northern beneath its massive bulk.


    He kicked off at thest second, narrowly avoiding being ttened. As he tumbled through the air, the monster''s tailshed out once more.


    This time, Northern couldn''t fully dodge, besides, he didn''t need to.


    In thest minute, it urred to him that he was shielded by the void force protecting him


    anyway.


    Theshed out tail reached in front of him and bounced right back off, giving Northern the space he needed to dive right in.


    However, the monster darted across and loomed over him, its remaining eye gleaming with malevolent triumph. It opened its maw, preparing to deliver the crushing blow.


    Northern could see down its throat, a dark abyss lined with razor-sharp teeth.


    In that moment of desperation, Northern thought of a wild and unrefined idea.


    His body crackled with dark aura, the air around him growing heavy with the weight of concentrated Void.


    With a primal yell, Northern thrust Grengar upward, directly into the creature''s open mouth.


    The twin-ded staff, supercharged with Void essence, pierced through the soft tissue of the monster''s pte and into its brain.


    The beast''s eyes widened in shock, its massive body going rigid.


    For a heartbeat, time seemed to stand still. Then, with an earth-shattering scream, the


    creature began to convulse.


    Void essence consumed it from within and poured from its mouth and eyes.


    Northern wrenched Grengar free and scrambled away as the monster thrashed in its death


    throes.


    Its armored hide began to crack and splinter, unable to contain the destructive force within. With a final, desperate roar, the abomination exploded in a shower of gore and fractured


    armor tes.


    The shockwave knocked Northern off his feet, sending him tumbling across the blood-soaked


    sand.


    When he finally came to a stop, hey there for a long moment, his chest heaving as he fought


    to catch his breath.


    The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the gentlepping of the river


    against the shore.


    Then the notification came,


    [Congrattions, you have in an Apex Maelstrom]


    [You have gained 20 talent fragments]


    [Congrattions, you have in a Disastrous Destroyer]


    [You have gained 6 talent fragments]


    Northern stood up and sighed.


    ''That wasparatively easy to thest time''


    Half of the Kirithon''s power had been lost from theirst fight and not only did Northern have


    a much better and effective weapon, he had grown tons stronger since then.


    And now that his old enemy had been taken out of the way, he wanted to focus on getting to


    Hao as soon as possible.


    He went back to meet Mr. Fluffy, that was when he saw a pir of fire afar, but from his vantage point, it was like a radiating little light.


    Which caused him to instantly zoom in with Chaos Eyes. That was how he was able to see it wasn''t just a light but a powerful source of heat.


    The moment Northern tried to get a closer look, he was also alerted of a great danger in that


    direction.


    And not only did danger sense react to something, his senses were hyperactively picking up that something was wrong.


    This caused Northern to pick up his pace, flying on Mr. Fluffy in a minor swing of his body.


    The beast growled heavily, his eyes radiating with a soft blue light of determination that seemed to mirror the urgency in Northern''s eyes.


    In a burst, it lunged forward, battering its four feet against the ground and once he got to the


    edge of the river, Mr. Fluffy made a powerful leap.


    His body scaled into the sky, furs gently being caressed by the cold hands of the wind.


    Northern didn''t think they were going to make it.


    But before he could recount anything, the beastnded on the cliff above the river.


    His eyes widened and he looked, ''how?''


    Mr. Fluffy, however, did not care to relish the look of surprise on Northern''s face and just


    dashed forward.


    A couple of minutes after Northern had left, the space above the water began to ripple. Causing a causative effect to the surface of the water itself.


    The surface began to turn, slowly and soon became an enormous whirlpool, that left the entire atmosphere of that ce with the smell of impending destruction.


    The space above the center of the whirlpool suddenly broke.


    A wed hand, protruding out of the slight break.


    Following that was the appearance of a small boy just at the edge of the river, he did not care


    about the whirlpool. The air around him was viciously being pulled into the water,


    everywhere looked like there was about to be a mighty storm.


    The boy stood there, looking at the cracking space as it was being forced open, a small smile


    ying on his lips.


    "Finally, my lord, I am a step away from bringing you back."


    He turned to the direction Northern had gone through.


    "Now, all that is left, is for this war to take its course and give way to bloodshed and madness


    shall eventually reign."

 Chapter 387: All The Strong People Are Here [Part 2]

    Chapter 387: All The Strong People Are Here [Part 2]


    ?


    The battlefield entered a state of momentary pause. The new entries each stood in their own ce, surveying their surroundings and, most importantly, observing the man on the balcony.


    A tumultuous damage had been dealt to the battlefield due to the fire pir that Ate had summoned. What were left of the soldiers were scrubs, scrambling to get up and barely matching half the aura of might that these new arrivals exuded.


    Ate''s breath was unsteady as she tried to get up. She looked at the new people who had just entered the battlefield and muttered to herself.


    "Took you guys long enough..."


    She rested on her knee for a while, then looked to the other side to see more of them again.


    Some she had expected to be here, and some surprised her.


    Ryan, Arlem, Vida, Ayu, and Myu stood on one side, although apart from each other. Gilbert and Helenanded further to the front, manning the vanguard.


    Ate was very confused about what the asion was, how they had managed to be here at this time.


    What was Helena, who was supposed to be in Slorand, doing with Gilbert?


    Not to mention Ayu and Myu. Of course, they had chosen to go with Gilbert''s faction, which opted out of all this civil war nonsense and focused on clearing all the rifts to close them down.


    While Ate also focused on clearing the rift, what separated her from Gilbert''s faction was their stubbornness to stay on Lotheliwan and have their vengeance at all costs.


    Fed by stealing resources from Sloria, and eventually proceed to flee this destion when the time was ripe.


    Although Ate never pictured that she would be here today unleashing the full extent of her power.


    So far so good, even though the tides were not ridden by her, she had no regrets.


    ''I just wish he would show up right in a moment like this...''


    Zephyr''s cold voice tore into the silence.


    "And what do you hope to achieve with this... you think this is all we have to us as Slorians."


    Gilbert raised his head, his voice thickly ringing,


    "Take a good look at yourself pretty boy. Most of your armies have been decimated. Right now, your leader is facing a cruel brawl with Raven."


    The wall on Zephyr''s face trembled, but heposed himself and frowned.


    "Laughable. I can''t be worried about Afkon, he''s the strongest of us all. And you have little time. The Empire is sending reinforcements."


    Gilbert nodded, "Yes, definitely, but you''ll be dead before they get here. Moreover, I am very sure the Empire wouldn''t waste elite soldiers on the likes of you. So, it''s nothing we can''t handle."


    Zephyr leaned away from the balcony and looked at them intensely. He sent a nce to his femalerade who stood guarded opposite them.


    His eyes drifted to shade who also maintained an alerting position that reflected how battle- crazed he was.


    Braham was backing away, expression full of wariness and anxiety. He probably wished he could sink into the ground.


    Zephyr''s eyes glided across thend. The burnt bodies of people, those felled by des, scattered across in a boorish manner and slumped with their own blood.


    It was a sickening sight.


    His eyes finally came back to Gilbert.


    "What are you suggesting?"


    Gilbert spoke casually, slightly shaking his head as he did.


    "Give up this instance. We still can fight together. We can challenge the rifts together and go back home together."


    Zephyr mmed his hand on the balcony and shouted,


    "There is no home, Gilbert!" He reined his head back, ring at them with a sullen expression on his face. His eyes were reddened. "How long will it take for you damned to realize that much."


    The breeze of silence swept across for a beat, then his voice intruded again.


    "The moment we step foot into that continent. He will have our heads, I tell you!"


    "What makes you so sure?" Gilbert narrowed his eyes, ''Is there perhaps something he knows, that I don''t...''


    This was not the first time he had worked for Rughsbourgh. He hated the man mainly because he was the type to use people without informing them.


    But he owed him nevertheless... enough to walk into hell for him.


    One thing he also knew was that if Rughsbourgh was saying it was for the good of humanity, then it was for the good of humanity.


    However, Rughsbourgh''s means to an end, is always very questionable.


    And Gilbert had found himself always asking the question, "Does the end justify the means?"


    A difficult question he had not been able to get an answer to.


    If there was a chance that Rughsbourgh was ying something else, he wanted to find out and have his own n.


    This time he was going to double-cross the damned man. And pay him off once and for all. Zephyr did not respond, however, there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes. He exhaled softly and leaned away from the table.


    His face slowly became stern, determination ming up in his eyes.


    "We were given only onemand. To bring your damn stronghold to ruin and capture the two monsters that you people have tamed. And that is exactly what is going to happen."


    He picked up the bow that was leaned against the lower wall of the balcony and raised it into the sky, drawing its string back strongly.


    There was no arrow of light within the bow this time around, but he still drew back fiercely, pointing it to the sky.


    Then he said:


    "Face your deaths. Heavenly Judgement."


    He released the string. An ear-splitting scream soared into the sky, splitting the dark clouds.


    A beat following that, the cloud began to get bright, as if light was forcing its way through the


    night.


    Gilbert shouted, "Take cover!!!"


    Immediately he shouted, every person for himself, used their different skills to shield themselves. Those that weren''t able to shield themselves darted away from open air as arrows


    of light began to fall from the sky like rain.


    As the arrows touched the ground, they melted into it, burrowing a small hole.


    They would probably burrow into whoever they managed to touch.


    Amidst the chaos was Ellis, unprotected and running away for his life whichever way he could.


    Every miss was by a hair''s breadth and an evidence of luck, but his luck eventually ran out when he tripped on a vine and fell.


    His eyes drifted towards Braham who was grinning viciously at him from inside a cocoon of


    vines.


    Ellis'' face contorted with dread but he quickly regained himself and struggled to stand up, which was for some strange reason very difficult-something was holding his leg down.


    He looked back to see a vine twisted around his ankle, holding him down.


    And another downpour of arrows wasing.


    His eyes got teary as he cursed Braham with all his heart. He closed his eyes as the particr


    arrow falling his direction got closer.


    However, long seconds after, he still was alive.


    So, slowly, he opened his eyes. And saw a powerful creature with four arms and four eyes,


    looming above him.


    Night Terror looked different from before, his body like dark-silvery carapace armor.


    His eyes burned with furious red light that danced with res.


    The creature patted Ellis'' head and turned away from him-towards Zephyr.


    And leaped.

 Chapter 388: Disaster Upon Us

    Chapter 388: Disaster Upon Us


    ?


    In a blink, Night Terror was on the balcony, crouched, with his lower arms gripping the edge, ws delving into it.


    Zephyr backed away hurriedly, falling on his butt. His expression became horrified, and he felt strength leave his legs, just as chills ran through his spine.


    ''What is that speed? Why has it changed so much?'' he questioned internally.


    Night Terror red at him, his four eyes gleaming with madness.


    The creature let out a rumbling growl and jumped towards Zephyr, aiming to tear him apart.


    Zephyr began to melt into sand. Night Terror jumped away instantly, flying back across the balcony andnding on the ground.


    The balcony exploded, sending shards of stone flying around.


    What happened up there? No one knew. But they all had their guards up.


    This man, after all, was the most feared and dangerous person after Afkon.


    And the scariest reason was that no one except for Night Terror and Ate knew why.


    And Ate didn''t even know enough to theorize what his talents or abilities were. And Night Terror didn''t have anymunication skills.


    Even if he did, the stalwart creature didn''t seem like the type to hold conversations.


    All of them were suspended in a tense silence. Altogether, their eyes slowly moved towards the rest of the people in front of them.


    The few drifters of Sloria that managed to survive, Shade, and his partner, Braham, had disappeared.


    "I''ll give you the same option I gave him," Gilbert said to Shade. "We have more important matters to fight about than each other. Surrender and fight with us."


    Shade shook his head and giggled.


    "You''d be stupid to think it''s all over because the building disappeared."


    Gilbert stared cautiously, trying to understand what this man in front of him meant.


    "You guys have lost. Even if that man does manage to pull some trick, can you see our numbers? We might be few, but we have the strongest people here," he spoke, gesturing with his hands. "You guys have no chance."


    Shade shrugged. "You can never know."


    "Well then, you leave me no choice," Gilbert said and extended his hand.


    The ground suddenly trembled, and everyone stumbled back in fear of what was happening.


    After the tremor settled, their eyes were still restless.


    It was as if a titan had shaken thend, so how could they not be restless?


    Wham!!


    Something fell from above, and a cacophony of red streaks like thorns plunged into every area, every corner, every air.


    Streaking like branched red rods, aiming to tear through everyone.


    Some of them managed to dodge, some got scraped, and some, like Arlem, fully defended themselves without even a scratch on their body.


    Night Terror growled as he red.


    "Indeed, they are right. The best of the best is gathered here. But I am more than enough to take care of you all."


    A figure stood in front of Shade, a whirlwind of red and white, his presencemanding the battlefield like a tempest.


    Gilbert grimaced. "Zephyr..."


    He had changed: blonde hair flowed wildly, catching the light of the glowing moon, giving the impression of a halo around a fallen angel.


    His eyes zed with an intense, almost feral determination as he gripped the twin katanas with deadly precision.


    His attire was a stark contrast of colors: a long, flowing red scarf wrapped around his neck and shoulders, serving as the source of the red branches that pierced through everyone all at once and retracted instantly into a normal scarf.


    He donned white hakama stained with the blood of countless battles. Intricate ck armor adorned his arms, offering both protection and an aura of dark elegance.


    He ced both katanas on his shoulders and looked at Night Terror.


    "You want to do this again? Let''s go."


    He shot forward, dancing across all of them, the red scarf trailing behind him.


    Night Terror met him in a deafening sh, the air resonating with the sound of metal against metal.


    After that, everything became blurry for everyone around to see, but what spoke of their battles was the disaster that was wrought in their surroundings.


    Streaks of red, white, and ck flew across thendscape.


    As the battle between Zephyr and Night Terror intensified, the others could only watch in awe and trepidation.


    Thendscape around them transformed into a chaotic canvas of destruction, with shes of red, white, and ck streaking across their vision.


    Zephyr''s red scarf whipped through the air like living tendrils,shing out at Night Terror with deadly precision.


    The creature''s shadowy form twisted and contorted, narrowly avoiding each strike.


    Their movements were so swift that they appeared as mere blurs to the onlookers.


    Night Terror''s ws raked through the air, leaving trails of dark mes in their wake. Zephyr''s twin katanas sang as they sliced through the night, parrying and countering with inhuman speed.


    The sh of their weapons echoed across the battlefield, a cacophony of violence that sent shivers down the spines of all who witnessed it.


    The ground beneath their feet cracked and splintered with each impact. Rocks were shattered, and the very air seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their conflict.


    It was as if two forces of nature had collided, each determined to ovee the other. Gilbert and the others found themselves backing away, seeking shelter from the devastation. Arlem raised a protective barrier around some of the members of their group, his face etched with concern.


    "This is beyond anything I''ve ever seen," Arlem muttered, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Shade watched the battle with a mixture of fascination and fear, realizing that perhaps he had underestimated the situation.


    Even though he knew Zephyr was, beyond any doubt, very strong, this raw power on disy was far beyond what he had anticipated.


    Ate turned away from the battle and looked up to the sky. Something was strange.


    Helena also looked up. "Oh, damn... it''s happening," she muttered.


    Ate, not far from her, asked, "Happening? What is happening?"


    Helena summoned her ck staff and slowly marched towards Ate.


    "I''m here on behalf of Terence. I am also the one who convinced Gilbert and his people to


    come with me, while Terence convinced your people."


    She paused and looked up.


    "The reason we havee here is because of that."


    Ate also looked up. The sky was rippling, and slowly, a crack began to run across the


    clouds.


    She scowled and ground her teeth angrily.


    "What? What the hell is that? Is that a rift? At a time like this...?"


    Helena shook her head. "No. That''s not just any rift. It''s a rift that is shattering. Which means


    we are about to be bamboozled with an avnche of monsters..."

 Chapter 389: Reign Of Disaster [Part 1]

    Chapter 389: Reign Of Disaster [Part 1]


    ?


    Mr. Fluffy galloped forward fiercely, cutting through every corner with blurring speed. He jumped over fallen pirs and broken edifices.


    He continued forward with the fierceness of an impregnable metallic wall. All four legs punched against the ground with incredible power.


    Northern, above the pristine beast, leaned forward, his eyes focused to the front, radiating a soft blue light.


    Suddenly, Mr. Fluffy came to an abrupt halt, swiftly shifting to the side and drifting forward, creating enough friction to reduce his incredible speed.


    Northern frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The beast released a low growl and raised its head.


    Northern narrowed his eyes, following Mr. Fluffy''s line of sight.


    His eyes widened. The sky was breaking like ss.


    He looked forward. From his vantage point, it was possible to see the ruined castle.


    It was much worse in that area; not only was the sky breaking, but monsters were flying out of


    it.


    Another part of the sky towards his back also began to break.


    Northern opened his mouth a little, but no words came out.


    ''What is going on? Rifts?''


    Not just one, not two, but three. All in the same area.


    He jumped from Mr. Fluffy and kept his gaze upward, watching as the rift shattered into shards of ss that dissolved into the air like sparkles.


    Like a horde of bees, monsters began to fly out. Some fell, some flew, filling the air with dreadfulness, painting the night even darker.


    Northern opened his hands, ck sparks igniting within them, and began to weave a rod into his grip.


    As Grengar fully materialized, he plunged forward and met the first monster, a vicious, furless, bipedal monstrosity with a jagged row of teeth and one eye.


    Northern twirled the twin-ded staff upward and shed across the monster''s torso to its shoulders. He spun the weapon in the air and brought it down upon the other shoulder, tearing its hide downward in a spill of green gore.


    Northern took no moment of respite and dashed towards his next target.


    Mr. Fluffy also engaged in a feral show of dominance, pouncing upon every monster and viciously ripping them apart with his powerful fangs.


    The beast did not care about the blood that stained his pristine fur and dove into battle with carnal ferocity.


    Monsters clouded the dark sky, the majority of them sky-dominant creatures, flying across the air, screeching and plunging into the only opposition in their path.


    Regardless, Northern was handling things well. His speed increased with time. He was constantly using Velocity Dash, not just on his legs.


    He applied it to his whole body; his hand movements, speed, and reflexes all doubled.


    This made dealing fatal blows to the monsters much easier before they saw iting.


    His proficiency with Grengar was getting amazingly better. The way he exchanged the twin- ded staff between his hands while twirling it.


    The de edges on both ends blurred every time they swirled. He would suddenly shoot into a particr distance, abruptly stopping before a monster and tearing it apart with one end of the staff.


    He spun swiftly and harvested the monster''s head with the other end.


    He never thought he would find himself so proficient with the weapon, at least not in such a short amount of time.


    If he was topare it with using swords, it was much easier to handle. There was a fluidity to it that he didn''t quite experience with the sword.


    Perhaps that was because it had des on both ends.


    Northern''s movements became a blur of precision and deadly grace. Grengar whistled through the air, its twin des carving intricate patterns of destruction through the horde of monstrosities.


    His eyes shed with that eerie blue light, tracking multiple targets simultaneously as he wove through the chaotic battlefield.


    A winged creature with leathery skin and barbed talons swooped down, its maw stretched impossibly wide to reveal rows of needle-like teeth.


    Northern didn''t even break stride. He nted one end of Grengar into the ground, using it as a pivot tounch himself skyward.


    The monster''s shriek of triumph turned to a gurgle of surprise as Northern twisted in midair, bringing the staff around in a devastating arc that separated its head from its shoulders.


    As Northernnded, he immediately dropped into a low crouch.


    A massive, bear-like beast with too many limbs and eyes lumbered towards him, its roar shaking the very air.


    Northern''s lips curled into a grim smile.


    He channeled more energy into Velocity Dash, feeling the familiar surge of power coursing through his veins.


    In the blink of an eye, he was behind the creature.


    Before it could even register his movement, Northern unleashed a flurry of strikes.


    Grengar''s des sang as they sliced through flesh and bone, leaving deep furrows in the monster''s hide.


    The beast bellowed in pain and fury, spinning around with surprising speed for its bulk.


    Northern danced away from its wild ws, each dodge scraping against his armor with white


    sparks.


    He could feel the rush of air from the creature''s ws as they passed by his face.


    But with Chaos Eyes, everything yed out in slow motion, giving him ample time to


    reposition and counterattack.


    With a final, decisive thrust, Northern drove Grengar deep into the monster''s chest.


    The beast''s roar died in its throat as it toppled backward, crushing several smaller creatures beneath its massive frame.


    Northern allowed himself a moment to catch his breath, scanning the battlefield.


    Mr. Fluffy was a whirlwind of destruction, his pristine fur now matted with gore and viscera.


    The beast''s jaws snapped shut on a flying creature, crushing its spine with a sickening crunch before tossing the limp body aside.


    Their eyes met briefly, a silentmunication passing between them.


    Both knew that despite their prowess, they were vastly outnumbered.


    The rifts in the sky continued to spew forth new horrors with every passing second.


    Northern gritted his teeth, his grip on Grengar tightening.


    He was nowhere near tired but was beginning to feel his pool of void essence hitting the bottom. Using Velocity Dash constantly was a bold move he never would have dared to use if not for the new ability of Limitless Void.


    He only dared it because he had figured out a way to recharge his essence without having to


    wait in the Limitless Void.


    Not minding the state of his void essence, Northern pushed himself even further.

 Chapter 390: Reign Of Disaster [Part 2]

    ?


    Ate''s eyes widened as she processed Helena''s words, her mind racing with the implications.


    "An avnche of monsters?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sounds of battle raging nearby. "How is that possible?"


    Helena''s grip tightened on her ck staff, her knuckles turning white.


    "I don''t know what exactly is going on, but the Saintess said this isn''t just a simple rift - it''s a copse of the very fabric that separates our reality from something else."


    As if to punctuate her words, a deafening roar echoed from beyond the widening crack in the sky.


    The sound sent shivers down the spines of all who heard it, a primal fear taking root in their hearts.


    Ate''s hand instinctively folded into a tight fist. "We need to warn the others. If what you''re saying is true, we''re about to face a threat far greater than our current squabbles." Helena nodded grimly. "Of course, why do you think we are all here? But first, we need to stop those two," she said, ring towards the blurred forms of Zephyr and Night Terror, still locked in their titanic struggle.


    Their battle had escted to new heights of destruction.


    Zephyr''s red scarf had grown to monstrous proportions,shing out like a living creature, each tendril capable of cleaving through stone and metal alike.


    Night Terror''s form seemed to absorb the very light around it, his four eyes gleaming with an otherworldly hunger.


    Thendscape around them had been transformed into a nightmarish wastnd.


    Craters pockmarked the ground, and the air was thick with dust and debris.


    The otherbatants had long since retreated to a safer distance, their own conflicts forgotten in the face of this disy of raw power.


    Gilbert, his face etched with concern, approached Ate and Helena.


    "We need to put a stop to this madness," he said, his voice hoarse. "If they continue like this, there won''t be anything left to defend when those... things arrive. I can''t even guarantee our own safety."


    Ate threw a displeased frown at Gilbert but looked away and nodded, her mind racing to formte a n.


    "Right now, the only person capable ofmanding that monster is still its master."


    "Then shouldn''t we find Ellis?"


    Ate raised a brow, "What for?"


    "To stop his monster. He has always had something to do with this monster, anyone would have figured that it''s his. Plus, his weakness inbat and having a strong monster to make up for it says a lot."


    Ate blinked at him for a couple of heartbeats and smiled in grim satisfaction before she said:


    "No Headmaster. You have it wrong. Ellis is not the master of this Terror. In fact, it is with Ellis based on the order of its master."


    Sage Gilbert looked intensely at Ate, "Then will you enlighten me, Ate."


    ''Oh, I wish I could be trapped in a loop of this moment,'' Ate reasoned in her head as she opened her mouth to speak to Gilbert.


    "Who else?" she said with a shrug. "It''s Northern, of course."


    Gilbert''s eyes widened, his pupils trembling. "What? What do you mean?"


    Helena, by the way-hearing Northern''s name in the conversation-also freaked out but with moreposure.


    She shifted her focus to the pitch-ck monster fighting on equal grounds with Zephyr whom she felt could beat the crap out of her, despite both of them being Sages.


    Then looked back at Ate. But the fierydy''s focus at the moment was not on Helena.


    "That can''t be. It makes no sense."


    Ate grinned even wider, "He can''t be that strong? It goes against the n?"


    The old man frowned, "What are you saying?"


    Ate''s face contorted with seriousness, "You know what? Maybe it''s time to have this conversation. What exactly did that damn principal send us here to do?"


    "Ate, be careful of what you say!" Gilbert growled.


    Helena looked at both of them for a short while and sighed.


    "I am very interested in this topic and to see how it ys out, but there''s a looming disaster of monsters upon our heads. We need to act fast."


    As she spoke, the sky above them gave an ominous groan.


    The crack had widened significantly, and through it, they could see glimpses of a dark realm. Strange, writhing shapes moved in the inky ckness, their forms defyingprehension. Arlem, his protective barrier still holding strong around the group, looked up and stared, stunned by the horror of the creature that was descending from the shattered rift.


    Helena took a deep breath, steeling herself. "I have an idea, but it''s risky. I can use my ability to create a temporary barrier to separate Zephyr and Night Terror. It won''t hold for long, but it might give us enough time to exin the situation to Zephyr."


    Gilbert''s eyes narrowed. "And what if he decides to turn on us and run away the moment you drop the barrier?"


    "Then we''ll deal with that when ites," Ate interjected. "Right now, we don''t have a choice. Helena, do it."


    Helena nodded, raising her staff high. The air around her began to crackle with energy, her hair whipping around her face as she channeled her power.


    With a cry, she brought her staff down, mming it into the ground and called:


    "Prismic Space."


    A dome of shimmering energy erupted from the point of impact, expanding rapidly outward.


    It engulfed Zephyr and Night Terror in a matter of seconds, separating them from their


    destructive dance.


    The sudden appearance of the barrier caught bothbatants off guard.


    Zephyr''s scarf retracted, coiling around him like a protective serpent. Night Terror''s shadowy


    form solidified, his four eyes darting around in confusion.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Zephyr''s voice boomed, his eyes zing with barely


    contained fury.


    Night Terror let out a low, menacing growl, his ws scraping against the inside of the


    barrier.


    Ate stepped forward, but Helena stopped her in her tracks and said:


    "I think it''s best I speak to Zephyr."


    Ate nodded and stepped back, allowing Helena to walk forward with her hands raised in a cating gesture as Zephyr sneered,


    "You traitor."


    "Calm down, I am not here to pick broken bones with you. We need you to listen." She looked up, "As you can see, there''s a rift above us, and it''s only a matter of seconds before that


    creature struggling to get out falls."


    She red at him, "If we want to survive this, we have to fight together."


    Zephyr''s eyes narrowed, his grip on his twin katanas tightening. "And what makes you think, Helena, under any circumstances will I be willing to fight with you?"


    "Because you are not Afkon," she responded and paused. Then she continued, "You know


    when to put aside personal grudges and prioritize survival. Right now is one of those times."


    Zephyr breathed and looked at Night Terror.


    "And that monster? How are you sure it won''te at me the moment this barrier of yours


    goes down?"


    Helena looked back at Ate who was walking towards Night Terror.


    "It won''t."


    Zephyr grimaced.


    "How can you be so sure about that? It''s a savage monster."


    Helena shrugged, "I know because I know its master. We are friends."

 Chapter 391: The Beginning Of The End

    ?


    "Are you insane? What are you even saying?"


    "Watch, Zephyr," Helena interrupted him.


    Zephyr turned towards Night Terror. Ate stood in front of the monster, with Ellis too, who did the talking.


    He said:


    "Sir Night Terror, I know you have been busy protecting me. And this guy really pissed you off. But please, can you let go of your grudge and protect all of us today?" He bowed.


    Night Terror let out a low growl and exhaled almost like a sigh.


    Ellis raised his head in joy and smiled heartily.


    "Thank you so much, Sir Night Terror."


    Ate turned her head to Helena and nodded.


    "There... you have it."


    Zephyr was still looking towards the monster, his expression puzzled at what just happened.


    ''It really is a monster that understandsmunication.''


    The realization made him want to fight Night Terror more. Moreover, the monster had grown tremendously since theirst fight; he wanted to brawl all the way.


    But Helena was right. He raised his head.


    ''I guess survivinges first.'' Then he looked at her. "Drop your damned barrier."


    In that instance, the sky above them gave another ominous groan.


    The crack had widened to a gaping maw, and through it, they could now clearly see the writhing forms of countless monstrosities.


    Night Terror''s attention was drawn upward, his four eyes widening in what could only be described as recognition.


    He let out a series of low, guttural sounds, his body tensing as if preparing for battle.


    Zephyr, following Night Terror''s gaze, cursed under his breath. "I''ve seen rifts before, but nothing like this. What''s causing it?"


    Helena stepped forward, her staff still thrumming with energy as she maintained the barrier.


    "We are not entirely sure, but we think something or someone is forcing rifts open and intentionally copsing a certain barrier."


    "What? That makes no sense! You can''t force open a rift!"


    Helena shrugged. "Yeah, well, that''s what we have, and we only have this information thanks to the Saintess'' premonition."


    Zephyr nced at Helena and stared at the monsters.


    As if on cue, the first of the creatures began to slip through the widening crack.


    It was a massive, serpentine thing, its body covered in iridescent scales that seemed to shift and change color with each movement.


    Multiple heads, each adorned with razor-sharp teeth, snapped and snarled as it descended toward the ground.


    "By the sacred constetions," Gilbert breathed, his face pale. "What manner of abomination is that?"


    More creatures followed, each more horrifying than thest.


    Winged monsters with too many eyes, amorphous blobs that seemed to devour the very air around them, skeletal monstrosities that clicked and ttered as they moved - it was as if every nightmare had been given form and unleashed upon their world.


    Zephyr''s expression hardened, his earlier rage reced by grim determination. "Drop the barrier," hemanded. "We need to form a defensive line, now!"


    Helena hesitated for a moment, looking to Ate for confirmation. At her nod, Helena lowered her staff, dispelling the energy dome.


    Night Terror immediately sprang into action, his shadowy form expanding outward, creating a dark mist that obscured the area around them.


    Within the mist, his four eyes glowed like beacons, scanning the sky for iing threats.


    Zephyr''s red scarf unfurled once more, but this time, instead ofshing out at those around him, it spread wide, creating a canopy of crimson tendrils above their heads.


    "This should slow them down," he growled. "But we need a n."


    Ate quickly took charge, her tactical mind racing.


    "Gilbert, gather your strongest fighters. We need a front line to engage these creatures head- on. Arlem, can you maintain a protective barrier around our more vulnerable members?" Arlem nodded, sweat beading on his brow as he expanded his barrier to epass arger


    area.


    "I can hold it for a while, but not indefinitely. We need to find a way to close that rift." "We would have to enter that thing, wouldn''t we?" Helena asked, hesitation dripping in her tone.


    "Even I don''t know what exactly we are going to do. What I do know is that we need to fight those monsters."


    As Ate responded, her fist ignited with a re of mes that extended to her hands and danced like a cloth moving to the tune of the wind.


    She looked at all the others.


    "This might be the beginning of the end, so don''t die, guys."


    Her feet suddenly ignited with a torrent of mes that sent her flying into the air.


    She collided with the serpentine beast in an explosion of mes that covered the air for a while, preventing anyone from seeing what was going on.


    Others didn''t need to be spectators; Ate boldly flying into the disaster descending upon them had served as enough motivation that they could push through this.


    All of them began to arm themselves with their items and talents.


    And as some monsters dropped, theyunched themselves like savage beasts and shed at the creatures with determination and ferocity.


    Their faces, their cries, as they took swings at the monsters, blocked themselves from attacks, bashed through the line of the monsters, and plunged their weapons into them.


    There was a sudden crash that shook the entire ground. The serpentine creature had taken a huge fall.


    Ate dashed towards it, mes propelling her legs. She collided into the monster again and began to batter its form, her fist clothed by searing hot mes that burned even her own


    skin.


    The serpentine creature managed to move despite her turbulent onught. Its multiple heads struck out in different directions, making it nearly impossible to approach.


    One of Gilbert''s men, a burly warrior wielding a massive axe, managed to sever one of the heads, only for two more to grow in its ce.


    The battlefield was chaos incarnate. The sky, once aforting expanse of blue, now churned with darkness as more monstrosities poured through the widening rift.


    The air filled with the cacophony of battle cries, monstrous roars, and the sh of steel


    against otherworldly flesh.


    Zephyr''s crimson scarf danced through the air like a living thing,shing out at airborne


    creatures and pulling them to the ground where they could be dispatched.


    His eyes zed with an intensity that matched the ferocity of his attacks.


    Each movement was precise, honed by years ofbat, yet there was a wildness to his strikes


    that spoke of desperation.


    Night Terror moved like a living shadow, his form constantly shifting and reforming as he engaged multiple enemies at once.


    His four eyes glowed with an eerie light, and wherever his darkness touched, monsters withered and crumbled.


    Yet even the powerful entity seemed to be straining against the endless tide of horrors.


    Helena stood at the center of the maelstrom, her staff a blur of motion as she spun andshed


    out attacks at her opponents.


    ck bolts arced from her rod, mming into creatures and leaving smoldering craters in their wake. Sweat poured down her face, her teeth gritted in concentration. Ate, still locked inbat with the hydra-like serpent, managed to nce upward at the


    swirling vortex above them.


    Her mes had scorchedrge swaths of the creature''s scales, but for every injury she


    inflicted, it seemed to grow stronger and more enraged.


    Gilbert, his armor dented and sttered with ichor from a dozen different beasts, fought his


    way to Zephyr''s side. "We need to get into the rift, find its guardian, and close it from


    within."


    Zephyr''s eyes narrowed as he considered the proposal.


    It was risky, borderline suicidal. So much was pouring out of the rift; how much more was inside, waiting their turn to fly out? But they were rapidly running out of options.

 Chapter 392: Tempest Fury [Part 1]

    Chapter 392: Tempest Fury [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern endlessly drove his weapon through the horde of monsters, cleaving and tearing their skin apart in a vicious spray of blood.


    His form was unstoppable, sometimes almost writhing, irregr in its pattern of


    movements, and dealing with every monster with an equal level of ferocity they matched him with.


    A piercing screech drew his attention upward.


    A massive, serpentine creature was descending from the rift, its scales glinting like polished obsidian in the dim light.


    Multiple heads writhed at the end of long, sinuous necks, each sporting a crown of wickedly sharp horns.


    "Mr. Fluffy!" Northern called out, gesturing towards the new threat.


    The beast needed no further prompting. With a powerful leap, Mr. Fluffy bounded towards Northern, who vaulted onto his back in one fluid motion.


    Together, they charged towards the descending monstrosity.


    As they drew closer, Northern could see the malevolent intelligence gleaming in the creature''s eyes-something akin to what he had once seen in Night Terror.


    This was not a mindless beast but a cunning predator that was probably one of the strongest existences in the rift.


    The hydra-like monstershed out with two of its heads, fangs dripping with caustic venom.


    Mr. Fluffy dodged with preternatural agility, weaving between the strikes. Northern leaned low over his mount''s back, Grengar held out to one side.


    As they passed beneath the creature''s writhing mass, Northern struck. Grengar''s de bit deep into the scales of one neck, drawing a spray of dark ichor. The wounded head thrashed in agony, nearly throwing Northern from his perch.


    Mr. Fluffy circled around for another pass, but the hydra was ready this time.


    It coiled its body, using its own mass as a shield while its heads darted out like striking cobras.


    Northern and Mr. Fluffy were forced to retreat, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws andshing tails.


    Northern''s mind raced, trying to formte a strategy.


    The creature''s size and multiple heads made it a formidable opponent, and they couldn''t afford a prolonged battle with more monsters pouring through the rifts every minute.


    An idea struck him, born of desperation and audacity.


    "Mr. Fluffy," he shouted over the beast''s head, "I need you to get me above it!"


    The beast beneath him tensed, understanding themand.


    With a powerful thrust of his legs, Mr. Fluffyunched himself skyward.


    They soared over the hydra''s thrashing heads, and at the apex of their jump, Northern leapt.


    Time seemed to slow as he plummeted towards the monster''s back.


    Northern poured every ounce of his remaining energy into Velocity Dash, pushing his body to its absolute limit.


    Grengar became a whirlwind of death in his hands, striking with impossible speed.


    By the time Northern''s feet touched the ground, the hydra''s body was crisscrossed with dozens of deep gashes.


    For a moment, the great beast stood motionless, as if in shock.


    Then, with an earth-shaking groan, it copsed.


    Northern stumbled, his vision blurring from exhaustion. Mr. Fluffy was instantly at his side,


    allowing the young warrior to lean against him for support.


    But there was no time to rest. More creatures were converging on their position, drawn by the fall of the hydra.


    "There''s no time to be tired..." he muttered and snapped his fingers.


    A clone appeared next to him immediately. The clone was cloaked by a ck aura that flowed around him almost like ck mes, only it was vague and like the air.


    Northern touched the clone, and it disappeared.


    The ck aura formed around his own body, his eyes radiated with renewed strength and


    essence.


    Northern switched Grengar to his other hand, folded and unfolded the hand he was initially using.


    After the joints felt a bit free, he returned Grengar to his right and spun around in a swift blur, eyes darting around with calcting intensity.


    With a tensed and steamy breath, Northern exhaled and shot away like an arrow of blue.


    What followed was a cacophony of dead monstrosities left in the wake of his trails.


    The twin-ded staff twisted and turned in his hand like a whirlpool in space, jutting out at every angle and catching the monsters unaware with vicious curved des that bit into flesh and cleaved even the toughest of hides.


    Northern''s vigor felt renewed as a surge of void essence filled his veins. His speed was immense, and at intervals, he would even use Shunpo, neglecting the concept of distance to reach a point and plunging his weapon into the monster before it caught wind of anything. The monsters continued to pour from above, while Northern felt the need to call upon his void summons or clones. He instantly decided against the idea.


    He wanted to relish this moment for as long as possible. This was a great opportunity to gain


    a lot of battle experience. No one was present here, so he didn''t feel the need to hide any of his


    power.


    So Northern went all out.


    WHOOM!


    The sky instantly became ck as Northern released the suppression on his void essence.


    Time and time again, Northern had subconsciously mastered a minimal release of his void essence to keep himself from being discovered.


    Void essence, while it may seem simr to soul essence, was vastly different. However, that difference couldn''t be noticed when there''s a minimal amount of void essence.


    Hence, the reason why Northern had always been tightening the output.


    And what he just did, that allowed the entire atmosphere and even the sky to change in an instant-was broaden the pathway of the output.


    A tremendous amount of void essence escaped his body in one go, which caused the true nature of void essence to reveal itself.


    ''What the...''


    Even he was stunned.


    Everywhere seemed like it was covered in a veil of darkness, not a single trace of light could be


    seen prating.


    The sudden release of such an outrageous amount of his void essence had filled the atmosphere with umon darkness.


    The monsters scrambled about, their vision obstructed. However, Northern could see


    perfectly well.


    ''This is a perfect opportunity to end things.'' Northern gripped the middle of the staff tighter and refocused his eyes with determination.


    Northern wanted to take out the majority of the monsters before the darkness slowly faded-


    it was only an aftereffect of releasing that amount of void essence that even he had no idea


    would happen.


    He spun Grengar over his head and swiftlynded it to the side, the air whipped against the ground, softly creeping backward as the curved de hummed with dangerous energy.


    "Chaos Art 2, second subform, TEMPEST REAVER"

 Chapter 393: Tempest Fury [Part 2]

    Chapter 393: Tempest Fury [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern channeled his essence into the twin-ded staff and exploded with immense speed, the staff vibrating with intense power.


    He cut across several monsters with an immense surge of speed that made him almost unseeable, delivering a series of lightning-fast, horizontal and vertical shes, each swing apanied by bursts of void essence that rippled through the air.


    Northern continued to dash between different monsters, wreaking chaos amidst them and delivering them to the hands of death each time he advanced towards them.


    As his skill reached a crescendo, a massive shockwave broke into the air along with his movements, such that merely passing some of the monsters ripped them to shreds.


    He was an unstoppable force of death that the monsters didn''t seeing. And he continued to crush all of them in the embrace of the darkness.


    He moved with the pattern of a snake sometimes, only that he was swift, faster, and apanied by a shockwave of energy that threatened to rip even the air apart.


    However, the darkness was beginning to fade. Time was not on his side anymore-at least within the darkness.


    Noticing that much, he spun Grengar and moved with an even more tremendous surge-as if he was being pushed by the waves of an enormous sea.


    His movement became-beyond lightning fast-blinding.


    "First subform, Cyclonic Strike"


    Northern swiftly spun the twin-ded staff left and right, cleaving flesh on both sides while running through the line of monsters.


    At some points, it became so immense that his weapon looked like a spinning wind cutting through the monsters and severing their flesh in vicious arcs of gore.


    As Northern sensed the skill reaching a crescendo, he repeated the second subform.


    Again, he burst forward, his speed increased-behind him was a trail of blue light, his eyes ring with blue lines flowing like luminescent threads in the air.


    His face was paler than usual, his focus seemed aloof, and he was gently breathing through his mouth as he moved.


    He twirled the weapon around his body as he turned and shot forward with shockwaves that became so powerful that even the ground was being upheaved as he ran across it.


    The monsters stood no chance.


    And at the activation of the third subform...


    "Whirling Tempest"


    Northernpletely disappeared from in sight; nothing could be seen of him. However, the monsters started to burst here and there.


    Everything happened in slow motion and seemed instantaneous. Their cores flowed into the air in reckless abandon.


    And their limbs were ripped apart by the force of the wind alone.


    When Northern reappeared, he was covered in dark and green blood. His helmet exuded four blue lights.


    He was like a horned devil, a nightmare of monsters. With a steamy breath from his mouth, he turned, spinning the twin-ded staff.


    "Fourth subform..."


    The ground and the air trembled as he spoke. But the darkness was slowly dissipating.


    The majority of the monsters were dead and the ones that were alive were not far from the ws of death also- at least, they could now see, albeit slightly.


    "Edge"


    Northern''s legs moved forward with a series of intricate footwork patterns. He was walking towards the monsters that were left but all of a sudden, he was not walking anymore.


    Utilizing Chaos Step and Velocity Dash, he moved with blinding speed. As he maneuvered, he struck with Grengar in precise, calcted thrusts and shes, each movement flowing seamlessly into the next.


    He broke into several patterns that linked into each other and made him break out attacks from multiple angles, striking the monsters with powerful force.


    Making them fly away like ragdolls every time Grengar connected.


    The speed and precision of the attacks made it absolutely impossible for the monsters to defend or counter-even an intelligent being would have found it very difficult to defend or counter.


    Additionally, each strike carried a fragment of the cknce effect. Every time Northern struck, the air exploded with enough force to shatter the monster''s entire body.


    Some escaped the explosion and were just thrown away with a shattered limb, a hole in the belly, or a shattered head.


    But none of them escaped alive.


    And as the darkness slowly crept away to reveal the usual night.


    Northern stopped in his tracks and lowered his head. The Night Terror armor hummed with a silent but vicious blue and ck aura.


    Northern''s voice resonated with power as he called softly.


    "Second Chaos Art, TEMPEST FURY"


    The air around him crackled with energy, dark tendrils of void essence intertwining with


    streaks of electric blue.


    Grengar hummed in his grip, its twin des vibrating with anticipation.


    In an instant, Northern became a maelstrom of destruction.


    His form blurred, leaving afterimages in his wake as he tore through the remaining monsters.


    Each movement was a symphony of death, perfectly choreographed and executed with inhuman precision.


    The first monster, a hulking beast with multiple arms and eyes, didn''t even have time to react. Grengar''s des sang through the air, carving intricate patterns across the creature''s hide.


    Dark ichor sprayed in arcs, suspended momentarily in the air before being vaporized by the sheer force of Northern''s attacks.


    Northern pivoted, his four visors shing with that eerie blue light.


    He spotted a group of winged monstrosities descending upon him, their talons outstretched


    and maws gaping.


    The twin-ded staff became a whirlwind in his hands.


    Northern leapt, spinning in midair as he ascended to meet the flying creatures.


    Grengar''s des left trails of void essence in their wake, forming a deadly vortex that


    shredded wings and severed limbs.


    Shrieks of pain and terror filled the air, cut short as Northern''s relentless assault continued.


    As hended, another massive, serpentine creature-but with a single head-lunged at him, its fangs wide open to sever the bonds between Northern''s limbs.


    But Northern was already moving. He rolled beneath the monster''s strike, Grengar shing out to slice through the creature''s underbelly.


    In one fluid motion, he was on his feet again, spinning to face the wounded monster.


    The serpent''s eyes widened in shock and pain, but Northern was already on the move again. He dashed forward, Grengar leading the way.


    The staff''s des bit deep into the creature''s flesh, each strike apanied by bursts of chaotic energy that tore through muscle and bone.


    With a final, devastating thrust, Northern drove Grengar through the serpent''s skull.


    The beast''s death throes sent tremors through the ground, but Northern was already moving


    on to his next target.


    The remaining monsters, by now, had already registered how destructive this battle was beginning to be for them.


    They were supposed to be incarnates of destruction, nightmares, created to wreak nothing


    but havoc. Instead, they were the ones being wreaked by havoc on two legs, a nightmare born


    out of chaos.


    They turned and began to run for their lives.


    ''What a sight...''


    Northern did not allow them to escape. He poured more of his essence into his ability and


    used Sonic Surge, pushing the ability to its limits.


    The air around him began to distort, reality itself seeming to warp in the face of such


    concentrated chaos.


    Northern''s movements became even faster, defying thews of physics.


    He seemed to be everywhere at once, striking from impossible angles and with impossible


    force.


    A group of smaller, agile creatures tried to flee, scampering over the broken terrain. Northern''s eyes narrowed, focusing on their retreating forms.


    In a heartbeat, he was among them. Grengar whirled in his hands, each strike precise and


    lethal.


    Limbs flew, bodies crumpled, and within seconds, the group was reduced to a pile of


    twitching corpses.


    As thest monster fell, Northern paused, his chest heaving with exertion.


    The battlefield had be a scene of utter carnage.


    Bodies of various shapes and sizes littered the ground, their blood staining the earth.


    The air was thick with the stench of death and the lingering traces of void essence.

 Chapter 394: Ryan Johnson

    Chapter 394: Ryan Johnson


    ?


    Zephyr concentrated on the rift for a minute. Even after so many monsters had poured out of it, many more were still fighting toe out. It was almost as if they were running away from something.


    Zephyr suddenly widened his eyes. "No way... that can''t be the case..." His gaze stayed frozen on the rift for a couple of seconds. Then he turned to Helena, who was the closest person fighting around him.


    "Hey, I think we need to go into the rift."


    Helena twisted her staff and dealt a final blow to the vicious four-legged monster that stubbornly snapped its jaws at her face-she smashed its head and fangs into smithereens, her ck rod crackling with dark lightning.


    She exhaled and gave Zephyr all of her attention. "I know, but getting up there will be very difficult. Besides, we can''t all go into the rift when there''s a horde of monsters here."


    Zephyr shook his head quickly. "You don''t get it. I think there are fewer monsters in the rift than outside."


    Helena narrowed her eyes. "What?"


    "But I also think there might be something incredibly strong in there. Strong enough for those monsters to be scared and want to leave at all costs."


    Helena looked up, a drop of sweat running down her temple. She lowered her head and looked at Zephyr. "And what gave you that idea?"


    Zephyr pointed to the sky. "Can''t you see? They''re fighting to get out. Surely our flesh can''t be so sweet that they would be ripping themselves through the rift gateway just to have it."


    He looked intensely at Helena. "Moreover, the rift was an instantaneous shatter, just like when this disaster started. The records said that immediately after the rift shattered, monsters started pouring out as if they were running away from something."


    Helena stayed silent while thinking about what he said. She shook her head after a few beats and retorted, "You better be right. So who are the ones going up there and how do we even get there?"


    "I don''t know about any other people you have in mind. I''m going there with that monster." Helena looked at Night Terror, frowned, and looked at Zephyr. "You think I''m a fool? You''re just ying things to have you and the monster ced against each other-"


    She stopped abruptly, spun her rod, shifted one leg to the front, and swept her rod from below, cleaving a monster in an upward sh as it appeared in front of her.


    ck lightning danced around the rod as she spun it and settled downwards again.


    Zephyr continued, "I didn''t say it has to be the two of us alone. I think that monster is the strongest. Whatever is in that rift is bound to be ten times stronger than these monsters. We''ll need the strongest to deal with it."


    Helena was silent. She stared into his determined eyes. She did not entirely buy his


    statements, but it was true that Night Terror was the strongest.


    Whoever would venture into the rift would be someone who could end things.


    She sighed, "I''ll get the message across to the others."


    As she said that, she swung her rod and pierced forward, wrapped in ck lightning.


    Zephyr watched her cut her way to Ate before swinging his sword and cutting off a monster''s head without even looking. He turned his eyes away from them and opened his other hand, materializing another katana.


    Then he dashed forward with his zing red scarf.


    Ate was about to disengage the serpent and head towards Night Terror when she suddenly felt the entire ground tremble. Afar, a cloth of darkness obstructed them from seeing further.


    The thing about this darkness was that it was foreboding and emanated an outrageous amount of fear, such that she felt like her heart was about to drop.


    She was not the only one; there was a momentary pause on the battlefield. Even the monsters stumbled back in fear.


    She suddenly turned in a certain direction and shouted, "Ryan! We need to end this now and enter the rift."


    A pale-skinned boy fighting with ice shards for a dagger, his ck hair dancing beneath the moon, suddenly stopped after cleaving the monster in front of him on its torso. He released both shards and turned away.


    Zephyr, from where he was, wondered what was happening. ''I''m still trying to figure out a way to get us there... what is she saying?''


    Every other Drifter that came with Gilbert and Ate began to withdraw from the monsters, which made Zephyr and his subordinates wonder what exactly was going on.


    All of a sudden, ice began to sweep across thendscape, consuming any and every monster in its path-freezing them into a cone.


    In a couple of beats, the entire battlefield had be an ice ground of peace, except for the rumbling of monsters above.


    Ryan crouched and touched the ground.


    As he did, ice stairs began to form out of nothing and prolong into the sky; they even grew pirs that stretched down to merge with the frozen ground and finally stopped a few meters away from the rift.


    Shade''s mouth trembled. "How do they have someone so powerful?"


    "I don''t know if to be happy or say we are fucked," thedy beside him said. She turned her attention to him and stated, "Have we been fooled? Where is the reinforcement Luinngard Empire is supposed to send us?"


    Shade shook his head, "Right now, Lana... I don''t know. But with Zephyr going into the rift, you and I have to return home and update Afkon on what''s going on."


    He took onest nce at Helena, red, and said in his mind, ''You and I shall deal with each other when all of this is over.''


    Ate began to call names, "Night Terror! Arlem, Vida, Ryu, and Myu, Zephyr. All of us are going into the rift!"


    She looked at Helena and nodded.


    Zephyr grinned and ran towards the stairs. In a swift motion, he moved like a blizzard across and lunged himself into the rift with explosive force.


    All the monsters at the entrance of the rift were pushed back inside as he broke into it.


    Night Terror followed, so did every other name Ate called, while the others stood on the ground and watched.

 Chapter 395: Mr Fluffys Element Of Surprise

    Chapter 395: Mr Fluffy''s Element Of Surprise


    ?


    Northern stood and watched as stairs made of ice stretched into the sky, then saw a red blur rush into it with force.


    Then he saw others he recognized begin to jump into the rift too.


    This made him turn his eyes to the rift above him. It was silent for now, but undoubtedly something was still inside.


    "Mr. Fluffy"


    The beast growled in defiance as his name was called. Mr. Fluffy vigorously shook his head, ears falling down and eyes closed away from Northern.


    "But I haven''t even said anything yet...?"


    The beast growled once more and turned away from him.


    It was as if he knew what Northern would say at this point.


    "Okay, since you are being so stubborn, I won''t ask you to stay if you find a way to enter the rift yourself."


    The beast''s eyes popped wide open with ecstasy.


    "Yes, I mean that." Northern looked around.


    There were high buildings, but he didn''t think any were high enough to give the beast an edge to leap into the rift.


    However, as he finished talking, the monster growled and slowly, subtly but surely began to increase in size.


    Northern''s mouth fell agape. "What?"


    Mr. Fluffy was twice his original size, enormous and almost colossal.


    Northern had to crane his neck seriously to get a good grasp of the monster''s height.


    "What the hell, Mr. Fluffy?! If you can grow so big, why have you not been helping all this while?"


    The beast grinned and galloped away, the ground shaking with every stomp of his feet.


    He leaped off the ground andnded on the roof of a particr building, thrashing what was left of the decrepit roof.


    But he managed to get a good standing for a powerful leap that propelled him far into the sky but left the entire building crashing in its wake.


    And just like that, Northern watched Mr. Fluffy fly into the rift.


    He stood there, momentarily stunned by Mr. Fluffy''s unexpected transformation and departure.


    The ground still trembled from the beast''s powerful leap, and dust billowed up from the copsed building.


    Shaking his head in a mixture of amusement and exasperation, Northern turned his attention back to the rift looming above him.


    The tear in reality pulsed with an otherworldly energy, its edges flickering and writhing like living things.


    Northern could feel the pull of it, a subtle but insistent tugging at the very fabric of his being. Perhaps this was a particr feeling tied to the role of Chaos in his soul.


    He took a deep breath, centering himself and focusing his mind on how to enter the rift. While using Shunpo seemed like the easiest answer, it would fail; the farthest Shunpo could take him was in front of the rift, and he would start falling right back.


    ''That''s ame idea, how am I even thinking about it?''


    Gripping Grengar tightly, Northern began to channel his essence into the twin-ded staff.


    The weapon hummed in response, its des vibrating with barely contained power. Purple light began to dance along the edges, intertwining with tendrils of void essence that seemed to leech the very color from the air around them.


    Northern''s eyes red with the usual eerie blue light as he assessed his surroundings.


    The copsed building Mr. Fluffy had used as aunching pad was out of the question. He needed a different approach.


    With a thought, Northern activated Velocity Dash.


    The world around him seemed to slow as his perception and reflexes heightened to


    superhuman levels.


    He darted forward, his feet barely touching the ground as he zigzagged between debris and fallen monsters.


    Spotting a partially intact structure nearby, Northern changed course.


    He ran up the side of the building, defying gravity with each step. As he neared the top, he could feel the pull of the rift growing stronger.


    Without hesitation, Northernunched himself off the edge of the roof.


    For a moment, he was suspended in midair, the ground dizzyingly far below.


    Then, with a burst of ck mes from his feet, he propelled himself higher. As he soared towards the rift, Northern brought Grengar to bear.


    The staff''s des cut through the air, leaving trails of chaotic energy in their wake. He could feel the resistance as he neared the rift- as if it was refusing him and he felt like he was pushing through an invisible barrier.


    With a final surge of power, Northern breached the rift.


    The world around him twisted and warped, colors bleeding into one another in impossible ways. For a heartbeat, he felt as if he was being pulled in every direction at once.


    A dark, oppressive realm stretched out before his eyes, where the sky should have been. Instead, a sickly yellowish hue intertwined with the darkness, casting an eerie pallor over the


    land.


    It was as if the heavens themselves had been torn asunder, reced by the remnants of a catastrophic destruction, now forming a twisted semnce of a sky.


    Below, thendy barren and lifeless. Every surface seemed to be corroded, gued by an insidious disease that had drained all vitality.


    The ground, cracked and deste, bore the scattered remains of dried bones, stark reminders


    of the life that once existed, forming mountains and valleys.


    The air itself felt thick and oppressive, carrying the scent of death and destion, as if thend was in perpetual mourning for what it had lost.


    Northern nced around, trying to find Mr. Fluffy, but saw no glimpse of him.


    The next moment, however, he felt a massive tremor soar through the ground, apanied heartbeatster by a deafening crash.


    Northern swiftly made a turn and shot towards the direction of the crash, his form blurred as he scaled up a particr mountain.


    He sprinted up the steep incline. As he climbed higher, a sense of unease began to creep over him. The air grew colder, and an ominous presence seemed to hang over thendscape. Pausing to catch his breath, Northern looked around, trying to make sense of the peculiar formations jutting out from the ground. His gaze traveled up the slope, and he froze, his eyes


    widening in disbelief.


    The ridges he had been navigating were not mere rock formations but the contours of a


    colossal, horned head.


    The realization hit him like a physical blow. He was running on the immense skull of a fallen monster, its ancient, bleached bones now part of the barrenndscape.


    The massive horns, curling grotesquely towards the sky, confirmed the horrifying truth. This mountain was not a mountain at all but the final resting ce of a once-mighty creature, its monstrous form now a twisted monument to the past.


    What Northern now feared, however, was...


    ''What in the world was powerful enough to kill such a monster?''

 Chapter 396: A Ray Of Hope

    Chapter 396: A Ray Of Hope


    ?


    After reaching the peak of the colossal carcass, Northern could now get a better view of thendscape.


    A couple of miles away, a white beast was struggling to free itself from the grip of a massive serpent that was coiled around it.


    "Mr. Fluffy!"


    The white beast thrashed about in a frenzy. Mr. Fluffy found it very difficult to release himself from the serpent''s curling grip, which was surprising given its immense size.


    This, however, hinted at only one thing-the serpent was strong.


    Northern had faced one like it before and had to enlist Mr. Fluffy''s help in defeating it.


    Using Chaos Eyes, he could tell that this one was even stronger.


    He breathed steadily and spun Grengar. Then he leaped into the air. Upon reaching midair, he released a st of ck mes from his entire body, propelling himself further.


    He loomed above both creatures and gripped the twin-ded staff tightly as he descended. He twisted and dove down with a curved edge of the de, gliding down. Midway, he applied Velocity Dash with an outburst of ck me to instantly increase his speed and power.


    Grengar plunged into the serpent as Northernnded, creating a web of cracks in the ground. Mr. Fluffy felt the serpent''s strength diminish almost instantly as Northernnded and quickly scrambled away, snarling viciously at the lifeless creature.


    "It''s dead," Northern said and wrenched Grengar from its head, spraying blood all over the ground.


    He turned to Mr. Fluffy and warned, "I told you, I won''t be responsible for you. From here on out, you''re on your own."


    The beast''s wolfish ears lowered, and so did his gaze. He released a low growl and reduced his size.


    Northern sighed and looked away, inspecting the rest of the terrain.


    Thend was barren, but here and there, several carcasses like that one jutted out of the ground.


    Northern focused more on his Danger Sense, which wasn''t picking up anything. He wasn''t quite sure about the idea of just walking forward without a certain destination.


    So, he just waited a few minutes where he was, switching his view to the other side of reality.


    Several ligatures flowed out of everything, the expanse lost its color in his eyes, and everything became ck and white, except the sky.


    "This has never happened before," Northern switched back to reality view, and everything regained its color.


    He raised his head to the sky and grimaced.


    "Lately, I''ve been feeling a need to get a flight skill. Why does it seem like I always need to fly?"


    Then an idea formed in his mind. Immediately, Northern dove into the Limitless Void, leaving his physical body standing like a statue.


    The Void had the capability to store the soul of every creature he had killed, and thanks to his Cloning ability, he could give them a vessel to temporarily wear.


    "I killed a couple of flying creatures. I can just use them to fly instead of wasting my goddamn essence."


    Of course, it required essence to maintain those creatures, and even twice as much, considering that he was technically retaining a clone and a soul summon at the same time.


    "However, I need to check something first."


    "Summon Profile"


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Child of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos and Void], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Void Summons: [6/100]


    Talent Fragments: [2346/3000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/3]


    [Owned Talents]: [3]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [8/11]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Silver Sword], [Death re], and 10 others.


    "I suspected as much..."


    Northern had feared that his fragments would have piled up a lot while killing those


    creatures.


    He didn''t want to get a sudden notification of soul evolution likest time, considering he had not used up his Copied Talent slots.


    So he nned to spend at least a couple on evolving his talent instead.


    The clone talent particrly.


    "Evolve Cloning Talent"


    [Are you sure you want to use 600 talent fragments to evolve talent ''Advance Cloning''?]


    "Yes"


    [There are two evolution pathways...]


    The Path Of Many: [Advanced Cloning prioritizes many over one. Upon further evolution, the number of clones will keep increasing, but their sheer power will keep reducing.]


    The Path Of One: [Advance Cloning prioritizes one over many. Upon further evolution, the number of clones will be restricted to only one; however, sheer power will be built upon that


    clone alone.]


    A small smile yed on his lips as those words appeared on two different panels.


    Before now, Northern felt like he made a bad decision, but now that he looked at it again, he didn''t think he did.


    There was no way he would have known that he would need an ability to save souls.


    "I will choose quality over quantity anytime." He exhaled, "But let''s see what this has to


    offer."


    Northern selected the pathway of his choice, and immediately both panels disappeared.


    [You have chosen the path of many...]


    "Wait!" Northern hurriedly tried to stop the process, but he wasn''t listened to.


    [Evolving Advanced Cloning]


    [Congrattions, Advanced Cloning (A) has evolved to Duplicate (S)]


    [Talent Ability, Self Clone has evolved to Multiple Clone]


    [Talent Ability, Other Clone has evolved to Independent Clone]


    [Talent Attribute, All The Same has evolved to Identification]


    [Talent (True) Name has been lost in the process of evolution as it holds no reason to the new


    purpose and essence of the evolved Talent]


    Talent: Duplicate


    ss: [S]


    Talent Ability: [Self Clone], [Other Clone]


    Attributes: [Identification]


    [There''s a slight chance that a certain one in a thousand clone could gain a sense of identity. When this clone gains a sense of identity, it can be used as a separate vessel for soul summons and would be able to evolve to a Void Summonter.]


    "Just like Night Terror..."


    Northern observed the panel for a while, thinking. Afterward, he breathed and decided to let it


    go.


    "I guess it wasn''t a total loss then..."


    After approving the evolution, Northern realized he needed to seek the path of quality over


    quantity because he needed more Void Summons. Hence, the reason he tried to stop it.


    But it was all futile.


    Now, he was stuck with how exactly he would create Void Summons.


    As far as he knows, he might not be able to even devolve the talent like it had happened


    before.


    So, thanks to his mistake, he really was stuck, however, this time with a ray of hope.


    And one can''t really say how bright that single ray can shine.

 Chapter 397: Rich Kid

    Chapter 397: Rich Kid


    ?


    Northern exhaled and tried to console himself for his mistake, thinking about the good this particr skill had to offer.


    Multiple Clone: [You can instantly summon more than two clones]


    Independent Clone: [You can only summon one clone; however, you can designate this clone an ego of its own, making it act independently of your decisions and choices. This clone, however, can never disobey you]


    Northern frowned a bit at the second ability, then his eyes widened.


    "Good, good, this is very good."


    How disappointed he felt a couple of seconds before now,pletely disappeared because this was a silver lining.


    "If I can make it independent, then I can make it take on a soul summon and act independently."


    Of course, this ability still had some ws, like in the end, the clone is just a clone and not a soul summon like Night Terror. He didn''t know yet if it was capable of evolving to a Void summon.


    "It could be; I won''t know until I try it out."


    Northern shrugged and shed a satisfied smile. Then dismissed the panel.


    The next talent he had been anticipating evolving.


    "Evolve talent, Windstride."


    Northern felt ted as he said the words. He didn''t know how fast he was about to be...


    "I guess I''m about to find out."


    But the thought of it alone made his expectations leap beyond bounds.


    [Are you sure you want to use 600 talent fragments to evolve Talent, Windstride (S)?]


    Northern nodded, "Yes."


    [Evolving Talent...]


    [Congrattions, Talent Windstride (A) has evolved to SpeedWalk]


    [Talent Ability, Velocity Dash has evolved to sh Step]


    [Talent Ability, Shunpo has evolved to Travel]


    [Talent Ability, Time Warp has evolved to Overtime]


    [Talent Ability, Sonic Surge has evolved to Speed Burst]


    [Talent Ability, Breeze has evolved to Windstride]


    sh Step: [A footwork that enhances one''s speed and nullifies the need for distance. Unlike Shunpo, it is highly versatile]


    Travel: [You can appear in and out of ces you have seen or been to]


    Overtime: [You can override time with enough speed]


    Speed Burst: [When this ability is activated, you receive an edge of speed, pushing you faster than the speed of light for one second]


    Windstride: [Your legs are as fast as the wind]


    Northern nodded.


    "I think I''m satisfied..."


    He looked at the number of fragments he had left and decided to do one more.


    "Evolve Soul Sight."


    [Are you sure you want to evolve Talent, Soul Sight (B)?]


    "Yes," Northern responded.


    [Evolving Talent...]


    [Congrattions, Talent, Soul Sight (B) has evolved to Eyes Of Intent (A)]


    [Talent ability, Soul See has evolved to Spectra Vision]


    [Your Danger Sense and perception senses have gotten better]


    [Due to the improvement of your perception senses, you have reached a certain level of spatial awareness]


    Northern was not surprised at the information. Spatial awareness was something he had been having since the days of All Eyes.


    "Chaos Eyes is good, but I wonder if it killed the potential All Eyes has... I haven''t really seen any progress since I started using it."


    Besides the fact that he has gotten very proficient with it.


    "The damned eyes still cause a headache to use."


    However, he just had gotten used to that headache.


    Northern finally closed all the panels and looked at what he had left.


    Talent Fragments: [646/3000]


    He felt a little bit bad for himself but decided to focus more on the talents he would wish to


    copy.


    And also, what he had initially started all of this to do.


    He summoned a single clone, stared at himself in Night Terror armor for a couple of seconds, then summoned the soul of the monsters he just killed.


    Once again, he was surrounded by a horde of monsters, short, tall, robust, all kinds, left and right, and he was in the center of them.


    Northern took note of them for a moment and shook his head.


    "I have killed a lot..."


    Somewhere amidst them, he caught a glimpse of a familiar face standing afar.


    "Cal? Right! Cal!! I killed him too!"


    Right now, he just wanted to give up on finding a flight mount and use Cal as hispanion. He was also curious if he would have his talent and what the young man had to offer as a soul


    summon.


    But all of that could wait.


    "I can''t afford any more time. I have to end this."


    He turned his eyes away and saw a certain monster. It was like a wyvern: forelimbs connected


    to its wings, and its hind limbs wererge, ending withrge, curved ws.


    The monster''s head was the most fearsome part of it.


    "Did I really kill this thing?" Northern thought.


    It probably happened very fast. It was not like he even had any time to register the faces of the monsters he killed.


    He singled out the soul of the monster andmanded it into his clone.


    The monster immediately ran towards the clone, and upon contact, both entities merged with


    a brilliant disy of blue light that faded as the wyvern monster fully formed.


    "Aerisyles..."


    Northern muttered the name of the monster as it was disyed upon its profile.


    Since he could just leave them around the Limitless Void, he didn''t need to worry about canceling the summon. It also didn''t eat away his void essence in any manner.


    Northern just walked out of the Void, unknown to him that his entire Void was slowly bing an abyss of nightmares.


    He opened his eyes to reality, and the Aerisyles was beside him.


    He gave Mr. Fluffy a nce and said, "Like I said, you are on your own. I have to check


    something out."


    Mr. Fluffy growled angrily as he watched Northern sit on the monster and didn''t stop growling even after the monster took off, spreading its wings into the yellowish abyss above


    them.


    A couple of secondster, Northern was flying towards the yellowish expanse.


    His eyes widened as he passed.


    "What in the world is this?"


    It was not a sky, that was the first thing that he could deduce about it.


    The supposed sky looked like apletely shattered scape rather than anything a sky should


    be.


    Northern looked left and right as the monster pped its enormous wings upward.


    "I have a bad feeling about this... a very bad feeling."

 Chapter 398: The Breakout [Part 1]

    Chapter 398: The Breakout [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern watched the entire scenery slowly transition. It was as if he was passing through the shattered part of space into another space that was almost equally deste.


    Only this one seemed a bit organized, although it emanated terror in its grotesque designs.


    As he flew skyward, ck rocks shot out like icicles dripping from the bowels of a cavernous expanse.


    They merged to form a coagtion of some sort, spreading far and wide across the sky.


    Northern didn''t even think there was a way further-upwards.


    So he turned and continued to fly straight, hoping to see how far the rock expanse went.


    He continued to fly for a while until the entire light surrounding him started to dim.


    He was slowly leaving the areas illuminated by the yellowish hue of that hollow sky and going toward somewhere else.


    Somewhere he had no idea of.


    "I thought I had seen the best of rifts with thest one I was in. But this, this is on a different level yet again," Northern thought aloud.


    He shook his head in dismay and felt his whole body shiver from the creeping fear of the unknown.


    Far in front, he began to make out something in the darkness: massive pitch-ck shackles stretched across the expanse, from the sky downward into the rocks above.


    The area that the shackles went into was the only ce Northern had seen so far that was not filled with sharp-edged rocks.


    The Aerisylesnded on the chain and began to run forward on a side of the shackles. Despite the weight of the monster''s movement, the chain did not tremble or shake.


    It was still and steady until it reached the point where the rock it fused into.


    Northern jumped down from the monster and touched the rock. It felt a bit scaly to his palm;


    he almost felt like it wasn''t really a rock, but just looked like one from afar.


    "Now that I look at it, it does look like a wall of ground granite," he thought.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and opened them, his pupils dividing into two. Immediately, another scene yed out before Northern''s vision.


    Unlike before, it was not in ck and white. The wall of granite appeared to be a wall of fog instead.


    And inside that wall of fog, Northern could observe millions of ligatures intertwining with each other.


    "Each ligature has an interaction with the others. This has to be the mostplicated one I have seen," he muttered.


    But the most important thing was that Northern had discovered there was something else beyond this wall.


    "Whoever created this wall did one hell of a job. Now, what are they trying to hide?"


    Northern didn''t think it would be anything interesting, considering the colossal chain.


    But there was only one way forward to closing a rift. And he was currently following that way. Keenly, he began to inspect every aspect of the wall, but not with his naked eyes.


    "Aplicated and intertwining ligature like this one is bound to leave a loophole..." Northern stopped his hand along a surface of the wall and smiled.


    "There it is."


    He folded his fist, the gauntlet of his armor shining, as he pulled back for a powerful punch.


    His fist drove forward, blurring as it sted into the surface. The entire granite wall trembled.


    Northern dislodged his hand and peeked into the hole he had managed to create.


    "Oh, it''s quite different from what I imagined. What''s with the whiteness?"


    Northern withdrew his eyes from the hole and closed them.


    "Teleport."


    He disappeared and reappeared beyond the wall.


    The brightness of the ce was incredibly blinding, and he had to close his eyes for a couple of seconds.


    Not to mention the magnitude of the space width. It was so wide that he felt like a little ant in the white expanse.


    Several corners glowed with a golden hue. However, from those corners protruded ck shackles, contrasting with what this ce was.


    Four chains, each stretching from opposite corners to meet at the center of the room.


    And in the center, they each held the four edges of a cubic prism.


    Northern''s eyes widened as he looked at the prism.


    "There''s someone inside."


    Subconsciously using Speed Burst, he shot across the white space-his feet barely touching the ground-and stopped in front of the prism.


    The figure inside the prism was on his knees, bent over with his back, both arms stretched backward and bound by a golden wrist strap.


    His hair was white, and his ivory skin was as smooth as a porcin jar.


    Around the prism, several rune words flowed like projections.


    As Northern attempted to back away, he suddenly felt something inside him resonating. It


    was a subtle vibration, but it felt like something was trying to break out.


    His danger sense screamed out loud, the hairs on his skin rose, and Northern knew at that point that running away was not an option.


    As he jumped away, however, a red light streaked out of his body and flowed into the figure in


    the prism.


    Northern felt two things happen at once. First was the loss of a soul summon.


    Second was that the white room trembled, and one of the shackles began to tremble tremendously and eventually shattered at the point that was connected to the prism.


    But luckily, the prism was still intact. Three other shackles still held strong.


    But the loss of a soul summon was very traumatizing.


    "Who...who was it?" Northern questioned within himself, earnestly searching.


    Subtly, he was able to find something amiss; Pangu had reverted to his usual form.


    "Koll..." Northern mumbled.


    The strongest of his soul summons was gone. Northern frowned.


    A voice at that moment resounded in the white expanse.


    "You know, I set this entire stage for you... I''m d you didn''t disappoint me."


    A small boy with a smug grin smearing his face walked towards Northern from the other side


    of the prism.

 Chapter 399: The Breakout [Part 2]

    Chapter 399: The Breakout [Part 2]


    ?


    The boy was very young; if Northern summed up his age, he shouldn''t be more than ten years old. His ck hair was almost falling below his eyes and looked wet.


    There was a wicked, unchildish look in his eyes; they were burning with a vicious light.


    Northern knew without a doubt that something was not adding up. Either he had been tricked or he had fallen into a trap.


    But something continued to bother him...


    ''The guy looks awfully familiar.''


    He couldn''t make out where he had seen the boy exactly, but he knew he had met him somewhere.


    He was not about to waste his whole time figuring out where, though.


    The boy was now standing on the other side of the prism, looking at the captive in it with a smile on his small lips.


    He then raised his head to Northern, who still had a terrified expression on his face.


    The boy ced both hands behind his back and walked around the prism to meet Northern, saying as he came:


    "You know, all of you really made it easy for me to get to this point." He chuckled delightfully; for once, his grim face carried a hint of life before bing grim again.


    "At first, I was worried if I could really pull something of this magnitude..." He looked up and let out an exasperated sigh. "But I did it in the end. And it''s all thanks to your help. What''s that weird name again, Northern, is it? Northern, right."


    Northern grimaced. He hesitated for a bit, then said:


    "Who are you? Isn''t it unfair how I don''t know you at all, and you even know my beautiful name?"


    The boy shrugged. "The fact that you don''t know me proves your own carelessness alone. Perhaps I overestimated you to begin with."


    Northern red at the boy, silent for a couple of seconds, then he growled:


    "How about you stop speaking in parables and tell me who the hell you are?"


    The boy shrank back, hugging himself, his lips downturned. "Scary, scary, so scary."


    He stood upright the next second andughed before transitioning into a more serious demeanor.


    "What a shameful one you are, shouting at a ten-year-old like that."


    The boy nced back at the figure in the prism.


    "But I must thank you for bringing my soul back to me. When I was making my n, I never thought there would be any chance that I would regain a portion of my soul. Since it disconnected a while ago, I hadn''t felt it until the moment you entered this rift."


    Northern''s eyes widened as the boy''s words began to process in his brain.


    Then he began to remember the words Koll had said to him during their sh.


    ''He did mention something about being chained...''


    Northern spent a few more seconds thinking, remembering Koll''s exact exnation at that time.


    The kingdom that Night Terror ruled wished for a greater quiddity of power. The people were used as sacrifices; blood was shed, and that created a loophole for the castle lord Koll to break two parts of his shackles.


    ''If Koll the castle lord was one part... then does that mean...'' Northern''s mouth fell open as the dots connected in his head.


    The kid in front of him grinned and raised his chin a little bit.


    "Isn''t it too early for you to be surprised? I mean, I still have plenty of surprises for you. Don''t open your mouth yet."


    "That can''t be," Northern refuted and stuttered. "You can''t be Koll... You are small and your speech... you, you can speak humannguage."


    The boy tore away the ragged clothes he was wearing, leaving short pants andmoner boots.


    Then he grinned viciously, clenching his fist as he addressed Northern.


    "I had to learn, didn''t I? Once effort was put in, learning yournguage proved to be no difficult task in the end. What I thought would have been difficult was avoiding you. But all of


    a sudden, you disappeared. And decided to return at the time when I needed you."


    Northern stared at the boy, his eyes zing blue.


    "What did you do?"


    The kid shrugged with his head, almost as if he wasn''t taking their conversation seriously. "What did I do? What did I do again?" He touched his jaw and looked up, pretending to be in deep thought.


    Then suddenly shot his eyes at Northern, shing the same evil grin again.


    "I manipted the rift..."


    Northern raised a brow. "What? What is that? How does that even make any sense?"


    "Believe it or don''t believe it. It is what I did. Your friends are probably on the other side of this rift fighting against the horrors of it. Every drop of blood, every hatred, every desire to kill, even the honor some derive from it... is driving toward a single purpose."


    "Let me guess... freeing your master."


    The boy smiled sincerely. "You do have an amazing memory. I like that. Along with myself, the Father of Chaos, the greatest Tyrant that once lived shall return to reality."


    Northern ground his teeth silently before he began to talk.


    "Just like before, Father of Chaos, this and that. I have no idea what you are talking about. Are you motivated by nonsense that you will stop at nothing to aplish it?"


    ''I hope he doesn''t discover my lie...''


    Truthfully, the first time Northern and Koll crossed paths, it had not been a lie. He truly didn''t understand how Koll was addressing his masters.


    But now, however, a lot of things had changed. Northern now knew what a Tyrant was and what an Origin was.


    He might not know the scope of what those entities meant, but at least he had an idea of it. As the boy heard his almost growling voice, his face slowly became serious.


    "I''ll grace you with the privilege of an exnation." He paused; a few seconds passed by, and he continued.


    "I serve the Father of Chaos, the one and only Tyrant to ever be an Origin. Usually, it is impossible for Tyrants to be an Origin, but Kryos was different. He was the definition of a courageous man. Swallowing his son to be an Origin, he was praised as a savior, but the other Origins only saw a defect.


    "They were jealous of the power Kryos now wielded, and they sought to kill him. But killing an Origin was impossible, not to say one that had swallowed an offspring of a Tyrant and an


    Origin."


    Northern frowned, his face pale as he connected the dots.


    If he was right on the dot, the Father of Chaos, Kryos, is the Chaos Prince''s father.


    The Chaos Prince was an offspring of an Origin and a Tyrant.


    And the Chaos Prince was killed by his father? To be exact, swallowed?


    ''At what point? Just how confusing could this get?''

 Chapter 400: The Breakout [Part 3]

    Chapter 400: The Breakout [Part 3]


    ?


    Northern could have sworn he was already following the pathway and was sure that the murals were thest journey of the Chaos Prince.


    Although he didn''t quite see the end, he assumed that whatever end the Chaos Prince met was at that temple, escorted by those maidens.


    The reason for that assumption was because that was where the Vestige of the Chaos Prince was found.


    Moreover, an entire statue of him was built in the ce.


    ''I thought that was thest timeline... was I wrong?''


    The Tower didn''t exclusively record anything pertaining to the Chaos Prince''s death.


    It just mentioned his magnificent deed of seeking out the Void. After the Chaos Prince merged with Void, his downfall started.


    Fagnur had written that the Chaos Prince began to change.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But nothing was there about his death and what led to it.


    Northern, having read the mural, thought that the Chaos Prince died after splitting the sun. He was killed by the Sun God, or in this case, whatever Origin was attributed to the sun.


    But what Koll was exining to him now scattered all he knew and pointed in another direction.


    Moreover, Northern could understand the gravity of a Tyrant bing an Origin.


    ''It''s like a demon bing an angel...''


    That was the closest description he could find for it. But it wasn''t exactly the same thing.


    These were concepts of beings that were worlds apart from each other. However, he used this exnation for his own easy understanding.


    "Are you going to stand there and gawk all day?"


    Only after the boy spoke did Northern jump out of his head.


    "I''m, I''m," he stuttered, "I''m just magnified at the scale of the awesomeness of this your master."


    Koll frowned, ignoring Northern''s sweetpliment, as if he knew exactly what Northern was trying to do.


    He continued without batting an eye.


    "Since it was impossible to kill Kryos, he was sealed. Sealed between a certain line of reality. That certain, dismissable point where bloodshed transitions into madness."


    He clenched his fist, his tone dripping with anger.


    "Those clever bastards, they thought it would be impossible to unseal him as far as he was sealed within his own jurisdiction."


    Northern was silent at first, then couldn''t hold the words anymore.


    "How exactly do you n to free someone that is sealed within the line between bloodshed and madness?"


    ''If I didn''t have Chaos Eyes, I would probably question the possibility of such an act.''


    Northern had seen too much to doubt the words that this kid Koll was saying.


    "How else? I tried and tried, endlessly weaving wars at a particr ce. In order to find the particr line that he was sealed in, I had to use only a couple of ces, watch the war grow and continue in that ce. Eventually, the people began to go into madness, slowly drifting. I was almost there... until that bastard Sura, dog of the Origins, found me.


    "I was captured and imprisoned here, however... some human suddenly tampered with the rift, four rifts at a time, giving me enough cover to slip through these chains. I began to start again, only that this time it was much faster with four rifts at my disposal."


    He smiled in satisfaction and focused on Northern.


    "You managed to close just one, but even the deed there was done. I continued with the other three, and you humans just made it so easy for me to do. Right now, those monsters are ravaged. They are driven by nothing else but pure madness. It''ll only take a while, the line will open soon."


    Northern gulped. After all the kid had said, he couldn''t even find the words.


    ''He mentioned Sura, they must all be interconnected. It sounds like he had done a very delicate and meticulous job nning and getting to this point. And all of us humans were just being used as his pawns...''


    Something else urred to him.


    ''He said someone tampered with the rift. I didn''t want to think that four rifts appearing simultaneously just happened to be a coincidence. If indeed the rifts were tampered with, then I believed the person that tampered with it was none other than Rughsbourgh himself. And the Luinngard Empire has something to do with it.''


    He ground his teeth furiously. ''Seriously, what is really going on here?''


    These series of events only made his anger for Rughsbourgh burn fiercer.


    ''That crappy thing for a human.''


    Kid Koll continued, "I have done you a duly good, exining things to you. Now, how about we end things here so I can be there to escort my master back to the world."


    Northern stayed silent after Koll spoke. Then, after a couple of beats, he washed his hand over his face and said:


    "I''m very sorry, Koll. I think what you are trying to do is a noble thing. Nothing concerns me with your master. If anything, I really do hope that you actually rescue your master. Even though I don''t really follow the part where he swallowed his own son. But hey, who am I to judge anyone? Even I have done bad things to the government at a time, and I got served my punishment.


    "However, the sad thing about all of this is the part where it involves some certain people. Not all of these people do I even care about. But there are some of them whom I feel genuinely care about me, and I don''t have a lot of friends like that. So...."


    He paused and looked at Kid Koll seriously.


    "I''m very sorry, Koll, but it seems I will have to stop you. I can''t lose my people. No hard feelings, alright."


    The boy frowned first, his eyes went out of focus, then he said with a little grunt,


    "If you want to stop me, then go ahead and do it. Why the hell are you giving me your human friendship speech about it?"


    Northern shrugged and smiled widely, closing his eyes.


    "I just wanted to make sure there''s no hard feelings. I might not have been able to take you on alone before, but I tell you, things have changed a thousand times since that time."

 Chapter 401: Kid Koll

    Chapter 401: Kid Koll


    ?


    Silence ensued between them. Neither said a word for the next few minutes; they just red at each other.


    Then the boy moved. He sprinted towards Northern, leaning forward with his hands behind his back.


    As he entered Northern''s space, he dropped into a low stance and swiped a sweeping kick, hoping to make Northern fall, or at least stumble.


    But Northern was gone.


    The boy frowned and quickly sprang up, twisting his body mid-air to locate the white-haired boy.


    When he spotted Northern, it was already toote-Northern''s fist was inches away from his face.


    It connected with the force of a battering ram, sending him flying. His body rolled through the air like a ragdoll, mmed against the white wall, and slumped down lifelessly.


    The boy quickly stood up, but Northern was faster. His kick smashed the boy''s face to the side, sending him tumbling on the floor.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Things would be different."


    Before the boy could even blink, Northern appeared again and kicked him in the stomach, sending him into the air.


    He grabbed the boy''s hair and tossed him to the other side. The boy flew helplessly and crashed into the prism.


    Brrrzzzzt.


    The crash caused the prism to shiver with electricity and repelled him immediately. The boy''s head mmed against the metallic chain, spinning mid-air before he fell to the ground. Northern did not pity him. To any other person, he might have appeared to be bullying a ten- year-old.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But to him, he was stopping a disaster. He walked towards the boy.


    Kid Koll slowly and painstakingly pushed himself to his knees.


    He was drooling thick crimson spit, his forehead covered in gore, blurring his vision. He had several internal injuries, and one limb was broken.


    Northern''s punches and kicks felt like metal boulders crushing into his body. Each time his fist connected, his entire frame electrified from the intense shock.


    ''I didn''t know facing him would be this hard.''


    Northern stopped in front of the boy and looked down.


    "Koll... Why don''t we make a deal?"


    The kid looked up at Northern''s face. With his forehead painted red from blood, he looked like less of a kid and more of a warrior.


    The kid smile viciously before responding.


    "Fine, speak your deal."


    Northern nodded and said:


    "Let me leave this ce with my guys, then you can do all this... I won''t interfere in any way because it''s none of my business."


    Silence descended for a few beats. Then the kid burst into seriousughter.


    He coughed and spilled blood, then stifled hisughter slowly before looking at Northern, his face contorted with seriousness.


    "You must be insane. I am this close to achieving my dream, and you are asking me to give it all up because of the fear of death?"


    "You''ll be saving my own skin?"


    "Look, Northern, look at me!" The kid shouted, enduring a burning pain in his abdomen. He did not care.


    "Do I look like I came all this way just to give up?!"


    Northern stared at the boy for a few seconds and nodded in agreement.


    "You are right. I don''t think you did. But I also didn''te all this way to be outdone by you."


    Kid Koll let out a mirthlessugh, shaking his head at Northern. "You''ve already been outdone by me all along, Northern. This is the only part of the battle you will win. Killing me will not stop Kryos''s descent."


    "I have meticulously connected all three rifts. I even weaved out some more rifts with underhanded tricks of my own. Your friends have entered the rifts, they are fighting endlessly thinking they would reach the guardians and defeat the rift. But they won''t because before they do... the line will crack... and a slight crack, however small, is enough for Kryos to make it back."


    Northern nodded slightly.


    "I get it, so if I want to save my friends, I shouldn''t be here chitchatting with you."


    As he finished talking, a ck sword manifested in his hands.


    Northern looked down at the boy, twirled the sword, and shed down with ease.


    The boy rolled away, dodging the strike by the skin of his teeth. Pushing himself up as hurriedly as he could, he stepped back multiple times, knowing that Northern would be in front of him again. But from behind, something squelched into his back and came out in front.


    Northern touched his head and leaned low to whisper in his ear.


    "Like I said, I have no hard feelings towards you. I think you just crossed paths with the wrong person."


    Without mercy, he wrenched out the sword, spilling blood across the white floor. The boy giggled, crimson gore flowing down his pale skin and from his mouth down his neck.


    He managed to turn to Northern. Instead of a terrified expression at the approach of his death, The wore a grim smile.


    This made Northern ufortable, but it was still better than watching a small boy cry in agony. That the boy kept hisposure to the very end made him less regretful.


    But as for killing the boy, he felt no sympathy and did what he needed to do.


    "It''s really nice that you are cocky till the very end," Northern said out loud, watching as the kid crumbled to his knees.


    Kid Koll tried to talk, but it was difficult. His breathing was ragged and strained, slowly nearing its end. Garnering all the strength left in him, he looked up at Northern and shed


    another big smile.


    "What do you think will happen to me if I die?"


    In that moment, Northern''s eyes widened, and he heard Kid Koll''sst words before he


    slumped to the ground.


    "You''ve been tricked... again."


    Now, Northern was the one with the terrified expression. His face grew pale as he looked


    around.


    ''The body is still captive within the prism, so what could he mean-''


    Northern''s thoughts came to an abrupt stop as he remembered what happened with Koll''s


    soul he had.


    This was yet another freed soul of his.


    However, it was toote. The body was beginning to dissolve into a ball of light.


    With sweat running down his face, Northern terrifyingly watched the ball of light shoot into


    the prism.


    Once again, the entire ce trembled, and another chain shattered, leaving two.

 Chapter 402: Koll 2.0 Unleashed

    Chapter 402: Koll 2.0 Unleashed


    ?


    ''There are still two chains left... that should hold, right?'' Northern sincerely hoped.


    But the whole room was beginning to tremble. Two chains hung loose at opposite corners. The remaining two trembled slightly along with the entire room.


    Northern focused his attention on the being within the prism. His face was still bowed, and his hands were bound behind his back.


    Northern inspected more thoroughly for a couple of minutes. His brows creased as he saw the being''s hands move.


    The figure slowly raised his head. His overflowing white hair did not reveal his face, but the curved horns on his forehead became visible.


    He grinned viciously and began to tense his muscles.


    Northern watched as cords of muscles squirmed across the figure''s arms like living worms.


    Finally, with a forceful pull, the man shattered the golden band, freeing his hands.


    Northern felt his heart drop to his belly.


    "His hands are free," he muttered to himself, trembling.


    The figure looked at Northern disinterestedly. His razor-sharp teeth slightly opened, and a steamy breath flowed out of his mouth.


    He stood up slowly, massaging both wrists.


    ''He''s tall!''


    Now that he was standing, Northern realized how much taller the real Koll waspared to him. He was probably seven feet tall at the very least, and Northern was barely six feet one inch.


    The difference in their heights was enormous.


    The figure''s pristine white hair made Northern''s own look ashen. It cascaded down his back to his waist. His body was clean and neat, his muscle tones aligned along every angle of his skin to reveal what could be almost referred to as a godly shape.


    Northern''s mouth went dry as he watched the being''s visage unfold before his eyes.


    ''What is he...?''


    Koll neared the transparent wall of the prism and touched it softly, causing it to ripple with electricity.


    His eyes were still covered by his white, overflowing hair, but he didn''t seem to be paying any attention to Northern, who was frozen in fear.


    He brandished a curved w on his index finger and began to rip the transparent wall apart as if it were mere fabric.


    The wall crackled with electricity-as if it was screaming in protest as it was being torn downwards, but it did not repel with any force as it had when Kid Koll was mmed into it.


    Koll widened the tear with his hands and walked through it, into the white room. Nothing now barricaded him and Northern from each other.


    Northern had never felt his heart beat as fast as it was beating now.


    With a thousand thoughts running helter-skelter in his head, he tried his best to calm himself.


    ''I can beat him, I can win this. In the worst-case scenario, I''ll just have to use Chaos...''


    Northern frowned and took back that thought.


    ''I will win this without using Chaos.''


    The avability of an ability that could end things with a snap of the fingers was bound to ce a limitation on one''s growth.


    Because the person feels if pushes to shove, they will end things using that ability.


    Instead of pushing right through, they get shoved and pushed, and in the end, no substantial growth urs.


    Limitations like this can be detrimental to one''s growth. Not to mention the consequences thate with using Chaos.


    Northern was not ready to use it unless he had figured out a way to fix the consequences.


    So he steeled himself even harder, determined to win without resorting to that. Such determination reflected in his azure eyes.


    "Such a magnificent pair of oculi."


    "Huh?" Thepliment made Northern frown.


    The next moment, before Northern could even blink, two sharp fingers were in front of his eyes. Northern, in that heated moment, felt a cold sensation crawl across his entire body.


    It was like his eyes were toote to register it, but his soul, resonating with his danger sense, screamed in fear of what wasing for him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite not using Chaos Eyes at the moment, Northern btedly used the Void Force to block the attack.


    Koll felt his hand stop right in front of Northern, as if it was being sucked by the space.


    He quickly leaped away, putting some distance between Northern and himself.


    Meanwhile, Northern touched his eyes to confirm if they were intact.


    ''I didn''t even see him. The Void Force wouldn''t have activated if I hadn''t upgraded Ellis''s


    talent.''


    He wiped his face with his hand and exhaled shakily.


    ''This is bad news. This guy is bad news!'' His mind screamed in unrest.


    This was Koll''s true self, the real being that was sealed by the Origins themselves.


    Northern grappled with the fact that he had to deal with such an entity, but at the same time, he didn''t refute the reality of the situation.


    It was just so overwhelming. Unbefitting of a mob character like him.


    All he had ever wanted was to keep a low profile and go home. He didn''t see himself as a main character of any sort.


    ''And here I am, fighting the mini boss. Raven is better suited for this position, I swear.''


    Northern continued to stare at the being in front of him.


    Koll had a look of shock on his face, his head slightly tilted. Both his fingers, which hadn''t made it to Northern''s eyes, were raised to eye level.


    But his hair still covered most of his face, so Northern couldn''t tell what exactly the dude was looking at. However, his intuition said Koll was certainly shocked that his attack didn''t go


    through.


    ''Yes, that''s right. As long as I have the Void Force of Limitless Void, I believe I''ll be fine.''


    The only thing to worry about was Koll being faster than his danger sense could detect. But Northern didn''t think that would happen anymore.


    Because from this moment, he didn''t care how much it would hurt and cost, he was going to use Chaos Eyes throughout this battle.

 Chapter 403: Northern Vs Koll 2.0 [Part 1]

    Chapter 403: Northern Vs Koll 2.0 [Part 1]


    ?


    Koll moved again. This time, however, Northern''s eyes followed through. It was almost instantaneous; even though under Chaos Eyes, everything was slowed, Koll was still fast.


    He looked like he was running at the usual speed of an actual athlete.


    Which meant he would have been at least ten times faster than what Northern was seeing.


    ''No wonder I couldn''t even see him.''


    Northern hurriedly raised the ck sword as Koll''s ws swiped down. He deflected it in a spray of sparks.


    He shifted one leg forward and, from behind-low-shed up an attack across Koll''s torso. But the sword cut through empty air, and Koll softlynded on the ground, barefooted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    ''I didn''t think this would be easy, but what is it with that speed of his? This guy is even faster than Cal.''


    Once again, Koll moved, but not towards Northern; he went around.


    Northern, having seen the attacking from behind thanks to Chaos Eyes, swiftly turned back just as Koll''s ws approached from different sides.


    He deflected both attacks quickly, his sword bing a blur.


    Koll''s hair whipped against the air in that moment, revealing his yellow horizontal eyes. He breathed-still closed in on Northern-the air seemed to slow down for a moment.


    In the following beat, a furious series of attacks was unleashed upon Northern.


    The man''s movement was outrageous. Northern felt as if multiple hands were instantaneously attacking him.


    Koll''s speed was beyond anything Northern had ever faced.


    Each swipe of his ws left a trail of afterimages.


    Chaos Eyes strained to keep up, capturing every minute detail in the decelerated world, yet Koll''s attacks seemed to slip through the cracks of reality itself.


    With every block and parry, Northern''s muscles burned.


    The reverberations of their shes traveled up his arms, his grip tightening around the hilt of the ck sword. Koll''s relentless barrage forced Northern to retreat, each step backward a dance of survival.


    ''If I don''t change the flow, I''ll be overwhelmed,'' Northern thought, his mind racing as fast as Koll''s movements.


    He needed to find an opening, however small, to turn the tide.


    But no matter how much he searched, there was none!


    He was using onepartment of Chaos Eyes to scrutinize Koll while the other three focused on detecting and tracing every bit of his attacks.


    There was no single opening that he found.


    All of the being''s attacks were like a seamless flow, one bleeding into the other.


    Northern didn''t even get the chance to breathe. His only option right now was to put distance between the two of them.


    ''If things continue like this, I am going to get tired quickly...''


    He frowned, determination burning in his eyes. All four eyeballs of Chaos Eyes darted in several directions, simultaneously tracing every angle his ws were diving from.


    The only reason Northern could hold out this long against Koll''s speed of attack without a single scratch on his body was because of Chaos Eyes.


    However, he feared that the moment he withdrew a little bit, no matter how little it would be, Koll''s attack would hit before he got a chance to even teleport away from this position.


    Teleport was instantaneous.


    ''And so is this bastard''s speed!'' Northern''s eyes glinted with a soft blue light as an idea popped into his mind.


    But he did not give it away. He continued to block Koll''s series of strikes-that had been going on now for almost two minutes without pause-his sword moving as fast as Koll''s hand


    was.


    Swish!


    Koll was forced to retreat as a clone of Northern plunged from behind, with a lightning- clothed sword.


    He flew over Northern andnded over twenty meters away with just a single leap-closer to


    the prism.


    Then he looked around.


    Behind Northern were six other Northerns, all lined up horizontally.


    But Koll didn''t seem fazed by it at all. He opened both hands, and ck and red lightning began to appear within his grip.


    With a resounding sound, the lightning crackled for thest time and solidified into two ckish-red spears, each in his grips.


    Northern summoned the Soul Taker to one hand, gave Dark Mortal to the clone holding Stainless, and held both swords.


    Of course, Stainless was an odachi, slightly longer than Soul Taker, but he had his reason for this choice of weapon.


    He moved his head slightly, and all five clones darted to the front.


    All it took for Koll to defeat them all was a second.


    Northern watched as Koll''s figure disappeared here and appeared there. Each time he did, he swiftly swirled the spears and hoisted them into Northern''s clones.


    Then, with his final appearance-closer to Northern-all five clones fell to the ground at the same time.


    However, what Koll did not know was that ten more were shooting towards him from behind.


    He dashed towards Northern, his form practically disappearing. Before he could reach Northern, however, his movement suddenly stopped.


    Northern''s clones were holding his legs; two were pulling him back by his hair.


    One even sat on his shoulder, legs twisting around Koll''s neck.


    Northern grinned and, without wasting time, shot forward. Bing a streak of blue light himself, heshed out with his sword-


    Pang!


    Pang!


    Separating Koll''s spear apart, he twisted his hand to bring down his sword, but Koll, in the


    nick of that moment, grinned.


    Northern did notplete that strike but instead disappeared and reappeared afar.


    Just like how it had happened with Koll''s first attack, it happened again.


    Barely a millisecond afternding, everything around Koll went up in scarlet red mes.


    Northern watched his clone evaporate with a terrified expression.


    ''Is that what would have happened to me?''


    The moment the clones became smoke, Koll was on the move again, but Northern did not


    seem fazed.


    Out of thin air, his clones popped out and began to jump into Koll''s way, but they barely slowed him down. His spears were almost like whips, blurring and slicing the clones with


    ease.


    Finally, Koll reached Northern. Their weapons shed and blurred against each other in a vicious and ear-splitting ngor of metal.


    Northern, mid-fight, opened his mouth and shouted, spewing forth a roar of ck mes that consumed Koll''s face. He twisted in the air and smashed him away with a back kick.


    Koll was sent rolling across the white expanse, finallying to a stop.


    The ck me was still burning and didn''t look like it was going to stop any time soon.


    Koll''s head suddenly went up in red mes; the red danced with the ck until the ck could


    not be seen anymore.


    Then Koll stood up as the red me dissolved from his beautiful face and muttered.


    "Chaos mes? Although weak..." His voice rang with an almost touchable contempt.

 Chapter 404: Northern Vs Koll 2.0 [Part 2]

    Chapter 404: Northern Vs Koll 2.0 [Part 2]


    ?


    "What? How did you know that?" Northern''s voice quavered.


    He received no response. Instead, Koll''s image split through the air, catching Northern entirely off guard.


    There wasn''t even time for the Void Force of Limitless Void to manifest. Before he realized what was happening, one of Koll''s spears scraped along the torso of the Night Terror armor. Northern staggered back. As usual, Night Terror armor to the rescue.


    However...


    Northern''s face nched as he nced down at the area the spear had just grazed.


    Arge scratch marred that section, as if the armor was being torn, yet the gash wasn''t deep enough to prate it.


    Northern gritted his teeth.


    This marked the first time an attack had left a blemish on his supposedly indestructible


    armor.


    That single mark ignited a fierce anger within him. He felt the armor''s smoothness and beauty had been tarnished by that solitary dent.


    Koll wasn''t about to wait around for Northern toment a single injury to his armor.


    Mere moments after backing off, he was already hurtling towards Northern.


    But Northern stood ready.


    As Koll neared, he unleashed a torrent of ck mes that engulfed them both.


    "Do you never learn?" Koll croaked in a froggy voice.


    Scarlet mes, reminiscent of burning blood, swirled between them alongside Northern''s ck inferno.


    The same phenomenon that had urred with Koll''s head began anew-Northern, however, found himself locked in a fierce exchange of steel with Koll.


    The surrounding air seared hot, causing his armor to scorch his body.


    The heat intensified, forcing him to keep his hands in constant motion lest Koll''s spear find purchase in his armor at the slightest opening.


    Northern, nheless, refused to ignore the heat''s effect on him.


    He roared, a blend of frustration and ferocity. As he did, what little remained of the ck me began to burn deeper.


    Suddenly, the scarlet mes were being consumed once more.


    A notable change urred within the ck me. It darkened, nearly matching the void-like darkness that spilled forth when Northern unleashed an enormous amount of his Void energy.


    The ckness rivaled what one sees upon closing their eyes.


    Yet the mes fought back. Northern and Koll continued exchanging blows within this vortex. Two spears against two swords, shing and slicing through the air with diabolical intensity. Their hands left multiple afterimages as they darted simultaneously here and there within the me vortex. Wherever Koll shot towards, Northern materialized in front, countering. Whenever Northern attempted retreat, Koll pressed forward with even greater force.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They resembled two colossal sea waves crashing against each other, theirbined might capable of cleaving the world in two.


    The white room creaked and shuddered with each sh of their weapons. Webbed cracks dented the ground beneath their movements.


    The vortex of mes followed their every step-one side red, one side ck-each striving to consume the other.


    As Northern went on the offensive, the ck portion of the vortex surged forward. When Koll countered and cleverly switched to offense, the red section advanced.


    This pattern persisted throughout a significant portion of the battle, bothbatants locked in a deadly dance, neither willing to yield.


    The conflict raged on, a symphony of steel and me.


    Each of Northern''s strikes grew more vicious than thest. His attacks and defenses were fearsome; the memory of the scratch on his armor seared into his mind, driving him to new heights of ferocity.


    He fought to prevent further dents in the magnificent armor and to avenge the single mar that existed.


    Koll matched him blow for blow. asionally, his hair whipped in the wind, revealing his emotionless visage.


    The ck mes surged, pushing back against the scarlet inferno.


    For a fleeting moment, it seemed Northern might gain the upper hand. But Koll remained relentless, his spears a blur of motion that kept Northern perpetually on the defensive.


    Their weapons shed repeatedly, each impact sending shockwaves through the room.


    The remaining two chains groaned under the strain as more cracks spider-webbed across the ground and walls with every exchange.


    Northern felt sweat beading on his brow beneath the Night Terror armor.


    The heat became unbearable, even through the supposedly imprable protection. He could feel his skin beginning to blister, yet he refused to yield.


    Koll''s spear found another opening, scoring another thin line across Northern''s chest te.


    The boy roared in frustration, unleashing a torrent of Void energy that momentarily forced


    Koll back.


    Koll paused, staring at Northern with a stunned expression.


    His voice slithered out.


    "First the Chaos me... now, this familiar ominous energy. Who are you?"


    Northern, however, didn''t respond as expected. Instead, he dered:


    "Brace yourself for what''sing next." Northern exhaled a steamy breath and muttered,


    "Wind stride."


    As he moved, he whispered again, "Speed Burst."


    Whoom!


    Before Koll could register anything, Northern had blown past him, carving a deep gash in his


    side. Golden liquid oozed from the wound.


    Koll touched his blood and turned back.


    "Stupid human, you''ve been holding back all along."


    Northern shrugged his shoulders.


    "Not really. I possess a vast arsenal of abilities. I choose to maximize every battle I engage in through simple application of my skills. When that proves insufficient, I resort to more


    complex strategies."


    He dismissed both swords, and Grengar crackled to life instantaneously, showering itself in ck-purplish sparks.


    Northern twirled the twin-ded staff and red, his eyes shimmering with azure light. "Here Ie."


    *


    *


    *


    [Author''s Note]


    It''s been a while, I know. I feel very d that I''ve been able toplete four hundred chapters with you guys. There have been encouraging words, there have also been discouraging words but nothing has kept me going like you guys support for this book.


    I am grateful and will appreciate it if you all continue to support me. Vote power stones and golden tickets, so thisme author can get some good ies too.


    Last month we were not able to reach top ten under thr bestseller ranking but I am willing to try again this month. And sincerely hope we hit it.


    And I''ll be mass releasing throughout the month, at least three chapters everyday till the end


    of the month.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 405: Recklessness [Part 1]

    Chapter 405: Recklessness [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern''s deration hung in the air for a heartbeat before he exploded into motion.


    The twin-ded staff Grengar whirled in his hands, its ck-purple sparks leaving trails of light in the air as he charged towards Koll.


    The room seemed to blur around them as Northern''s enhanced speed kicked in, his form bing a streak of darkness.


    Koll''s eyes widened, his emotionless mask cracking for an instant as he raised his spears to defend.


    The sh of weapons rang out like thunder, reverberating through the white room.


    Northern pressed his advantage, each strike of Grengaring faster than thest, forcing Koll to give ground.


    "Impressive," Koll grunted, his froggy voice strained as he parried blow after blow. "But your speed alone won''t be enough!"


    As if to prove his point, Koll''s form suddenly split into three identical images.


    Chaos eyes narrowed, easily following every single one of them; tracking the real Koll among the other ones was as easy as seeing with already opened eyes.


    He spun Grengar in a wide arc, dispelling the false images and forcing Koll to leap back.


    "Your speed won''t be enough," Northern mimicked, pressing forward. "And you think the best way to counter that is with illusions?"


    Koll''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of surprise crossing his features. He frowned a secondter and swung his spear-more of a gesture than an attack.


    The scarlet mes surrounding Koll intensified, coalescing into solid forms.


    Fiery constructs resembling twisted, demonic creatures emerged from the inferno, their eyes glowing with malevolent intent.


    They charged at Northern, forcing him to divide his attention.


    Northern gritted his teeth, Grengar bing a blur as he fended off both Koll and the fiery minions.


    Each time he struck down one of the constructs, it exploded in a shower of embers, only to reform momentster.


    "Damn it," Northern muttered, feeling the strain of using Windstride and Speed burst every time he moved.


    ''Crap, I need to bring this battle to an end.''


    Like he had once done before, Northern released an outrageous amount of his Void energy, unleashing a wave of darkness that swept through the room.


    The fire constructs wavered, their forms destabilizing as the Void essence consumed them.


    Koll stumbled back, his own mes flickering as they fought against the encroaching darkness.


    Taking advantage of the momentary reprieve, Northern focused his energy into Grengar.


    With a roar, Northern unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one leaving trails of Void essence in its wake.


    Koll''s spears moved in a desperate defense, but even his inhuman speed wasn''t enough.


    Northern''s assault broke through, scoring hits across Koll''s body.


    Golden ichor flowed from a dozen wounds, sizzling as it hit the ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But Koll wasn''t finished; he suddenly stopped and mmed his spears into the ground.


    The entire room shook, and pirs of scarlet me erupted from the floor.


    Northern was forced to dodge and weave, appearing and disappearing in several locations in order to avoid the pirs.


    "You havee so far and impressed me well enough. Indeed you are a worthy opponent," Koll growled, his wounds already beginning to close. "But I have more important tasks at hand."


    The scarlet mes coalesced once more, this time forming a massive, serpentine dragon. Its eyes zed with fury as it lunged at Northern, jaws wide and ready to devour him whole.


    Northern''s eyes widened, but he stood his ground. At thest possible moment, pirs of ck mes suddenly began to burst out of the ground.


    The dragon, however, dodged the pirs skillfully. Northern''s eyes gleamed with enjoyment as he coalesced the ck mes, forming a massive serpentine dragon with dark, hollow eyes.


    The dragon was as ck as the night, filling the entire space with darkness as it sted towards Koll.


    Before it could get to Koll, Koll''s me dragon crashed into it, both of them rolling to the side and twisting around each other.


    They thrashed around, ck and red mes spilling around, until they crashed into one of the sturdy chains and broke its grip on the prism.


    The entire room trembled tremendously immediately this happened.


    This caused a worrisome look on Northern''s face. But Koll looked like he already knew what was happening.


    ''I feel Formless getting stronger...''


    Northern could feel his ability to take on the form of anything bing more vivid; he was d but was not about to make this entire fight an experiment.


    So he opened his hand...


    Shringgg


    Koll''s face paled as a cknce appeared in Northern''s hand.


    "Wh-what is that?"


    "Stuttering? Oh dear, finally some development." Northern grinned and slung the cknce at him like a javelin.


    Koll blitzed away from where he was circling the room to the opposite side beforeing to a


    stop.


    The moment cknce plunged into the white ground, it exploded and, like a massive invisible de, it split the entire room into two from that point.


    Everything in the room was cleanly carved. Even thest remaining chain.


    ''I tried to fill it with more void essence...''


    He could never stop getting surprised at the kind of power cknce possessed. It was the strongest skill after Chaos.


    Hitting someone directly with cknce was a one-hit kill. Even Koll seemed to have known that much, considering how he ran half the entire room to get away from it.


    The room trembled once again and was beginning to tilt, both separated sides were slowly drifting away from each other, tilting downwards, about to fall into the pitch ck abyss


    below them.


    Northern had to find a way to keep himself from falling; he assumed that Koll was going to do


    the same too.


    However, his eyes widened in surprise as he saw Koll lunge towards him, ignoring the


    impending copse of the space.


    The ferocity in Koll''s attack was palpable, his spears leaving trails of scarlet me as they


    sliced through the air.


    With the room tilting and breaking apart, Northern had to act fast. He had no response but to match Koll''s recklessness with a crazier recklessness of his own.

 Chapter 406: Recklessness [Part 2]

    Chapter 406: Recklessness [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern''s eyes zed with determination as he met Koll''s charge head-on.


    The room continued to tilt and break apart around them, but bothbatants seemed oblivious to the impending doom, focused solely on their sh.


    Grengar whirled in Northern''s hands, its ck-purple energy crackling as it met Koll''s fiery spears.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the crumbling space, causing more debris to rain down around them.


    As they exchanged blows, the floor beneath them began to give way.


    Northern felt the ground shift under his feet, but he didn''t dare take his eyes off Koll.


    Every strike, every parry, could be the difference between victory and defeat.


    Northern deflected two of Koll''s strikes, and before Koll could dive in for a counterattack, he used [Travel] and teleported to the other half of the white room, which was almost falling vertically downward.


    He didn''t care; immediately he appeared and tilted alongside it, his hands slung back and manifested the cknce.


    Northernunched the devastating attack at Koll, who was already running backward the moment the cknce crackled to life.


    He ran on the wall and on the roof, surprisingly neglecting the effect of gravity.


    As the cknce plunged into the wall of the halved room, it punched a hole right through, sending numerous sharp waves to cleave several parts of the wall instantaneously.


    It wasn''t as strong as the first one Northern used because he didn''t apply as much Void essence, but it was still a fearsome attack.


    Kollnded on the part Northern was on, and even though the building was slowly plunging below, he didn''t care. Northern was finding it hard to maintain stability in the vertical room.


    But Koll absolutely ignored gravity and shot towards him. Northern''s eyes widened as Koll came for him.


    He plunged Grengar into the ground to serve as a hook point and materialized the Soul Taker. As Koll hauled a terrifying sh from the side, Northern parried with the Soul Taker. As he parried, the other spear pivoted towards him.


    Northern narrowed his eyes, quickly moving his sword to block the other strike.


    One of his hands was tightly held on Grengar so he wouldn''t fall, the other was using the Soul Taker to deflect Koll''s strikes.


    The tension was palpable as Northern fought to maintain his precarious position while fending off Koll''s relentless assault.


    The vertical room continued its descent into the abyss, adding an extrayer of chaos to their already intense battle.


    Northern''s head ached his mind searching for a way to turn the tide.


    He couldn''t keep defending forever, not with gravity working against him and Koll seemingly unaffected by their plummeting surroundings.


    As Koll''s spears shed against Soul Taker once more, Northern made a split-second decision.


    He released his grip on Grengar, allowing himself to fall freely. Koll''s eyes widened in surprise, not expecting this sudden move.


    Using the momentum of his fall, Northern twisted his body andshed out with a powerful kick, catching Koll off guard.


    The impact sent the inhuman warrior tumbling back, giving Northern a brief moment of respite.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern didn''t waste a second. As he fell, he activated three abilities at the same time, all for the purpose of unleashing one trump card.


    "Speed Burst, sh Step, Windstride."


    His frame blurred with a bright blue light that enveloped his edges. It was as if Northern''s body was glitching in that millisecond.


    Before he took off, everything suddenly stopped.


    [Skill Overtime has been activated]


    Northern''s eyes widened.


    ''I suspected it would be amazing, but this is... crazy.''


    Time Warp was not as effective as he wanted it to be; it wasn''t that impressive to begin with. But it just encased him in the passage of time.


    Almost like Travel but moreplicated, just like he had used it with Cal.


    Make no mistake, it was an amazing ability. But since it was attributed to time, Northern wanted something more.


    So when [Overtime] came, he was enthusiastic to try it out. However, the instructions were clear that with enough speed, he could override time.


    Northern didn''t need to think hard and far on how to get enough speed. He just figured, simultaneously using everything would give him enough speed.


    Not to say, he had the essence to support such overwhelming use of his abilities.


    Everything stopped in that instance. Northern couldn''t help but look around with surprise. However, he had not much time.


    He phased through the debris around him and reappeared on arge chunk of falling wreckage, using it as a temporary tform.


    Then everything continued immediately hended on the tform.


    Koll narrowed his eyes, surprised to see Northern, who was falling a few seconds ago, now stabilized.


    "You''re full of surprises, boy," Koll called out, his voice carrying over the rush of wind.


    He had already recovered, perched on another piece of debris like some fiery gargoyle. "But how long can you keep this up?"


    Northern gritted his teeth, knowing Koll had a point.


    The longer this battle dragged on, the more it favored his seemingly tireless opponent. He needed to end this, and fast.


    "Let''s find out," Northern shouted back, channeling void essence into Soul Taker-this was the first time he was doing such.


    Since he had discovered he could recharge anytime, Northern was beginning to take a much more practical approach toward the application of his void essence.


    The de hummed with power, dark energy crackling along its length.


    With a burst of speed, Northernunched himself from his perch, using smaller pieces of


    debris as stepping stones as he closed the distance to Koll.


    His almost supersonic speed made him appear as little more than a blur, leaving afterimages


    in his wake.


    Koll met his charge head-on, his spears wreathed in scarlet me.


    The two warriors shed in mid-air, their weapons meeting with explosive force.


    The impact sent them both flying apart, only to use nearby debris tounch themselves at


    each other again.


    Their battle became a deadly dance amidst the falling wreckage.


    Northern and Koll ricocheted from piece to piece, exchanging blows whenever they came


    close.


    Sparks flew with each sh of their weapons, briefly illuminating the darkness around them.


    As they fought, Northern began to notice something strange.


    The familiar feeling of his abilities was changing...


    His Void essence seemed to be resonating with the surrounding darkness in a strange and ufortable way.

 Chapter 407: Fading Consciousness

    Chapter 407: Fading Consciousness


    ?


    Northern''s senses heightened as he noticed the strange resonance between his Void essence and the surrounding darkness.


    The ufortable feeling grew stronger with each passing moment, as if the very fabric of reality was shifting around them.


    But Northern was too preupied with saving his own life to spare a second thought to this feeling.


    Koll was stubborn till the very end, pummeling him endlessly as they fell freely through the darkness.


    His attacks came faster, spears leaving trails of scarlet me that cut through the gloom. Northern parried and dodged, using every trick and ability at his disposal to stay alive.


    Despite it, the unease in his soul only got worse, ultimately trying so hard to divide his focus. The darkness around them seemed to thicken, almost palpable in its intensity.


    Northern gritted his teeth, refusing to be distracted. He channeled more Void essence into Soul Taker, the de pulsing with dark energy.


    As Koll lunged forward, Northern met his charge head-on.


    Their weapons shed in a spectacr disy of red and ck sparks.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the falling debris around them, shattering smaller pieces into dust.


    Using the momentary distraction, Northern activated [Travel] once more, disappearing just as Koll''s spear was about to make contact.


    He reappeared behind his opponent, Soul Taker already in motion.


    Koll spun with inhuman speed, but not fast enough.


    Soul Taker''s edge bit into his side, drawing a spray of golden ichor.


    The inhuman warrior hissed in pain but didn''t falter, immediately countering with a vicious swipe of his spear.


    Northern barely managed to dodge, the tip of the spear grazing his cheek.


    He felt a sharp sting and warm blood trickled down his face, but there was no time to dwell on


    it.


    As they continued to fall through the endless darkness, trading blows and dodging attacks, Northern felt the unease getting stronger and harder to ignore.


    It was getting incredibly hard to not be distracted, and more importantly, the feeling was beginning to reveal itself and for some reason, Northern felt like he was getting scared. ''Koll? No, that can''t be...''


    Suddenly, the darkness around them began to shift and warp.


    Tendrils of darkness reached out, as if trying to grasp them. Northern''s eyes widened as he realized that the darkness had suddenly taken shape.


    Koll also seemed to be in as much shock as he was. Bothbatants shot away from each other with force.


    But where could they even run to-as they flew away, another tendril curled out, Koll was fast enough to outspeed one, leaving afterimages.


    Northern, before he could rebound for another race, his essence failed him in that moment. That millisecond was enough for the darkness to immediately sp him within its tendrils.


    Kollnded on falling debris and grinned viciously as he watched Northern get pulled deeper into the darkness.


    "You damn bastard!! Was this your n the whole time?!"


    "Rest, child. Your fate is sealed, that darkness is where you shall meet your end."


    Koll leaped off therge chunk of stone. As he did, arge white feathery wing tore out of his back. He stumbled mid-air.


    But in the end, managed to fly away with just one wing on one side of his back.


    Northern watched Koll fly away in pure disdain.


    ''The bastard could fly all the while... So this was a trap?''


    Northern gritted his teeth as he thought of everything that had happened up to this point.


    Could it be that Koll never expected to win, but this was hisst resort?


    ''No,'' Northern clicked his tongue in denial.


    Koll was strong, very strong, there was no way to decide the fate of the battle.


    ''Then he never nned to fight till the very end from the beginning? Since he wanted to go and rescue his damned daddy.''


    Northern groaned in pain as the tendrils of darkness wrapped harder around him.


    To make things worse, he was out of essence.


    ''Well, that should be a simple one...'' he thought and closed his eyes, attempting to enter the Limitless Void.


    However, Northern felt his entire body shiver and his eyes flew wide open to the same darkness.


    "Huh?"


    Much worse, the darkness began to tremble, vibrating rigorously. The tendrils began to spread around, consuming him.


    Northern tried to use all of his copied abilities but each time he did so, he would feel his body vibrate and nothing would happen.


    It was like the darkness was overriding all of his abilities in a way.


    ''This should not be possible,'' Northern groaned as he tried to resist the hold of the darkness.


    However, with each ratio of strength he used to resist, the tendrils doubled and spread over his entire body, now slowly covering his face.


    Northern, with the Chaos Eyes, tried everything to get out of the darkness. Even though the majority of his body was submerged in darkness, he tried hard to fight it but it was to no avail.


    As the darkness fully covered his face, Northern managed to tear one hand out of the darkness. He moved his thumb and index finger and was about to snap, but smaller tendrils stopped both fingers from meeting each other.


    Northern tried to push through but arger portion of the darkness surrounded his hands and folded them together as his face was fully covered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without being able to do anything about it, Northern was swallowed into the darkness.


    He felt his consciousness slowly drift away. No matter how hard he tried to hold onto it, he could feel it slipping away.


    He tried several things, thoughts about moments from his old life, to his birth and the strangeness surrounding it. He thought of how his birth mother would look like.


    ''If it is even once... I would love to meet her...''


    He thought of Shin and Eisha, thought of his little sister, if she happens to really be one.


    ''I do hope they''ll name her Silver, then she''ll get angry when she finds out I am the reason she was named Silver, and I''ll tease her about it...'' his thought went low for a beat, ''... I want to be around to protect her, to show her she has a strong dependable big brother.''


    He thought about everyone he had met, Ate, Ellis, Mr. Fluffy, Night Terror... Raven,


    Helena, Terence...


    He thought of Raven again.


    ''What a twisted fate both of us have... I wouldn''t have minded getting to know why she turned


    out to be a piece of shit...''


    Northern felt like this was the end.


    And every single moment he had lived yed before his eyes.


    Strangely, one of those moments predominantly stayed on his mind.


    Meeting those two beings before he was reincarnated.


    ''I wonder if I will be reincarnated again...''


    His mind trembled.


    ''I don''t want to die...''


    With that, Northern couldn''t hold on any longer. His consciousness slipped out of his hands


    and faded away.


    [THE VESTIGE OF VOID IS RESONATING WITH THE ORIGINATION OF VOID]


    [THE VESTIGE OF VOID IS ABSORBING THE ORIGINATION OF VOID]


    [THE VESTIGE OF VOID IS OUTGROWING THE VESTIGE OF VOID]


    [VESTIGE OF VOID HAS EVOLVED TO SEED OF VOID]


    [A SEED OF ORIGIN HAS BEEN PLANTED IN YOUR SOUL]

 Chapter 408: A Dream Come True

    Chapter 408: A Dream Come True


    ?


    From above, it could be seen as a sea of pitch-ck coloration, shing against a couple of ants. But when a closer look is taken, more details sprawl into view.


    The monsters were enormous in numbers, clustered together, their eyes zing withn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    unreasonable fury.


    With savagery and madness, they shed onto the small number of humans that opposed them.


    But the power wielded by those humans did not make this battle as unfair as anyone would have thought.


    With a sweep, ice cones the size of valleys spread around, freezing the monsters, both the ones in the air and the ones onnd.


    With a clench of his fist, Ryan shattered the ice cones in a shower of crude blood.


    He did not pause and continued the attack. He waspetent in closebat as much as he was in wide-area attacks.


    But his ability to focus prevailed more in wide-area attacks. He had the kind of power that could take on multiple enemies at once.


    And he was one of the major reasons why the scale of this battle was bnced.


    Another reason was the blonde-haired man, now Zephyr''s attire had changed. He now had armor ting like reddish scales, a tail curling out of his lower back.


    Instead of a sword, he was equipped with curved sharp ws on each end of his fingers.


    Large wings curved forward like another pair of ws, carrying him across the battlefield with efficient speed, while twisting and converging when needed to tear his opponents.


    He was like a whirlwind of destruction. Everywhere he darted, the monsters fell by his hand. He was fast and was like a red streak across the battlefield.


    But the most fearsome force in this war was the ck vicious monster, nothing but a creature born out of the terror of the night.


    Night Terror was literally unseeable. All that the monsters'' eyes could follow was an unstoppable mass of darkness swirling around and taking lives with it.


    No matter how much they tried, they couldn''t score one hit on it. Before they even got a chance to see what the darkness was, they had fallen by its des.


    Ryu and Myu were like tiny blue and red threads, running throughrge monsters with two daggers, and cleaving hides as if they were tofu.


    Not to speak of their acrobatics andbination attacks, each of their onughts bled into each other.


    Reaching such a level without sharing a brain with the other person should be deemed impossible, but these two had achieved just that.


    Myu and Ryu were an inseparable team. Their synergy of attacks was already good enough, and ever since they stepped foot in this destend, they''ve only gotten better.


    Each of them had achieved the Maverick soul rank at this point and were on the verge of breaking into Transient rank, hence earning the title of Sages.


    They were forces on their ownne. Added to this battlefield, they were a force to be reckoned with.


    Other notable fighters were Arlem and Vida.


    Arlem''s body armor was fully equipped, even down to the helm that covered his head. He wielded a warhammer this time around, and without a shield. His movements were minimal, but his attacks were groundbreaking and bone-crushing.


    All it took to deal with some monsters was a single swing of his hammer. Even when they failed to die from a single swing, they couldn''t avoid being tossed away by the force of the attack.


    That was enough disruption. Vida and Ate were both at his left and right-hand sides, respectively, to take care of his leftovers.


    Vida was purely a martial arts user. She didn''t use any weapons but had red clothes tied to her hands. Bludgeoning monsters with mere hands and feet.


    Her fists would plunge into their bellies like a metal ball wrecking through bricks.


    Her talent was a body-strengthening ability, but because of her inadequate mastery and limitation of ranks, Vida could only strengthen a portion of her body.


    She mainly strengthened her forearm and legs (feet and thigh altogether). It was one of the reasons for her thick thighs and firm ass.


    Ate. Even from her movement, one could tell she was extremely tired.


    But still, embers of mes flickered on and off her body. The majority of her skin had reddened, and already scarred ces were bleeding.


    Her face was covered in blood, but her eyes withheld a strong and fiery gaze, like that of a wounded predator that refuses to give up.


    Every punch she threw felt like herst. She felt her tendons and muscles ache, and every step was with throbbing pain. There was no part of her body that did not hurt.


    But she understood that the moment she stopped moving, it was the end for them all.


    Zephyr''s deduction had turned out to be a trap. Upon entering the rift, everywhere was barren and empty. They began to navigate their way with the purpose of finding the rift guardian.


    But instead, they were ambushed by a sudden crowd of monsters that covered the entirendscape in an instant, turning day into night.


    Immediately, the team dove into a bloodbath, fighting every second for their dear lives without respite-a moment to catch their breath.


    Suddenly, the entire ce trembled, and the monsters paused. So did all the drifters.


    They raised their heads to see a thin white line that suddenly drew across the sky. Light was shimmering out of it and that was all.


    The scenery was foreboding. It made the skin of everyone present crawl with a different kind


    of fear.


    It was like they could all hear their heartbeat.


    ''What is this? What is going on? This is too ominous...'' Ate chimed to herself.


    Even Night Terror, the most fearsome, paused in his tracks, eyes fixated on the line, shoulders trembling slightly and the darkness surrounding his feet slowly receding.


    Suddenly something fell into the rift, breaking out of the sky, from another direction.


    The creaturended on the ground in a spray of dust and slowly stood, one wing pping


    gently.


    He took a look at all of them with pathetic eyes and raised his gaze too.


    A malicious grin spread across his lips.


    "Finally, the line has revealed itself." Koll giggled with trembling shoulders.


    His face radiated with genuine and sincere happiness.


    Hundreds of years,boring, imprisoned, and struggling... his dream had finallye true.

 Chapter 409: Prince Of Void

    Chapter 409: Prince Of Void


    ?


    It was seamless, it was cold, it was unending, it was a shrewd feeling that couldn''t even be sensed.


    Because his senses were dead to begin with. But deep down in his subconscious, something could tell there was a feeling.


    That part of the brain that stays passively active after the entire brain goes to sleep was watching. But with more intensive attention than what would qualify as subconscious.


    The darkness was the space, the space was the darkness, there was nothing in the space that wasn''t darkness.


    And all that existed in this realm was just that-space and darkness.


    But it wasn''t just any other darkness. It was like clothes, it was as deep as blindness, the night or shadow couldn''tpare to this kind of darkness.


    It was the origin of nothingness, where creation had started.


    Northern''s subconscious watched a small orb of darkness separate itself from the space of darkness, whirling like a vortex and slowly growing bigger.


    Time passed slowly as every bit of this information unfolded.


    Twinkling lights formed, dancing slowly around the vast space of darkness.


    What started as a small orb of darkness, soon-after what felt like eternity-stretched into an enormous orb, a world, revolving away from the darkness.


    This series continued like a movie that Northern wasn''t even aware he was watching.


    This process repeated itself time and time again, for what his subconscious probably counted for over a thousand times.


    Eventually, the darkness stayed still, unmoving, pitch ck and darker than even the deepest of shadows.


    The stillness continued, but essentially a change was happening, a change that couldn''t be seen but could be felt.


    An innate understanding entered Northern''s subconscious.


    It was like he could read the memory of the darkness itself, and that''s how an identity of this darkness first formed in his head.


    Void.


    In the beginning, it existed alone, it was the source of everything.


    The Void first started as a form of matter that did not emit, absorb, or reflect light, making it invisible and detectable through certain principles such as the slight movement of matter creation.


    It was essentially a vast space of preternatural energy form known as essence.


    This essence, however, did not stay pure to its origin. Each of the Void''s matter creations carried its essence.


    When they drifted further away from the Void, the matter began to evolve in shapes and sizes. The Void essence was now subjected to their evolution and its effects.


    Eventually, the endpoint and best of the evolution of the Void essence was what was now addressed as Soul essence.


    That was by this world; however, in some others, they call it aether, some refer to it as mana. And this was a truth Northern''s subconscious could grasp because the memory of the Void was not just a memory, it was a record of space and time not limited at all in any form.


    Because those matters that drifted away from the Void were worlds, birthed from this darkness, nurtured, and sent away to evolve and bloom.


    Each brought forth a creation native to its nature and style of cohabitation.


    And in the end, leaving the Void to its own nature-nothingness.


    Something came from nothing... after a long time, eventually returns to nothing.


    However, the nothing that this particr something returned to was not the Void.


    When matters drifted away to form worlds, because of how powerful their source was, they were powerful enough to determine their own concept and definition of something and nothing.


    Darkness came into being,


    Night came into being.


    The abyss came into being.


    And slowly but easily, the Void itself became forgotten.


    Until the Chaos Prince found it.


    However, in those eons of being forgotten, in desperation to change, to also evolve, the Void gained a nature besides itself.


    Absorption.


    That''s where the memory stopped, and it didn''t even have records of its time with the Chaos Prince.


    How exactly the Chaos Prince found the Void, or how he managed to absorb it and make it coexist with Chaos.


    All that information was fragmented.


    But through this moment that the information registered in Northern''s head.


    His body and soul were going through a fundamental change.


    No reason other than the fact that a seed of origin was being nted inside of him.


    He had assimted with a tremendous amount of the Void.


    An origination and not just any origination.


    Void was the nothing that brought everything to be. While it may not be said to be a creation


    of Chaos,


    It was an essential reason Chaos could exist. Because, if nothing had been created, then nothing would need to be destroyed.


    And now, Northern''s soul was harboring both forces, one predominant to a tyrant, the other predominant to an origin.


    Thus his body was beginning to adapt to the changes of his soul.


    And that was possible because of a single attribute that he had.


    [Formless]


    Another person, whether they had a soul core or not, would have their body shattered when they carry such quiddity of power.


    The Chaos Prince was special, in body and soul, he might have had a soul core or might not


    have.


    But being a spawn of a tyrant and an origin would have given him an edge in absorbing Void nheless.


    That edge for Northern was [Formless], an attribute that made him a demon of flexibility and


    change.


    This was the moment where Northern became a Prince of Void. His body became even more formidable than a Sage''s. Not to say, this was merely the beginning.


    He was still at a rank where his soul needed to grow. The seed also needed to sprout and grow,


    to one day be a mighty tree.


    Northern''s eyes slowly opened into the Limitless Void.


    He could tell instantly that there had been major changes in this ce.


    First of all, the pce still looked the exact same way, butrger.


    The pirs seemed to have multiplied.


    The throne still sat alone beyond the dancing ck mes.


    But they were different, their edges had a bluish hue. Although he was unaffected by it,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern could feel the heat of the area.


    Moreover, he was standing naked amidst the pce.


    He looked down at his own body and didn''t want to believe this was his body.


    ''I feel taller...''


    His body was smoothly streamlined with muscles, abs, his chest was not enormous but was


    firm and sturdy, his shoulders were broad, which had never been the case all his life.


    Not to speak of his legs, they felt long and strong.


    Northern felt so light on his feet and he had not even taken a step.


    ''I feel like I can jum-


    As Northern leaped, in an attempt to jump, he flew away and plummeted through the roof of


    the Void Pce.


    He btedly tried to redirect himself but drifted along the roof, scraping its metallic tes


    and crashing into one pir.


    The pir he crashed into crashed into another and then another and then another into


    another.


    Northern watched half of his beautiful pce wreck just because he tried to jump.


    He looked at his hands and legs in nk surprise.


    "What the hell?"


    Then he ced one hand on his chest.


    "I can feel the Void more vividly than I can feel Chaos. The bnce of Chaos and Void has been


    used. Does that mean I can use Chaos ability now and not worry about anything? Wait..."


    Northern paused, caressing his desert chin.


    "Let''s not rush into it. Right now, there''s something more important that I must do."


    Northern closed his eyes and summoned the Night Terror armor, the te of steel formed from ck-blue ember of sparks and crawled all over his body, so did the helmet. Then Northern extended one hand and touched the space in front of him with a finger. Immediately the space in front of him began to shatter.


    Along with arge portion of Void memories, also came an effective way to apply most of its


    abilities.


    Although it was the same principle that guided rift creation, Northern was just linking the space of his Limitless Void to wherever Koll and the others were currently.


    And because Night Terror was there, he automatically knew where.


    Koll''s face contorted with intense pleasure as he watched the rift.


    "It will take a little time, but your descent is here... the only person capable of stopping this


    has been captured by a vengeful darkness."


    His eyes ignited with sparks of adoration.


    "My master, my lord and savior, I wee you into the world again. This time, we shall


    together make this world your footstool"


    All of a sudden, the space began to crack right in front of all of them.


    In an open space where all of them could see.


    The atmosphere was tense, everything was under a suspended silence. Even the monster was


    unmoving.


    The drifters looked like they had met their doom. The appearance of Koll alone froze them all.


    A look at him and even Zephyr could tell that this was a monster in a league he had never


    faced.


    It so happens that by that time also, Night Terror suddenly became immobile. Although for a different reason this was when Northern''s soul began to undergo a change.


    The appearance of a new rift inside this rift made all of their hearts beat fast. And they feared


    that it was going to be their end undoubtedly. Until a ck-suited, four-eyed demon walked out of the rift.

 Chapter 410: The Mouthless Helot

    Chapter 410: The Mouthless Helot


    ?


    All of them trembled at the sight of the new entrant, including Koll.


    The presence of the being sent fear crawling down their spines. A primal sense of fear invaded their bodies and rendered them immobile; they all froze.


    Ate felt it too, the dark, ominous presence, but she knew very well who it was that had just stepped out of the rift.


    She recognized that armor with Northern; Ellis had told her about it. Moreover, there was a familiarity in his presence, but the ominous vibe emanating from him made no sense to her. Bottom line, she also couldn''t dare to approach. She was even in a worse state than the others. The four-eyed demon drifted his eyes around, then stopped at Ate.


    He shook his head and said, his helmet folding down to his neck,


    "Oh, shit, you look so pathetic."


    Ate exhaled with immense relief the moment she realized her intuition had been right. "Northern, it really is you?"


    Northern folded his arms and smiled.


    "Yes, Ate, it really is me. I wouldn''t abandon yourme ass."


    She scoffed, "I''m surprised, I never thought any of us meant anything to you."


    Northern looked away, "You''re right, but Night Terror is here. I have to protect my subject, don''t I?"


    His face became serious as his eyes caught sight of Koll.


    Koll''s face trembled and twisted into a dark frown.


    "How''s this possible? You... you should not be here!" Koll eximed.


    Northern shrugged and raised his head slightly.


    "Well, that''s me for you, Koll. Once I hate someone, I hate them to the end of the world. I hate you, Koll, and I''m pretty sure we''re not at the end of the world yet."


    Koll growled, "That lousy sense of humor will do you no good."


    Northern lingered, looking at Koll and nodding slightly. Then he said:


    "I have the luxury to use a sense of humor because I know there are only two things that will happen here today."


    Northern pointed his index finger at Koll.


    "Your death..." then pointed to the white line in the sky, "And his confinement."


    Koll''s lips curled maniacally, but on closer look, they trembled.


    "I have defeated you before, and I can do it again."


    Northern frowned in disbelief.


    "You defeated me before? When? You mean you tricked me and threw me into the darkness, hoping I''d never get out because you were certain I was going to defeat you."


    Koll''s expression began to distort.


    "You make meugh, you puny human."


    ''Good, I''m getting the reaction I want...'' Northern red at him and raised his head in dominance.


    "Laugh while you still can, Koll. The first thing I''ll be ripping off is your mouth."


    "You insolent bastard, I dare you-"


    Before he could finish, Northern vanished. Their eyes did not catch what happened until almost immediately before the wind of the vanishing blew, Northern swung a p across Koll''s face, smashing away his jaw with just one hit.


    The lower part of Koll''s mouth waspletely missing, golden ichor cascading down his neck.


    He tried to talk but mouth failed him.


    "Right where I needed it to be."


    Koll frowned; for a couple of seconds, he seemed cocky, before his face crumbled.


    Northern chuckled evilly and said,


    "You''re wondering, aren''t you, why your magnificent regenerative ability isn''t working."


    He shrugged proudly with his hands, "I mean, I''ve seen how restorative those mes can be. But mine are stronger..."


    He raised one hand, small embers of ck-blue mes danced around his gauntlet.


    "I coated my hand with my mes, that''s probably what''s inhibiting your healing. I don''t have time to waste, Koll. I''m really out of patience."


    Northern''s expression became dour.


    Koll red at him, but Northern returned the gaze with a more nk yet serious look.


    He stretched his hand to touch Koll, but the mouthless Helot had disappeared, creating arge space between them.


    What Koll didn''t realize was that Northern was already behind him, with pitch ck and blue- edged lightning shing around his fist as he lunged it forward and smashed Koll by the side.


    Shocked by the attack, Koll staggered to quickly turn back and regain control but was too slow. Northern was suddenly faster than his eyes could follow.


    He was helplessly left to Northern''s merciless and continuous barrage of attacks, each oneshing out with trails of lightning.


    Koll''s body danced each time Northern''s fist connected, the ground trembled and cracked. It was enough force to send him reeling back a hundred miles, but he was pinned down by


    Northern.


    Every hit was instantaneous.


    When Northern finally delivered thest hit-an uppercut-Koll flew into the air.


    His face, battered and broken, was unrecognizable. His body was bruised, broken, joints dislocated. He crashed into the ground like a broken doll and rolled away.


    Northern heaved a powerful breath and squinted his eyes.


    He took a step, and before the step touched the ground, he was right where Koll had fallen, with the Mortal de raised high.


    "I have a surprise for you, Koll... it''s the sword you gave me when you made me a general." Koll''s eyes widened; Northern could see some semnce of emotion in them.


    "I''m d you remember it... as a gesture of appreciation, I will kill you with this sword." Koll''s eyes widened vilely; he began to thrash his broken limbs in protest, but Northern''s fist was upon his chest.


    He couldn''t do much as it felt like the weight of the entire world was resting on his chest. He then stopped and red into Northern''s eyes, his eyes reddened.


    "Hate me more than that, Koll. I don''t care. If you do manage to live again,e for me. I''ll give you death on a silver tter."


    He drove the sword into Koll''s neck and twisted it. The poor Helot didn''t even have a mouth to gaggle; blood bubbled around the open wound of his jaw, and he finally died with widened


    eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Congrattions, you have in a Catastrophic Destroyer]


    [You have gained 12 talent fragments]


    [You have achieved a Legendary Feat]


    [You have killed a Sentinel]


    [You have gained 1,000 talent fragments]

 Chapter 411: The Way Out

    Chapter 411: The Way Out


    ?


    Northern turned to the rest with a bright, amodating smile, trying not to seem so scary with the gruesome onyx sword in his hand.


    "Hey guys, I would appreciate it if you all stopped staring right now?"


    All of them blinked and tried to look away from Northern.


    The moment Koll entered the battlefield, they all thought it was going to be the end for them.


    Even Zephyr felt like this was the end of the road for him. He was already beginning to consider a way to betray them to save himself.


    Not that he owed them any loyalty to begin with.


    Northern then raised his eyes to the sky and stared for a couple of seconds before lowering them, worry crossing his face.


    Ate tiredly dragged herself towards him and nced up.


    "What is that thing?"


    He looked at her.


    "What? You seem to know that guy just now, and I presume you know what this is."


    Northern lingered for a few moments, then sighed.


    "That thing is supposed to be the thin line between bloodshed and madness."


    Ate tilted her head a little bit.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? What''s in the thin line?"


    "Hmmm... how exactly am I supposed to exin this..." Northern drifted away in silence for a couple of seconds, then opened his mouth again.


    "You know about Ul, right?"


    "The voice of the world? Yes."


    "Put aside the voice of the world thing. I would call her a supreme existence in our world."


    She shrugged, "Well, you are not entirely wrong, except that she is the world..."


    "Well, let''s just say the creature in that ce rivals Ul''s power. It''s an Origin or a Tyrant, hell, I don''t know which," Northern said casually, no hint of dread or importance in his tone.


    Ate looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "That''s impossible. Do you know what you are talking about..." she paused and steadied her breathing, "I would have said that if you didn''t just mention those two words: Origin and Tyrants."


    Northern raised his brows, "Oh? You know about that?"


    "Not explicitly, but while I was working with the government, I came across some files..." she paused mid-sentence, "I don''t think now is the time for that exnation. What do we do about it?"


    Northern looked back up and shook his head slightly.


    "To be honest, I thought it would be possible to close it back, but I was wrong..."


    Ate looked up and brought her bruised face to him, slightly tense.


    "What do you mean you were wrong? If that thinges down, would you be able to stand against it?"


    Northern immediately looked at her, a grave seriousness on his face.


    "No way, certainly not. I will die before I even get started."


    Northern couldn''t tell why he was so certain, but it just felt like something he knew


    immediately she threw that question at him.


    ''Could it be because of the seed...'' Northern shrugged and shoved those thoughts aside. ''Right now, I have to figure out way to stop him froming.''


    He tried with Chaos Eyes already, under the notion that he might be able to unrealistically


    sew the lines back, but Chaos Eyes picked up nothing.


    It was the first time the eyes were sort of useless.


    He was stuck with no way forward.


    To make things worse, all their gazes were resting on him, even though they tried to be discreet about it. They looked at him with suppressed hope.


    And Northern hated it. For a moment, he felt like Raven was the one standing at the viewpoint of those gazes. It made him feel bitter and want to just leave them.


    He frowned and turned away from them, looking up.


    Then he catapulted into the sky and stopped closer to the line, suspended in the air.


    He looked at the white line closely and looked down at the rest of the monsters.


    He flew back down and turned to Ate.


    "The good thing is that the line is not wide enough for Kryos to pass through. But it''s only a matter of time."


    Ate looked at him with one raised brow, "What should we do?"


    "I need all of you to get out of this rift."


    She grimaced instantly, "No, Northern, we are not going to abandon you."


    Northern''s eyes stayed on her with a slightly ecstatic demeanor, "Have you seen how beaten


    you look?"


    Ate was silent, pressing her lips together, "Still¡ª"


    "Of course, you are not going to abandon me. Do I look like a hero or savior?"


    Ate kept a straight expression for a beat, then she smiled, "You might not look like one,


    but you are one."


    "Yeah, sure..." he ignored her and turned to an empty space.


    Then he drew a straight line with mes, burning on the edges of his finger.


    The line slowly began to shatter the space, and soon, to everyone''s disbelief, a rift gateway


    was forming right in front of their eyes.


    "This will take everyone back to reality."


    Ate''s mouth opened and closed slightly. Before she could speak again, Northern


    interjected.


    "No questions. Just do as I asked."


    She swallowed her questions immediately and turned back to shout at others.


    Immediately, everyone began to move. The monsters regained their consciousness, along


    with the ming fury in their eyes.


    While they wanted to defend themselves and fight back, Northern shouted,


    "No one is to fight back, just run like a coward!"


    Judging by the facial expressions of some of them, they probably didn''t like his choice of


    words. But he didn''t care.


    Still, some of them looked at him with awe in their eyes.


    The monsters naturally pursued, but they were unable to get past Northern.


    It didn''t matter how far away from Northern they were; they were unable to pass him.


    He used the invisible void force of Limitless Void as a wall to stop them from moving forward. Spreading it to the end of the horizon, while he allowed the humans passage, he denied the


    monsters.


    And he waited for everyone to be done. Ate, despite her tired state, made sure that everyone entered the rift.


    When they had all gone, she stopped and looked at Northern''s back.


    "What now?"


    Northern looked at Night Terror, who had been silently standing beside him for a while now.


    "Night Terror, you should know the realm I''ming from. Enter that rift; it will lead you


    directly there and take Fluffy to the Limitless Void."


    Night Terror lowered his head and walked away, entering the rift.


    This left Ate and Northern alone in this rift.


    He sighed and muttered audibly.


    "Damn it, I''m about to lose a lot of my soul summons."


    Northern let out a grim sigh and closed his eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The mes of void spread instantaneously, turning the entirendscape ck, and from


    within it, monsters with ck and blue skin began to emerge.


    It seemed like their bodies had been consumed by void itself. They looked horrific, terrifying,


    and induced fear in the hearts of those who saw them.


    Ate''s face contorted with more worry and confusion, but she asked no questions.


    Northern turned away and said to her, "Let''s go."


    Ate looked at his face, "Are you sure? Won''t he escape still?"


    "Even if he does, this rift will be sealed with its gateway broken."

 Chapter 412: Her Reflection

    Chapter 412: Her Reflection


    ?


    Towards the yard of the castle, a metallic ng could be heard as two fiercebatants ruthlessly shed with each other.


    One wielded a rod, and the other fought with bare fists. His fists, however, were burning with a purple essence that looked like mes but had a more transparent body-purely condensed


    essence.


    When a drifter focuses essence to one point, the essence is given a form and property, one closely rted to their talent. Of course, one had to be a Sage to do this.


    Helena''s ck rod also had the same property: crackling with ck lightning.


    "You know, when I came here, she was naive. She really looked up to you and loved you for how well you taught her... I bet you didn''t even blink while killing her."


    "What would you have me do? She was dead in the brain. Do you know what that damn parasite does to people? You speak like you don''t know."


    They met again in a flurry of sparks as Shade''s fists shed with her spear, as if metal were striking metal.


    "Maybe you could have put a little more effort in than you did. Maybe you could have put a little more effort into everything!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As he shouted, he threw her back with force and rushed towards her, his hands arched, hurling a terrifying punch towards her face.


    Helena quickly raised her spear to block, but the barrage continued, Shade''s voice echoing in the yard, dripping with contempt and anger.


    "You leave everything, everything without trying! You''re azy bone who sits in thefort of judging other people! When things get ufortable for you, what do you do? Make up stupid excuses and run with your scrawny tail between your fucking useless legs!"


    Each statement was punctuated by a powerful blow that caused Helena''s body to shake with fatigue and fear.


    Shade had an ability that drained essence, that was no secret. Although, his true talent and any other things he could do were unknown.


    "When Afkon needed you most, you turned on him!"


    His energy-cloaked fist managed to slip through her rod and bludgeon her gut; she coughed up spit and felt her legs weaken.


    Shade pulled out his punch and, taking advantage of that split-second opportunity, drove a punch from the side, nailing a blow to her cheek and sending her tumbling away.


    Helena crashed against the wall. She rested on her rod and spat out the blood in her mouth before standing. Her usual primitive eyes had disappeared; they now looked unwillful. "What? Don''t tell me you''re regretting it now?" Shade said as he walked towards her.


    The essence mes that covered his hands had disappeared, but the confidence burning within him still shone brightly.


    Helena, on the other hand, seemed defeated in spirit. She frowned, her head bowed.


    "You have no idea what you''re talking about, Shade," her voice crawled out shakily. "You think I didn''t try my best for Afkon?"


    "No, you didn''t," he interrupted before she could go any further. "You didn''t try anything. Because when you try to help someone, when you really try to help someone, you don''t stop trying until there''s no need to try anymore."


    His voice grew more intense and powerful.


    "He opened up to you, he trusted you, he regarded you. And you, of all people, made him feel like that was a great mistake. You have no idea how much damage that did to him!"


    "He was in the wrong, Shade! I warned him to stop!" Helena shouted, her face breaking into anger.


    "That''s your excuse, Helena. But you forget one thing. When Afkon became the leader and we started working with Luinngard Empire, we all made a silent covenant. We understood the side we were on and chose to live with it. You opting out, whatever the excuse may be, was treason. You''re a traitor, Helena!" he shouted, pointing to her face with a dark grimace burning in his eyes.


    Helena fixed her eyes on his for a few minutes, breathing heavily. Both of them locked gazes fiercely, hatred burning in their eyes.


    "Are you two done?"


    Helena and Shade quickly turned their heads to the opening corner of the yard.


    "Zephyr?"


    The blue-eyed handsome man leaned away from the wall and looked at both of them, one after the other.


    He lingered before he opened his mouth to speak, facing Helena directly.


    "Shade is right about what he just said. It doesn''t matter how much you try to justify your actions to yourself, Helena; you are a traitor. You betrayed all of us."


    He turned to Shade.


    "We don''t have a lot of time. Get Elici, and let''s get out of here."


    Shade''s face creased a little bit. "Is something wrong?"


    Zephyr had turned away to leave but stopped in his tracks, turned back, and replied in a grim tone, "I said, Shade. Get Elici, and let''s get out of here."


    "Roger that, Captain." He gave Helena onest furious re and walked away.


    After he left, Zephyr nced at Helena. "If you know what''s best for you, find a way to remove yourself from all of this. I''m guessing things are about to climax around here.


    Nothing but destruction awaits."


    With that, he strutted away with purposeful steps.


    Helena stared at his back until he left the yard and leaned on her rod.


    "I wish I could, but I''m too involved already to remove myself from anything." Her eyes went despondent. "I don''t want to be called a traitor anymore..."


    Just as Zephyr and his people left the broken gate of Lotheliwan castle, the gaping rift shimmered once again. Everyone scattered around focused on it and watched as two people


    emerged.


    One of them was d in ominous ck armor. The other was a bruiseddy with dried blood all over her body. She still managed to walk normally despite how tired she was.


    Immediately, Jeci saw who it was, she pulled herself up despite her exhaustion.


    Reinforcements had arrived, and she was being attended to by medics¡ªmundane humans with knowledge of first aid.


    Among them was a prominent white-haireddy, directing them to do this and that. She had led the reinforcements here after Ate and her temporary team entered the rift. "My lord," she cried as she staggered towards him, falling at his feet as she got closer. ''Oh... crap, this is so embarrassing...'' Northern, for a moment, regretted allowing Jeci to do as she pleased, worried about the impression her actions would give people.


    On the other hand, he was amazed at her open show of loyalty. Maybe it was high time he paid attention to her.

 Chapter 413: His Reflection

    Chapter 413: His Reflection


    ?


    After emerging from the rift, Northern immediately closed the gateway.


    People began to move; it didn''t matter which side they came from-besides, the leaders of the opposing sides were suddenly nowhere to be found.


    Casualties were taken care of, and many could be seen leaning against the fallen bricks of the castle.


    Northern had gone inside what was left of the building, searching for Hao with Jeci following him like a loyal dog wagging her tail, despite being wounded.


    Northern paid her no obvious attention, but his mind was slowly beginning to drift in her favor.


    They entered a bunker-like door and went down the stairs, revealing an underground dungeon with a rotten, throat-cutting smell.


    Northern pinched his nose with his hand, calling with a muffled voice as he strolled forward, "Hao?! Hao?!"


    He continued forward, still calling, while ncing left and right before stopping.


    "I know you''re here. What harm would it do you to just answer me?" Northern took his hand away from his nose as his face hardened and his voice dripped with seriousness.


    That split second, however, he was assaulted by such a strong smell that he quickly pinched his nose again and distorted his face in horror.


    "What the hell died here?!" he cried.


    Finally, another voice echoed through the dungeon hallway.


    "Ah, finally, the kid decides to show himself."


    Northern stopped in front of the iron bars right after the one he was initially at. He didn''t need Hao to talk; from the moment he stepped into this ce, he had detected the man''s presence.


    He just needed to know if he was in one piece, which was why he kept calling.


    "You look healthy, contrary to what I expected."


    "And you look..." Hao paused, sizing Northern up with almost glittering wide eyes before narrowing them back, trying to hide his surprise. "Grunt! You caused all of this!!"


    Northern reared his head back in a joking manner. "Hey, hey, be careful with all the usations."


    Hao red at him and turned his eyes to the person who came to stand behind him. He scoffed almost immediately.


    "What, you already have a wife now?"


    Northern frowned darkly. "Enough jokes, let''s get you out of here."


    "It''s an iron bar made of -"


    Northern pulled out one of the bars with his right hand. He stopped and looked at Hao with sincere curiosity.


    "What did you say?"


    Hao swallowed his words and spit. "Nothing, let''s get out of here..." He thought to himself, *That metal is forged from the rocks of a dried volcano''s belly; it should be indestructible...*


    He swallowed a couple more times as he watched Northern rip the iron bars like he was tearing a rag cloth to shreds.


    Afterward, they rescued the other prisoners and left the building.


    The people on the surface had done most of the first aid for the wounded. The castle was in a state that made Gilbert''s mouth bitter.


    He stared at it with a despondent expression on his face.


    Ate, spotting him from where she was resting, managed to push herself up and walked towards him with the help of a long wooden rod.


    She also stared at the gaping hole in the castle that had exploded earlier.


    "I thought I would be able to help the world for once."


    Ate grimaced at him, then calmed her facial features and let out a sigh.


    Gilbert''s voice rang out before she could say anything. "Standing here like this, staring at this broken home, makes me reflect on my past choices."


    Ate interjected, "So many died today. Drifters who could have excelled outside this disaster. Some I had to kill with my own hands, and some I watched fall beneath the teeth and ws of monsters."


    Her gaze hardened. "And this is all because of what Rughsbourgh did."


    Gilbert''s brows furrowed. "What Gilbert did, he did to save this ce."


    "Shut up, Gilbert!" Ate yelled, her voiceced with obvious disrespect.


    He red at her, cut short of words by her sudden tone.


    "If Rughsbourgh wanted to help at all, he had the power to assemble Sages and Ascendants, and that''s what he would have done. But I guarantee you, what that man had nned for these kids was pure wickedness."


    "Ate, keep your voice down..." he said cautiously.


    People were already beginning to be drawn to them, and Ate didn''t seem to care.


    To make it worse, Gilbert''s cautious tone only made her angrier than she already was.


    Left to her, she would have screamed for all of them to know that Gilbert had a part to y in the destruction and suffering they had been caught in for the past year.


    But she suppressed the urge and stayed silent, breathing steadily with a furious re at the


    man.


    Then a menacing grin spread across her face as she saw Northern walk out of the building. She leaned closer to Gilbert and whispered to him,


    "Your doom marches towards you with anguish and terror. I bet he''ll make your life and Rughsbourgh''s miserable."


    After that, she limped forward on the stick to meet Northern.


    Gilbert watched Northern from where he stood. At some point, when their eyes met, he felt his gaze waver-whether it was out of fear or simply intimidation, he didn''t know.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thest time he saw Northern, he was sure he could defeat him, even though he was pretty


    cocky.


    But now, Gilbert wasn''t sure of anything. Northern looked less cocky and more humble- which made reading him even harder than before.


    Moreover, news had spread quickly that he was the master of Night Terror.


    Northern had been ying all of them during the event where Night Terror was ying all their monsters.


    That event, along with Raven''s absence, drastically led to the changes that happened to Lotheliwan Stronghold.


    With an ocean of dead monsters avable, people began to fend for themselves. The settlement outside the castle spread into the decrepit cities.


    The need for the party leaders reduced. Braham threw a tantrum, which he tried to honor by hunting Night Terror, but it was futile.


    Ate started acting strangely, which ultimately led to her drifting away from his grasp and


    watch.


    Braham abandoned them when he saw they couldn''t be of any good use and brought in


    soldiers from Sloria Stronghold.


    It turned out he had been feeding them information for a while and also stealing Hao''s non- bound items to Sloria.


    Where a specialist who could unlink items from the soul existed. These items were traded with Luinngard Empire and were how Braham and Afkon were buying their way home.


    All this he knew because Ryu and Myu, expert spies, had been tailing Braham since before all


    of this started.


    He knew of Braham''s tendency to betray them, but the guy''s importance left them no choice.


    And now, he regretted all of it.


    Towards Northern, he didn''t know whether to be grateful or angry.


    But one thing was clear in his feelings: Night Terror was powerful, and if Northern had to defeat such a monster to tame it, then he was much more powerful than Gilbert had thought.

 Chapter 414: Ravens Return [Part 1]

    Chapter 414: Raven''s Return [Part 1]


    ?


    Late in the night, Northern''s eyes slowly opened. Using just a fraction of what the Void could do came with overwhelming tiredness.


    His Void essence was now limitless, but it ced a huge burden on his stamina, hence the reason why Northern slept from daybreak around 5 AM till 11 PM.


    Of course, while he was asleep, a lot of things had transpired.


    Northern sluggishly stood from the bed, which was supposedly Ate''s.


    He strutted towards the door. When he got out, his movement became less sluggish; it was almost like his body easily transitioned to suit the reality of the current situation, even though milliseconds ago, he felt very tired and as if the sleep fixed nothing.


    Northern nodded at everyone outside, surprised as their eyes glittered at him. It made him want to shrink.


    Finally finding Ellis bent in front of a fire, skewering meat, he bent down also and stared into the mes.


    Ellis, who was already consumed in what he was doing, btedly looked to the side and almost staggered to his butt; however, Northern saved him.


    And pulled him back to a stabilized position.


    "Should you really be outside right now? It''s kind of cold."


    Ellis had sustained a lot of injuries, of course, just like everyone else. And with a useful


    resource like Braham not avable, recovery had been tremendously slow.


    "I''m hungry, and you have been sleeping all day. You had to eat if you wake up," Ellis replied, staring into the flickering mes beneath thep of steak.


    Northern downturned his lips and shed a barely noticed smile.


    "If you wanted to impress me, it''s not working."


    "Why would anyone want to impress you?"


    "Ouch."


    Ellis chuckled a bit, and slowly, his expression became serious as he stared into the fire oncen/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    more.


    After a breath, Northern heard his voice, "You saved all of us. Vida told me what happened." Northern cocked his head. "Vida?"


    Ellis frowned in disbelief. "You don''t know Vida?"


    "Am I supposed to?"


    "Ate''s prot¨¦g¨¦, the dark-skinned girl with braids. Strong, really strong. She was in the rift, and she saw you defeat a being they could barely stand in front of. Not to say you defeated it so easily, it didn''t cost you a sweat... Well, at least that was how she put it."


    Ellis sounded a little bit more ted than the exnation needed, almost seemed vexed that Northern didn''t know this person. The energy he put into describing her also warranted special attention.


    Northern observed him with squinted eyes. At that point, Ellis began to get ufortable. "Wha-what?"


    "Nothing," Northern responded with a dubious grin.


    Ellis looked away for a couple of seconds and looked back, but Northern''s face was still smeared with that grin.


    "Stop it."


    "Stop what?"


    "Whatever you are doing. My heart only belongs to Lady Raven."


    Northern suddenly frowned. He was silent for a couple of seconds, then he asked,


    "Speaking of Raven. Have you heard anything about her?"


    Ellis responded with a heavy heart, "No, Helena and the oracle left this morning to find her, but none of them have returned."


    Northern''s gaze drifted deeper into the fire. "I see..."


    Silence ensued between the two of them, with the soft crackling of the mes and wood


    beneath the skewering meat being the only sound that could be heard.


    Not long after, Ellis looked at Northern withpassion alight in his eyes.


    "Can''t you go too?"


    "And why exactly would I do that?" Northern''s response was firm and resolute, as was his expression.


    Ellis''passion shattered into a frown as he pulled his head back and turned to the fire. "You are wicked."


    "You have no idea what you are talking about, Ellis. Besides, Raven is strong. She''ll make it back alive." He removed the meat from the fire and easily tore apart arge portion of it.


    Ellis looked at him, his expression lifted.


    "Really, you think so?" His voice danced.


    Northern tore a chunk of the meat into his mouth and stood up. Looking down at Ellis, he responded while munching,


    "No, I just said that to make you feel better."


    He walked away, and Ellis red viciously at his back, but could in the end do nothing but eat


    the small portion of meat that had been left for him.


    As Northern walked amidst the crowd, he realized something:


    ''The shelter seems more popted than thest time.''


    He remembered very well that Terence had tended to the wounded of both sides and


    demanded that they all be brought in together.


    ''That darned goody-shoes.''


    Northern didn''t want to deal with any headache after saving their asses from Koll, so he gave in to his tiredness and went to sleep.


    Now that he was awake, he also didn''t want to deal with any headache, so he nned to just rest a little bit more and figure out a way into Luinngard and finally go home.


    He stopped in his tracks while thinking about it.


    ''Am I sure I really want to go to Luinngard?''


    With what Jeci had said to him, things sounded like he would be weed with open arms, considering that the Emperor of Luinngard right now is his mother''s brother, his uncle.


    But there were certain underlyingplications.


    Jeci is a knight that was sent to kill him but not only failed in her mission but also betrayed the


    Empire.


    There''s a high chance that the Luinngard Empire is involved in whatever Rughsbourgh has


    been ying in the Central ins.


    In fact, Northern was of the opinion that Rughsbourgh created the rifts.


    ''If I can do it, that means it''s possible. There''s no telling that he can''t.''


    All theseplications put together would put him in a tough spot should there be a need to


    choose anything from anything at all.


    When Northern thought about the possibility of that part, he suddenly felt distressed and ufortable. The thought felt foreboding.


    He exhaled and raised his head, immediately smacking his lips, as he looked forward to see


    the people that were entering into the shelter.


    "Damnit, the meat suddenly doesn''t taste good anymore."

 Chapter 415: Ravens Return [Part 2]

    Chapter 415: Raven''s Return [Part 2]


    ?


    "Hey," Northern waved his hand briefly as she stopped in front of him.


    "Hey, Northern."


    He observed her for a couple of seconds.


    Raven was... well, at the very least, her armor was beaten and battered, with crudecerations


    in several areas. Blood had dried on her skin here and there, even on her face.


    But underneath that dried blood was smooth ivory skin that remained wless.


    It shocked Northern.


    "I don''t know whether to say you look like shit. Because you do look like shit, but I''m not actually sure you look like shit."


    Raven smiled softly and raised her eyes to meet his.


    "You''ve grown taller," she paused and waited before adding, "and stronger... in such a short time too. Did you finally be a Master?"


    Northern chuckled dismissively, "Who knows, did I?"


    Helena and Terence stared at him unceremoniously; they looked like they had greater things to worry about.


    Northern observed both their expressions and decided to ignore them, bringing his focus back to Raven.


    "I''m guessing the fact that you''re here means Afkon is dead and your n will be moving to its next phase."


    Raven nodded with determination in her eyes and said:


    "Although, I owe you my sincere gratitude. All four rifts suddenly closed."


    Northern frowned for a bit, then remembered, *Right, I forced closed all of them to keep Kryos from going out through any leakage.*


    He deliberately intensified his frown and directed it at her.


    "If you feel any bit of sincere gratitude, then leave me out of your n going forward."


    He made it clear to her and turned away. However, Helena''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "All she''s been doing, she''s only done for the good of everyone. She neglected her own self and..."


    "Helena..." Terence softly called, stopping Helena from saying more.


    "Raven doesn''t want anyone to know," she whispered.


    This caused Helena to eat back her words and grind her teeth.


    "You are selfish, Northern. You have no idea how much this girl is suffering to make everyone leave this damned continent."


    Northern felt his blood boil, like all the resentment and malice he''d sealed away from the past suddenly began to break free.


    Northern clenched his fist, grinding his teeth. He swiftly turned around.


    "Don''t you dare..."


    Raven''s eyes widened and then narrowed a secondter. She quickly cried out, "Northern, stop!"


    "Don''t you dare speak to me about selfishness!"


    Before Raven could get in the way, Northern streaked past her in a blue light. His fist


    connected with Helena''s chest, her eyes btedly widened.


    She felt her entire body break from the electricity before she was sent toppling away, crashing into the wooden gate and out of the shelter.


    Everyone who was busy with their own tasks was immediately distracted by themotion. Northern''s fist was smoking.


    Raven''s eyes were still wide open. ''He moved faster than I could even react. This isn''t just regr speed; it makes no sense,'' her mind felt heavy and tense at the same time, overwhelmed by what she had just experienced.


    Terence, on the other hand, didn''t look too surprised. She bit down on her lower lip, trying hard to hold something in.


    Northern exhaled andmented:


    "Now, that felt so good." He turned to Raven, "Raven. Let me make this clear to you. You are suffering for what you chose to do, not for what anyone imposed on you. You had a choice to choose yourself, but you continually chose other people at the expense of yourself. Now, I don''t know the details of your suffering, but it''s your decision, and I believe that''s a form of selfishness in and of itself.


    "I''m doing what''s best for myself, so I would sincerely appreciate it if you stay the fuck out of my way."


    He turned around and walked away but stopped after three steps, turned back to Raven, and pointed at Helena, "And keep that bitch out of my way, please. Next time, I can''t guarantee her safety."


    Raven nodded and watched him walk away. Her head drifted to Terence almost immediately after Northern left their sight.


    "You knew?"


    Terence nodded with a despondent look in her eyes.


    "Sort of."


    Raven narrowed her eyes. "I don''t understand..."


    "I''m sorry, Light, I can''t tell you."


    Raven smiled and nodded. She was silent for a few seconds, then she asked again, "Is he stronger than I am? Is he a Master?"


    Terence shook her head.


    "To which?" Raven pressed.


    Terence stared sternly into her eyes and called her name nkly.


    "Raven."


    "Fine, tend to Helena. I''ll find my way to Ate."


    "No need to find your way to me. With thatmotion just now, there''s no way I wouldn''t


    find my way here."


    Ate cut out of the crowd of people, who were slowly returning to their business, boiling meat and jesting amongst each other.


    It was a sort of cheerful atmosphere, even though it was midnight.


    "So, you killed Afkon?" Ate asked with a joyless face.


    Her arms were bandaged, and one part of her face and eyes, leaving only her functioning eye


    exposed.


    Raven nodded, "I had no choice."


    "Calm down, kid. I''m not judging you. Come with me."


    She led Raven into the shelter, cutting through the passageway automatically created by the


    way some people positioned themselves on the left and right, leaving a little space in


    between.


    Ate asked as they walked forward, "Do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    "The Empire''s forces were ughtered."


    Ate raised a brow, "Indeed, Zephyr had mentioned they had backup from the Empire. Butn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ughtered? How?"


    "I''m guessing monsters. Only that it was a one-sided massacre."


    Ate paused in her tracks, her eyes waning with confusion and a little fright, "That is


    impossible. They are the Empire''s forces..."


    "Unless they met something incredibly powerful, it is. Anyway, I feel things need to pick up


    pace because of this new development."


    Raven paused and looked deeply into Ate''s eyes.


    "The Empire will send stronger forces, that I am sure of. They''ve had a lot of recent failures in trying to exterminate things. I am sure, the next set of knights they''ll send will be unbeatable.


    We need to move quickly."


    Ate''s expression was nk for a while, her eyes unmoving as she dove deep into her thoughts. Then she finallyid her gaze on Raven, looking at her suspiciously before


    speaking.


    "I understand your point. But what things exactly are you talking about?"

 Chapter 416: He Is Only A Nomad-Rank Drifter

    Chapter 416: He Is Only A Nomad-Rank Drifter


    After Ate''s question, Raven was silent, observing everyone around her before returning her eyes to Ate.


    "Can we go somewhere more¡­"


    "Oh, I understand," Ate responded before she got to finish.


    If there was anything that could be noted in the way Ate treated Raven, it was respect. Which was quite out of ce with what has been known of the vermillion drunkard so far.


    She respected and sort of adored Raven; at the same time, she envied and distrusted her.


    Nheless, Ate knew how capable Raven was, in more than one aspect. Her foresight even outdid many pronounced master nners that she knew.


    Not to speak of her extraordinary rtionship with the Oracle. Terence had always been somewhat unapproachable by a lot, until Raven got in the picture.


    A lot fell in ce, and she was the grease easing all friction, making every single mechanism flow with each other in perfect synchronization.


    A testament to that was how the stronghold quickly fell apart immediately after she left.


    Eventually, Raven and Ate entered the main house of the shelter. Immediately they got in, Ate ordered everyone out, turned to Raven, and leaned on the table, her arms folded.


    "So?"


    Raven took a moment, her expression indifferent despite the slight tension Ate''s seriousness injected into the air.


    "We need to go to Luinngard."


    Ate raised a brow¡ªwell, she only has one right now.


    "Are you insane? Go to Luinngard? Didn''t you say they will being for us right now? Why the hell would we go to them when we should be preparing to withstand them?"


    "And then what?" A small frownced Raven''s brows as she continued, "Until when before we break? We are trapped. Rather than fighting the Luinngard Empire, the only thing we should be concerning ourselves with right now is escaping."


    Ate unfolded her hands, then leaned them on the table, breathing out before responding.


    "So, what are you insinuating? Escaping is a pipe dream, I thought we all have understood that. We will need a miracle if we are to leave."


    "Closing the remaining three Cardinal rifts seemed like a pipe dream too, some time ago."


    Ate sighed, "Northern¡­"


    Her gaze fell on the floor for a couple of seconds, then she raised her head and inquired:


    "I suppose you have a n of some sort¡­?"


    Raven brought out the small bottle with her and said:


    "The leaders of Lotheliwan and Sloria were looking for this as an advantage over the monster. This teardrop is enough to cover this entire continent in water; it''ll destroy everything. Can you imagine the level of disaster it will cause within the tall walls of Luinngard?"


    Ate''s eyes widened. "Raven?!" Her voice shook, "You want to destroy a whole nation because of¡­"


    "Ships," Raven interrupted, repeating again, "...because of ships. They have sea and air ships that will take us out of here. This flood will give us the edge we need to steal the ships and sail away while they deal with the flood."


    Ate was silent for a couple of minutes, seriously thinking about what Raven said.


    After a while, her voice came forth, "I understand your n." She paused for a while and sighed again, "Raven, you do realize that innocent lives will be lost, people''s livelihoods will be affected."


    Raven was indifferent despite what Ate had just said; she responded with no emotion in her tone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We need to make a choice of living. Don''t we?"


    Ate looked at her face, shocked and not surprised at the same time. There was a dangerous intensity of resolve that burned in her eyes, one very dangerous.


    Ate pped her face in exmation and sighed yet again.


    "Oh my Eldech, you are one hell of a brutal girl. Did you ever have the opportunity to be a kid?"


    Raven did not respond to her and just stared indifferently.


    Ate stared at the youngdy''s fist and narrowed her eyes in suspicion.


    "Let me guess, that''s not all?"


    Raven shook her head. "No, it''s not."


    Ate sighed again, "I feel like I might end up dying from so much heavy breath. Speak."


    "It''s about Northern."


    Ate''s face immediately creased together. "What about Northern?" Her voice dripped with a kind of fierceness that made Raven want to think a thousand times before saying what she intended to say.


    But it was Raven¡­ she didn''t care much. She never did. She spoke either way, unaffected by Ate''s intimidation.


    "We need him if this will work."


    Ate''s face stayed glued to Raven''s with all seriousness. "And what exactly do you need him for?"


    "I''m guessing Northern can enter Luinngard easily¡­"


    Ate rubbed her chin. "He does have a knight of Luinngard following him. Which I don''t know the details of and neither do I need to know. But why do you believe he can enter Luinngard easily?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know. But Northern is now strong. I don''t think entering without fuss should be difficult for him."


    Ate shrugged. "You are right actually. In a way, you''re right." She paused and looked at Raven. "But why would youe to me for that? You can just go to Northern directly and ask him to help you. This involves him too, after all."


    Raven at that point looked down, with somber eyes.


    Her expression caught Ate by surprise. ''...This is the first time she changed expression, and it''s about Northern? I smell something.''


    "I''m probably the person Northern hates most in the world right now."


    Raven raised her head with determination zing even fiercer in her eyes.


    "Ouuuu, incurring Northern''s hatred. That can''t be good. Is that what thatmotion outside was about?"


    Raven nodded.


    Ate sighed yet again and folded her arms while leaning away from the table.


    "Still, me going to Northern is inappropriate. He''s different now; even every second with him while he was sleeping, I felt like I needed to be careful or I could cease to exist. I can''t imagine or tell what will happen if I pick up on a topic he hates."


    Raven stared into Ate''s eyes.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Ate shrugged. "I also don''t know; all I know is that he got really strong. I''m a Savant now, and I''m pretty sure that Northern can kill me before I even realize I''m dying."


    "He''s only a Nomad."


    Ate pointed at Raven. "Which is exactly the scariest part of all of this, Raven¡­ he is only a Nomad rank drifter."

 Chapter 417: Luinngard Empire [Part 1]

    Chapter 417: Luinngard Empire [Part 1]


    Northern got some more sleep after eating and giving Raven a piece of his mind.


    The morning was bright; the illuminations of the day star were barricaded by white clouds, and yet they still managed to bathe every single ce in an ethereal wash of radiance.


    When Northern woke up, a lot of people were still asleep. Jeci was standing vignt in front of his shelter, which he had warned her before going to bed not to do.


    She greeted him with one knee down, showing nothing but sincere and utmost respect the moment he stepped out.


    If Northern was ever second-guessing his identity to begin with, he''d probably have had to believe by now.


    But of course, Northern did not second-guess at all. He just wished he could run away from the reality. Not because it wasn''t an interesting upgrade to his person.


    But because of theplications that were bound toe with it. Shin and Eisha indeed knew that he was adopted.


    But it''s not like they expect him to know; that was not the hardest part, however. What about the changes that woulde with confronting that truth?


    So much had happened and so much was yet to happen still. The thought of it all was slightly overwhelming.


    ''But I am ready for all that woulde¡­''


    Northern stood in front of his shelter and stared into the sky. Jeci was behind him.


    "My lord."


    "It''s Northern."


    "No, I would never address you with such a mediocre title."


    Northern raised a brow. "You do realize that mediocre title is my name."


    "It''s unbefitting to be called a name. Whoever gave it to you deserves death."


    Northern''s eyes drew upwardszily. "That would be my father, I guess."


    Jeci hurriedly stared with wide eyes. "Your father? Your father is the Emperor of Reimgard."


    Northern looked at her with a soft and sweet smile giving life to his entire face.


    "I don''t even know who the hell that is; why would I call him my father? Jeci, there''s a lot ofplications that came with my birth. Now that I remember, I think people died trying to protect me. Do you have any idea why that could be?"


    Jeci''s eyes went low for a moment.


    Northern couldn''t help but notice the hesitation in her eyes.


    ''She knows something.''


    Northern exhaled and looked around, taking watch of the people that just slept here and there, uncaring of the dangers they exposed themselves to.


    "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to. I will find out anyway."


    Jeci clenched her hands and spoke, "It''s not that I don''t want to¡­" Her voice trembled. "I don''t know much about it. What I know are fragments of gossip; I don''t want to say something wrong and confuse you."


    Northern looked at her, frowned a little bit, released the frown, and asked,


    "My mother, what is she like?"


    Jeci allowed a delighted smile and started, "She is the most beautiful human I believe exists. Not just her physical beauty but her heart.


    "It''s so pure and wless. She''s gentle, kind, loving, caring; even to the lowest of soldiers, she is the same. She knows all our names; she lets us try her cake. Sometimes many mistake her for amoner. Because that''s where you find her a lot of times. On the farm, in the smithy."


    Jeci smiled. "Did I even mention that she''s multitalented? She''s not a drifter, of course, but she''s talented in many other mundane works. She makes her own kitchen knives. She makes clothes; she even mends the soldiers'' armors in the smithy."


    Northern chuckled, feeling a heavy weight drop on his chest. "She sounds like she''s going to be a lot to handle."


    Jeci''s voice reverberated with tion as she spoke on, "She''s very stubborn and doesn''t listen to anyone. Even her own brother, who is the Emperor, cannot handle her."


    "Yeah, a lot indeed." Northern chuckled again, his face slowly drying out. "But I would love to know her."


    "You should¡­" Jeci corroborated.


    Northern frowned slightly and asked, "I have a question, Jeci."


    "My lord, do ask away."


    Northern scrunched up his eyes as he asked, "The Emperor of Luinngard, what is he like?"


    Jeci looked at Northern in confusion. "The Emperor of Luinngard is not your father, I''m pretty sure¡­"


    "Stop it, Jeci." Northern''s voice rang with a stern rigidity. He continued, "You and I know we have not visited a lot of things that have to do with the Luinngard Empire and the strange rtionship they have with Sloria. Why you guys didn''t extend a helping hand thirty years ago and why you still wouldn''t but would send out troops to destroy us."


    His voice rang out with almost the thickness of a vicious growl.


    "If you want to be faithful to me or serve me in any possible way, then you should be willing to tell me all."


    Jeci lowered her head like a defeated puppy. "I will tell you all, everything. But I am merely a cannon fodder; I don''t know anything to make a difference."


    Her breath was shaky as she tried inhaling and exhaling. She nced quickly at Northern''s eyes and spoke with her eyes down.


    "The Emperor of Luinngard has three sons; his sons, however¡­ are monsters. They are power-hungry freaks who are not just inpetition with one another but even with their own father.


    "To make it worse, all three of them are Ascendants, while their father was a Paragon. Of course, the distance between Paragons and Ascendants is worlds apart. So they didn''t even dare.


    "But a particr one of them, Prince Andre, began to get out of hand. In order to stop Prince Andre from gaining more allies than needed, the Emperor shut the walls of the city.


    "The decision of the Empire to not interfere in other nations'' business also had something to do with the three Princes. The Emperor believed if they were given any slight chance, they would overthrow him." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern frowned at her. "You''re telling me all of this happened thirty years ago? Thirty years ago, shouldn''t the Princes be barely born or at least young?"


    "The Princes are not young¡­"


    Northern narrowed his eyes, puzzled. "Sorry, and the Emperor is how old exactly?"


    Jeci lingered before responding, "Quite old but looks nothing like it."


    Northern chuckled. "And my mother?"


    "Your mother is in herte forties, if I count well."


    "The Princes are older than my mother, who should be the emperor''s younger sister?"


    Jeci sighed. "It''s a bit difficult to exin. But I will try my best to exin to you the family tree and how it affects their age."

 Chapter 418: Luinngard Empire [Part 2]

    Chapter 418: Luinngard Empire [Part 2]


    ?


    "The Emperor before the current Emperor, who is the third Emperor of Luinngard, had two wives. One he married when he was young and strong. This one gave birth to our current Emperor and his brothers. When the former Emperor''s soul reached the Evanescent rank, his body was renewed. He became young once again, filled with youthful vigor.


    "He took another wife, from a special tribe. This tribe is known for their blue eyes and white hair. They are said to be originally from the Northern continent, but half of them migrated. And this tribe has a prophecy of a child who can see all things. A male child that would be born with the ability to see the fabrics of reality. Of course, all of these were just old tales."


    She chuckled a little, looking at Northern as she continued.


    "When the former Emperor took a wife from this tribe, the current Emperor was thirty years old. The former Emperor was close to his eighties. Of course, being a new Paragon, he looked much younger.


    "So eventually your mother and her twin brother were given birth to."


    Northern raised his brows, surprised, "My mother had a twin brother?"


    "ording to what I heard, he was killed by one of the current Emperor''s brothers."


    "Let me guess, the current Emperor was also a murderer of his brothers."


    Jeci let out gently, "It''s a really cruel destiny."


    ''And the kind I''m supposed to join?'' Northern chuckled inwardly, ''I doubt there''s anything good to being a prince then.''


    He looked forward with an intense gaze and asked Jeci,


    "So, that is what exins therge age difference between my mother and her brother. Do you happen to know how my mother married the Emperor of Reimgard and why she isn''t in Reimgard right now?"


    Jeci shook her head and said: "I have no idea, but I did know it was a marriage of convenience..."


    She looked like she wanted to say more.


    "Jeci, I am ready to hear whatever it is you intend to say, so you better not hold anything back from me."


    She bit her lower lip and spoke, "I don''t know the kind of life your mother lived in Reimgard, but it seemed to have broken her, then losing her only child made her lose all the spirit she used to have.


    "Now, all she does is sit by the window and stare at the roofs of the city. Honestly, I wish she never went to Reimgard."


    Northern looked down for a moment.


    "Of course, I was assassinated... she must have thought that."


    Jeci looked at him with a mixture of emotions rolling across her face.


    "What?" Northern questioned as he stared back.


    "I don''t know, you seem to be taking all of this well."


    "Is that not a good thing? You want me to be crying and broken like a kid?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jeci shrugged her shoulders, "You are a kid... you''re not even eighteen."


    Northern smiled, "I presume I am..." Then he slumped his shoulders, narrowed his eyes, was silent for a couple of minutes, then called.


    "Jeci"


    "Yes, my lord"


    "Let''s say, the prophecy, this old tale is true, that means it is applicable to my mom, right?" Jeci ruminated deeply for a couple of heartbeats before responding, "I don''t know how exactly to answer that question. Your mother''s tribe had long moved on without her. But I guess it wouldn''t have been out of ce, but there was nothing special about her twin brother, if anything mydy even thinks he had iting."


    "Wow, quite cruel..."


    Jeci smiled, "Doesn''t mean she wouldn''t have been hurt to death."


    "It''s fine..." Northern folded his arms, people were beginning to stand up and the radiance of light burned fiercer.


    "You should get some rest, I doubt if you got any at all."


    "No, my lord, I can still-"


    "Jeci," he shunned, "go get some rest. You''ll need it."


    "Yes, my lord." She bowed in response and walked away.


    After Jeci walked into the room, Northern sighed and said to the air,


    "Why don''t you just approach me already?"


    After a couple of seconds, Ate walked towards him from nowhere, grinning too much.


    "It wasn''t like I was scared of approaching you or something, I just had to give you time to talk to your uhmm... who is she again?"


    Northern rolled his eyes, "You know who that is. She''s Jeci."


    "Oh, right, Jeci. And how do you know again?"


    "I''d prefer it if you just came straight with the question, this is tiring. What exactly do you want?"


    Ate''s grin reduced, instead she seriously looked at Northern and looked at the horizon.


    "Do you wanna walk?"


    Northern looked at her with jeer, "Are you feeling mncholy?"


    "Will you be serious for once?"


    Northern nodded, "Fine, I will be. But I''m not including you in my will."


    "You don''t need to, I probably have more possessions than you do."


    He scoffed as they trekked forward, "You don''t want to see my soul cores."


    "Oh, right... that insane amount of soul cores. Why don''t you ever use them though?"


    Northern got suddenly silent, keeping a straight face. Ate looked at him and smirked.


    "You have a lot of secrets. So you still don''t trust me yet?"


    "Well, I do trust you. I just don''t trust you with certain things. You protected Night Terror and Mr. Fluffy and Ellis, that''s a lot for me."


    She nodded in eptance, "I guess that''s okay, asking for more would be selfish."


    Both of them continued forward in silence, after a couple of minutes-they were quite far away from the shelter-Ate began.


    "Northern."


    "I''m listening."


    "You''ve grown strong." She said to him, both of them still walking forward.


    "Thank you I guess, but isn''t it a given? Everyone has grown."


    "I mean, indeed they have. But your growth is outrageous, Northern. That thing in the rift,


    when it appeared, I had only one feeling..."


    "Death." Northern looked at her as hepleted her statement.


    "Those were the exact words, the exact feeling. How?"


    "Because I have felt it too before, in the rift I was entrapped in."


    Ate frowned, "What? You met him in the rift?"


    "A quarter of him actually. I defeated him. Or at least I thought I did, but he had been tricking


    us all along, so I could help him break freepletely from his shackles."


    Ate''s mouth fell slightly, "That''s... sick"


    "Yes, and he is terrifying, I wouldn''t have done it alone, if I was alone then, I definitely would


    have died."


    "Then how did you survive?"


    "I had Night Terror, he wasn''t my monster then of course, we were in a temporary alliance. Night Terror was the one that killed him, killing him caused Night Terror to evolve. Fortunately, for me, Night Terror''s evolution incapacitated him for a while, I struck and killed


    Night Terror, hence ending the rift."


    Northern did well to downy all that he had done. Because he wanted Ate to not know of the level of hardship it took to defeat such a monster.


    It sounded incredibly simple, like anyone would have been able to do it. But Northern knew that not anyone would have been able to do it.


    Ate also was no slouch, she could tell what Northern was trying to do. After all, she had


    seen this said Night Terror before.


    ''It definitely wouldn''t have been so easy even though he was incapacitated for a while.''


    Ate notioned.


    Northern looked at her, "What are you thinking?"


    She smiled somberly, "I''m just thinking of how much you would have had to endure alone in


    the rift." Northern brushed it away with his facial features like it was nothing.


    "Well, I was technically not alone, I had two monsterpanions. Who are with me till now."


    She nodded, "So you unknowingly helped him escape, then he killed you and came for us... but


    you managed to make it back from the gnaw of death."


    "I guess we can put it that way."


    Ate stared at him, furiously.


    "You are not going to get another exnation, Ate, that''s the closest to anything you


    will get." "Why are you hiding so much anyway? You don''t trust me at all?"


    "I believe I already answered these questions. Did you bring me here to interrogate me?"


    Northern''s tone was beginning to grow disturbed.


    "No, it''s not. I''m sorry. There''s something I think we will need your help with. But I am


    curious about onest thing before I ask."


    Northern let out a sigh, "Ask."


    "What happened between you and Raven?"


    In that moment, Northern''s expression became dark, "What? You are asking about Raven


    now?"


    "By the look on your face, something serious definitely happened and yes, I would love to


    know."


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds, looking down.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He brought up his head and turned to Ate as he responded, "She tricked and used me."


    Ate raised her brow, "I am not surprised, she basically uses everyone, but how exactly did


    she trick you?"


    Northern''s eyes furiously gleamed as he thought about it. After a couple of breaths, he


    opened his mouth and talked.


    "There was supposed to be a flying ship that could take us out of here. She promised to give it


    to me if I helped her aplish something. I agreed and eventually when all was done. I had to use the flying ship to save everyone. Turned out that crappy Oracle knew, and if Terence


    knew there''s no way Raven also didn''t know."


    Ate''s eyes widened, "So are you saying, Raven already knew that you would use the ship to save them but still promised it to bring you on board?" "She was unfazed about it because she knew what exactly was going to happen." Ate nodded, gently touching her chin, "That is quiteplicated and fearsome... but Northern, I don''t think you are looking at this situation quite well."

 Chapter 418: Time To Go Back Home

    Chapter 418: Time To Go Back Home


    "What do you mean, I''m not looking at it the right way?" Northern frowned slightly as he examined her eyes, waiting for her response.


    "What I''m saying is... have you heard her side of the story? Have you listened to the Oracle herself?"


    Northern red at her for a couple of seconds before hissing away rudely.


    "What are you saying? Am I supposed to sit down and be like, ''Oh hey, Terence, let me hear your part of the story about how you and Raven deceived me when you both knew what was going to happen with the airship anyway?''"


    He finished with a nk expression on his face.


    Ate gulped and looked away, forcing a shameful smile. She managed to squeeze out some words.


    "You don''t have to put it like that... you could just¡ª"


    "Save it, Ate." Northern interrupted. After a beat, he continued, "I''m done with them, alright? I''m done being a useful tool to some damneddy. I can''t believe I trusted her with my back at some point."


    "Wow, that must have been epic."


    Northern grimaced at her. "It''s not even funny. Why the hell are you grinning like that?"


    Ate wiped the smirk off her face and frowned. "Better?"


    Northern looked away. "Whatever." He spent a few seconds gazing at the tall trees while Ate keenly watched him from behind.


    She suddenly moved closer, startling him a bit, but not in a dangerous way. He watched her with a raised brow as she stood next to him, measuring her shoulders against his.


    "Damn it, Northern! Damn it!"


    "What?"


    "You''ve grown so tall! Is this the fourteen-year-old boy who came to the citadel for the examination? Geez, I''m astounded, really."


    Northern frowned at thepliment. It made him ufortable, and he didn''t even know how to react to it.


    Before he could, his mind drifted to something else.


    "Ate, what month are we in now?"


    "Oh, give me a minute." Ate counted on her fingers, focusing intently on them before meeting Northern''s eyes.


    "We''re currently in the Month of Tach, and it seems my twenty-ninth birthday passed without me even realizing it."


    Northern wasn''t surprised by what she said. After all, he wasn''t even sure if he was sixteen yet.


    With so much happening in this Destion, where every day was a battle of its own, no one could afford the luxury of birthdays. It didn''t really matter.


    But something about Ate bothered him, and it seemed his long gaze was giving it away.


    "What?" Ate bellowed.


    "I''m just wondering, if you''re twenty-nine and became awakened at fifteen, why have you only been a Master for so long? I mean, look at Raven. She''s eighteen, and you two are of the same soul rank. Isn''t that shameful?"


    Ate chuckled, suppressing the sting from his words. "You''re one to talk. Wasn''t your father a Master himself?"


    "Then both of you were very weak andzy, I presume?"


    Ate shrugged. "Maybe, maybe not. But when you get to the Central ins and enter society, you''ll discover that rifts are more political there, unlike here where you face them in every direction."


    Northern took one final look at the towering trees, breathing in their astounding height, before looking at Helena. The strong rays of the day star made him squint a bit.


    "Sounds like a lot will change when we return."


    Ate shrugged, and after a few seconds, she sighed and said, "Northern."


    "Oh, here we go..." Northern exhaled in exasperation.


    Dismissing his annoying attitude with a frown, Ate continued, "You need to help everyone leave this ce."


    Northern''s face darkened as he addressed Ate with urgency. "Don''t tell me what I need to do. I know what I have to do, and rescuing all of you isn''t part of it. It''s none of my responsibility. If I decide to do it, it''ll be because I want to, not because I have to."


    "Northern, I''m¡ª"


    "You can save whatever that is, Ate. Right now, I see no reason to want to save anyone. Raven has it all nned out, doesn''t she? Then you guys can follow her and rest assured that you''re in safe hands," he said, his voice dripping with seriousness.


    Ate''s mouth hung open as he finished. She couldn''t bring herself to say anything or stop him as he walked away.


    She wondered, ''Where the hell is he going?'' She watched Northern''s back disappear deeper and deeper into the forest until she couldn''t see him anymore.


    And he wasn''t heading towards the shelter.


    She raised her head, let out a tired sigh, and then dropped it.


    "I''m really not cut out for this." She groaned a bit and walked back towards the shelter.


    ¡ª


    Ate was back at the shelter. As soon as she entered the main hall, Raven stood up, already waiting for her.


    Shocked, the vermilion drunkard paused a bit before asking, "Didn''t you get any sleep?"


    Raven responded curtly, "Sleep is a luxury for me right now."


    Ate shook her head. "The people you''re doing so much to send home are sleeping peacefully right now. What do you mean sleep is a luxury? Don''t be silly. It''s not your fate to save the world."


    "You don''t know that..." Raven''s eyes were sharp.


    The vermilion drunkard studied her for a moment and eventually shrugged, concluding that nothing she said would change Raven''s mind.


    Still, Ate couldn''t help but wonder what kind of childhood this young girl had.


    She settled into one of the chairs and crossed her leg on the wooden table.


    "Northern mentioned something about being deceived regarding an airship. Let''s leave out the fact that you kept that information from all of us¡ªhe seemed really pissed that you and Terence knew what was going to happen but made a fool and a tool out of him."


    Raven''s brows furrowed.


    "No way, why would I do that? If I knew what was going to happen, I wouldn''t have interfered. And even if I did, I would have told him to his face, not tricked him."


    "Right? I wanted to say that, but you know, I can''t really vouch for you and your team. When exactly did Terence know?"


    Raven was silent, looking down for a moment before responding.


    "It was while Northern and I were in a rift."


    "Wow, you two even challenged a rift together. It must have been quite an adventure." She breathed out in rxation and stood up.


    "Well, I''ve tried my best. Looks like you''ll have to do it without Northern anyway. We can give you full support and make do with whatever we can, because you''re right. It''s time for us to leave this damnnd and go back home."

 Chapter 419: The Cyclopean Barrier

    Chapter 419: The Cyclopean Barrier


    Northern groaned a little as he scaled through the white desert, the wind harshly blowing against his leather armor.


    He had just left Lotheliwan with the mindset of walking to free himself from the thoughts of Ate''s conversation.


    However, he ended uping across a certain massacre just outside Lotheliwan, before the river.


    Northern was sure that he had defeated the monster in the river, so curiosity grasped his mind as to what could have killed these soldiers and why.


    Not to speak of the crude manner of death. It was undoubtedly a monster.


    What monster? Northern was even more curious by the time he left the scene of the massacre. There were no trails to follow, no signs that pointed to the presence of a monster except the vicious marks of injuries.


    Northern trekked forward in hopes of finding the monster, and time slowly flowed, but he only continued forward.


    Finally, beyond the horizon, just after Sloria, he saw a high wall touching the sky. It brought back memories of the academy journey, but it was more decrepitpared to the academy.


    But make no mistake, this enormous wall was a state-of-the-art beauty.


    Northern, strangely, decided to head toward the wall. At first, he didn''t have any particr n in mind, but as he scaled the desert, it urred to him why he was going.


    It was just one single purpose.


    His mother.


    While it seemed reckless and too forward of him on the outside, he knew exactly what he was doing on the inside.


    Finally, the view of the massive wall stretched out vividly before his eyes. It was an attentionmanding tower, a monolithic structure that seemed to defy all logic and reason.


    The wall was colossal, stretching far into the sky, its surface a smooth, unbroken expanse of stone that gleamed under the calm and retreating star in the sky.


    It was as if the earth itself had been cleaved open, revealing this impossible barrier that stood sentinel at the edge of the world.


    To his left and right, the wall curved inward, forming an immense, bowl-like depression in the earth.


    It was as if thend had been scooped out by some titanic hand, leaving behind this colossal cavity that dwarfed everything within it.


    The curve of the wall was so perfect, so seamless, that it gave the unsettling impression of a giant wave frozen in time, poised to crash down upon them but held back by some unseen force.


    At the center of this cyclopean barrier, there was a narrow fissure¡ªa gate, perhaps¡ªwhere the stone parted just enough to suggest a way forward.


    It stood like a crack in the facade of some ancient, imprable fortress, promising both passage and peril in equal measure.


    The gate was a dark metal, almost like a shadowy slit that seemed to pulse with an energy all its own.


    The entirendscape dwarfed not just Northern but the two fully d metallists standing before the gate.


    As they watched the lone figure in the sandscape get closer to them, they tilted their spears forward. Beneath the visor of the armor was a white light that softly burned, leaving a vehement trace in the air.


    Northern did not mind the overbearing aura that they emanated. Surely, these ones were drifters no less than Masters themselves who had been altered through soul-breaking training.


    Their poses alone were brimming with an outrageous show of dominance.


    Northern finally got within ten feet and stopped. The gatemen were carefully observing, with a rigid and fierce light nheless.


    And Northern stood there, unmoving but observing. He covered his head and face with the overflowing clothes of the Twilight Dawn, so it was quite impossible for them to see his face or hair.


    The red dust slowly wafted across them as the wind howled gently. Silence settled fully, so did tension.


    No words were shared, but the message was quite clear.


    Death awaited either side with one more movement.


    Northern breathed, looked at them, blue eyes ring beneath the fold of clothes, then he moved one leg.


    Before the leg touched the ground, a flurry of movements that seemed like just a haphazard and uneven flow of light trails happened for a second.


    Northern was in the air, with both metallic gatemen opposite him. Their ymores were slightly raised behind their backs as they got ready to charge again¡ªmidair.


    Northern was also flowing in the air, slowly falling as he observed both of them with a slight sneer.


    "You guys are beneath me, Mr. Fluffy, Night Terror."


    *Whoosh*


    A dark vortex appeared behind each of them. Immediately, they twisted and swung their des, showing testament to the sharp senses andprehensive control they had.


    But such was not enough. Both of them were plundered to the ground by the creatures that immediately flew out of the darkness.


    Mr. Fluffynded on one with his enormous size, while Night Terror viciously tore one to shreds as they dove to the ground, his ws viciously tearing through the metal and spilling red blood.


    Uponnding, Mr. Fluffy bit the armor and vigorously tore it like a savage dog. He continued for a while until there was nothing but sttered blood and an unrecognizable head on the ground.


    Northern then slowly looked at both monsters as he removed the clothes wrapping his head.


    His eyes burned with embers of wickedness as ck mes licked his skin, leaving deepcerations as they disappeared.


    Northern''s visage was now that of someone who had been severely injured, rough and barely alive. He ran staggeringly toward the gate and began to knock heavily.


    "Please! Please!! I''m dying, please help, please save me!!"


    The gate was so thick and hard that no human''s knock should be strong enough to be heard on the other side of the gate.


    However, Northern banged the gate so hard that the gatemen on the other side noticed a slight tremble.


    Compared to the ones in front, they at the very least wore open-face helmets.


    They frowned at each other, one saying to the other,


    "Don''t flinch, it is not our ce to intervene."


    With that, both inner gatemen fell silent.


    However, the slight tremble they felt continued. A couple of minutester, a man suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Clothed in a purple robe, both of them bent the knee and greeted,


    "Wee, Tower Sage."


    The man with dark purple long hair, reaching his lower back, narrowed his eyes.


    "Open the gate."


    Hismand caught both of them by surprise, but they didn''t hesitate.


    Immediately, they each went to the left and right sides of the gate and began to turn the wheel behind it with all their might.

 Chapter 420 City Of Gold

    Chapter 420 City Of Gold


    The gate slowly drifted apart as both men pushed the lever of the wheel with pained groans.


    Kneeling in front of the fissure of this cyclopean barrier was a white-haired boy, bruised and barely alive, breathing heavily.


    Behind him, two monsters were viciously shing with each other.


    One was a white, four-legged beast, while the other was an enigma of shadow, bending and unbending like waves of darkness.


    The man''s gaze trembled. It was not what was behind that caught his eye, however. Rather, he was focused on the boy kneeling in front.


    "Those eyes, that hair¡­ he looks so much like¡­" His mind crumbled as he considered the possibility.


    Not having too much time, hemanded, "Quick! Take the boy inside!"


    Both soldiers grabbed the boy quickly. As they did, the two monstersunched forward, running with madness to kill.


    The man extended a hand and materialized a purple, transparent barrier that kept the monsters away while the gatemen hastily closed the gate.


    He cast a solemn look at the fallen and disappeared just as the gate shutpletely.


    By the time he reappeared inside the walls, the boy had passed out.


    Both gatemen looked at him with respect alight in their eyes.


    "What do we do? He seems to have incurred so much damage that it''s a miracle he''s still alive."


    The man looked down at the unconscious boy with worry etched on his thick brows. He frowned slightly and said to the soldier kneeling to support Northern''s body, "Bring him to the tower."


    At this point, both of them had a little bit of reluctance in their eyes but were hesitant to say anything.


    Before they could, the man said, "Report to the Gate Commander about this incident and have him rece the gatemen outside. Immediately," he emphasized.


    "Yes, Tower Sage!"


    Both of them bowed as they responded. The one below lifted Northern onto his back and followed the Tower Sage as he walked.


    Luinngard Empire stretched out beneath the golden sky like a tapestry woven by the hands of the old gods themselves.


    Bathed in the golden hues of a setting day star, this ancient metropolis seemed to glow with a timeless brilliance, each stone and column telling tales of their own.


    The colossal walls of the pce dominated thendscape, its arches standing tall against the horizon.


    Below, the streets wound like veins through the heart of the city, their cobblestones worn smooth by the passage of countless feet over centuries.


    Each road and alleyway carried with it the weight of history, the echoes of chariot wheels, and the whispers of long-forgotten conversations.


    The buildings that lined these streets were a mix of ruins and restorations, their facades crumbling yet still retaining an air of majesty.


    The atmosphere was thick with a sense of reverence, a quiet awe that pervaded the air as the man walked within the street.


    The scent of the earth, warmed by the day''s sun, mixed with the subtle fragrance of the poption. People stood here and there, the majority of them slowly wrapping up their stalls; some still had much or less to purchase.


    The Tower Sage and the soldier behind him cut across several streets to finally arrive at the gate of the pce. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The pce before them was the truest marvel of architecture and ambition, an edifice that could only have been conceived by the most visionary minds.


    Rising majestically at the heart of the city, it dominated thendscape with its towering presence, a testament to the power and grandeur of the civilization that built it.


    The pce was not merely a building; it was a symbol, a manifestation of divine authority that seemed to reach out and touch the heavens.


    Its design was a series of ascending terraces, each one broadening as it climbed higher toward the summit, giving the entire structure the appearance of a colossal ziggurat.


    The base was immense, a solid foundation of stone that anchored the pce to the earth, yet as the structure rose, it did so with an elegance and lightness that belied its size.


    The higher terraces were adorned with statues, perhaps of legendary heroes and emperors. Their golden forms gleamed in the light of the setting sun, casting long shadows over the city below.


    At the very top, the pinnacle of the pce, stood a massive statue of a beast, its figure carved from pure gold and seated in a pose of serene authority.


    The statue''s gaze seemed to watch over the city, imbuing the entire structure with a sense of calm and unwavering vignce.


    The beast''s eyes,rge and iid with gemstones, sparkled in the sunlight, as if they held the wisdom of ages within them.


    The walls of the pce were a blend of white marble and gold, reflecting the warm light with a brilliance that could be seen from miles away.


    Intricate carvings covered every surface, telling the stories of creation, of battles fought and won, and of the divine right to rule.


    The carvings were so detailed that each figure seemed almost alive, as if the pce itself was a living entity, breathing with the history and culture of its people.


    Without hesitation, the soldiers, armored in a majestic mixture of white and gold, opened the gate, and the Tower Sage entered, along with the gateman behind him.


    The man could not stop staring around; his eyes glimmered in every direction he turned. Everything was splendid and beautifully depicted, as it was written in books or told in stories by others.


    The Empire was divided into three major sectors. This part was the highest of all three, and there was nothing amoner like him, from the dregs sector, should be doing here. Even the gate guards were nobles by birth.


    After several curves, they finally reached a pyramid-like building situated behind the pce. It wasn''t asrge as the main pce, but it created a beautiful backdrop.


    Two knights d in golden armor approached the Tower Sage, bowing their heads.


    "Tower Sage, Prince Rhazakar is in your chambers."


    Immediately, his face turned dark. "Shambles, take the young man to the infirmary and send this soldier away with some gold."


    "Yes, Tower Sage," the man in golden armor responded with respect and turned to the gateman, "Follow me."

 Chapter 421 The Tower Sage

    Chapter 421 The Tower Sage


    The Tower Sage gently marched into his receiving chamber, sort of like a lobby. The interior was marked with soft, exquisite chairs, with an aura of majesty that entuated the aura of this man.


    On the single and lead chair in the room was seated a young handsome man. His eyes were fierce and shaped like the gaze of an eagle, his hair was ashen white, and his face, although angr, was brimming with charm.


    He raised his striking maroon eyes as the Tower Sage bowed before him, softly greeting.


    "Your Highness."


    "Guillever, take a seat. I have some pending matters to discuss with you." The prince gestured his hand towards the two-seat couch on his right-hand side.


    As requested¡ªeven though it was his chambers¡ªthe Tower Sage, Guillever, moved towards the prince and sat exactly where he was asked to.


    The prince wore a gentle smile upon his face as the two of them dined in silence for a couple of minutes.


    His demeanor was soft and graceful, and Guillever was wellposed in front of him, a testament to the kind of authority and respect the Princemanded.


    The prince finally opened his mouth and spoke, "Andre entered some kind of business with the outsiders. Were you aware of it?"


    With unchanging calmness, Guillever responded, "Yes, Your Highness, not directly." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He even made number ten and number nine do his bidding. Were you aware of that also?"


    "I tried to inform His Majesty about that, but the Emperor cared too little about what you guys are up to."


    Prince Rhazakar sighed and leaned into the couch, his hands elegantly resting on the armrest.


    He spoke in exasperation, "I can feel my family, and everything that held us together breaking apart. Our father sees us as enemies, and my two brothers are contacting outsiders just to do their bidding. The sad part of all of this is, I don''t even know what they are doing."


    He paused as he strained his voice, breathing gently before he continued.


    "You, Guillever," he matched his eyes with the Tower Sage''s, "You know everything. You can help me save my family."


    The Tower Master, for once since their conversation started, raised his eyes confidently, looked into the eyes of the prince, and retorted.


    "As a member of the Tower, I have a responsibility that does not conform to the will of the imperium, but rather, matters to the empire atrge. The Tower serves and protects the people and the imperial family."


    "You say that and yet you hawk over my aunt every moment. You protect and shield her from our disputes. You think I would never know?" The Prince''s voice, although subtly, was growing irritated.


    Guillever faltered, but he suppressed the slight anxiety in his face and responded without any visible attachment¡ªnot on his face nor his voice.


    "Lady Henai deserves better. She is a core important part of this Empire, my responsibility as much as every other citizen is."


    The prince chuckled, rxed, and pointed a finger towards the Tower Sage.


    "You, Guillever, are one smart man."


    "You are just doing the same thing that your other brothers and father have tried to do to me: win me over to your sides. But there''s a reason why the Tower has never taken sides, not even the Emperor''s. The Tower is an independent principality in this nation. Please leave us out of your family war."


    Prince Rhazakar smiled and tapped the armrest softly, smacking his lips as he conceded with the Tower Master''s words.


    "Okay, Guillever, okay. I like your determination. I just wanted to be sure that your mind is not changing. New tides are rushing towards us, I am sure of it. Something is going to happen soon, and we need to brace ourselves for it.


    "While father is caught up in this solitary rift training to break through the limitations of a Paragon and be a Luminary, and my two brothers are more focused on the throne than the actual nation itself, it is left to me, the first prince, and you to protect thisnd."


    Guillever bowed his head and said, "Be rest assured, Your Highness, should there be any situation that poses danger to the nation as a whole, I will step in without a second thought because that is the purpose of the Tower."


    With that, the prince nodded in agreement and stood up. His brilliant face broke out in a sincere smile once again. But behind those calm eyes was a suppressed maroon demon.


    The Tower Sage smiled and saw the prince out as he walked away.


    On getting to the entrance, the prince stopped and turned back, saying, "Oh, and I heard there wasmotion at the gate. I never imagined that monsters would make it this far, under the oversight of your Tower."


    Guillever bowed his head deeply, "The matter has been resolved as we speak."


    Prince Rhazakar smiled and nodded, "Of course, of course, my dear Guill. You are a very capable young man."


    With the final word, he left the Chamber.


    Immediately after he did, the Tower Sage, Guillever, heaved a sigh, almost as if his heart had wanted to pop out all this while.


    The atmospheremanded by the prince was no joke. If he had shown just a slight weakness, the prince would have hammered further than he did and perhaps even gone to extremes.


    Of course, this was the kind of thing Guillever had to endure daily because he chose not to side with any of the imperial family in their feud.


    Save only Lady Henai, whom he swore to protect due to her lineage, delicacy, and importance.


    Of course, there was more to that story than Guillever was ever willing to admit to anyone except himself.


    He exhaled one more time and suddenly remembered the person he had brought inside.


    Guillever went through the door and hastily made his way to the infirmary within the same Tower building.


    He was met by the same knight called Shambles who greeted with a slight head bow and led him into the room where the boy was.


    By the time they entered into the infirmary, there was no boy anymore.


    No one was there.

 Chapter 422: Northern Is Missing

    Chapter 422: Northern Is Missing


    ?


    "Hey, have you seen Northern today?"


    Ellis tilted his head left and right, thinking for a couple of seconds before responding.


    "Shouldn''t I be asking you that? Last I saw him, both of you were walking out."


    Ate frowned a little bit and nodded her head, "Thank you, Ellis." She said and turned away from him.


    However, before she walked any further, Ellis ran to her front with an inquisitive expression drawing on his face. She already knew what he was going to ask.


    "Nothing is wrong, Ellis. There''s no disagreement of any sort. Maybe he''s just killing


    monsters or rxing somewhere. You know your friend."


    Ellis''s expression rxed a bit. He let out a sigh and said, "I know him. That''s exactly why I''m suspecting that something happened between you guys and Lady Raven."


    Ate observed him for a moment. She frowned slightly as she called to him.


    "El, I''ve got a question for you."


    Ellis looked up to her eyes, confused, "Okay... sure?"


    "If Raven and Northern end up picking different sides, which side are you following? I mean, it''s no news that those two do not like each other. So if ites down to it, who are you following?"


    Ellis chuckled, "Isn''t that question something you already know the answer to?"


    Ate raised a brow, "So you would follow your lovely Lady Raven?"


    Ellis frowned immediately, "What? Hell no! I owe Northern my life. Why would I pick my love for Lady Raven over my loyalty to Northern? When no one saw any good in me, Northern did. He believed in me and still believes in me. I might be nowhere near where he is right now, but with someone as strong as him believing in me, I am sure I too will be a force to reckon with one day."


    Ate stared at him with respect and amazement, then a smile whispered out of her face, "You are impressive. Keep that good brain of yours."


    She looked around, "Anyway, there''s a need for us to find Northern. Things are moving fast. Raven is preparing to invade Luinngard. I need to know what exactly his n is."


    Her eyes came back to Ellis, "What about Jeci?"


    "She woke up a few minutes ago. I can help you ask her."


    Ate nodded to him, "You help me do that. I have to address the people and finally break the nut and tell them the perilous mission we have before us."


    Ellis looked at her tentatively and called as she walked away, "Instructor Anne..."


    Ate looked back without turning.


    "Do you think we can make it back home?"


    She smiled, "We won''t stop trying until we are home." Then she walked away, her right and left nk seductively swaying as she did.


    Ellis withdrew his eyes and solemnly made his way to where hest remembered he saw Jeci.


    It was a small yard behind, somewhere that had been designated as an open space for training.


    Ellis had seen her walk towards that side earlier before Ate approached him, so he had naturally thought she was going there.


    A couple of people were sparring here and there in the open space. Despite the toll that the past day had taken on everyone, they seemed energetic.


    Moreover, Gilbert was also here. He stood towards a corner and seemed to be instructing someone or at least teaching? Maybe exining...


    ''...ah, I don''t know, what''s my business,'' Ellis grunted away and turned his neck, carefully observing every other person.


    That was when he saw Jeci opposite a man, grinning menacingly with her spear in her hands. "Oh no, that can''t be good," Ellis mumbled and hurriedly ran towards the man.


    He got in between them and spread his arms, facing Jeci.


    "Please don''t do this."


    Jeci frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Ellis trembled but summoned the courage to speak, "This man is a resource of some sort. We are still trying to find a way home. You can''t kill anyone!"


    Jeci''s frown deepened, bing dark and scary.


    "Young boy, what do you mean? I had humbly asked for a spar from thisdy because she uses a spear and I can see she is skilled with it."


    The man raised the rod in his hands, "Might not look like it, but I am a spear user also."


    Ellis blinked a couple of times and awkwardly dropped his hands, scratching the back of his head, "Ah, I didn''t know that was the case. It was a spar?"


    He slowly took himself from their middle to Jeci''s side. Everywhere settled into a few moments of silence.


    The man then disrupted, his strong voice ringing, "Well then, if you wish to continue?"


    Jeci was about to answer; however, Ellis hurriedly interrupted, "She can''t!" He said to the man and quickly faced Jeci, "You can''t."


    The man looked at Ellis with a small frown, "Kid, that is not your decision to -"


    "I can''t," Jeci said before he got to finish his statement. This caused the man to grimace towards Jeci.


    But his anger onlysted a few seconds. He breathed everything out and said in an even tone.


    "Well then, if that is what you want, youngdy." He bowed his head barely and walked away. Jeci turned to Ellis immediately, a frown etched upon her brows.


    "Exin yourself,nger."


    "What? What did you call me?" Ellis questioned with an intense frown, but Jeci''s expression


    was scarier, making him cough softly and answer with humility.


    "So, uhm, the thing is, Instructor Anne has been looking for Northern."


    Immediately the part "Northern" was mentioned, all of Jeci''s demeanor changed.


    Her eyes widened and trembled.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What? What happened to him?"


    "He hasn''t been sighted all the while, and Instructor Ate thinks something is wrong."


    Jeci covered her face with her hand and bent, trembling as if she was in pain.


    "Jeci, are you okay?"


    She stood up with a deep frown, "He... he has gone to Luinngard."


    Ellis took his head back with a disbelieving frown, "Luinngard? Why would he?"


    She turned to look at Ellis with a doleful expression and said, "To see his mother."

 Chapter 423: A Dangerous Girl

    Chapter 423: A Dangerous Girl


    ?


    Immediately after she gave him that answer, Jeci bolted into motion, briskly moving out of the open area.


    Ellis was awestruck for a moment, thinking, *"His mother? He really is a prince of


    Luinngard?!"* He raised his head and quickly called out, "Wait, wait for me!" running after Jeci as fast as he could.


    Jeci did not respond to him and just ran out of the shelter and into the woods.


    Raven happened to be by the entrance, justing in when Jeci bolted out, and Ellis was running towards her, shouting, "Wait. Wait!"


    She stopped Ellis, grabbing his arm before he could pass her. With a frown, she asked, "What is wrong?"


    Ellis exchanged nces between the now-gone Jeci and Raven, who was looking at him with a stern gaze, not entirely sure what to do.


    He hesitated for a moment before answering, "Northern is missing."


    Ellis didn''t see any hint of surprise on her face; he didn''t think that information affected her anyway.


    Then he heard her say, "Instructor Ate told me about it. Does anyone have an idea where he might be?"


    Ellis'' facial expression was puzzled. With the question Ate had asked him and the sensitivity of what Jeci had told him, he didn''t want to say anything at all.


    But Raven looked at him as if she was going to pull those answers out whether he was willing or not.


    Moreover, he couldn''t bear being disrespectful to her.


    He gulped. "Jeci thinks he might have gone to Luinngard."


    Raven looked down for a moment, then raised her head with a frown. "Why would he?"


    Ellis shook his head. "I have no idea either."


    Raven released his hand and sighed. "Thank you, Ellis."


    Ellis'' face radiated with the brilliant light of hope. *"She knows my name!!"* His mind screamed.


    He watched Raven walk away with the slender and slightly taller Helena beside her. Then he btedly remembered he was doing something before he got stopped.


    "Right! Jeci!!" Immediately, he dashed out of the shelter.


    Meanwhile,


    Ate was inside the main hall of the shelter. The ce had gotten quite full, with people seated here and there-even Gilbert, Myu, and Ryu.


    Just as they settled in, Raven entered, attracting all the attention in the room. There was urgency in her eyes.


    She stopped in front of the table, all eyes focused on her, and yet she did not shake, not in the slightest.


    "We need to speed things up and begin moving into Luinngard."


    Ate frowned and rose up. "Stop it right there, Raven. What is wrong with you?"


    Raven looked at Ate. "I''m sorry, Instructor Ate. I didn''t mean any disrespect. But I think an opportunity has been granted, and we need to take it."


    "Why don''t you exin this opportunity beforeing in here andmanding everyone like we are your damned pawns!" Her tone grew with fire.


    Raven at that point was silent, calmly looking at Ate''s ring eyes.


    She lowered her head, her voice ringing out. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to disrespect anyone. I


    just happened to hear that Northern could be in Luinngard Empire."


    Ate''s eyes widened, as did every other person seated at the table.


    They were all shocked, and not one of them carried an iota of doubt in Raven''s words. The reasons were quite obvious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rather than questioning Northern''s capability and craziness, all that was needed was the word from Raven''s own mouth.


    If she believed it, then every one of them did too.


    "H-How?" Ate stammered.


    "I''m not sure, but I know thedy following him was one of the knights that was sent to kill us. If she is sure that Northern is going to Luinngard, then he is... Maybe he already made it inside."


    Ate felt strength leave her legs, and she slumped into her seat.


    "Damn, Northern, that kid."


    A spiky-haired kid with sharp teeth looked at Raven with a frown and asked,


    "So, what exactly does he being in Luinngard have to do with us going there now?" His voice sounded with a grunt at every sybic pause.


    "Because he would have taken down the gatemen in front of the ce."


    "Won''t they rece them immediately?" Ate intoned.


    "Yes, they will. But those will be temporary recements. We can take them down before they bring permanent recements."


    "Yeah, Raven, I never thought taking out the guards had ever been an issue. Did you?"


    A small smile yed on Raven''s lips and immediately faded. "You are right, Instructor Ate."


    "So?" Ate asked with a slight frown.


    "Right now, thisdy is going after Northern despite knowing the ce is an imprable fortress."


    Ate''s eyes widened. "Oh my Eldech, you think she might know another way in?"


    Raven nodded her head at Ate''s guess and said, "She''ll probably not want any of us to be aware of it. That probably exins why she stormed off without telling anyone. Ellis followed her, but I don''t think he''ll make it anyway."


    Arlem interjected, "What is thisdy''s deal with Northern anyway?"


    "That, right now, is not our business. Right now, I just feel like we need to get moving,"


    Raven said sternly.


    Ate looked at Arlem, noticing the offense taken in his expression. Then she addressed


    everyone altogether.


    "Raven is correct. Right now, we can''t afford to concern ourselves with trivial matters. I, myself, have been very curious, but we can''t afford such luxury."


    Her eyes drifted towards Raven. "Her n probably sucks. If Jeci finds out we are using her to enter her country, she''d probably hate us. But what choice do we have? It''s either them or us,


    and we need to go home."


    Everyone murmured, nodding in agreement with what Ate had said. Confidence and


    resolve wafted across the room.


    Ate looked at Raven and asked, "Jeci is probably halfway to Luinngard as we speak. What


    exactly is your n on that part?"


    Raven smiled. "Of course, I''m tailing her already."


    "Tailing her? How?" Ate''s tone rang with surprise.


    "I''d prefer not to share, but I have familiars around. When one of them saw her pass, I ordered


    it to follow her. So, now, can we at least start moving? Five people will do."


    Ate looked at Raven in disbelief and thought, ''Damn, this girl is dangerous.''

 Chapter 424: Meeting Mommy [Part 1]

    Chapter 424: Meeting Mommy [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern breathed as he ced the golden helmet on his head and looked down at the almost naked man who was knocked out cold in a corner.


    "Full of shine," he whispered inpliment as he observed the armor of gold he was


    wearing.


    Every single soldier within thepound was d in radiant gold armor, so of course, it would be out of ce for him to move around in rugged leather armor.


    Another thing Northern had managed to discover from stealthily observing the pce for the past few hours was that there were different sections.


    And although every soldier''s armor was gold, there was a different pattern to their helmets. And it wasn''t even hard to notice. It was the first thing that he caught wind of, in fact.


    For example, the soldiers from where he wasing had three pointed edges like a trident, and their armor was face-revealing.


    In another ce, their golden helmets covered their entire face, and at the edge of the helm was a white, flowing, horse-tail-like hair.


    Another had horns curving towards each other, with their eyes covered and revealing only their face, and there were two more distinct ones Northern noticed.


    Northern moved his hands around for a moment. "Good mobility."


    The main sections of the armor, such as the breastte, pauldrons, and greaves, were intricately detailed withyered tes, giving it a robust and battle-ready appearance.


    The gauntlets and boots were equally well-crafted, with segments that allowed for flexibility while maintaining strong protection.


    The armor''s design was both elegant and intimidating, with a modern twist that made it stand out.


    Northern watched for a couple of seconds and finally set out, walking with the golden spear as if nothing was wrong.


    The pce was in sections; each section had its master building that somehow connected to the main pyramid-like building in a strange maze twist, making it especially difficult to navigate at night.


    But currently, Northern was also using spatial awareness. Since assimting with arger part of the Void, his spatial awareness had gotten better.


    He could sense almost everything within a radius of four to two hundred meters, unless they were masters at stealth themselves.


    Because in conjunction with his spatial awareness, his heightened senses and danger sense were also acutely functioning.


    It was very hard for him to miss a thing.


    Already, Northern could tell the number of soldiers that were roaming around the pce. Because he had been here and there in stealth.


    It was an intentional action because the first thing he wanted to do was have a mental map of the ce.


    He wanted to sense everyone in the pce and segregate them based on the amount of soul essence they were exuding.


    Even when some were masters at concealing their soul essence, making it seem so little, almost like that of a mundane human, Northern could tell they were hiding it.


    And there were numerous cases like that. One-on-one, he was confident he could defeat everyone he had noticed so far.


    But if they were to all gang up on him, it was a different story. But he also thought,


    ''I have an army of my own...''


    He smiled shortly and continued forward with his head held straight into the air.


    After a couple of steps, he cut into a corner and raised his head to the window in the building that could be seen in the backdrop of many walls.


    The walls were like a maze, as if to make further journey difficult for anyone.


    Northern paused as he stared at the window, alight with a golden hue even in the midst of the night.


    He narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    ''What do I say to her?''


    He had no idea. At this point, he began to feel like turning back would be a better choice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''What if she does not recognize me...''


    At the thought of such a possibility, Northern''s hand holding the spear trembled.


    Suddenly, someone interrupted, calling,


    "Hey!! What are you doing?! Standing like that?!"


    Northern staggered as he turned around to face the person calling him.


    The man was wearing the kind of helmet that covered his face, revealing only his eyes.


    ''From the Tower...''


    He came closer and stopped in front of Northern. "The Commander has ordered that we find an intruder. What are you doing here?"


    Northern frowned slightly. "I''m sorry, but I am not a part of the Tower Garrison."


    The soldier took a step closer, looming over Northern in an intimidating way. Northern couldn''t see his whole face, but his eyes were currently ring with bloodthirst.


    "So because you are a member of the Imperial Garrison, you think it''s just okay to disobey orders from your superior?"


    ''Oh, I see... I see what this is... a bully.'' Northern shed a small smile and frowned in return. "As far as the word ''superior'' goes, I have a responsibility to answer to those in my garrison first, before any other."


    Northern responded with an unintimidated look in his eyes.


    This caused the other soldier to grow intensely angry, ring into Northern''s eyes.


    Then he noticed something, and his eyes widened.


    "Blue..."


    Immediately after Northern heard him mutter, he wasted no time and drove a punch into the guy''s stomach, sting arge propulsion of air from his back.


    The soldier copsed unconscious, his mouth foaming.


    Northern swiftly turned around, his feet barely touching the ground, and he dashed away like


    a gunshot, cutting through different corners of the wall.


    Finally, he reached the gate where two soldiers were positioned.


    Before they could see him, he disappeared-both of them looked at each other because of the


    sudden wind blow and shrugged.


    Northern softlynded on the roof of the window and looked down.


    His heart thumped as he stared. The final step was entering through the window, and then he would get to meet his real birth mother.


    He gently touched his chest.


    ''I had thought this meant nothing to me, so why exactly am I so tense?''


    He steadied his breath and dropped his hand slowly. He closed his eyes and opened them,


    then walked towards the edge of the roof with feather steps, letting himself fall off.


    As he fell past the window, taking a good glimpse of the interior, Northern''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    As he appeared out of thin air, Northern''s boot softly stepped on the embroidered red rug. The focal point of the room was arge canopy bed, draped in rich, dark curtains with plush, burgundy or deep red bedding.


    The bed was positioned under an archway, which added to the grandeur and historical feel of the space.


    The room was framed by stone arches and columns with intricate carvings, contributing to the sense of age and architectural beauty.


    Candlelight provided a warm, flickering golden glow, enhancing the room''s intimate and somewhat mysterious atmosphere.


    The walls were a deep, earthy tone, likely a rich shade of red or brown,plementing the overall warmth of the room.


    A few pieces of dark wood furniture could be seen, including what seemed to be a chest or cab at the back and possibly a small table to the side.


    The presence of the ironwork on the bed and the overall design elements suggested a


    luxurious taste.


    Thebination of the rich colors, candlelight, and heavy fabrics gave the room a cozy yet


    imposing atmosphere.


    Northern slowly walked forward after breathing in all the scenery. He stood right next to the


    bed and frowned.


    Immediately from behind, a knife was put across his throat. The hands wielding the knife


    were pale, cold, and bony.


    They were the first thing he noticed.


    ''My mother''s hands,'' the words urred to him almost like an epiphany.


    "Who sent you?"


    Her voice was thick, with a tender undertone.


    ''Perhaps she is trying so hard to sound intimidating,'' Northern couldn''t help but smile.


    "Are you Lady Henai?"


    Thedy raised a brow. "You should know that very well before sneaking in here. Why are you


    asking me?"


    Northern chuckled, ''She''s fierce...''


    Suddenly, he vanished from her grasp. Her eyes widened, but immediately he appeared right


    in front of her, but facing her instead of backing her.


    Her eyes widened even further as they beheld his face. Her hands began to tremble.


    Northern frowned at first, thinking, ''What is wrong with her?''


    She stumbled backward first, then stopped herself. Her mouth was slightly open, as if she


    wanted to speak but she couldn''t.


    Then her hands slowly stretched forward, her legs following, softly and slowly taking one


    step after the other.


    She paused in front of him, taking a tense gulp. Then she moved her hands slowly once again, touching Northern''s helmet gently and removing it from his head.


    The metal cap nged on the ground with a grudge as she dropped it.


    She didn''t care how disturbing the sound could have been, but it was surely heard by several


    people.


    His white hair unfurled and fell down his face immediately after the metal cap was taken off.


    Her facial expression finally broke into tears. She shook and fell to the ground, looking up at Northern''s face.


    Northern, meanwhile, was observing her with a slight frown etched upon his features. Thinking, ''It can''t be... did she recognize me? Immediately? That''s, that''s impossible!''

 Chapter 425: Meeting Mommy [Part 2]

    Chapter 425: Meeting Mommy [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern stood, absent-minded and absorbed in the moment that seemed to be ying out in slow motion.


    The woman''s face was paler than a couple of moments ago. She tried to reach him from her position with her hands trembling.


    Not knowing what the heavy ache that overwhelmed his heart was, Northern slowly went down, bending to his knees.


    He took the woman''s hand and helped her to his cheek, his eyes barely holding on as he stared down at her.


    Several touches could be seen running around thepound of this particr building, but neither of them seemed concerned about it.


    To Northern, who was seeing the woman that had brought him to this life for the first time, he had thought it wouldn''t change a thing to see her.


    But he was wrong; it changed everything. And the most difficult thing was he didn''t even know how to navigate through the emotions.


    There was pain tightening his chest. He could feel the joy of finally seeing his mother, but at the same time, he could also feel a weight of sadness with that joy.


    Everything was just so unclear, so confusing. A hell of an emotional palette he had never felt before.


    Something tickled his cheek before he knew it. The moment he felt it, Northern''s brow twitched and creased.


    He wiped the little liquid with his thumb and stared at it nkly.


    ''I''m crying?''


    His,pared to his mother''s, was like a drop in the ocean; thedy in front of him was already weeping buckets.


    Her shoulders trembled as she fondled Northern''s cheek with so much care, a sad smile gently beautifying her face.


    An uneven rhythm of steps resounded in the building as multiple soldiers and servants raced up to check on the treasureddy of the Empire.


    "My s-s-son..." Her voice trembled as the words came out.


    Northern frowned, ''How can she be so sure? There''s no iota of doubt in her eyes.''


    He also could see it. Their white hair, although his was quite dirtypared to hers. The blue eyes were just like his.


    On a few asions, he had been granted the opportunity to look at his own reflection, and right now, it felt like he was looking at himself in the flesh of a woman. There was a striking and indispensable resemnce between the two. That way, it made sense why the Tower Sage recognized him at a nce. It didn''t take a genius to figure out he looked so much like Lady Henai. And almost everyone knew Lady Henai had lost her child.


    "Mother?" Northern didn''t know how the words dropped, but they did.


    And immediately they did, the woman drew him close hurriedly and hugged him tight, crying tremendously.


    At that point, several soldiers broke through the door, all armed with their weapons and ready to wreak hell.


    But they all paused as they saw what was happening. Thedy was hugging someone with white hair.


    They slowly retreated outside her room, with only one man walking forward through them.


    Guillever closed the door behind him. It was slightly broken, but it held.


    He observed the two of them with a gentle sadness sitting in his eyes.


    Lady Henai removed herself from Northern, shaking as she inspected his whole body.


    "W-why? Are you dressed like this? W-w-where have you been? How did you grow up? Where did you live? How are you feeling? What is-"


    Guillever''s hand slowly touched her shoulder, making her words freeze. He smiled and said to her,


    "Henai, why not let him rest first? Let this moment sink. The questions cer."


    Lady Henai looked between the Tower Sage, who was crouching behind her, and Northern, who was kneeling in front of her.


    Her face contorted with even more sadness. "But I want to know now! I want to know everything about him. I am sure this time around, Gilly, this is my child."


    "I know, Henai," his voice resounded with kindness. "I can see it too. He is definitely your son. So, Henai, trust me, I will take good care of him. You don''t want to cause a ruckus at a time like this. Let me take care of him for tonight; you rest, and tomorrow you cane to my ce."


    Northern''s face turned grim.


    Seeing this, Henai gave a quick response to the Tower Sage.


    "No, no, I don''t want that. I trust you, but my son does not seem to trust you. I don''t want to lose him any moment again. I don''t want to let him out of my sight again. I was not even given a chance to hold my own child. He was taken out of my hands all for the sake of protecting him. And now you''re telling me to do the exact same thing."


    "Henai, it''s not "


    "I appreciate your help, Gilly, but no."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Tower Sage clenched his fist and stood up. "Okay then, is it okay if I stand guard here through the rest of the night?"


    Northern tilted his head in curiosity. ''What the hell is wrong with the man?''


    He went and added when he saw the hesitation in Henai''s after she looked at Northern again.


    "I will cast a barrier over here. Your conversations will be safe from the outside, even from


    me."


    ''This guy really expects me to believe that?'' He frowned slightly, but his mother spoke before his expression could be noticed.


    "That''s fine then, Gilly." She responded with the tenderness Northern had noticed earlier. Guillever bowed his head and backed away. He opened the door-the wooden door creaked painfully as he forced it open.


    It was a little bit noisy to close it back as it was almost being torn apartpletely.


    But Guillever tried and eventually closed the door. Immediately the door closed, silence suddenly overwhelmed everywhere.


    Northern frowned as he observed the air. ''It''s different... almost like a separate space.''


    Lady Henai smiled at Northern. "What he says he will do is exactly what he will do. Don''t worry about it."


    Northern narrowed his eyes, staring at his mother for a couple of seconds, then looked away for a moment, sheepishly scratching his neck as he said, "You can''t trust people so easily like


    that."


    Thedy''s blue eyes flung wide open and almost immediately shrank, unfolding a delightful smile on her face.


    "It must not have been easy growing up. You are fifteen years, five months, and three days." Northern''s eyes were left wide open with surprise. A secondter, he said, "Wow."


    He was short of words to follow.


    She touched his jaw once again with a sad smile. "How have you been? How are you on this


    continent?"


    Northern looked at her hand and frowned, pulling himself away from her a little bit.


    The action made Lady Henai crumble with sadness, her face seeking Northern like a desperate


    puppy, but she patiently waited for Northern to speak.


    After a couple of minutes, he looked at her sternly and opened his mouth.


    "Did you ever look for me?"


    "I did. Your father promised he would help me, but he never got back to me. There were too many enemies, and he suggested that perhaps it was best for you to stay hidden." Northern looked at her nkly for a couple of seconds, then cautiously asked, "My father.


    Who is my father?"


    Her face folded with determination as she spoke. "Your father is the thirty-fourth Emperor of the Reimgard Empire, Regallion Reshard Reimgard, the third."


    ''Looks like Jeci wasn''t wrong after all...'' he thought and looked at her. "And my name?"


    She looked at him for a couple of seconds, swallowed, and finally answered with his name.


    "Rian Artemis Reimgard..." She paused and continued, "All your siblings and every other imperial family member have an R for all their names because they are strictly blooded by the imperial family. However..." Her voice trembled as she came to a pause. Northern frowned, wanting to know more. He said no words but his expression implored her


    to continue.


    She looked down, overwhelmed by shame as she spoke. "Except the bastards... I am of a different lineage. My mother was from a different tribe than the Reimgard and Luinngard families. Ah, look at me. I haven''t even exined the weird family tree of the Two Empires to you. Wait, do you even know-"


    Rain quickly interrupted her before she could go out of breath. "I know, just continue...


    mother."


    The word she heard warmed her heart more than anything else in the past fifteen years of her


    life. She smiled and went on.


    "Because you were not of their true origin, you were only allowed to carry one of the Reimgardian names. For your middle name, I decided to name you after the founder of my mother''s tribe, which she often told me stories about. Artemis."


    Northern shrugged a little bit. ''Looks like I do have a good name after all.'' He chuckled for a


    bit and sat on the ground, looking at the woman.


    There was a lot on his mind, but hearing his name was a great first step.


    ''I''m a bastard... of some sort...'' The realization of it didn''t seem to hurt at all.


    Not that he cared to begin with. There was the most important question he really wanted to


    ask.


    He looked at his mother with a frown befalling his face and asked, his tone reverberating with


    power.


    "Mother, who tried to kill me?"

 Chapter 426: Complications

    Chapter 426: Complications


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern sat with his legs crossed, silently waiting for his mother, Lady Henai, to talk.


    She also stayed silent, her face however was a mixture of anxiety and uncertainty.


    Northern decided to fold his hands and be patient with her, deciding to give her time to speak.


    After a couple of minutes passed, Lady Henai finally raised her head. She looked passionately into Northern''s face and said:


    "Can''t we let it be in the past? You''re alive and that is all that matters. We can start a new life in Luinngard. You''ll live a peaceful and silent life with your mother, me."


    Northern''s expression folded as he heard her words.


    This was it. This was one of theplications he had feared.


    "No," he responded sharply. "I have no intention to stay in Luinngard. I had a life before now, in the Central ins, and I n to go back to that life. When I discovered my mother was a princess in this nation, I just had to see what she looked like for myself. I''m sorry, but I don''t expect anything from you."


    His words were like sharp thorns, deeply shredding her heart.


    But she understood very well the point he was trying to get to her.


    Lady Henai probably wanted to im her son, the one she had waited over fifteen years for. She never wanted anything to separate them again.


    But she also had toe to terms with the fact that her son was nurtured and cared for by other parents.


    Which, by the looks of how Northern before her eyes had turned out to be such a stern boy at the age of fifteen, with the tone of a man to his person, have done a great job indeed.


    But still, she didn''t want to let her son go a second time.


    "You don''t need to tell me if you don''t want to," Northern said to her.


    His expression was calm and gentle.


    "But I need your help."


    Lady Henai''s face lit up immediately. "I''ll do anything for you, my son," she responded with tion.


    Northern nodded with a soft smile shing across his face. He lingered for a second and said to her:


    "I need to go back to the Central ins. I don''t know if you know, but I happen to be one of the students from the academy that was suddenly brought into this deste continent. I''ve had to survive through storms and fire for the past ten months of my life. Now, a window to go back home has appeared."


    He paused and stared deeply into her eyes.


    "Mother, please can you help me go back home?" Northern sounded genuine and serious, staring into her eyes unfazed.


    She lingered after his request, slowly shifted closer to him and said:


    "Don''t you want to spend some time with me? I could introduce you to your uncle. My brother is the Emperor of Luinngard Empire. I''m sure his sons, they may not be the best of characters, but I''m sure they''d be d to have you around."


    "Would they?" Northern smiled. "Look, I appreciate the hospitality, but I believe there is something much more important that I need to do."


    His mother''s tone rang with surprise. "And what could that be? You can talk to me, son."


    Northern looked at her nkly for a couple of seconds, his mind dividing through some of her words. ''Can I trust her? Of course, I can trust her. But wouldn''t it be dangerous to bring her into all of this?''


    Raven was nning to flood the entire nation greatly in her desperate n to escape this Destion.


    And it looked like all the survivors were with her on this one. Even the ones from Sloria, except Zephyr and his subordinates.


    Braham''s location was also unknown. As far as the news went, Afkon was dead, but no one spoke about it, neither did anyone even confirm it.


    However, for Northern, the fact that Raven came back alive was enough proof.


    For a moment, he wondered, ''How does she even get out alive in a fight with an Ascendant, or are they not as powerful as the rumors im?''


    Northern felt Ascendants were supposed to be powerful, incredibly powerful, and the only thing it took to defeat them was an Ascendant.


    Or maybe five Sages could pull it off. It was simply impossible for a Savant.


    Which was what brought him to suspect that Raven had a very dangerous trump card that ignored the importance of ranks, take his Chaos ability for example.


    He could even destroy a Paragon if he wanted.


    Btedly discovering that he was getting distracted, he brought himself back to the scene and sighed.


    "I''m sorry, mother. I just have a lot on my mind." He uncrossed his legs and sat down on the ground, leaning backwards on his hands.


    He looked at his mother one more time and raised his head up, admiring the architecture work of the ceiling before bringing his head back down to speak.


    "Mother..." ''Damn, I sound almost weird,'' Northern''s mind shrank from slight cringe, but he continued anyway. "I just need to leave here silently. I know it might not be possible tonight, but I''d like to leave first thing tomorrow morning."


    Lady Henai leaned her head closer to him, determination radiating from her beautiful face.


    "If so, can I follow you?"


    Northern''s mouth fell from her words.


    "Why?"


    "I never want to lose you again. I will never let you out of my sight."


    Northern observed her for a moment, then leaned away from his hands, cing them gently on her shoulders with care.


    He smiled and assured her, "You will not lose me again, and I am going to make sure Ie back to see you. I promise."


    She looked at Northern''s eyes with a crumbling expression. A smile curled up the corner of her lips, simultaneously causing a tear to drop.


    "You really do take every one of my physical features. I''m d it turned out like that."


    "I''m d too," Northern smiled. "You are astonishing," heplimented.


    "Thank you."


    Silence fell between the two for a few moments before Lady Henai asked aplicated


    question.


    "Now that you know you are a prince of Reimgard, do you n to go there?"

 Chapter 427: Catching Up With Mommy

    Chapter 427: Catching Up With Mommy


    ?


    Her question was quite unexpected, and it was anotherplication. One he had not even given a thought to at all.


    He was a prince of a powerful empire, one that stood supreme over thergest continent in the world.


    If not for the absence of sufficient knowledge about the nations in the other two continents, one could as well refer to Reimgard as the strongest nation in the world of Tra-el.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And he was a prince of that ce. Who wouldn''t want to go back there?


    He thought about thevish, princely lifestyle and if he was to be honest, it was very enticing.


    Served by maidens, it was the kind of lifestyle he wished he had from childhood. But there were people trying to kill him.


    There was that too, the moment he returned to the pce what was the proof that those people were not going toe after him again.


    Was the Imperial family going to ept him? He''s a bastard to begin with.


    That brought him to the realization that even if he wanted to go back there, he needed to be strong first. And he didn''t really need to go back there except if being a prince would better propagate his future ns.


    In other words and frankly speaking, it was a family he considered a tool. At least for now, but his mother however didn''t deserve such wickedness, also at least for now.


    ''I don''t trust anyone, and I won''t until I get to the bottom of this matter. But she gave birth to me, so I''m willing topromise.''


    Northern raised his head straight and looked the woman dead in the eye as he responded. "No, not right now, I have no intentions to."


    His mother lingered then asked again, "What about in the future?"


    Northern''s expression remained the same as when he answered before, "I don''t know, that would depend on the path I choose to take in the future. Am I not merely fifteen right now?"


    She smiled and nodded, "Indeed you are, but I feel like you have grown far more mature than a fifteen-year-old should be."


    Northern giggled a little bit, "This hell was not easy on any of us. Each and every one of us had to learn one thing or another and it contributed to the kind of person we''ve be now."


    He thought as he looked down for a moment, ''Especially me, I have learnt a lot...''


    A small frown appeared on his face, and quickly disappeared.


    Lady Henai pressed down her lips and looked away for a moment, "I''m sorry I wasn''t able to help."


    "What would you have done?" Northern tilted his head.


    He smiled a secondter, "Besides, I''m d I got to know my real name. There''s so much prestige in the name Artemis, I love it."


    "While you were in my womb, your father and I often called you Art."


    Northern looked at her in a strange way, bringing his head back a little, "I''m surprised you and the strongest Monarch in the Central ins had a romantic moment. That was quite ironic to what I was thinking."


    Lady Henai covered her lips as she chuckled,menting afterwards, "You wouldn''t believe it but he actually married me because he fell for me."


    Northern''s eyes widened, then a grin appeared on his face.


    "I mean, with all your beauty, who wouldn''t want to marry you."


    "This is nothing, you should really see when I was in my youth."


    Northern frowned, tilting his head, "Oh my days, I thought for a moment that you were still in your youth."


    "I see you gained a skill for ttering women, you must be husband to many."


    Northernughed shortly and looked away, folding his hands as he responded, "Actually, I am husband to none. And I kind of like it that way."


    He sounded genuinely proud of himself.


    She, on the other hand, looked like she just had life sucked out of her. She stared at him for a couple of minutes with a deadpan expression.


    Then she sighed and said calmly.


    "Art, so is it okay if you stay the night, tomorrow we can get you to the harbor and you''ll leave for the Central ins... but I''ming with you, no objections."


    Northern looked at the woman''s eyes, somehow he could see the resemnce now more than anytime. Those were the same eyes he has whenever he was damn sure he wouldn''t change a certain decision of his.


    ''This woman...'' He scratched the back of his head and responded, "Fine, but I have one question."


    Lady Henai breathed, "Ask,"


    "Isn''t there a reason why you left the Central ins to begin with? If the Emperor was in love with you, why were you giving birth in a forest? And why were people after my life?"


    She let out another gentle but shaky breath, it looked like she was toughening up. She probably wished she wouldn''t have to answer the question.


    Northern even thought she wouldn''t, however, she started.


    "I''m sorry. My knowledge is very limited and I am not sure who it is in particr, it could be one of your brothers or sisters or it could be their vassals. I don''t know. As to the reason why I left, I couldn''t take it anymore. Your absence and my presence in that ce was torturing me, so I asked him toe home. He didn''t want to but he allowed me in the end."


    Northern nodded slightly as she gave her answers, when she was done, his words flowed out


    again.


    "How many brothers and sisters do I have?"


    "You have eleven brothers and sisters, you are thest child which makes you the twelfth, particrly, five girls and six boys."


    Northern''s jaw dropped, he was silent for a moment, just staring, stunned.


    Then afterwards... "Wow, eleven siblings, that''s a lot. How many wives does he have?"


    Lady Henai smiled, "Just one."


    "One woman gave birth to all of them?"


    She nodded, "Yes, she''s quite a lovelydy."


    Northern narrowed his eyes, "She is? I mean, you stole her husband sort of..."


    Lady Henai admitted, "It was hard at first but things got better."


    "How are you sure she''s not the one that tried to kill me?"


    Lady Henai frowned, about to give a stern response when the entire building trembled


    tremendously.

 Chapter 428: Infiltration

    Chapter 428: Infiltration


    ?


    The entire desert trembled because of one human''s furious steps.


    Jeci moving through the storm was like a storm splitting the red sand in a certain direction, behind her was a hill of sand and dust that rose like angry waves.


    She was more than just a running warrior, she looked like a powerful force of nature that no one would dare to go against.


    Even from afar, the substitute gatemen were already ring, with their weapons at hand pointed forward in alertness of any strange attack.


    "It looks like a storming," one said to his partner.


    "I do hope it stops at that," the other said with a paler expressionying on his face.


    Suddenly the storm disappeared and everything calmed down, the rising waves of dust from afar slowly settled down.


    Both of them examined the distance with meticulous caution, before the one that had first spoken said again.


    "Looks like it''s gone?"


    "Hm, looks like it..." the other one''s voice came thicker, testifying that he might be older.


    To them the storm had died down, but Jeci had perfectly executed the cover she needed to escape their sight.


    The storm cloud was no coincidence, it was meant to be a distraction for them. So, they wouldn''t even see hering.


    It was a bit risky because she stood the chance of being noticed, the Empire gatemen were always trained specially in perception.


    The fact that she was not perceived informed her that the original gatemen must be dead which meant Northern was inside the empire already.


    She clicked her tongue in frustration, her face wearing out from so much mental stress. ''How could he do this to me?'' She thought as she ran forward.


    This time, her steps were light, but she was fast, running steadily but with the legs of wind.


    Perspiration trickled down all over her face, even the back of her clothes was damp, but she kept going forward with a light frown on her face.


    After a while she got to the wall curving outside as usual, she looked up and narrowed her eyes. Then she ran her hand across the wall surface, closing her eyes.


    She tried to focus more on her sense of touch than any other sense. And soon, she felt something.


    The overall surface of the wall was wlessly smooth, it was like the skin of a clean cold metal, but there was supposed to be a ce which was uneven, slightly bulging out.


    Jeci opened her eyes the moment she observed it and frowned.


    She pushed the bulge inwards.


    Immediately the sand began to leak downward as a door opened on the ground, revealing some dark and decrepit stairs.


    Jeci made sure she looked back, and confirmed that there was no one there before jumping into the underground stairs.


    As she descended the stairs, the entry point automatically closed. As the bulge slowly pushed back forward, sand moved to cover the surface of the opened ground, as if being carried by an invisible force.


    After a while, not even the most brilliant of detectives would suspect that there was


    something like an entry point in this ce.


    About an hourter, a couple of persons stood at the edge of the desert.


    They were:


    Raven, whopared to other times was clean, her face neatly shimmering in the dim night. Her crimson eyes however were vicious and void of emotion.


    Equipped in ck, lithe armor, with a ck cloak like darkness fluttering over her body.


    Helena, who wore a green light attire, what covered her body was just a tight fitted short that stopped just above her knee, her upper attire resembled a kimono in the sense that it also had a cor that crossed over each other-her toned muscles were on disy.


    Her eyes were tentatively staring forward.


    There was Ryan, John-who was the razor teeth, short guy with spiky blue hair.


    And thest person was Erikson, whom by all look and form was "timidity" in person.


    He even seemed to be more timid than Ellis and also socially awkward.


    One would never see a guy like him around the crowd, in fact, he was rarely seen at all.


    Raven had insisted that he be a party leader at the time. And even though everyone at the end agreed to it, they still believe he''s pretty useless.


    And right now, Raven had insisted that Eriksone with them.


    Everyone does not understand why she would ask for such, even Erikson himself does not understand. But she still insisted.


    They all lined the edge of the point where the red desert that led to the empire walls started.


    "It''s indeed a beautiful ce. Enormous!" Helena eximed.


    Raven nced at her with a look of disapproval.


    "What?" Helena groaned.


    "You clearly have not actually been to the academy, if you think this is amazing. Indeed, the walls of Luinngard Empire are magnificent but the academy..." her words got caught in her throat as she tried to speak.


    Then John continued for her, "It''s enormous..." he looked at her with a small frown leaving his face.


    Raven gave aplimentary smile and focused her gaze forward, towards the curving wall lining the horizon.


    Helena shrugged and spoke after a couple of seconds of silence.


    "So, are we going to stand here and watch all night?"


    Raven creased her brows, "Of course not." Her eyes turned to her left and right, observing everyone beside her.


    Then she faced forward and said, "We need some sort of distraction. Helena, your talent involves something around the atmosphere you find yourself in right? Do you think you can


    do it?"


    Helena''s brows came together, ''How the hell did she know that?'' her thoughts trailed off.


    She stepped forward either way and crouched, touching the sand with both of her hands.


    Her eyes started to emit an amber glow, the markings on her face immediately grew, crossing over themselves on her face. From each side of her jaw, over her eyes to her forehead.


    She closed her eyes and opened them.


    Immediately the sand began to rise like waves, and began to surge forward powerfully.


    John''s eyes widened, "Oh bless my mother, what did you do?"


    Helena looked at her hand, "Well, to be particr, I can change the properties of my surroundings, but certain conditions have to be met."


    She looked at the mighty desert wave of sand surging forward like a tsunami and added, "What I did was give the desert the property of water, and made it quite chaotic."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That''s impressive," Johnplimented.


    "She is impressive," Raven agreed, "we have to go now."


    In that moment, all their gazes became obstinate.

 Chapter 429: The Mighty Flood [Part 1]

    Chapter 429: The Mighty Flood [Part 1]


    ?


    All five of them, with the cover of the storm, made way behind Raven. After a long few minutes, they arrived at a side of the wall.


    By this time, the tsunami of sand had crashed against the gate of the wall. Of course, it left no tangible effect. The gatemen, however, were just covered in sand.


    Raven repeated what Jeci had done and after a moment, the entry point on the ground began to open.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Raven watched with patience, everything was unfolding the same way it had unfolded in her familiar''s memory fed to her.


    After losing one of them, this was thest one and she was really skeptical about letting it go. These familiars were the closest thing Raven had to family.


    Because from childhood, a pair is given to every member of the family regardless of who they are. Of course, these familiars have even stronger types.


    Raven frowned and cautiously led them into the bunker. They climbed down and soon started climbing back up.


    However, the way up was sealed. Since Raven''s familiar didn''t follow her inside because she wanted to be careful, Raven didn''t know exactly how she was going to open the door.


    However, she didn''t need to. She looked at the others in the darkness and made a speech.


    "This is the juncture..." she said to them, "we are probably not going to be able to live with this decision, wrecking the livelihood of thousands of people because we want to go home. But we have no choice, I see no other way out of this ce. I''m sorry if I am cruel," she bowed her head sincerely as she apologized.


    The others groaned in silence.


    John looked at her, a frown etched upon his face. He dismissed the frown and inquired, "So, what do we do now?"


    Raven brought out the small bottle, "The water in this bottle and the force is powerful enough to shatter a person into smithereens. So, I''ll need everyone to back out, while I open it."


    Ryan, who had been around like he hadn''t been around, suddenly grimaced at Raven.


    "What are you thinking of doing, Lady Raven? If this thing is strong enough to shatter a person into smithereens, why should you be the one to stay with it?"


    Raven turned her eyes to him, deadpanned. "Who else will do it, if I don''t?"


    Ryan pped his chest, his eyes brimming with confidence, "I can! I''m sure I can cover myself with ice cones that would protect me from the force."


    Raven shook her head, "The force generated will destroy this ce in an instant, it will break into the entire city from the ground, the force is probably strong enough to even knock down their gate or at least leave it in a very wounded state. Ryan, I thank you for your concern but you can''t do this. Your ice power is not enough."


    "Then what about you?" The boy yelled, "You are going to kill yourself with this!!"


    Raven smiled and cocked her head, "Yes, it will be painful but don''t worry Ryan, I will not die."


    Her words were genuine and soothing. Ryan heard them and his anger immediately dissipated.


    Raven was one of the first few people he made friends with, she was the one that made him a less socially awkward person.


    Before, all he used to do was hide in a hole or anywhere dark. He would step out in the night to find something to eat while hiding away in the day, until one faithful night he met Raven.


    That night marked the beginning of their friendship, with Raven being endlessly persistent until he came out of his shell.


    So to him, he owed her everything including his loyalty. The only reason why he joined Ate''s faction was because he knew Raven had it in for Gilbert and he had a grudge against Sloria for what they did to her.


    It was incredibly hard for him to let her go but her smile just now made it all easy.


    He clenched his hands and stepped back on the stairs. The others also looked at Raven and nodded in understanding.


    Helena looked at Raven with pity wafting across her face. She seemed to know something the others did not and was not going to say anything.


    "Take care of yourself," she said to Raven and was the first one to turn away.


    After she turned away, the others gave Raven a nce and also began to walk away.


    Until Ryan was left.


    Raven gave him a long gaze and said, "You should go now too, Ryan."


    He clenched his teeth and turned away, "You better not die," he said and walked away, climbing the stairs out of the bunker.


    Raven stared at their silhouettes till they were no more and murmured, "I can''t escape death. But at least I won''t stay dead."


    She ced the bottle gently on the step above her, she gently pulled out the cover blocking it and stepped back quickly, allowing herself to fall down the stairs.


    The bottle began to tremble, slightly at first, then soon heavily.


    What followed was a powerful explosion that did not only shatter the bunker, but destroyed even the ground within a hundred meters. It was like an explosive bomb was nted underground, causing the entire surface to overturn.


    All around, tremors began to run across the ground like mad dogs, everywhere began to tremble. Vibrations began to shake the colossal wall.


    And suddenly, everyone could tell that something was not alright.


    From a part of the wall, an enormous spring of water suddenly burst forth into the air, sting forward into houses and carrying any and everything on its path.


    Chaos erupted in the city as the flood tore through the streets.


    Water surged with a ferocious speed, turning alleys into rivers and zas into raging


    whirlpools.


    The sheer force uprooted trees, smashed through windows, and sent debris flying in all directions.


    Screams filled the air as people scrambled for higher ground, desperately trying to escape the relentless surge.


    The flood moved with a terrifying momentum, a living beast devouring everything in its path.


    In moments, the once-bustling market square was submerged.


    Stalls, carts, and goods were swept away, their remnants swirling in the churning waters.


    The floodwaters carried away livestock, wagons, and even the heavy stone statues that once stood proudly as the city''s sentinels.


    Everything, before anyone could respond to the danger, was submerged in an overwhelming amount of water.

 Chapter 430: The Mighty Flood [Part 2]

    Chapter 430: The Mighty Flood [Part 2]


    ?


    On the far side of the city, the massive stone wall that barricaded the sea port groaned under the pressure.


    The ancient structure, long considered imprable, began to crack as the floodwater pushed against it with an unyielding force.


    As the cracks spread, the wall buckled and, with a thunderous crash, gave way, unleashing another wave of destruction.


    The crash of the stone wall reverberated like a colossal hammer striking the earth, sending tremors far and wide.


    For a moment, there was silence-an eerie stillness that lingered before the chaos.


    Then, with a deafening roar, the floodwaters surged forward, freed from their ancient confines.


    The water, dark and swollen with debris, moved with terrifying speed.


    It mmed into the first row of houses near the sea port, wooden structures splintering instantly under the sheer force.


    The buildings crumbled like matchsticks, their foundations ripped from the earth as the flood swept them away.


    On another side of the city, the floodwater surged further into the narrow streets, channeling its ferocity, turning alleys into deadly torrents.


    Stones that had paved the roads for centuries were torn free and carried along, bing deadly projectiles that added to the destruction.


    Windows shattered from the mere force of the flood, walls buckled, and roofs caved in, all drowned in the relentless tide.


    The panic was instantaneous, people, caught unaware by the sudden invasion of the flood, scrambled to find higher ground or any kind of shelter.


    Mothers clutched their children tightly, their faces twisted with terror as they ran,


    desperately searching for safety amidst the chaos.


    Some fathers tried to shield their families with their own bodies, only to be swept away by the relentless torrent, theirst cries drowned by the raging waters.


    The flood did not discriminate; it imed everyone in its path.


    The elderly, too frail to run, were quickly overtaken, their feeble attempts to find refuge ending in futility.


    Children screamed for their parents, only to be torn away by the sheer force of the flood.


    Entire families were separated in an instant, with no chance of reunion in the maelstrom that followed.


    Simultaneously, as the flood terrorized the city flowing towards the pce, it terrorized the port. Ships docked in the harbor, some moored and others floating free, were almost mo match for the wave''s might.


    Smaller vessels capsized almost immediately, their crews thrown into the turbulent waters, some medium sized ships were torn from their anchors and flung against the piers.


    While therger ones could withstand the force of the crowd however, waters rushed into them, carrying people and smashing them against things.


    The crashing of timber and metal rang out as ships were dashed to pieces, their remains strewn across the water like toys abandoned by a careless child.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The harbor itself, a proud symbol of Luinngard empire''s wealth and power, was soon swallowed by the flood.


    Warehouses filled with goods from across the seas were inundated, their contents-spices, silks, weapons-swept into the streets and scattered like so much flotsam.


    The docks, once bustling with activity, were now a wastnd of wreckage, the few survivors clinging to whatever they could find as they were carried along by the current.


    As the waters continued to rise, those who had sought refuge in the tallest buildings watched in horror as theirst hopes for safety were drowned beneath the relentless tide.


    Many clung to whatever they could-rooftops, treetops, even floating debris-hoping against hope that they might somehow survive the onught.


    But the flood was merciless. The torrent tore people from their grips, dragged them under, and carried them away into the dark, churning sea it had formed in their city.


    In the distance, the empire''s colossal wall, a marvel of engineering that had stood as a sentinel against the outside world for centuries, began to tremble.


    The flood, having carved its way through the city, now pressed against the wall with all its might. The wall was more than just a barrier; it was a symbol of the empire''s invincibility, a reminder to all who saw it that nothing could breach its defenses.


    But now, under the relentless assault of the flood, that invincibility was being tested. The water pounded against the wall, its force magnified by a strange pressure and force, it was as if this flood has a might of it own that transcendedmon sense.


    Cracks, barely visible at first, began to appear along the base of the wall, spreading upward like veins of a diseased tree.


    The smooth stone, once thought unbreakable, began to crumble as the cracks widened, chunks of masonry tumbling into the flood below.


    With each passing moment, the pressure increased.


    The floodwaters, unable to find an easy escape, began to climb, rising up the wall and spilling over its edge.


    The once-dry sands on the other side of the wall were now drenched, the water pouring in like a waterfall from the heavens.


    Inside the city, panic had reached a fever pitch. People who had taken refuge in what they thought were safe ces now found themselves trapped as the water surged higher and


    higher.


    Some sought shelter in the upper floors of buildings, but even there, the flood pursued them, rising with a terrifying inevitability.


    The empire''s knights, once proud and disciplined, had all rushed out to grant refuge and save the city somehow but in matter of minutes, they were now scattered and disorganized.


    Those stationed around wall and by the gate had the most terrifying experiences, the water threw itself against them and smashed them against the wall and gate with terrifying viciousness and anger.


    Others shouted orders, trying to maintain control, but it was clear to all that the wall would not hold for long.


    The first breach came with a shuddering crack that echoed across the city.


    A section of the wall, weakened by the relentless pressure, gave way, and water poured


    through the gap with the fury of a tidal wave.


    The breach widened rapidly, the stones crumbling as the water forced its way through, and soon the wall began to copse in earnest.


    Massive stones, some asrge as a man, tumbled from their ce, crashing down into the city


    below.


    Some tall and sturdy buildings that had managed to withstand the flood were ttened in an instant, crushed under the weight of the falling debris.


    The floodwaters, now unhindered, surged through the gap, tearing out of the city like a vengeful beast unleashed from its chains.


    One would think the water levels were supposed to go down, but no, it continued to rise, bing even more ferocious.


    One one side as the wall continued to copse, and sections of the city were consumed.


    The noble district-which was closer to the Imperial pce began to face the same amount of terror. It was as if the water''s ego was boasted After destroying the wall.


    However, the nobles'' district was not just another part of the empire. It was home to the


    empire''s most powerful families.


    Several drifters began to fly outside, stretching forth their hands and ejecting a barrier to put


    a stop to the raging Water, all screaming, in intense fear.


    "Where did the flood suddenlye from?"


    "How Is this possible?!"


    "Eldech Save our heads!!"


    "Protect the Pce!!!"


    The barriers held for a while, but it couldn''t hold for long, each person with their own Barrier


    kind power could feel it.


    They could feel the overwhelming force of the flood how it intends to destroy everything in


    its path.


    The barriers shimmered in the twilight, arcs of light pulsating from the outstretched hands of the Drifters, as they fought against the relentless force of the flood.


    The sheer power of the water seemed almost supernatural, as though it was driven by a malevolent will, intent on breaking through every defense the nobles could muster.


    The noble district, once a sanctuary of luxury and privilege, was now a battlefield against


    nature''s wrath.


    The grand manors with their ornate facades and carefully tended gardens were now besieged, their foundations trembling as the floodwaters battered against them with unyielding


    ferocity.


    "Hold the line!" one of the Drifters, a high-ranking noble with a crest of silver wings on his chest, shouted above the roar of the flood.


    His face was etched with determination, but there was a flicker of desperation in his eyes as he poured more soul essence into the barrier he erected, reinforcing it with every ounce of


    strength he had.


    But the water was relentless. It surged forward with a roar, mming against the barriers with a force that sent shockwaves through the air.


    Cracks began to appear in the shimmering walls of light, spider-webbing out from the points


    of impact.


    The Drifters gritted their teeth, their arms shaking as they struggled to maintain the barriers.


    Inside the houses, families huddled together, their faces pale with fear. Children clung to their parents, their small bodies trembling as they listened to the thunderous crash of water


    against stone.


    The noblewomen, usually soposed and graceful, were now frantic, their eyes darting toward the windows where the flood raged just beyond the thin veil of the barriers.


    From the rooftop of a certain building in the pce, a white haired boy watched with a dark


    frown as this disaster unfurled, fully terrorizing the entire nation.


    He muttered with anger, "Damned Raven."

 Chapter 431: The Interceptor

    Chapter 431: The Interceptor


    ?


    Northern stood and watched the disaster from the top of his mother''s chamber, his expression carrying a mood of intense anger.


    He expected that she was going to do this, but that was before things had progressed to this level.


    Besides, standing here and watching as people perished with screams and cries in the flood made everything seem wrong.


    All that the young girl had done was nothing short of devilish, carnal, and evil. These people didn''t deserve so much cruelty.


    He boiled with searing hot anger as he watched. Probably if the people were watching this, they''d also feel so much hate for themselves.


    It was understandable that they would do anything to go back home, but a disaster of this level is morally unfair and uneptable bymon sense.


    Northern washed down his face with his hand. Currently, the pce was trying to evacuate as many people as they could into the main pce building.


    Northern had no idea why the main building, which sat like a pyramid, was their choice, but he guessed that these people had some kind of n in motion.


    After all, the evacuation was being handled by the Tower Sage himself.


    However, he hadn''t heard anything from the Emperor.


    ''Jeci had said that he was in solitary training; perhaps he won''te out,'' Northern thought subtly as he scanned the surroundings with a calm gaze.


    Afar, the nobles and soldiers were still fighting to hold the water, but it was only a matter of time before their barriers came crashing down.


    Northern sighed. "Looks like I have no choice."


    He was about to leap off the roof when he looked down. Someone was running towards him. He narrowed his eyes. "Jeci?"


    She maneuvered her way to the top of the building, jumping almost like a monkey, even with a spear in one of her hands.


    Shended on the nted rooftop and bowed to Northern before standing up and ring into his eyes.


    "Why did you have to do that?"


    Northern smiled a little, hoping to surpass her anger with his pretty smile, and then he said, "I''m sorry, Jeci. I just wanted to see my mother, I guess."


    Jeci red more, but with such honest words from Northern, she couldn''t stay angry for long.


    She let out an exasperated sigh and turned in the direction of the flood, her face folding with heavy concern.


    "What in the world is suddenly happening?"


    A realization suddenly struck Northern, causing his brows to crease.


    "Jeci, did Raven see you leave?"


    Jeci had a puzzled expression on her face due to the question. She lingered curiously before answering Northern.


    "The ck-haired girl with red devilish eyes? Yes, she did."


    Northern''s frown became more grim. He bowed his head and clenched his fist tightly, his tone groaning with an intense mixture of pain and anger as he mumbled her name strongly.


    Jeci could feel the air be hot and heavy. She instinctively took some subtle steps backward because she didn''t want to suffocate under the air.


    Northern breathed out, calming himself. His expression became deadpan as he said to her,


    "Make sure you are safe, Jeci. I''ll go and put an end to this."


    Without waiting for her response, Northern flew off the building, softlynding on top of the next and continued to jump from building to building until he got to one of the buildings that stood high around where the nobles had gathered, fighting the flood.


    Northern observed the wall of flood with narrowed eyes, wondering, ''It''s so massive and powerful. How is an item like that even existent?''


    It was impossible to think that such a tiny and small item held such destructive force of water. How did it even make any sense?


    Northern shook his head either way and looked at the fighting sea fiercely, Chaos Eyes revealing themselves.


    The moment he could see with Chaos Eyes, his spatial awareness spread all over the entire empire.


    In that shocking moment, Northern felt an overwhelming pressure and fear at a particr point. He quickly retrieved his awareness from the ce and folded back, almost stumbling. It felt like he had looked into something he wasn''t supposed to look into. ''What in the world was that?''


    Having no idea left himpletely open and utterly ufortable. But he had better things to do right now than cower in fear of the unknown.


    Northern stood up, closed his eyes, held his hands out into the air, and spread them.


    "Who is that crazy dude?" someone from below muttered as they saw what Northern was doing.


    "Are you even seriously focusing on that right now? We are going to lose our families if we don''t finish evacuating before Father and the rest of the nobles and knights crumble under the power of the flood, and you''re here looking at someone."


    "Dude, just run along. You just wasted more time talking than I did," the other responded and ran into the next building.


    Unseen by anyone, pitch-ck whirlpools began to appear in the depths of the water.


    And from the depth of the water, a strong force began to suck in the flood.


    At once, the nobles noticed the reduction in the force of the water and quickly looked at eachN?v(el)B\\jnn


    other.


    When they all came out to fight, their intention was only to hold long enough until most of their families had been evacuated.


    "Looks like the Ster Array has not abandoned us."


    They said one to another and began to push back with the barrier. The realization that they just might survive fueled their muscles with strength and their souls with essence.


    Northern watched as they all fought back with amazing strength.


    A secondter, he moved his gaze to the water that was slowly beginning to reduce, pouring into the Limitless Void.


    He had opened up a path to the mountains in the Limitless Void and created several gateways, but instead of creating them as normal rifts in space, he used his small authority over the Void to formte a pulling force.


    The nature of the water''s depth also made it easy, along with his familiarity with ligatures


    and Chaos constructs.


    All in all, everything he had learned by experience came to y out usefully in saving the


    Luinngard Empire.


    Northern smiled, pleased as the water began to reduce considerably.


    Suddenly, he swung his face to the side. Before he could register anythinging, he was


    struck.


    Northern felt all the muscles in his body tear apart, but they were forcibly held together by the Void in him and Chaos Thread.


    He helplessly flew away from the hammer-like attack without even seeing his attacker yet.

 Chapter 432: The Stranger [Part 1]

    Chapter 432: The Stranger [Part 1]


    ?


    In the bunker where the flood had originated fromy a dismantled body. What could be made out of this body was mere chunks of flesh, spread blood, and ripped clothes.


    Suddenly, the crimson pool of blood began to transition slowly, first bing colorless like water, then slowly gaining a white ambiance to its nature.


    In a matter of seconds, it was like a pool of snow, managing to keep its form despite being liquefied.


    The pool of blood from a couple of minutes ago became a white sheet across the dark ground, softly sparkling.


    Soon, this white sheet began to pull together. The movement was subtle but definitely visible.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Slowly, the chunks of flesh scattered across the ground were being drawn closer by the white liquid; it was as if light had been given a liquid form and was now acting as a maic pull of some sort.


    A couple of seconds passed, and the chunks of flesh were closer than ever. Miraculously, every torn-out chunk of flesh fit together like pieces of a puzzle.


    After a while, a naked feminine body was formed on the ground. There were several marks like a map where the chunks of flesh had puzzled into each other.


    Those marks were traced by a shimmering white light, and soon everything began to heal. The marks disappeared, the scars-everything went away like it was never there.


    Throughout the whole process, Raven''s eyes were wide open; not once did her consciousness dwindle.


    From the moment she was sted into bits by the force of the flood until now, when she was whole once again, she had been very much alive and conscious.


    Thus, she had lived with the excruciating pain of her body being separated and had to endure an even more hellish experience of it piecing itself back together.


    Such a tremendous and horrific feeling of pain was more than enough to break a mortal''s mind and turn them into nothing but crazed individuals.


    However, as Raven stood up, her armor weaving into existence around her body, her eyes brimmed with unbridled determination.


    Her eyes looked just as fierce as they did a couple of minutes ago before she "died."


    Well, technically, she did not die; her body could not withstand the damage.


    However, essentially speaking, Raven was an immortal being.


    She carries scars of death more than anyone could ever imagine.


    She shrugged off the pain like it was nothing and slowly walked out of the bunker.


    The moment she reached the surface level, however, her face contorted with confusion. The water level had dropped below her knee and was still rapidly dropping.


    She knitted a frown on her forehead as she walked forward, examining with keen curiosity what exactly had gone wrong.


    After a couple of minutes of examination, she still couldn''t find the reason why the flood had suddenly retreated.


    But the damage had been done; the path to the harbor was straight in front of her, free of any buildings or obstacles.


    Behind her, arge part of the wall had copsed due to the force of the ocean, and she could see them from afar, marching toward the empire with zing fury.


    A small smile yed on her lips as she turned swiftly and began to march gantly toward the wrecked harbor.


    Meanwhile...


    The Tower Sage, the princes, and some prestigious Knight Commanders had managed to round everyone up to the Central Imperium.


    They were all scattered in therge hall, mainly the important and high-ranking officials who had happened to be at the pce overnight.


    There were special guests, such as merchants and nobles from other countries.


    As gruesome as the disaster was, Luinngard Empire operated like every other country, no less so. Gathering prestige, tributes, and international rtionships.


    In a corner of the hall, beside the window, Lady Henai stood, worried about her son, who had somehow gotten lost in the crowd.


    But Guillever had promised to bring her son back, so she was patiently waiting while everyone else freaked out.


    Suddenly, she saw a red streak fly super fast across the sky.


    She immediately gasped, "Brother."


    Simultaneously, the two princes-one with ashen white hair and the other slightly whiter than the former-both grimaced and muttered at the same time.


    "Father is out of solitary training."


    "I can feel his energy too. It''s even more powerful than before he left." Guilever was leading the princes to the noble district where the water was barricaded when, all of a sudden, the water started reducing.


    Then the Emperor suddenly streaked across the sky, viciously impaling someone above the roof with a ground-shattering blow.


    They watched as the individual flew across the air, crashing in and out of several distinguished buildings, before eventually not crashing out of a certain one.


    "But who is he?" the prince with whiter hair, Prince Andre, asked. His voice was like it was cut out of a thin screech.


    "I have no idea, but if Father came out, then it''s not good," the older prince, Rhazakar, said. Meanwhile, Guillever stayed silent, thinking to himself...


    ''I felt a tremendous aura just now, something dark, vicious, and incredibly powerful. I''m sure the Emperor felt it too and was incredibly threatened by its existence, which is why he went for it straight away.''


    He pressed his lips together. "I should find Lady Henai''s son before this gets any messier."


    He turned to the princes and announced to them, "I''m sorry, sires, but I need to find


    someone."


    Prince Rhazakar frowned. "Someone? Who?"


    The Tower Sage bowed his head without responding and hastily left their presence.


    Prince Andre gnarled at him as he briskly walked away and soon leaped.


    "I can''t stand that guy at all; the only thing that has kept him alive so far is Lady Henai and


    Father."


    "Look at you with the talk. Are you sure you can take him down? He might only be a Sage, but he has millennia of knowledge at his disposal. That by far outbnces the power scale between the two of you."


    He frowned darkly at the sky. "Right now, let''s find out who in the dark stars that person is."

 Chapter 433: The Stranger [Part 2]

    Chapter 433: The Stranger [Part 2]


    ?


    On the roof of one of the prestigious buildings lined in a linear array, stood a man. His presence caused a sudden stillness in the atmosphere.


    There was not a single noble below who did not know him.


    He stood bare-chested, unbothered by the arrogant winds that swept through the air in the aftermath of the powerful flood.


    His muscr form seemed carved from a relentless pursuit of strength.


    His torso was a tapestry of scars, each one a testament to battles fought and won, a story told in flesh rather than words.


    The hard lines of his abdomen, the powerful curve of his shoulders, and the unyielding strength in his arms all spoke of a life forged in discipline and hardship.


    His hair, white and resembling the sky on a bright day, was tousled by the wind, framing a face marked by intensity.


    Dark, sharp eyes held a gaze that could pierce through the toughest of opponents, yet they were deep, shadowed by experiences that would have broken a lesser man.


    His expression was one of quiet determination, the kind that is earned through countless trials and battles that tested not just his body, but his very soul.


    The ck cloth wrapped around his waist and legs contrasted sharply with the stark whiteness of his hair, flowing with the wind as if it had a life of its own.


    The fabric was bound tightly, ensuring it would not hinder his movement, while the rest of the garment allowed for fluidity and speed.


    It was the attire of a fighter who needed no armor, one whose defense was as much in his mind as in his reflexes.


    His hands were wrapped in dark taped gloves that extended past his wrists, the material thick enough to protect yet flexible enough to allow the full range of motion required by a skilled warrior.


    There was a cold, dangerous aura about his presence that made all the nobles freeze in fear. They didn''t even need to see the person on the rooftop to know who was standing there.


    Rather, they were concerned about the person who had flown away.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes, assured that the person he had just struck was dead. He then turned his gaze to the rest of the city.


    The cityy in ruins, a grim testament to the power of nature that had just been unleashed in its most destructive form.


    The floodwaters, once a relentless torrent that devoured everything in their path, had finally receded, leaving behind andscape unrecognizable from what it had been just a couple of hours before-to the Emperor, days.


    Buildings that once stood tall, proud symbols of their achievement, were now skeletal remnants of their former selves.


    Their foundations, once thought unshakable, had been undermined by the furious waters, leaving them cracked and crumbling, some reduced to nothing more than heaps of rubble.


    The streets, which had thrived with the hum of daily life, were now buried underyers of thick, muddy silt. Debris, both familiar and foreign, was strewn everywhere-fragments of shattered windows, twisted metal, and the waterlogged remains of personal belongings, all mingling in a chaotic tapestry of loss.


    The Emperor''s dark face grew even darker as all the scenery sank into his mind. The reality settled in that while he was in solitary training to surpass the limit of a Paragon, his nation had been destroyed.


    From where he was standing, he could see everything as if it was in the palm of his hand. He could see the crowd viciously advancing toward his broken nation.


    He could see the strangedy emanating a vicious light walking towards the harbor.


    All of it was infuriating, but the Emperor still managed to maintain a cool, calm front.


    All the nobles'' eyes were on him, with looks that said: "The Emperor is here; finally, all is settled."


    Their eyes shone with so much trust and respect in his presence.


    However, his calm and cool demeanor was not due to their trust in him. Rather, it was his trust in his own abilities.


    To put it simply, he was quite sure that in this entire continent, there was not a single person stronger than him.


    However, there was a slight disturbance, but it didn''t matter since he had eliminated it immediately.


    Which is why he just needed to-


    He froze and sharply turned his head in the direction he had thrashed the strange boy toward. However, from the opposite direction, some ck, unstable darkness pierced through like lightning. Without looking, the Emperor caught it with one hand.


    Then he slowly turned his head to the creature.


    Night Terror most times had an expression of nkness. It was difficult to read what was on the monster''s expression.


    Except for some exclusively spectacr moments when he was enjoying the fight.


    But right now, he did not have the look of enjoyment on his face.


    It was one of pure terror.


    Yes, for the first time, even the great Night Terror felt terror course through his dark veins.


    Immediately, he severed his hand forcefully, leaving his forearm in the man''s grip, and jumped as far back as he could.


    From behind, someone began to shimmer into existence.


    The person had white, flowing hair and was taller than a normal human. He had a nk expression on his face; his body was so pale it was almost white.


    His eyes had a golden iris that focused solely on the Emperor.


    The Emperor frowned slightly. The creature had a very disturbing presence, but there was something that left him confused.


    "You are definitely not him, but why do I feel the same ominous energy from you?" the Emperor said, looking at the white-haired being that was clearly not human.


    The being was silent, not saying anything.


    The Emperor tilted his head slightly and red. His eyes brimmed with cruelty, and in the next second, he was gone.


    No, the next second was too far-fetched. It was as though the next second was when he reached the man, with a sting torrent of wind apanying his bare feet.


    He crushed the being''s neck with a tight clench of his hand before the being could do


    anything.


    Simultaneously...


    Northern satnguidly on the throne of the Void Pce, utterly shocked as Koll''s soul was vanquished before the being could take action.


    Honestly, he had thought that Koll was his strongest piece. At least Night Terror knew to save


    himself.


    ''No, no, let''s not think about it like that. What if he had intentionally dealt with Koll with more intensity than he did with Night Terror? All he did was block Night Terror''s attack. He could even see the attacking without having to look.''


    Northern held his head in deep thought.


    ''How exactly do I get out of this... no doubt about it. He''s a Paragon. He must be the Emperor!''


    Northern looked down at his side. It was literally empty; all his organs on that side of his body had beenpletely obliterated. However, it was now filled with inky darkness that breathed


    like it was alive.


    While Chaos Thread was busy weaving his organs from the very beginning, usually it should


    not work that way.


    Because once his organs had been obliterated, he was supposed to be on the verge of death or


    very much dead already.


    But Northern found himself being kept alive by the insane amount of Void in him. He even felt so numb he couldn''t feel anything.


    However, there was a stinging pain as the Chaos Thread knitted through the smithereens of


    his organs.


    Which is why he couldn''t afford to go back to the surface world right now.


    Immediately hended, he sank himself into the Limitless Void, totally erasing his presence


    from the surface world.


    And like an eminence of darkness, he sent soul summons to fight his battle for him in the surface world while he recovered.


    At the same time, he hated the fact that he had to sit here and wait without being able to do


    anything.


    He had to heal, he knew, but knowing did not make the feeling of helplessness any better.


    This guy was obliterating his summons before they even tried.


    He looked up tiredly and summoned, "Pangu."


    A darkness wriggled in front of him, forming the silhouette of a man who bowed on one knee


    in front of the dancing ck mes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern breathed painfully as the agonizing weave of the Chaos Thread continued.


    "You were the one with Koll''s soul before, right? I will give it to you now and permanently


    merge it with you with the power of the Void. You will lose yourself, and you won''t be Koll


    either. Do you want to do it?"


    The darkness seemed silent for a second.


    Northern had taken the effort to ask for his opinion in particr because he and a couple of


    others were specifically created by the Chaos Prince.


    What he was about to do wouldpletely change all of that. He was about to undo the entire


    makings of the Chaos Prince.

 Chapter 434: The Constructs

    Chapter 434: The Constructs


    ?


    Northern was not sure how the Chaos Prince was able to create animate beings, but he had a guess.


    He could see Chaos Constructs, which the Chaos Prince himself must have been able toprehend at a transcendental level, of course.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Before, Northern thought that the Chaos Prince couldn''t see or affect ligatures and their Chaos Constructs. He thought he was the first of his kind.


    However, after what he saw in the tower and meeting these animate beings created by the Chaos Prince, he began to reason otherwise.


    When the Void became arger part of him than Chaos, and he gained the memory and understanding of the Void-not all, however-Northern now understood that there was more to the Chaos Prince than met the eye.


    Now, Northern considered that the Chaos Prince himself could actually create Chaos Constructs. However, he also felt that the idea was too wild and overpowered.


    While he wasn''t dismissing its possibility, he also wanted to form theories based on facts that are-for now-more believable.


    Thus, he settled on the thought that the Chaos Prince could manipte Chaos Constructs, just like he could. No.


    What Northern could do was not befitting to be called maniption whenpared to what the Chaos Prince could do.


    At least, not when considering what he had done with Pangu and the rest of the formless


    summons.


    But now that Northern was synchronized with the Void, he felt like he could do the same thing.


    Although not from scratch, and it was going to take extreme, meticulous handling. Plus, he was sure his stamina would be drained significantly.


    Hell, he didn''t even know if he''d be able to fight at all should he go down that route.


    Because while the Void didn''t seem to be asking for anything in return for granting him such an overpowered ability-which he had yet to fully explore-it was insanely eating away at his stamina, now more than ever. Northern could barely even lift a leg. He sat there looking as if he was paralyzed.


    ''I guess I just have to try...'' Northern mused and sighed.


    Northern had never known about the existence of Void Constructs.


    Yes, just like Chaos Constructs, there was also something known as Void Constructs, and both were the muscle fibers that make up a ligature.


    However, since Chaos Constructs yed a more active role than Void Constructs did.


    Void Constructs were the foundation of a ligature. They were what kept them anchored. To put it another way, Void Constructs were essentially the foundation of reality-space. Chaos Constructs, however, were more of an active part of existence within the ligatures- time and its sequence of events.


    But Northern was not ready to dive deep into that part of their usefulness.


    What he wanted to do was simple. Although the Chaos Prince created these animate beings using Chaos as a major part of their existence, they still had that void within them.


    Their shapelessness and shadowy form were more than enough to indicate that.


    What Northern wanted to do now was switch sides-ce Chaos in the recessive part and Void in the dominant part.


    Doing this would leave the animate being empty and numb, which was exactly what Northern needed.


    When it was empty and numb, he would then instill a soul, thus permanently creating something different. Whatever would be born would be a mixture of both but would have its own traits.


    Northern first thought of doing this with Night Terror, but the thought of losing Night Terror terrified him.


    So, he decided that he was going to use Koll.


    Northern signaled for Pangu toe forward.


    The silhouette slowly passed through the mes without being affected and stopped at Northern''s feet, lowering itself.


    Northern closed his eyes and slowly opened them, revealing Chaos Eyes.


    Then he began to exchange the lines of mes that intertwined with each other, softly wringing but definitely giving essence and existence to Pangu.


    Northern had to strain because he had to endure the pain of the sewing ongoing in his belly while also trying to untangle multiple weaves, turning one for the other.


    As he did, subtle changes could be noticed in the silhouette''s form, such as gaining a luster and shiny surface, just like Night Terror''s carapace.


    And when Northern was done, the animate being stood still. Even though its body had gained a luster, it was still formless, droopy like a slimy liquid, and struggling to keep a shape.


    He then summoned Koll, who, despite having been killed just now, was still fine. Of course, he was essentially a clone. Northern had just made him inhabit his clone, but now he was about to make it something else.


    He breathed calmly, and with the authority of the Void within him, ordered Koll to merge with the animate being.


    Koll''s soul, without the slightest disobedience or dy, transformed into a ck ball of light and flew into the animate matter.


    Immediately, the form began to straighten up. Northern frowned as he saw this happen.


    The fact was, he himself was not sure if this was going to work. He just took a wild guess and tried to be innovative with the things he had gained from the memory of the Void.


    If it failed, he would be losing a very strong soul, another reason why using Night Terror was


    not even an option.


    But if it was sessful...


    ''Let''s hope it is first...'' He tried to calm himself from all the excitement.


    The form began to be more solid, forming the lithe frame of a man. It was pitch ck, with white lines running across its body like circuits, converging to form a circle in the middle


    of its torso.


    Sharp eagle-like eyes with blue slit pupils opened to life, a small pointed nose formed, and a white line split open the mouth of the being, with wless white teeth forming out of nothing


    within them.


    Northern watched in amazement as the being manifested before him.


    It was not as tall as Koll initially was, but it was taller than Northern, perhaps standing at a


    height of 6''9". His muscles were toned and coiled like a couple of ck snakes bound


    together along his arms and back.


    As Northern''s mouth fell open in awe, he muttered, "Oh crap, it was sessful"

 Chapter 435: Black Mamba [Part 1]

    ?


    Northern stared nkly at the creature he had just created. Even though he didn''t do it all from the start, this being existed because of his own actions.


    It was neither Koll nor Pangu.


    Northern narrowed his eyes. He tried to bring himself closer to look but couldn''t. He was forced to sit back down as the pain intensified with each strain.


    But at the very least, his condition was already getting better; one side of his body hadpletely closed like a hole was not just there.


    He still managed to frown and intensely examine the creature standing before him.


    Its body was a perfect fusion of strength and grace, with muscles defined and taut, yet entirely devoid of any human skin.


    Instead, its surface was obsidian ck, a shade so deep that it seemed to swallow the subtle blue light of the mes around it.


    The texture was like metal, hard and unyielding, but with the unsettling appearance of something more organic-flesh-like, but not flesh.


    Running across its nightmarish form were thin, white lines, tracing intricate patterns like circuits on a machine.


    These lines pulsed rhythmically, converging in the center of its torso, forming a perfectly symmetrical circle that hummed with an almost palpable energy.


    The being''s head was devoid of hair, smooth and sleek, entuating the sharp angles of its face.


    The creature was menacing from every angle. The sad thing about this creature was that the system was not showing anything.


    Northern had expected some sort of announcement or something that would help him navigate what this being could do, its abilities, and other information he needed to register.


    But there was absolutely nothing.


    However, at the same time, Northern felt a vivid sense of connection to this being. And it was stronger than the link between him and his clones.


    Right now, he didn''t know what this creature could do, but he felt like he could know if he wanted to. A subtle feeling like, "If I dig deeper into my memory, I should remember" kind of feeling.


    Which was why he decided not to stress it and instead...


    "Let''s see how well you can do," he said.


    "Let''s... see... how well... you can do..."


    Northern''s eyes widened. "What the hell? Did it just speak?"


    It said the exact same thing that he had said. However, its speech was rough and babyish. But Northern knew what he heard.


    The creature had just spoken. Moreover, it had this hoarse ring to its tone like he also did.


    Northern groaned heavily as he forced himself to stand up. He couldn''t still bring himself to stand straight, bending as he took a step closer to the creature.


    He raised his hand and touched the creature.


    "Hey, son," Northern said, feeling himself a little hit.


    His gaze lingered on the being for a while as he tried to think of a name. Northern then suddenly remembered something simr between the creature''s nature and a certain word from his former world.


    He then continued, "Your name shall be ck Mamba from now on."


    The creature lowered its menacing eyes to Northern and said roughly,


    "ck... Mamba."


    Northern smiled smugly and nodded his head.


    "Yes, you get it. ck Mamba. Now, ck Mamba, it is time for you to fulfill your first assignment."


    Northern slowly retreated to his seat and snapped his hands.


    Immediately, ck Mamba disappeared from the Void Pce, instantaneously appearing on the rooftop.


    The Emperor was about to jump off in pursuit of something when he suddenly froze for a second.


    He grimaced and slowly turned back, this time his teeth were gritting and his demeanor carried an almost palpable air of difort.


    Compared to before, where he didn''t seem bothered.


    Before him stood a being which he couldn''t make out. What was it? Human? Or monster?


    It feltpletely different from any human or monster he had ever encountered.


    And this man right here had encountered a lot of monsters.


    Both stood silently, gazing at each other. At first, ck Mamba appeared dumbfounded and deadpanned.


    Then, as the seconds ticked by, an expression of realization slowly crept into his facial features. For the first time, ck Mamba frowned.


    The kind of tense, diforted smile that the Emperor had on.


    "What are you, and who sent you to me?" the Emperor inquired as he lowered his leg into a profound martial art stance.


    ck Mamba stood indifferent, tilting his head sideways as he observed the Emperor.


    After a moment of silence, he responded, "ck Mamba," with a slight speech impediment.


    "What an odd alias... I''m not one to talk too much, but I will make an exception for you. I don''t know what you are, but I perceive you to be a strong person. However, I can tell that you have an insane amount of potential."


    He breathed in, breathed out, and continued, "I will kill you. If you think you want to save yourself right now and give yourself more time to grow before facing me, then I will allow you to go. And I''m only saying it once." His voice was as defined as his words.


    However, all ck Mamba did was tilt his head right and left like a curious puppy.


    The Emperor sighed, "I guess that''s your answer." Then he vanished.


    Before ck Mamba could blink, the Emperor buried a punch into his torso, causing his entire skin to ripple. There was a slight dy as the force amounted and settled in.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Following that, the tes of the rooftop disintegrated under the intense force as ck


    Mamba rolled, spinning as he flew away with that punch.


    He crashed into the next building, and the entire thing trembled, cracks running through all


    of it.


    The Emperor''s frown got darker, he looked at his smoking hand and muttered,


    "It... hurts?"


    He didn''t know what exactly had happened, but punching directly at the strange creature''s skin made his fist hurt.


    He was sure he hadnded a very powerful blow. At the same time, he was unsure what had


    happened.


    He averted his gaze from his hands as the building ck Mamba crashed into began to


    tremble.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes, but suddenly they widened as something drew a quick ck


    line, drawing his attention.


    ck Mamba was there, above him, floating and slowlying down, unscathed.

 Chapter 436: Black Mamba [Part 2]

    ?


    The Emperor''s gaze sharpened, his muscles tensing as ck Mamba descended from the air.


    There was no sign of damage on the creature''s body, no indication that the powerful strike he had delivered had made any impact.


    This puzzled the Emperor, a man who had felled countless adversaries with his bare hands.


    For a moment, time seemed to stretch as the two stood in a silent standoff, the night around them thick with an air of impending violence.


    The Emperor''s brow furrowed in concentration, hisbat instincts ring as he tried to anticipate ck Mamba''s next move.


    But there was something disturbingly unpredictable about this creature.


    The intricate white lines on its obsidian skin pulsed with rhythmic energy, and the circle on its chest seemed to throb in sync, as though drawing power from some unknown source.


    Then, without warning, ck Mamba moved.


    The creature''s speed was unimaginable, a blur of ck against the night.


    The Emperor barely had time to register the movement before a fist as hard as iron struck his side.


    The impact was like a thunderp, resonating through the air with a force that seemed to shake the very foundations of the city below.


    The Emperor''s eyes widened in shock as painnced through his body. He staggered back, a wicked grin spreading across his lips.


    He wasn''t given a moment to recover. ck Mamba was relentless, pressing the attack with a series of rapid strikes, though the Emperor was urately blocking his attacks with one hand.


    Before ck Mamba''s fists couldnd, the Emperor''s defense was already in ce.


    Each blow was precise, calcted, and delivered with the kind of efficiency that only something not bound by human limitations could achieve.


    Yet there was also a savage, primal energy behind each hit, as if the creature was testing its own strength, discovering its potential in real time.


    But yes, all the blows-no matter how fast, strong, or precise-were met with the Emperor''s brutal defense.


    As the onught continued, the Emperor''s grin widened, a feral gleam in his eyes.


    He had faced countless opponents, but none quite like this.


    The thrill of a true challenge coursed through his veins, igniting a fire that had longin dormant.


    With a sudden shift in stance, the Emperorunched his counterattack.


    His fist shot out like a coiled viper, aimed at ck Mamba''s midsection.


    The creature twisted, narrowly avoiding the blow, but the Emperor''s other hand was already in motion.


    It connected with ck Mamba''s jaw, the impact reverberating through the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ck Mamba reeled back, its head snapping to the side, but it managed to brace itself before sliding off the roof.


    For a moment, it seemed stunned, but then its eyes locked onto the Emperor with renewed intensity.


    The white lines across its body pulsed brighter and began to change, forming sharp edges like a zigzag pattern.


    The circle in the middle of ck Mamba''s torso shifted into a lightning shape.


    Suddenly, ck Mamba lunged forward, its arm stretching impossibly long.


    The Emperor''s eyes widened in surprise, barely managing to duck under the elongated limb.


    He felt the rush of air as it passed over his head, the creature''s hand grazing his hair. Taking advantage of the moment, the Emperor surged upward, driving his shoulder into ck Mamba''s chest.


    The creature let out a hiss of pain, its body bending backward at an unnatural angle.


    But instead of falling, it used the momentum to flip over the Emperor''s head,nding gracefully behind him.


    The Emperor spun around, his fist already in motion, but ck Mamba was ready.


    It caught the Emperor''s wrist, its grip like steel.


    For a moment, they were locked in a contest of strength, neither willing to yield.


    The air around them crackled with energy, the very atmosphere seeming to warp and twist.


    With a roar of effort, the Emperor broke free, simultaneously delivering a devastating kick to ck Mamba''s midsection.


    The creature flew backward, crashing through the wall of a nearby building.


    Debris rained down, dust and concrete filling the air.


    For a moment, all was still. The Emperor stood, his eyes fixed on the hole in the wall.


    Then, a low, rumbling sound emerged from the darkness.


    It started soft, almost imperceptible, but quickly grew in volume and intensity.


    ck Mamba burst from the rubble, its body now covered in a swirling, inky darkness. The white lines on its skin glowed and then...


    Whoosh


    It moved with impossible speed, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. The Emperor barely had time to raise his arms in defense before ck Mamba was upon him. Its fists were a blur, striking with a force that seemed to defy physics.


    Each impact sent shockwaves through the Emperor''s body, threatening to shatter bone.


    Finally, onest blow sent the Emperor flying off the roof, crashing to the ground-yetnding on his feet.


    The Emperor cocked his head to the right and then to the left, releasing his clenched fists, folding and unfolding them, repeating the motion a couple of times to ease the tension in his


    joints.


    Then he fixed his eyes on ck Mamba as it floated down.


    All the other nobles didn''t need to be told before they fled the area as fast and as far as


    possible.


    ck Mamba softlynded on the ground and slowly walked toward the Emperor, who now began to overflow with a crimson red aura.


    It had the appearance of me but none of its properties; it was like clean water burning like


    fire.


    And it subtly shifted the atmosphere.


    At first, it was unnoticeable, but suddenly some soldiers who had gathered to help the nobles began to copse, even though they were over four hundred meters away.


    Even older nobles who were Masters, Savants, and Sages felt it equally, though they had the soul capacity and mental fortitude to withstand the damage it did to the lower ranks.


    But that didn''t mean the strain was any easier on them.


    In fact, they couldn''t help but wonder how vicious and devastating the pressure would be within a hundred meters of the Emperor.


    The Emperor looked intensely at ck Mamba, who had stopped in its tracks as the pressure began to dry out the air. The environment felt hot and vaporizing.


    "I gave you ample opportunities to walk away, but still you chose to throw your glorious life away. How foolish," the Emperor groaned, malice dripping from his voice.

 Chapter 437 A Paragon [Part 1]

    437 A Paragon [Part 1]


    Northern sat in the embrace of the Void, feeling everything unfold. He wasn''t seeing what was happening directly, but he had a sense that registered in his memory the things that ck Mamba was experiencing.


    This was why he could sense the fear that crawled into ck Mamba''s body at that moment.


    The creature stood frozen, trembling with a profound sense of inferiority.


    It was as if it had realized, in that single moment and without having toe close to the Emperor, the vast difference in power between the two of them.


    And Northern could feel the same realization.


    ck Mamba had an amazing ability¡ªthe ability to adapt. Northern knew it the instant the lines on its body changed, and its speed was boosted incredibly.


    The creature had a body manifested to adapt to anything that was thrown at it, perhaps even surpass it. However, it was like a newborn infant.


    It needed time to grow and evolve. Northern had hoped for nothing extraordinary by throwing the monster into the battlefront with the Emperor of Luinngard, a Paragon at that.


    First, he wanted to buy time; second, he wanted to see what the Emperor was truly capable of.


    However, all of that might not matter because, all the while, the Emperor had been ying with ck Mamba while Northern thought they had started a serious fight.


    The pressure the Emperor was exerting insinuated that whatever he had been doing before now was probably child''s y.


    ck Mamba was probably not going to survive this if he didn''t step in.


    However...


    He looked down at his gaping side. One side was open; the other was closed. The knitting process had passed halfway.


    And he was sure he would be fully healed very soon, although he couldn''t say the exact same thing about his stamina.


    He was currently expending it to keep the Chaos Thread functioning.


    He had an insurmountable amount of Void Essence; however, his stamina left much to be desired.


    Northern breathed slowly and heavily as he anticipated what was going to happen next and thought of a way to stop it.


    ''Should I just send all my soul and Void summons...?''


    Aside from the fact that it was not possible, Northern didn''t think it would make any difference.


    The pressure, he could feel its threat despite not being on the surface world. He felt like his head was shrinking.


    Lower-rank monsters would probably die under it.


    ''Killing a monster with just the presence of his soul essence? Damn it, I really underestimated the might of a Paragon,'' Northern mused.


    He had always heard that they exist on a different ne than all the drifters, even an Ascendant. But he didn''t really believe it.


    Because Afkon was an Ascendant, and Raven, a Savant, came back alive.


    He had almost thought that all the soul ranks were probably shifty representations of Ul.


    But what a Paragon is shocked the hell out of him.


    On the surface, the zing crimson aura that surrounded the Emperor suddenly disappeared. In that moment, it felt like the world froze, then the ze returned.


    However, it was only upying his feet, up to his knees, blowing madly like a piece of ragged cloth swaying in the wind.


    The Emperor''s ivory skin had darkened, like the remains of a body after it was severely burnt by mes. The ckness had not spread all over his body but instead spread in patches here and there.


    He took a step forward, and immediately, his feet burned into the ground, turning it into molten magma that slowly eroded deeper.


    The Emperor removed his zing legs from the magma; despite it boiling and spilling, his leg was unaffected.


    The next step he took was the same. And he continued walking forward like that, leaving footmarks of molten magma.


    ck Mamba stood frozen until the Emperor reached his front.


    It was so overwhelmed by the Emperor''s might and fear that it didn''t know it had zoned out.


    So when its eyes regained awareness of being, they widened with shock.


    The Emperor, with a stark, smile-ridden face, hurled a kick from below, smashing it into the creature''s head.


    A sickening, bone-crunching sound reverberated in the air as ck Mamba''s neck broke. He oscited in that position before smashing into the ground.


    The Emperor, with the stark, smile-ridden expression, raised his leg up and mmed it down. But a ck blur flew across the air microseconds before his leg decimated the entire ground and sent debrisrge chunks of rock¡ªflying into the air.


    ck Mambanded on the ground, tumbling and rolling away, unbnced as it had put up its insane best to rush away from that attack.


    The creature''s sense of survival probably clicked, and it realized that if it didn''t avoid that attack, it was probably going to die.


    And simultaneously, inside the Limitless Void, a simr realization also hit Northern.


    He touched his heaving chest, drops of sweat running down his pallid face, his eyes frozen on the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There was no way, no way at all, he could survive a confrontation with a Paragon.


    If he decided to fight the Emperor fairly, he was going to die.


    That was certain.


    Which was why he was not going to fight him.


    ''Well, it''s not like I intended to fight him at all. The dude came out of nowhere and burrowed a hole into me!'' Northern felt frustrated thinking about it.


    How could he not have retaliated? He''s practically on life support from one punch!


    He sat back and settled, ''Well, I don''t have to fight him. I can just let him know I am his sister''s son, and he should let me live. Raven is the one he needs to confront.''


    Northern was at peace with his line of thought. At the same time, he was quite conflicted because his intuition told him that...


    Whatever scheme was going on with Rughsbourgh messing with the rifts in Stelia, the Emperor of Luinngard was certainly a part of it.

 Chapter 438: A Paragon [Part 2]

    Chapter 438: A Paragon [Part 2]


    ?


    The Emperor''s feet continued to ze viciously, each step he took closer to ck Mamba scorched the ground to its very depths.


    ck Mamba scrambled a bit on the ground like a wretched beggar, struggling to stand up, but its movements were marked by haste imbued with fear.


    The creature staggered back shabbily upon sessfully getting up, its face fixed on the Emperor''s malevolent expression.


    There was no shred of mercy in those eyes. In that moment, ck Mamba learned what true fear was.


    Its body froze and cowered under the intense pressure, registering in its mind that there was no way it was going to survive this.


    However, the creature''s response was unexpected. Instead of submitting to the fear that resonated even within its soul, the creature slowly straightened its back and red back into the Emperor''s eyes.


    This was not just a re; it was the same malevolent re that the Emperor was exerting. Something was ominously simr about both their res.


    The Emperor himself could tell, but it didn''t seem to change anything. Whether or not this creature before him had gained the resolve to stand beneath his searing pressure, there was only one certainty that existed right now:


    Death-ck Mamba''s.


    Suddenly, the Emperor''s eyes widened, then creased into a frown as he slowly mumbled, "How?"


    ck Mamba''s feet, in the next moment after mirroring the Emperor''s bloodthirsty re, red up in dark mes, almost as terrifying as the Emperor''s.


    The mes intensified and began to scorch the ground, but the molten magma was not as pronounced as the trails left by the Emperor''s sweltering legs.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes for a bit, and time seemed to stop, giving space for movement as the Emperor took another step.


    What looked like a single step linked into a blitzing blur that exploded with crimson aura. ck Mamba, about to move at that point, suddenly froze, its face pale and eyes trembling. At that moment, it learned something new-pain.


    The creature had no idea how it had happened. Its body was probably created to be insanely hard and malleable.


    Malleable in the sense that its ratio of defense could be proportional to the strength of the assault. The creature inherently knew this and didn''t seem to care about blocking attacks during their initial exchange.


    However, when things got serious and fear began to register into its void soul, it began to dodge, making hasty judgments to run away from an attack rather than take it head-on.


    Which was what it had wanted to do before the Emperor performed what seemed like a miracle: moving before actually moving.


    The Emperor''s brows creased as he saw no blood.


    "As I suspected, you are a strange being..." he deadpanned, then added, "Well, it means nothing. You should have listened to me. You''re an adversary I would have loved to battle when you had realized your peak."


    He shook his head and clicked his tongue pitifully, "You have thrown your life away."


    He pulled his hand out of the creature''s body, spread his fingers, and lunged them forward. He stopped midway through his attack and strangely pulled his hand back with a slight frown.


    The ze on his legs reduced, as did the patches of ckness around his body-they peeled off and crumbled into the air before touching the ground.


    He grimaced, almost gritting his teeth as he turned his head halfway to take a clear look at the person behind him.


    "You... You didn''t die."


    Northern, with a straight face, nodded, "It''d take more than a single punch to kill a resilient survivalist like me."


    "Ho ho?" The Emperor sounded amused. His expression changed a little as he turned away from ck Mamba to Northern.


    "I''m sure that punch must have burrowed through your belly, if anything..." he paused to examine Northern, who was d in dark metallic armor, from head to toe.


    To the Emperor, Northern seemed perfectly fine, like he had received no blow.


    The white-haired boy raised his hand in an attempt to make himself as approachable as possible, quickly saying, "I am not your enemy, nor do I want to fight you."


    The Emperor''s expression did not move an inch, despite Northern''s peace promation. Instead, he nced back at ck Mamba and then focused on Northern again, asking, "What is your rtion with this... thing?"


    Northern looked at ck Mamba, who had a gaping hole in its belly.


    ''Damn, he did a number on my boy...'' He tried to keep a rational expression without letting any of his thoughts show as he answered the Emperor.


    "While I wouldn''t call him my minion, he''s sort of something that my talent ability allows me to be able to do."


    "Do you take me for a fool? Talent ability? You don''t even have a soul core. Miraculously, you seem to be advancing in soul rank like every other Drifter, but you are just an empty shell."


    His statement caused Northern''s expression to change immediately. A grim frown broke out on Northern''s face.


    Such words, spoken in their barest form, were like spears piercing through his heart.


    Northern had actually forgotten that he was not like every other person. If it wasn''t for the system, he wouldn''t even have powers right now.


    When he awakened, he had no soul core, and therefore no talent.


    But the system came, he absorbed his father''s talent by chance, and his journey began from there.


    He had no reason to feel like he was a powerless nobody because the truth was that he had unlimited potential whenpared to every single Drifter with a soul core.


    He might be weak now, but even without trying, he was bound to stand at the peak of the


    world.


    Northern''s brow was seriously furrowed together; the statement that came out of the Emperor''s mouth carried so much disdain.


    Obviously, this man-beast was looking down on him.


    And after everything he had been through, suffered, and endured to get to this point, Northern didn''t think he wanted to be looked down on again, ever in his life.


    He looked down at the only thing his eyes could see.


    ''I was really not interested in me-type abilities, but it looks like there''s a uniqueness to his. Plus, the ability of a Paragon is bound to be very sweet.''


    Northern licked his lips.


    ''I might not be able to whoop his ass, but using his own ability, I''ll show him I''m no slouch.''


    [Do you want to copy talent, Nsair''s Ember (S-rank) for 2,000 talent fragments?] Northern didn''t actually think he wanted to spend so much on just one single talent. He wanted to diversify, to share the amount of talent fragments he had to copy different talents. And honestly, he was looking at one certain person''s talent, the Tower Sage.


    That barrier thing that the guy had pulled-Northern liked it.


    But he wasn''t exactly in the mental state to have copied it. He had just seen his birth mother and didn''t even know if the system gave a notification to copy or not. He wasn''t sure.


    But now that he thought about it, he really wanted it and the many more things that the Tower Sage could probably do.


    But right now, all of that did not really matter much because he was going to make this man right here eat his words.


    Both of them stood opposite each other. Simultaneously, a couple of things were happening


    around them.


    The two princes were watching from around the corner, observing what exactly was going on.


    Raven was long gone, in the wrecked embrace of the harbor, while Ate and the others were plummeting their way toward the harbor as well.


    As they got closer to the wall, soldiers began to gather around to defend their city.


    But their fine and sharp swords were no match for the savagery and brutality that the Drifters


    had gone through in the wilderness.


    With vicious cries and boorish efforts, they plunged forward in reckless abandon, tearing through the soldiers to get to the ships, their faces full of madness and desperation.


    To these lot, it was this or nothing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Guillever stood above the wall of the pce, with binocrs in his hands. He fitted his eyes


    through them to see exactly what had caused the Emperor''s thrashing to stop.


    And there it was-Northern was standing in front of the Emperor. Immediately, the binocrs fell from his hands, and his eyes widened in shock.


    "Is he mad? Standing in front of the Emperor like that? Does he have a death wish?" He was so


    surprised he didn''t know he was voicing his thoughts out loud.


    He frowned and jumped down from the wall.


    The pce wall was half as tall as the main empire wall, and yet Guillever let himself free-


    fall. Just as he was about to touch the ground, his body came to an abrupt stop.


    A secondter, hended on the ground and shot forward like a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 439: Gahalad Luinngard III

    Chapter 439: Gahd Luinngard III


    ?


    Gahd, Luinngard III, stood before Northern with a stark expression of nkness on his face. No trace of emotion could be read from his eyes.


    Northern matched his intimidating presence with an amazing level of confidence; anyone present would call him cocky.


    He didn''t know what he was doing. The Emperor is a Paragon, a Drifter whose soul rank has achieved evanescence-in modern terms, he was peak existence.


    At the very least, they were an embodiment of power closest to what should be the real peak. The fact that they had hit a great wall in advancement did not mean they were not strong enough to put gutsy brats like this white-haired kid in their ce.


    The air around them was silent; the night was reaching its peak. However, the moonlight cast a brilliant luminance over the sky, making the night bright enough for anyone to navigate through the streets and see the havoc that had been wrecked by the flood.


    Northern was still vexed by the statement the Emperor had made; there had been no exchange of words between them since then.


    And honestly, when he thought deeper about it, he was vexed. Very vexed.


    "You do know I saved your damned empire, right?"


    Coming in that tone from a little-looking boy like him, the Emperor frowned darkly.


    "You seem to have not learned manners at all. Much so, when you are standing before a monarch."


    "If you wanted me to bow, don''t you think now is a littlete for that? You punched a hole through my belly and now call me a careless, weak drifter. Fuck manners."


    Northern''s tone was unapologetically dripping with disrespect.


    The Emperor frowned, but his patience was nearing its limits. Veins were bulging along his temples, and his jaw was hardening.


    No one would have taken such disrespect from a kid lightly, especially not the Emperor!


    The ground shook, and the Emperor vanished, streaking towards Northern with his essence zing forth from his back like the propulsion of a rocket. His fist looked like it was tearing through the air as it hurtled towards its target.


    Before Northern''s magnificent eyes, all this fell into a slowed series of movements; he was unfazed by the Emperor''s speed.


    In fact, he was quite surprised.


    ''Did I overestimate him? It''d be disappointing if this is the best he can do.''


    Northern easily maneuvered through the Emperor''s fist, tilting his head out of the way. With Chaos footwork, he looked like he was about to fall.


    But he simply twisted his body to roll to the other side. The Emperor was sure Northern would fall due to his desperatest-second maneuver-that''s how anyone would see it.


    But to his surprise, Northern had bypassed him, appearing behind him.


    Simultaneously, Northern''s eyes widened as the impact of the Emperor''s fist against the air made their vicinity tremble, razing the ground forward with catapulted force.


    Reflexively, the Emperor twisted, his body zing out in essence. Northern vanished from the Emperor''s space, appearing instantaneously far away.


    His eyes still bore the vivid shock of the firepower he had just witnessed.


    ''Insane, crazy!'' Northern''s mind screamed.


    He hadn''t been chanced to see it the first time it happened. Now that he could, he realized for real how much he had underestimated the might of a Paragon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, he wasn''t just there brooding. Northern''s feet zed with a blue me, instantly striking widened eyes on the Emperor''s face.


    There was an obvious resemnce between Northern''s ability and his. The Emperor could feel it with every fiber of his muscles-that was his ability.


    Northern grinned and bolted forward. The Emperor met him with a powerful block. The impact of Northern''s kick smashing into his crossed arms caused the ground to shudder heavily; cracks spread around for a second.


    Without giving each other space, they continued. Each of their blows was so powerful that it seemed like the force of impact was tearing the ground apart.


    Cataclysmic, loud sounds reverberated into the air with each thrown assault. Both of them were fast-so fast that even the Savants and Sages among the nobles could not see what exactly was going on.


    All they could see were red and blue me-like streaks circling each other with showering sparks and intermittent tremors.


    So much so that the Tower Sage froze, his eyes trembling with disbelief.


    ''That is Lady Henai''s son? How is a child like him fighting like that with the Emperor?''


    Guillever was fascinated, beyond impressed, but he was also worried. ''The longer the battle goes, the more dangerous it is for Henai''s kid.''


    Guilever gritted his teeth, ''I have to step in somehow.''


    He raised his head, from the top of the building, and thanks to the damage the flood had done to multiple structures, it was pretty easy to see the harbor from his point.


    Several ships had been turned over, but three of them still stood gant like gigantic beasts of the sea.


    His eyes traced down to the path where numerous ragged people were viciously tearing through the ranks of soldiers.


    Everything was in disarray; the flood had dealt tumultuous damage to the majority of civilians and knights. Many were situated in the noble district. The ones holding those people


    off had their morale at rock bottom.


    They probably didn''t even know what they were fighting so hard to protect.


    He snarled subtly but angrily and looked around again.


    The princes, who should be doing something about the current situation, helping their father bring back order and organization to the Empire, were secretly watching and probably waiting for a chance to strike their father.


    Everything that could go wrong with a country happened all in one night. Frustration boiled in his blood, causing him to fume.


    "What exactly is their use when all they do is me each other and plot against their father? Bunch of spineless rats. Unfit to lead," he cursed beneath his breath.


    But Guilever also knew why they were so impatient and stupid. The Emperor was a Paragon, still looking even younger than them.


    If care was not taken, they wouldn''t taste the throne, and it would naturally pass to their


    grandchildren.


    Both of them had that fear that they might never understand what it means to rule a nation-


    princes who never became Emperors.


    However, that fear had totally blinded them.


    ''Too sad, I''m the only person who can see in this nation,'' Guilever clicked his tongue


    regretfully and brought his attention back to Northern and the Emperor.


    He still couldn''t help but be greatly astonished by how much Northern was holding his own


    against a Paragon.


    A smile spread across his lips, ''Even if he''s a bastard, the blood of Reimgard is the blood of Reimgard after all, can''t bepared to these fake-blood bastards.''

 Chapter 440: The Duel That Went Down In History

    Chapter 440: The Duel That Went Down In History


    ?


    The air crackled with the sheer power radiating from the twobatants.


    Northern''s blue mes danced around him, while the Emperor''s essence zed like a crimson inferno. They moved at a pace that made heads spin, their forms blurring into streaks of color.


    sh after earth-shattering sh rang out as their blows met, each impact sending tremors through the very ground.


    Northern continued with those lightning-fast kicks, which the Emperor met with unyielding blocks. The force of their exchange carved deep gouges into the earth.


    Suddenly, Northern saw an opening and lunged forward, his leg whipping out in a devastating sweep.


    The Emperor''s eyes widened, but his reflexes were lightning-fast. He leapt into the air, his body twisting with grace and precision, evading the attack by mere inches.


    Northern didn''t relent, his onught unyielding. He pursued the Emperor, his movements a blur of blue and ck as he unleashed a flurry of strikes.


    The Emperor parried and dodged, his essence ring brighter with each block, but Northern''s speed and ferocity kept him on the defensive.


    Just as Northern thought he had the upper hand, the Emperor''s expression shifted.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips, and in the next instant, he vanished from sight, reappearing behind Northern with his fist already hurtling towards his back, all his movements leaving a trail of crimson essence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Dang! Of course!'' Northern''s eyes widened, but he didn''t panic.


    He pivoted on his heel, his own fist colliding with the Emperor''s in a titanic sh that shook the very air around them.


    The ground trembled, cracks spiderwebbing outwards as the two titans traded blows at a breakneck pace.


    The exchange was a blur of motion, each strike carrying the weight of mountains.


    Northern''s agility and the Emperor''s raw power were evenly matched, neither gaining a decisive advantage.


    It was a battle of wills, a test of who could push the other further before the inevitable breaking point.


    The Emperor''s eyes narrowed, and Northern felt a shift in the very fabric of the air.


    The Emperor''s essence was condensing, coalescing into a singrity of pure, devastating power.


    Northern braced himself, knowing that what wasing next would be a decisive blow. The Emperor suddenly pulled back his head, sucking in air, and then roared.


    That roar, however, came with a devastating burst of me that created a wave of fire, engulfing everything in its path.


    This me was so intense that it immediately began to turn solid rock into moltenva.


    The entire area was bathed in the warm radiance of viciously hot mes. The nobles felt the hot blizzard threatening to throw them all away.


    Even Guillever had to use a barrier to shield himself from the attack. It was insane and crazy. His face paled as he watched it happen.


    The building he was standing on was even assaulted by the strong force of the wind, forcefully pulling down the mighty edifice without a shred of mercy.


    However, Guilever was unaffected. At first, he thought it was the sure end for Northern. Then he looked closer with a narrowed expression.


    The mes had surrounded him from all sides, so he had thought that Northern was being burned alive.


    But just a moment''s nce granted him the opportunity to see the white-haired kid standing unfazed in the mes.


    His face and hair were now covered with a vicious helmet, giving him an even more devilish presence, a ck shadowy cloak dancing off his back.


    He couldn''t help but exim silently, "What... are... you?"


    Even though he wasn''t being touched by the mes, thanks to the Void force of Limitless Void, Northern still felt the heat.


    Mainly because of the armor he was wearing, he had observed that the Night Terror armor was resistant against cold, but it was incredibly weak to heat.


    Although it held up a good front of defense, he was already sweating buckets.


    The mes stopped just in front of him, as if a wall of air was preventing them from burning forward. The ground in front of him had been turned into a seething pool of molten rock.


    He narrowed his eyes with a small smile and then moved, his body a blur of motion as heunched himself upward, twisting through the air with a grace that belied the chaos around him.


    The mes roared beneath him, their searing tongues licking at his heels but still not reaching him.


    ''Why aren''t my mes touching him...?'' The Emperor frowned at this strange phenomenon.


    Northern''s muscles coiled like springs, propelling him out of the firestorm''s reach.


    The Emperor''s attack was relentless, a tidal wave of raw, fiery power that consumed everything in its path, like a living beast.


    Northern''s eyes zed with determination as he shot forward, his blue mes igniting around his fists as he hurtled toward the Emperor.


    The ground below, already fractured by their previous shes, gave way under the intense pressure, the molten rock bubbling and hissing as it was pulverized by the sheer force of their


    battle.


    The Emperor''s eyes widened in amazement. Until now, he had been wearing a straight face; however, in this moment, his expression changedpletely.


    A mad grin adorned his face as he met Northern head-on, a sh of crimson essence bursting from his core. He seemed intensely happy, too happy, that it almost freaked Northern out.


    "Magnificent! No one, not even my worthless sons, can impress me the way you do. Individually, you make me want to stop restraining myself!"


    Their fists collided in midair, the impact creating a shockwave that rippled outwards, shattering the molten ground and sending chunks of rock flying in all directions.


    The shockwave tore through the surroundingndscape, ttening trees and throwing up dust clouds that obscured the battlefield.


    The Emperor seemed to be enjoying every second, but it wasn''t that simple for Northern. Keeping up this much with the Emperor was taking the life out of him.


    He felt like he was at the edge of a cliff and could fall off anytime soon. Every second he fought two things at the same time: the Emperor and staying conscious. Northern twisted in the air and brought out his de, his movements a seamless blend of


    power and agility.


    Blue mes cloaked both des of the staff as heunched another series of strikes.


    The Emperor grunted, his muscles straining as he parried each blow with almost mechanical precision, but Northern''s relentless assault kept him on his heels.


    ''He''s parrying it with bare hands? Is he mad?'' Northern stopped abruptly; he had thought the Emperor would naturally pull out a weapon. He didn''t mean to fight unfairly, but he was


    nearing his limit.


    He had more cards up his sleeves, but his stamina could take no more.


    And what had the man said a couple of seconds ago... he had been restraining himself.


    ''What would he be like if he wasn''t restraining himself?'' Northern wanted to go crazy internally but kept a calm demeanor.


    He was weak and tired, feeling like he could faint any moment now.


    And the Emperor had this insane smile attached to his face, saying after a couple of seconds:


    "Come on, boy, don''t tell me you''re getting tired when things are just starting to get


    interesting."

 Chapter 441: Prisoners Of War

    Chapter 441: Prisoners Of War


    ?


    Northern stood for a second, reflecting on the journey and all the opponents he had ever faced.


    Of them all, Koll was the strongest, except for the special cases of the Kirithon and the Destroyer in the Sleeping Mountains.


    But Koll''s first form was a pure menace; Northern didn''t think it would be possible to actually defeat him. Thanks to Night Terror, that impossibility was made possible.


    He had met several other opponents that made him feel like he wouldn''t win, and one way or another, regardless of the ranks, he was still standing here.


    But today, something other than fear sank into his head as he thought about his past battles.


    Looking at the Emperor now, Northern realized that despite fighting with Gengar, the Emperor had no weapon.


    There was no scratch on the Emperor''s body; his skin was almost glowing. He didn''t even look like he had exerted himself.


    Whereas Northern was breathing heavily, his chest and shoulders moving up and down with the burden of tiredness.


    His stamina was exhausted, and he felt like one more movement would be the end of him.


    But his gaze did not waver from the Emperor, who now fixed him with a pitiful look and said, "How disheartening... I was really beginning to enjoy this."


    He paused, raising his chin slightly as he addressed Northern. "Youngd, what is your name?"


    "Northern," the youngd responded.


    The Emperor raised his brows slightly.


    "What a mystical name, Northern, huh." He then folded his arms.


    "I can see you are tired, so I shall not be unreasonable. I give you a chance to exin yourself. However, if whateveres out of your mouth is not reasonable enough, you won''t breathe the next air after your words."


    "I''m your cousin."


    Before the Emperor could finish, Northernced the words in quickly, looking at the Emperor and blinking.


    The Emperor frowned, looked to his left and right; every other noble had deserted the area. The entirendscape had been altered due to their fight. Seeing it like that made Northern wonder, *What then happens to this nation if he decided to go all out?*


    Northern''s mouth almost fell as he came to a realization of the truth, *It was no


    understatement when they said Paragons could destroy kingdoms.*


    Of course, growing up in the countryside did not give him ess to a lot of news. He did read books, but they were never enough.


    Kids would often gather around to y and talk. Northern, while he was a child, would often hang around them for one sole purpose:


    To find out more about the world from their mouths. The world beyond this kingdom. He wanted to know if legends and heroes existed and how they were regarded.


    And he did find out to some extent. The ones he easily could hear about were Paragons and how the ground could tremble under their step.


    Only one could tear down an entire nation. He also heard they had ster forms.


    Northern was not sure what that was, so he dismissed it as the children''s exaggeration.


    But right now, everything was ying out in his head, and he was realizing full well... that the kids were right after all.


    Paragons exist on a different stratum entirely.


    And Northern''s body shook with peace as he realized it. He was not giving up; he really wanted to think that he wasn''t.


    But the Emperor was strong; this was the reality. Even after having the Emperor''s ability, the impact of use could notpare.


    Their ranks were vastly different, so of course, the results of their abilities would be different.


    Northern breathed in and out beforeying his eyes on the Emperor again, who now looked at him straight and asked,


    "What are you saying?"


    Northern shrugged, "It''s simple. I am Lady Henai''s lost son. Rian."


    The Emperor grimaced, his right hand zing with crimson mes that soared high. He was about to move a step when someone suddenly appeared between the two of them, kneeling.


    The me in the Emperor''s hand instantly vanished, oozing smoke.


    "Guilly, what are you doing, protecting the bastard who dares to sully my sister''s name with his mouth?" The Emperor''s tone was thick and intimidating, at the same time very cold.


    In every shape and form, he was what a typical strong Emperor would look like.


    Northern was almost admiring him.


    Guilever lowered his head more as he responded to the Emperor.


    "He is right, this is Lady Henai''s son."


    The Emperor''s eyes widened. "What do you mean, Guilly? Do you have a death wish?"


    "I''m sorry, your majesty. We just found out about it yesterday." His voice did not shake or tremble; it was firm and definite as he delivered the message.


    The Emperor''s eyes widened even more as they focused on Northern, followed by his mouth slightly opening in realization.


    It was only when he had focused on Northern''s face that he truly realized. If he had probably not been caught up in whatever that was, he would have discovered that Northern was his sister''s child who had died years ago.


    "But... how?"


    Gahd was one of the very few who knew the details surrounding Northern''s death as an infant, even more than his own birth mother.


    It was the reason why he was struck with so much intense surprise.


    Shakily, he moved his hand forward and touched Northern''s cheek.


    Northern sighed. At the same moment, coincidentally, he couldn''t hold it in anymore. He felt


    strength leave his body as he slumped down.


    Fortunately, the Emperor caught him and leaned him towards his hand.


    Guilever stood up and stepped back a little, giving the Emperor space to support Northern


    well.


    The Emperor looked at the unconscious Northern.


    "Guilly, are you sure?"


    The Tower Sage nodded his head. "He might be a shady one, but he is the real thing. He is her


    son."


    A wide smile spread across Gahd''s face. "Her son...? And he''s so strong?"


    Suddenly, a loud horn reverberated through the air. Immediately, the Emperor and the Tower Sage looked toward the direction of the harbor.


    One of the enormous colossal beasts of the sea was slowly moving away from the shore.


    The Emperor allowed a tense frown and said, "Go and attend to that. I shall withdraw with


    this boy now."


    "No, you won''t."


    Someone from above shouted.


    The Emperor naturally looked up. Above him was a dark-haired girl with pitch-ck armor,


    with metallic wings, flying.


    He looked at the Tower Sage again and said, "She''s the reason why all of this started. Capture


    her. But make sure she doesn''t die."


    "I''m sorry, I cannot allow that." Another voice entered his ears. At this rate, he was beginning to get very irritated.


    He turned around to see who it was. Thedy in the sky and the Tower Sage also looked to see.


    Raven''s eyes widened when she realized the white-haired girl standing opposite the


    Emperor.


    She frowned and quicklynded in front of her.


    "What in the world are you doing, Terence?" Raven hurriedly said as shended.


    The Saintess didn''t bat an eye. She looked at Raven and then at Northern, leaning against the


    Emperor''s hands.


    Then she frowned and looked at Raven again.


    "You think I wouldn''t know?"


    Raven narrowed her eyes as she asked, "Know what?"


    "That you nned to surrender yourself to the Empire in order to pay for the atrocious things


    you''ve done."


    Raven sighed and seriously looked at Terence. "If you knew that, you should have just stayed out of my way. What are you doing here?" Her tone rose a bit, sounding as if she was trying to


    suppress her anger.


    Terence looked at her sadly and said in a breaking tone, "Light, why do you always feel so


    important to yourself?"


    The question came off as offensive and quite shocking to Raven, who almost stammered as


    she inquired, "W-what do you mean?"


    Terence looked away from Raven and looked directly at the Emperor.


    "She is not important. You need her for nothing. Whereas, I am the Saintess of Lotheliwan,


    the only link to Ul you probably have within your reach."


    From the moment she mentioned "Saintess of Lotheliwan...", both the Emperor''s and


    Guilever''s eyes slowly widened.


    "I will surrender myself to you. In return, please let this sillydy and that boy go back to their nation." She announced.


    "Terence, what are you doing?" Raven inquired angrily, causing Terence to re at her as she


    responded.


    "I always knew you were up to something. The way you did everything with reckless abandon,


    it took me time, but I figured out you were probably thinking you''dmit all of this and


    hand yourself over as a prisoner to the Luinngard Empire. Is that how much you hate your


    home?" Raven''s frown deepened. "Yes, Terence, that is how much I hate that ce and don''t want to return there. So, stay out of my way and let me do this."


    Before Raven could turn, Terence shouted, "No!!" She clenched her hands, hiding the pained expression on her face beneath the bang of her hair.


    "I will not let you do as you wish this time around!!" she shouted once again.


    The Emperor, tired of the emotional charades, sighed and opened his mouth, his intimidating


    tone ringing hard.


    "I don''t think any of you two understand your situation."


    By this time, the knights and nobles wereing closer, even the princes were already


    stepping into the ruinedndscape.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Emperor continued, "Right now, there is no choice for you. Both of you will be taken as prisoner." He turned his eyes to the saintess, "having a vessel of Ul in my nation is truly worth more than gold. But I have no intention to let her or him go."


    The Emperor looked towards the Harbor.


    "I could destroy that ship with a single attack. But I will let it go instead. Your people have fought so hard to get here, don''t they deserve to go home?"

 Chapter 442: The Greed Of Power [Part 1]

    Chapter 442: The Greed Of Power [Part 1]


    ?


    Raven and Terence were taken into custody on the Emperor''s orders, while the ship was allowed to sail away.


    The princes tried to throw a tantrum over why their father allowed them to just walk away like that, but Gahd paid them no reasonable attention.


    Of course, the princes had always been plotting something. It wasn''t that their father was unaware of it; he simply chose not to pay it any special attention.


    Even when they sent knights outside the walls, which was strictly prohibited.


    The Emperor stood in the throne hall, situated at the peak of the pyramid building.


    He stood facing his throne, a magnificent golden chair intricately adorned with borate carvings and motifs.


    The seat was covered in rich, deep red velvet, exuding an aura of royal authority, and mounted upon a series of steps.


    Surrounding the throne, towering golden columns rose toward a vaulted ceiling, their surfaces glistening as they caught the light.


    These columns were not merely functional but heavily ornamented with engravings and reliefs that told stories of past glories or depicted mythical beings, guardians of this sacred space.


    Behind the throne, an arch framed the scene, its structure equally decorated with ornate patterns and crowned with a radiant, sun-like symbol that cast a divine glow over the entire room.


    This halo of light filtered through stained ss windows strategically ced around the room, casting colorful patterns onto the marble floor.


    Some of the light fell on the Emperor, giving him a radiance befitting his majesty.


    Behind him, kneeling with his head bowed, was Guillever. He remained silent until the Emperor turned around and spoke.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Guillever began his report as soon as the Emperor finished speaking.


    "It was a flood, one with its own source of strength. It was more than just a force of nature; it was as if this flood had a will of its own. One of destruction."


    Gahd scratched the stubble along the side of his jaw, looking unconcerned about what the Tower Sage had just reported.


    "And where exactly is that flood now?" he replied in a casual tone.


    Guillever opened his mouth to speak but froze. His eyes went distant for a moment as he pondered how suddenly and suspiciously the flood had disappeared.


    It was as if it had dried up.


    ''How do I report this to the Emperor?'' he thought, caught in a difficult dilemma.


    Then he looked at the Emperor again with narrowing eyes.


    The Emperor, as usual, returned his gaze with a heavy and overseeing look, as if he was viewing the entire kingdom at once.


    By appearance, he looked like a sharp young man nearing his thirties. But the Emperor was already over eighty years old.


    His face radiated dignity and power. There was something vicious in the way his ck eyes sat deeply calm within their sockets.


    Guillever''s eyes narrowed to slits, then the Tower Sage asked, "Your Majesty, did you already know about this?"


    The Emperor nced at Guillever and sighed. He then turned around and slowly began to climb the stairs toward his throne, speaking as he did.


    "It is not that I knew about it. It is just inevitable," his voice resonated through the hall, bouncing between the pirs.


    "Then you knew something about this and still let it happen?"


    The Emperor did not respond immediately but took the next few minutes to reach his throne while Guillever waited patiently.


    When he finally reached the peak of the golden stairs, he turned around and looked down.


    "Guillever, when did I be a Paragon?"


    "Thirty-three years ago..."


    The Emperor nodded and was silent for a couple of seconds before he spoke again. "It''s been thirty-three years, Guillever, and I am still stuck as a Paragon. While I do feel the door to bing a Luminary within my grasp, it''s just so difficult to break through."


    He paused and looked at Guillever. "Do you think I am the only one who feels this way?"


    Guillever shook his head, a small frown etched on his face as he answered, "No, Your Majesty, I am sure all the Paragons in the world share your plight."


    He stared at the Emperor with a puzzled expression.


    "You are probably thinking, what is the significance of my plight when half of our country was destroyed in one night."


    Guillever was not surprised that the Emperor could guess what he was thinking. The man had been a keen observer and a wise counselor before his first entry into solitary training.


    Since then, he had slowly be detached from the affairs of the Empire, to the extent that he almost didn''t care.


    That was the only reason the princes dared to act under their father''s nose, to desire his throne while he was still very much alive.


    But guessing his thoughts would not fix the problem at hand; merely disying his keen observation skills would do nothing.


    As a matter of fact, Guillever was beginning to think, ''Perhaps even he is not fit to rule.'' The Emperor smiled after he spoke. He looked into the Tower Sage''s eyes from the throne, then leaned one hand on the armrest and rested his jaw on it.


    "Are you also thinking, maybe I''m not fit to rule anymore?" he asked the Tower Sage, an almost casual smile ying on his lips.


    Guillever tried not to change his expression and refused to respond.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Emperor then nodded, pressing his lips in considerate eptance of the Tower Sage''s silence.


    "You must be very angry with me," he began. "The Tower has a supreme purpose: to oversee the acts of the Emperor. They are a guide that points us toward the right path. When I was to take the throne from my father, you and I teamed up to take out the rest of them, making you the only Tower Sage remaining.


    "Ever since then, you have tried your best for this nation. Without the other four Tower seats, one would think the Tower would lose its significance in our nation. But you proved both the nobles and the people wrong.


    "Together, Guillever, you and I created a powerful nation."


    He stopped, looked distant for a heartbeat, and slowly his face began to contort with anger.

 Chapter 443: The Greed Of Power [Part 2]

    Chapter 443: The Greed Of Power [Part 2]


    ?


    His tone grew so intense that it seemed like the room itself was trembling.


    "And at the end of the day, what are we? A secondary nation, not evenrge enough to be respected as an Empire-one that exists as a vassal state and an extension of Reimgard."


    The Emperor spoke with such anger.


    "My father and his father served like fools; they honored and followed the will of the first Emperor, who was a blockhead with no ambition of his own.


    "Do you know what are considered values for the Emperor of Luinngard? Do you even know what Luinngard is? Loyalty, Obedience, ountability, Adaptability, Supportiveness, Communication, Humility!!


    "Tell me why?! Why do I, as an Emperor, need to be ountable to a damn country that sits on the other side of this sea? Why should I owe them my loyalty?! Isn''t it insane?!"


    His voice slowly receded. "We cannot stand alone; in fact, we are not worthy enough to be a Kingdom. The world only recognizes us as an Empire because Reimgard says we are. We are barely even a city. Everything we have is handed down to us-the incredible walls, the riches, the knights, even the people! Everything is given to us!"


    He stopped abruptly, his brows trembling. "Tell me, Guillever, am I not even worse than a puppet king?"


    The Tower Sage stared at the Emperor. At this point, he couldn''t maintain a cold, indifferent face anymore. A slight frownced his brows, and he lowered his head, clenching his teeth and jaw.


    He also knew what Gahd was talking about. The Tower was, in fact, created by a faction from Reimgard known as The Watchers.


    They were a faction that oversaw the activities of the Empire across all other nations and continents.


    And they usually filled the Tower seats, bringing them across the sea from Reimgard. Even Guillever himself hade from Reimgard as a child.


    Along the way, he became friends with Gahd while they were young and went further to give Gahd his trust and loyalty rather than Reimgard.


    Deep down, Guillever understood why Gahd was working so hard.


    It was only a matter of time before Reimgard woulde, due to the series of events that have yed out over the past years.


    The Tower seats'' sudden death, the disaster in the Stelia, and Luinngard''s Empire not interfering.


    For thirty years, Gahd had continuously ignored all of Reimgard''s imperial orders.


    He could rte so much to the Emperor''s pain. But what did it still have to do with allowing the entire nation to suffer? Guillever did not understand.


    He inhaled and exhaled, then released his jaw, stepping forward. He stopped walking at the base of the first stairs and looked up to the Emperor.


    "Gahd," he called, his voice ringing. "I understand the things you just said. As children, we shared the dream of creating a real empire. It is why wemitted those cruel acts-because we didn''t want to be controlled but rather be our own person and build a real nation. One where you truly are its monarch."


    He frowned slightly, gesturing with his hand as he continued, "Are we not merely having futile dreams if we can''t even take care of these people that you so call ''hand-me-downs''?" The Emperor leaned on his hand again, looking down on Guillever with an obstinate gaze. Guillever keenly inspected the Emperor''s expression from below before grimacing and asking, "Gahd, what did you do?"


    The Emperor shrugged.


    "Thirty-three years ago, a man came to offer me a way out of all this nonsense."


    Guillever''s eyes slowly widened. "No, Gahd, what exactly have you done? What did this man say to you?"


    "The sudden rifts... well, they were not so sudden, Guilly."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He came to me understanding my position. He had a sweet mouth indeed, but he was also right. For a Paragon to progress to the next level, they need ess to high-tier rifts- I''m talking tier 8 and 9 rifts. Unfortunately, those are rarely avable.


    "The other alternative is monsters-either an insane amount of low-ranked ones or incredibly high-ranked ones. Since high-tier rifts are very rare, thetter is also impossible."


    He breathed out and looked at Guillever with an amused face.


    "Have you ever wondered what solitary training even is?"


    "A thousand times," Guillever answered firmly.


    "Well, this Drifter, a Paragon like myself, created a gateway linking to a rift beneath the Central in Academy."


    Immediately upon hearing this, Guillever trembled and staggered back.


    "What? All this while, you''ve been going into a rift? Endangering your life to grow stronger?"


    "Yes. Guilly, all this while I have been doing just that. If I be the first human to be a Luminary, do you know how many doors will open for me? Even Reimgard will tremble before my might."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Guillever''s eyes shook with pity toward the Emperor, causing him to shout immediately.


    "Don''t you dare look at me that way!!!"


    Guillever shook his head. "Gahd, you have a reasonable goal; it makes all possible sense, but your means are very wrong. You are telling me that you and this man intentionally caused thousands of deaths in Lotheliwan and Sloria? And all for what? Power?"


    "It wasn''t just the power, Guilly. Didn''t you see? The disaster gave us a reason to be excused from Reimgard''s watch. They neglected us, thinking we were of no use to them. They even abandoned my sister. The disaster was a way to cover our tracks while I trained hard to be a Luminary.


    "I have seen how much poweres with being a Paragon. I can''t begin to imagine how much more I''ll be able to do as a Luminary."


    The Tower Sage really could not believe the things that wereing out of the Emperor''s mouth. He couldn''t believe the same child he had grown up with, who was so pure and kind- hearted, was spewing these things.


    "Gahd, you are insane. You have gone mad. At this rate, you don''t care about the Empire, the people, or our dreams-you have been consumed by the greed for power!"


    The Emperor stood up. "It''s not my fault you see these things like that, Guilly. You have always been naive. That was the weak thing about you. But I really didn''t care, and right now,


    I don''t care because the opportunity to get back at Reimgard is finally in my hands."


    The Tower Sage''s eyes flung wide open.


    "What? You can''t-you can''t mean that! Gahd, he is your sister''s son! You can''t use him to bargain!!"


    The Emperor showed no care; instead, he grinned. "Even though he is a bastard, the blood of Reimgard is always the blood of Reimgard. The entire Imperium would bring down the heavens to have him back. I just need them to be desperate."

 Chapter 444: A Bargaining Chip

    Chapter 444: A Bargaining Chip


    ?


    The Emperor and the Tower Sage stood and stared opposite each other, distanced by a hundred steps.


    The air between them carried enormous tension, barely even making a single sound. The entire hall was drowned in grave silence.


    Then the Emperor''s voice cut through the silence like a razor snapping a thin thread.


    "Guilly, we havee a long way. That future that we dreamt about as kids, the one that drove us to put an end to all the Tower seats - that future is now."


    The Tower Sage had his head lowered. After a while, he raised his head and responded to the Emperor with a squared face.


    "I''ve heard you, but leave Lady Henai and her son out of this."


    The Emperor shut his eyes for a moment, nodding. "I''m sorry, Guilly, I can''t do that."


    "Gahd, she is your sister. Should I even be the one suggesting this? I thought you were happy to see him; I thought you were touched?!"


    "I am happy, Guillever; I am touched. Henai has had to carry too much sorrow for the loss of the child; she had suffered internally. He left a void in her."


    "And you still want to do this to her?"


    The Emperor gestured. "Do what exactly, Guilly? This guy is a spawn of Reimgard. He belongs with them. Have you seen how immensely strong he is? In the right environment, he is bound to blossom."


    "Gahd, they tried to kill him! You know that!"


    "He will be fine."


    Guillever froze in shock, blinking for a few heartbeats.


    "You can''t be serious right now. You are going to just disce the boy like that?!"


    Emperor Gahd took one step and appeared in front of Guillever with a st of wind.


    The Tower Sage did not flinch; he red at the Emperor sternly.


    The Emperor slowly raised his hand, then ced it on Guillever''s right shoulder.


    "I will give you the time you need to make your decision and choose your side. It''s not like I''m trying to kill Henai''s son. I''m only doing what is best for the kid''s growth."


    Guillever grimaced. "Is that what you''re telling yourself?"


    "Guilly, I need to rest. My training is not over." The Emperor let out a sigh before continuing. "With the students'' return to the Central in, a new era will be ushered in."


    "What do you mean?" the Tower Sage inquired with a frown.


    "I was not the only one with something to gain from this event. In fact, that man was more crafty than I thought. If I am right, he is probably closer to bing a Luminary than I thought.


    "Moreso, all the students that are on that ship cannot bepared to the drifters that already exist in the Central ins."


    Guilly narrowed his eyes, digesting and meticulously thinking about what the Emperor was saying.


    "A Master among their ranks will beat the shit out of a contemporary Master in the Central ins. I''m sure a Sage would best even the best of Sages. That man created hordes of monsters."


    The Emperor erased the small smile on his lips, looking down for a moment as his voice resonated again.


    "...and out of all these hordes of monsters, it seems my cousin is the most fearsome of them all."


    The Emperor nodded and patted the Tower Sage. "I''ll talk to youter. For now, I have to rest. Please keep my useless sons away from my chamber, and when the boy eventually awakes, I should be the second person that knows."


    He walked out of the throne hall, leaving Guillever alone in there.


    For a few seconds, Guillever stood in silence, his eyes lost in distant thoughts. Then, all of a sudden, he jacked himself back to reality and hurried out of the throne hall.


    He immediately made his way to Henai''s chambers, where Northern was peacefully sleeping. He had first been moved to an infirmary, but Lady Henai herself had moved him to her quarters after a grand room was hastily prepared to amodate him.


    Henai sat night and day beside Northern as he lumbered deeply, almost as if he was dead. His breath was barely noticeable.


    But the physician had confirmed his vitals and told her that he was in good condition; all he just needed was a lot of rest.


    Which Henai was giving him.


    After a while, when Northern was brought in, Jeci had secretly approached her and told her all about Northern before now.


    Including the part where she told Northern about his mother. Although she didn''t expect him to make his way to the Empire almost immediately.


    Henai easily believed her story because she knew Jeci; she had seen the youngdy.


    Although Jeci seemed to be the one obsessing over her more.


    Along with Jeci secretly residing in the quarters made for Northern, Henai had been


    protecting the two for the past three days. And she was ready to continue that way.


    But Guillever suddenly bolted into Henai''spartment of the pce, not reducing his speed until he got to her quarters.


    Of course, no guards dared stop him, but there were several eyes around.


    He didn''t seem to care now, however. He just wanted to get something done and get it done fast.


    As he reached in front of the quarters, Henai''s maiden, a violet-haired young woman with a mole beneath her right eye, stepped outside.


    She was not just Henai''s maiden; she was the chief maiden of the entire imperial pce and a friend to Henai.


    Her allure sometimes was always scary, such that Guillever tended to get tense under her


    prating eyes.


    "What do you want, Tower Sage?"


    She was also well aware that Guillever had a two-decade crush on Henai.


    "I-I..." The poor guy stammered for a second, then managed to calm his breathing. He looked


    into thedy''s eyes and continued, "Mariam, I need to see Henai."


    "Oh? If you''re managing to be so bold before my presence, it must be important." She smiled, even though it was not intended; her smile emanated mature sexual appeal.


    It could only take a man with a two-decade crush on someone to effortlessly resist.


    "Follow me."


    Guillever slowly walked after her as she turned and walked into the halls. After walking forward for a while, she stopped and turned, then opened the door on her left. Bowing her head as she entered, "Your Highness, Guillever is here to seek your audience." Lady Henai was with a needle and thread and a white handkerchief. She looked at Mariam with a somewhat distant expression, not wanting to fully pull away from what she was doing. "Guillever? That''s strange. Why? Shouldn''t he be busy?"


    Mariam smiled. "I can send him away, then?"


    "No, Mariam, let him in."


    She turned her head over her shoulder and scoffed at Guillever, "You won''t be getting to her


    without me from today."


    Guillever understood her plight very well. The night Northern entered Lady Henai''s quarters, Mariam had been absent and probably fast asleep in her own quarters, so she didn''t know


    what was going on.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After she heard of the situation, she must have been incredibly pissed.


    "I don''t n to," Guillever responded and walked inside. He went on one knee and paid his


    respect to the princess.


    Then he stood up and started, "Lady Henai, I''m sorry, but we have to go."


    Lady Henai raised her brows but frowned again. "What do you mean, Guilly?"


    "I mean, we must leave as soon as possible."


    "Exactly, why should I leave? Why?"


    Guillever was hesitant to speak, and Lady Henai could see it.


    "If you are not going to talk, Guilly, then I am not leaving this ce."


    He sighed and then opened his mouth. "The Emperor is having ill intentions towards your son."


    "The Emperor? My own brother? What are you saying?"


    "It''s difficult for me to exin, and it might not be an ill intention, depending on how you


    look at it. But he ns to return him to where he belongs."


    Lady Henai frowned darkly. "Why would he ever do that? For what?"


    "To use him as a bargaining chip," Mariam inputted, causing Lady Henai to look towards her


    friend and made, paled.


    "You think my brother would do that?"


    Mariam shrugged. "I know the Emperor. He would do anything to have the throne. And when I


    say the throne, I mean an independent nation. One he is the true ruler of."


    She paused, looked softly at Lady Henai as she continued.


    "You and I know your brother has always been driven towards a single goal."


    "And what does that have to do with returning my son to Reimgard? A ce that wants to kill


    him! My brother knows that ce is no ce for a child like him."


    Guillever sighed, with closed eyes, and opened them as he spoke. "That is the thing, Your Highness. The Emperor does not seem to think your son is a child. He, in fact, thinks he will be fine and he could use the environment to grow."

 Chapter 445: It Is For The Best

    Chapter 445: It Is For The Best


    ?


    The words shook Lady Henai to her bones. Her own brother, who knew how much pain she felt all these years, she thought her son was dead.


    And now that he was back, this moment was the happiest she had ever been.


    She knew some things were inevitable, but she at least found a semnce of peace in the fact that her son was not ready to face his father, or rather, didn''t seem like he wanted to.


    For her, that was enough; she just had to protect him until he was ready to face that part of his life. She had to prevent Reimgard from finding out.


    Because the Emperor was right. He might be a bastard, but once the blood of Reimgard runs in a person''s veins...


    The snow-white hair, scarlet red eyes, pale beautiful skin, and sometimes ivory. They had a stereotypical look that made it undeniable that the blood of Reimgard ran in them.


    So, she was making her own ns to protect her son. She just wanted to get him to the Central in as he wanted, and, of course, go with him.


    But her brother, who understood her pain the most, had no sympathy for her.


    She inhaled deeply and exhaled; the moment she did, all the pain and frustration that was evident in her eyes disappeared without a trace.


    Then she opened her mouth and said, "I am not surprised. Elder brother has always been this way, even when I was a child."


    She lowered her head a bit, a slight frown ying on her lips, "I''m just kind of disappointed."


    Mariam looked at her,passion wafting gently in her eyes, "So, what are you going to do now?" she asked.


    Lady Henai breathed in and out again, but this time, rather softly, and responded with determination strongly evident in her voice.


    "We will follow whatever n Guilly has in mind." She turned her head to the Tower Sage.


    Seeing her beautiful face and blue eyes radiate with so much determination, Guillever''s heart couldn''t help but begin to thump.


    "So, great Tower Sage, what exactly is your n?"


    "There''s only one thing we need to do." He started with a stern look at both Lady Henai and Mariam. "We need to get him out of this ce, let him go back to the Central in, where his life... we will deal with the Emperor."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lady Henai studied his expression for a couple of seconds, thinking deeply about his words. Then slowly, a realization crept in.


    She slowly frowned as she asked, "What do you mean? Tell me you are not suggesting that he goes alone."


    The Tower Sage looked at her with a dour expression, not saying anything at first.


    Realizing those were exactly the words he meant, she trembled and knitted her brows into a stormy scowl.


    "You can''t be serious right now! How are you any different from my elder brother if you are asking me to abandon my son a second time?"


    "Mydy, he has been living in the Central ins, right under Reimgard''s nose, for the past fifteen years, and here he is. I''m sure he can live more. However, the moment you step foot into the Central ins, all of Reimgard would know immediately. Seeing you with a white- haired kid would not help in any way. If you want to help him, you have to let him go."


    Mariam, arms folded, looked at the Tower Sage nkly for a couple of seconds and turned to Lady Henai.


    "Mydy, he is right."


    She trembled immediately she heard her words, almost falling down, but Guillever held her in his arms.


    She shook her head, tears streaming down her face.


    "Please, I don''t want to let him go..."


    "I''m sorry, mydy." Guillever shook his head and bit down on his lips.


    "We have to think of his safety. He might be fifteen, but he''s definitely not a kid; he got to you on his own and fought against the Emperor. I''m sure he can take care of himself. The best help you can give him is not bringing unnecessary attention to him."


    They were right; Reimgard had eyes everywhere. No one might get suspicious about a white- haired kid with blue eyes since all of Reimgard''s royalty are always white-haired with scarlet red eyes.


    However, if Lady Henai is seen with him, it will attract interest and curiosity.


    That was bound to end badly.


    She also realized that they were telling the truth. It just sincerely hurt like hell that she found her son only to let him go again.


    And this was all because of her brother''s damned greed.


    Mariam fixed her eyes on the Tower Sage, "So, what do you n to do about that now? The Emperor, how will he not know?"


    The Tower Sage sighed and walked forward, slightly opening the curtain of Northern''s bed to check his state.


    However, their eyes widened.


    Lady Henai scurried over to the empty bed, "My son, my son, my son. Where is my son?!"


    The Tower Sage frowned and looked distant for a second, then he held Lady Henai''s arm, stopping her from thrashing the bed any further.


    "Perhaps this is for the best."


    Thedy gave the Tower Sage a pale look of absurdity, causing him to lower his head slightly


    as he exined.


    "We didn''t see him leave the room, so we can be rest assured that he is not in danger."


    "Rest assured? What if someone used invisibility and took him away?"


    Guillever straightened his head with confidence, "That is impossible, mydy. No one can


    bypass my detection ability."


    "Didn''t he just do that?"


    The Tower Sage looked around the room before responding.


    "I never noticed because he left this space for another one."


    Lady Henai paled even more, fuming with questions, "What does that even mean?"


    Guillever was about to open his mouth to start talking, but his eyes caught the vicious re in Mariam''s eyes.


    They obviously made the message clear to him, "You really want to start exining all the magic art nonsense to her?"


    Guillever was honest to a fault in certain regards. He was the kind of guy who didn''t recognize rhetoric. Not that he wasn''t intelligent, he was just an honest nerd.


    He paused for a second and started again, "I''m sure he is trying to run away from this ce. Perhaps he has heard our conversation. Why don''t we just pave the way for him instead? This way, we can make it look like he escaped on his own and deal with the Emperor ourselves."


    Lady Henai felt her strength drain as she sat on the bed.


    Mariam gently walked closer to her and touched her shoulder, "The Tower Sage is correct. Don''t worry, your son is alive. I promise that I will make sure both of you meet again."

 Chapter 446: Reach For Freedom [Part 1]

    Chapter 446: Reach For Freedom [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern sat cross-legged in the throne seat of the Void Pce for a while, listening to the conversations of the people in the room.


    He had silently removed himself from their space and entered into the Limitless Void the moment Guillever entered the room and Lady Henai''s attention was diverted.


    He stayed there and listened in on their conversation until they were finally done. After which, he heaved a great sigh and uncrossed his legs, leaning back against the throne seat.


    Below him, standing in front of the mes, were his notable warriors, ck Mamba and Night Terror. Those were the two creatures of the Void that had a sense of self independent of his own will.


    And they had chosen to stand there of their own ord. It seemed that after meeting an incredibly strong opponent, everyone was having the time of their lives brooding with frustration.


    Night Terror did not have the usual emotionless me burning in its eyes; instead, it looked vicious and fiery. The red mes of its four eyes burned angrly with an intensity that had never been seen before.


    And ck Mamba''s gaze was etched with an ignition of curiosity. There was a detached look in its eyes, even though they stayed glued to the Monarch of the Void Pce who sat beyond.


    Northern did not mind the two of them; he had a bigger issue at hand. And that bigger issue was getting out of Luinngard.


    Compared to the others, he had a way out of this ce. Even though it was a gigantic edifice, a ride in the end is still a ride.


    But Northern didn''t want to cause another scene. Number one, number two was that it took a while for the Tower mechanism to rev up and move.


    In that little while, he''d be really lucky if the Emperor had not destroyed him by then.


    Now that he was a firsthand witness of the might of a Paragon, Northern could tell that he wouldn''t survive a full-scale battle with one.


    The Emperor had clearly restrained himself a lot, and sincerely, Northern felt gratitude for it.


    His brawl with the Emperor, a Paragon, had made things much clearer for him.


    His ultimate goal was being given a definite shape and form with each experience he encountered. And how could he not be grateful for that?


    Northern looked at his hands and muttered, "The power of a Paragon, a Luminary¡ªI''m sure that is where true power begins. Then there is still the Transcendent and the Zenith, which is considered the peak that no one has ever reached, at least ording to history that managed to reach the books."


    Northern narrowed his eyes forward. "I want to believe otherwise." He paused a bit, his face contorting with resolve. "It does not matter, in this world and era, I will be the first to get there. I will stand at the peak, and I alone will be the honored one."


    Like a chain reaction, that ming resolve also ignited in ck Mamba and Night Terror''s eyes. Both creatures of the Void gleamed with a dark resonance much deeper and more vicious than the origin of evil itself.


    Northern tapped the armrest of his throne, casually standing up and ridding away the serious atmosphere just now.


    "Oh, well, I do have to get out of here first. To the Tower, everyone." With a step forward, he vanished.


    Northern appeared at the top of one of the noble buildings. He looked around and then fixated This gaze on the harbor.


    A pale frown formed on his brows as he took in the disaster that had been wrought on the seaport.


    The night was slightly dark; both moons were full and bright, casting a somewhat annoying radiance over the environment.


    Even if it were darker than this, Northern would face no difficulty looking that far.


    He flinched and nced back. Immediately, someonended on the roof and went down on one knee.


    "Jeci."


    "My lord."


    "You are finally at home. Don''t you want to stay... return to your life?"


    Jeci kept her head lowered as she responded, "From the moment I pronounced my loyalty to you, my life became in your hands. I have no life here. Moreover, Lady Henai personally instructed that Ie with you."


    Northern raised a brow. "Mother said so?"


    Jeci nodded. "Yes, sir." She looked into Northern''s face and slowly stood. After a couple of seconds of silence, she then spoke.


    "So, what is the n?"


    Northern looked towards the harbor again, saying, "Well, the n is quite simple. We are going to be riding the Tower across the ocean."


    Jeci tilted her head in disbelief. "Sorry, my lord. Did you say you''ll ride that Tower you entered all the way to the Central in?"


    Northern shrugged. "Yes. Do you have objections? You have seen it before, haven''t you?" Jeci responded with wide and distant eyes, simultaneously trying to remember the event. "Indeed," she sounded almost like she was mumbling, "indeed, I have felt something like that." She looked at Northern, "...but at the same time, it''s all the way across the sea." Northern''s gaze remained fixated on the harbor even though she voiced her sincere concern. He didn''t respond to herst words, drifting away in thought as he watched beyond the sea. Something registered in his head the longer his eyes stayed on the enormous body of water. ''It''s within my reach. I really will be going back. I''ll be meeting my father, my mother... my sister.'' His brows furrowed the next second.


    ''...and Rughsbourgh. I owe him millions.''


    He turned back swiftly to Jeci and said, "I know it won''t be a smooth ride, but when has it ever been a smooth ride? You might not be able to rte, but everything I have and am right now, I''ve had to battle death at its brink to have it."


    He gave her a mncholic smile. "I have the worst of luck. And I expect nothing less on this


    journey."


    "I shall write my story as the greatest challenger of fate to ever exist. I will rise above the concept of luck and carve my own destiny."


    He ended his speech with his hand pointed forward.


    Jeci admired his resolve from behind before suddenly remembering. She looked at him sternly


    and asked,


    "My lord, I forgot to mention, your friends Raven and the white-haired saintess have been captured by the Emperor."


    The excitement on Northern''s face died down. He looked back with deadpan eyes.


    "How are they?"


    Jeci answered gently, "They are fine. I''m sure the Emperor cannoty his hands on the


    saintess. I''m not too sure about Raven."


    Northern breathed and turned back to the harbor. "All is done that needs to be done. I supposen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    that is her definition of atonement, quite naive and stupid. Well, I don''t see any need to save someone who has no value for people''s lives. Jeci, let''s go."


    Northern leaped away from the building. Jeci also followed.

 Chapter 447: Lynus Realization

    Chapter 447: Lynus'' Realization


    ?


    Northern gentlynded on the white sand of the harbor, with Jeci following right behind him.


    The ce was in ruins; shards of ships, both wooden and metal, were mercilessly ripped apart and scattered across thend. Some pieces even impaled building structures crudely.


    He looked around and clicked his tongue in pity. "Raven, that girl is nuts," he thought as he carefully stepped over the debris buried in the soil.


    Jeci turned around and frowned, then faced Northern.


    "My lord," she called out urgently, "they''reing."


    "They? Who are ''they''? And why do you sound so scared?"


    "I''m sorry, my lord, you''ll have to go forward on your own. I will protect you from behind." Northern turned around as she spoke, and immediately, a tense frown appeared on his face. "Oh, I see what you''re talking about."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t know why three single-digit Knights are marching towards us, but I''m guessing it has something to do with the Princes. Either way, don''t worry, I will handle this."


    Northern smiled, gently touched her shoulder, and said in apassionate tone, "Jeci." She raised her eyes to meet his, confusion flickering in her gaze as Northern continued. "Don''t worry, I will take care of all three of them."


    He gently pushed her backward as he stepped forward and then snapped his fingers.


    Two whirlpools of darkness emerged on his left and right.


    A thick, liquid mass of darkness began to rise from each whirlpool, gradually taking the form of humanoid beings.


    One was Night Terror; the other, ck Mamba.


    Night Terror''s four eyes gleamed with primal fury, his four hands and ws snapping wide open.


    The white lines resembling circuits running across ck Mamba''s onyx body pulsated softly as his eyes narrowed in a scowl.


    Northern stood with his arms folded, watching.


    The Knights charged at full speed, like powerful trucks bulldozing through the ground, leaving trails of splintered debris behind.


    One Knight mmed in and out of buildings, another leapt as if he had wings on his legs, while the third bounced off walls like a monkey, until they allnded at the harbor entrance simultaneously.


    Northern watched them, a small smile ying on his lips.


    One of the Knights-the one in the middle-walked forward with elegance, his entire body d in silver armor that shone beneath the moonlight.


    A white cape flowed from his shoulders, rounding towards his back and fluttering in the wind as he advanced.


    "Jeci... it is great to see you."


    The moment Jeci saw himnd, her eyes trembled, widening in fear that seemed to reach her very core.


    "S-S-Sir Lynus," she stammered.


    Northern nced over his shoulder, observed Jeci''s face, then turned back to face the Knight. "I see... let me guess. You are the strongest Knight in this little Empire."


    The Knight in front, Lynus, grimaced viciously, tilting his head to the side. "What insolence."


    His pale blue eye furrowed, glowing with an almost eerie intensity-a beacon of cold determination and untamed power.


    A mane of lustrous ck hair cascaded in wild, rebellious strands, framing a face marked by past battles.


    A jagged scar shed across the right side of his face, a testament to his survival and defiance against forces that had once sought to break him.


    The scar didn''t diminish his fierce appearance; rather, it entuated the hard lines of his jaw and the unyielding set of his mouth.


    A dark eyepatch covered his right eye, worn like a trophy of secrets yet to be revealed, restrained only by the thin strip of cloth that concealed it from the world.


    As his cape moved subtly in the breeze, it seemed almost alive with the same restless energy that crackled in the air around him.


    There was a stillness in his posture, a deliberate calm that belied the storm brewing beneath.


    In every aspect, he radiated the aura not just of a warrior, but of a guardian and a rogue element that refused to be tamed.


    Northern admired the air of defiance and power that Lynus exuded, and even without using Soul Eyes, he knew this would be a tough opponent to handle.


    But he also knew.


    ''I can beat him.''


    If anyone were to hear his thoughts, they might have considered him cocky and delusional. The difference in their ranks didn''t need to be stated; it was evident as both sides stood apart.


    While Night Terror and ck Mamba exuded a feral intensity, Northern appeared quite ordinary inparison.


    Lynus stared at Northern for a few more seconds, raising his chin with pride before choosing to overlook the insult Northern had just delivered.


    He shifted his gaze from the boy to Jeci, who stood behind him.


    "I will give you a chance to redeem yourself, Jeci. Everything you have worked for-don''t throw it away for some stranger. Capture him and take him to the First Prince, and you shall


    be granted a single-digit armor."


    Jeci wrinkled her nose in disgust.


    "That''s nonsense." Suddenly, all the fear she had felt moments ago seemed to vanishpletely. She continued, "Sir Lynus, I am disappointed. Even now, you don''t consider me worthy of earning a single digit on my own. The only reason you''re making this offer is because you know he stood his ground against the Emperor himself."


    "The Emperor went easy on him. Jeci, don''t get cocky with me."


    "The Emperor going easy on him doesn''t change the fact that he fought a Paragon and survived, and everyone knows my lord isn''t even a master yet," she said confidently, her shoulders squared.


    Lynus'' expression darkened, his voice low as though he were clenching his teeth to suppress


    his anger.


    "Your Lord?"


    Jeci grinned and responded, "Yes, the only one deserving of my service."


    She stood tall, her words and posture brimming with confidence, and Northern couldn''t help


    but feel proud of her.


    "You ungrateful bit-"


    Before he could finish, something shed and scraped along his cheek.


    "Don''t you dare call her that. I''m the only one allowed to use that word."


    Northern stood with his hand extended, his expression serious. He had clearly thrown


    something to silence Lynus.


    "Next time, I won''t miss."


    The troubling thing was that Lynus hadn''t seen it happen. It was just as the white-haired boy


    had said-it was an intentional miss.


    Which meant that if Northern had wanted to, Lynus would be dead already.


    The realization sent a cold chill down Lynus'' spine.

 Chapter 448: The Shape Of The Tower [Part 1]

    Chapter 448: The Shape Of The Tower [Part 1]


    ?


    ''There''s something unsettling about him. When did he move? How?''


    While Lynus himself was pounding, the other two knights, witnessing what had just happened, stomped forward in anger.


    "How dare you?!" one of them bellowed as they both shot out to attack Northern.


    But they were met by Night Terror and ck Mamba, who rushed in the moment the two knights moved.


    The knights'' reflexes were incredible-as both creatures lunged in, one with razor-sharp ws and the other throwing a punch with the might of a mountain.


    Mid-motion, the knights pivoted, throwing their bodies out of the way, causing the attacks to hit only air.


    The wind trembled and sted off, harassing Lynus, who was standing behind.


    But the knight did not flinch or move from his position. His one eye was glued to Northern with a cold and calcting demeanor.


    Northern returned the cold re, his own gaze more insidious and deadly in its nonchnce. But Northern was also worried, ''I really can''t afford to face these guys right now. I don''t want the Emperor catching up with me. It''s pretty clear he wouldn''t let me go.''


    Northern raised his chin slightly as he thought of a suitable solution. At that time, ck Mamba and Night Terror had engaged the two knights.


    The sh was sending ngs of metal and bones ringing into the air.


    The only one who seemed to be a little hesitant was Lynus, probably fearing defeat.


    Northern smiled and spoke.


    "I guess that''s the thing about being the strongest. You don''t want to lose to anyone."


    Hearing his voice, Lynus frowned and inquired, "What do you mean, child?" He emphasized hisst words, obviously attempting to taunt Northern.


    But Northern had epted himself as a child long ago. That part didn''t even faze him.


    "If you''re going to get me out of this cool-headed state, you''ll have to do a much better job than calling a child like me a child. I mean, in the end, I''m not even seventeen yet."


    Lynus widened his eyes.


    Northern smiled even more. "Now, that reaction of yours is priceless. Just imagine a rank one knight like you being defeated by a fifteen-year-old. It wouldn''t look too good for your records, would it?"


    Lynus frowned, almost leaning forward as he growled, "You shut up. I would never lose to a child like you."


    "Yes, sure, if you don''t fight me. But if you do, you will. So if you don''t want to lose to a child like me, just turn around and leave."


    Lynus gritted his teeth, ring at Northern. His calm gaze from before had exploded into intense fury.


    But Northern kept a deadpan expression. "Look, Lion, or whatever your name is, I''m giving you a free ticket to walk away from your own demise. Please be humble and ept it," he advised Lynus tiredly.


    The knight, on the other hand, only became more infuriated.


    He lowered his head in anger, white lightning crackling out of his armor as he extended his right hand.


    "My lord, all he needs is a single strike to take you down. His ability can be very tricky. I have studied him all my life. Do not take his attack head-on," Jeci admonished from behind.


    "I was never nning to," Northern gave her a side look and focused back on the man in front of him.


    Responding to Lynus''s attack stance, Northern also stretched one hand forward.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m sorry, but it seems this is the only way. I can''t stay here any longer."


    Lynus, with two fingers, began to draw a linear line in the air. The line immediately transitioned into a long rod of white lightning crackling with thousands of sparks.


    Northern squinted his eyes, ''Oh shit, this is going to cause so much damage to my world.'' "Light of the Noble."


    Immediately as he spoke, he shed across the distance, grabbing the rod of lightning, blurring as he reached Northern.


    But the white-haired boy showed no fear or surprise. Everything was going ording to n. As Lynus reached him, Northern''s lips moved, and the knight could read the words, "I''m sorry."


    Lynus''s face contorted with confusion, but it was toote. The space in front of him broke, and a ck tendril of darkness absorbed him and his lightning before he could even resist.


    Immediately, the rift closed, and Northern felt his entire soul vibrate.


    ''That was definitely one hell of an attack,'' he mused and snapped his fingers.


    Simultaneously, ck Mamba and Night Terror lunged at their opponents. As they neared the knights, they changed into a mass of darkness, falling upon the knights like a cloud and absorbing them into the Limitless Void.


    Northern turned, smiled, and then breathed out.


    "That was not easy..."


    Jeci, shocked as hell, looked at Northern, eyes wide.


    "W-w-what did you do to them?" she stammered.


    Northern looked at her and shrugged. "I transported them to the Limitless Void."


    She paused for a moment, lost in thought. Then she eximed at Northern.


    "That ce you took me to?!"


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t that supposed to be a special ce to you?"


    Northern nodded. "It is."


    "Lynus will destroy it at any cost to get out!!" she shouted in worry.


    Northern tapped her head. "Don''t worry. There are monsters waiting to fight him, and they have a bottomless reserve of essence to fight with. Moreso, Night Terror and ck Mamba are there. Let''s get out of here, please."


    Jeci watched Northern as he casually walked toward the sea. He stopped when the water reached his knees and looked forward.


    He extended his hand, closed his eyes, and began to draw some kind of runic words in the air.


    As the cid sea shimmered under the pale light of the moons, an impossible event shattered


    the tranquil scene.


    Without warning, the ocean''s surface erupted in a massive, frothing upheaval.


    In a heartbeat, a colossal structure burst forth from the depths as if birthed by the sea itself. Water cascaded down its sides in torrents, revealing a tower.


    Its emergence was not a gradual rise but an instantaneous materialization-one moment absent, the next dominating the seascape with its impossible presence.


    The tower stood defiant against gravity and logic, its base still submerged in the churning waters. Its form was ancient and seemingly decrepit in architecture.


    Northern did not stop there. He continued to weave words into the air, using his fingers to write runes. Meanwhile, Jeci stood there, frozen in shock.


    As the tower stood sentinel over the roiling sea, an even more extraordinary metamorphosis


    began.


    The structure shuddered, a deep groan reverberating through its core. Slowly at first, then with increasing speed, the tower began to shift and change.

 Chapter 449: The Shape Of The Tower [Part 2]

    Chapter 449: The Shape Of The Tower [Part 2]


    ?


    When Northern became the Master of the Tower of Trammel, he inherited the memories of all other Tower Masters.


    Yes, from that moment, he already knew how he was going to travel out of Stelia. It was the reason why he took such measures to go to the Luinngard Empire.


    He bothered asking his mother for help because he didn''t want to cause a scene. The moment the Tower appeared, every eye was going to be on it.


    However, thanks to the chaos Raven had wrought in this nation, people didn''t seem to have seen it; perhaps many were busy looking for a way to save what was left of their homes and lives, cing petitions and waiting on the Emperor to tell them what exactly went wrong. Even those that probably saw the structure were not blessed with the luxury to care.


    Which, on one hand, worked to his own benefit but didn''t make what Raven had done any more tolerable.


    Massive sections of the tower''s edifice started to peel away, moving with ponderous grace. What seemed like immovable stone now flowed like liquid, defying all knownws of physics. The spiraling buttresses unfurled, stretching outward to form the beginnings of a hull. The tower''s pinnacle tilted, descending gradually to be the ship''s bow.


    As the transformation progressed, the air filled with the sound of grinding stone and the hiss of disced water.


    The tower''s midsection bulged outward, its smooth sides taking on the ridged appearance of a vessel''s hull.


    Windows morphed into portholes, their ss gleaming with an otherworldly iridescence.


    Where moments ago a tower pierced the sky, now a colossal ship took shape.


    Its hull, gray and textured, bore the unmistakable appearance of weathered cement. Massive stone blocks, seamlessly fused, formed the deck and superstructure.


    It was as if an ancient fortress had been uprooted and set afloat.


    The ship''s stern rose from the waterst,pleting the surreal transformation.


    Ornate carvings, once decorative elements of the tower, now adorned the ship''s sides, telling tales of forgotten civilizations and cosmic journeys.


    As the metamorphosis concluded, the vessel settled into the waves with surprising buoyancy. Despite its stone construction, it rode the swells with the grace of a traditional ship.


    Mist rose from where the cool sea met the warm stone, shrouding the lower decks in an ethereal veil.


    Northern raised his head, almost craning his neck to take in the entire view. It looked like a titan of the waves, a marvel crafted from dreams.


    An impossible existence.


    Northern was awed to his very core.


    Out of the memories he had inherited, there was a particr one he had learned about the Shape of the Tower.


    Northern had even seen how the Tower was created, and a certain nomenture from that memory stuck in his head.


    "Hand of Fire."


    He murmured the words as he bestowed his eyes upon the might of the Tower, now a colossal ship that would carry him all the way to the Central ins.


    From the memories of all past Tower Masters, even up to the first, Northern had them all written down in his head.


    The divine and unhuman hand that built this edifice.


    The strange reality that has caused every Master to question the true shape of the Tower.


    The Tower of Trammel wasn''t just an edifice that could change to a ship; it was an edifice that was given to the ship by the will of its Master.


    There were moreplications to it, but Northern didn''t think now was the time to ponder upon those.


    Northern felt his heart beat fast as he realized that indeed, the way home had finally been paved.


    He took one step forward, paused, and looked back at the ruined Empire, looking directly to the Pce and his mother''s chamber.


    Then he turned forward and began to walk towards the ship, with Jeci behind him.


    As he neared the ship, a door opened out of its concrete, and floating stairs arranged out of it, granting Northern an entry with majesty.


    Northern stepped into the control room, his footsteps echoing against the stone floor.


    Unlike traditional ships, where the bridge was situated on the upper deck, this control center was nestled deep within the vessel''s heart.


    The room was a perfect fusion of ancient architecture and otherworldly technology.


    Crystalline panels lined the walls, pulsing with an inner light that seemed to respond to Northern''s presence.


    As he approached the central console, intricate runes carved into the stone began to glow, their soft luminescence filling the chamber.


    Jeci, following close behind, let out a low whistle of appreciation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I thought I had seen the height of it... Now this is something else," she murmured, her eyes darting from one marvel to another.


    Northern ced his hand on the central pir, feeling a surge of energy course through his body. The memories of past Tower Masters flooded his mind, guiding his actions. With a thought, he activated the ship''s systems.


    The entire vessel hummed to life, a deep, resonant vibration that Northern felt in his very bones.


    Outside, the misty veil surrounding the lower decks began to swirl and coalesce, forming a protective barrier around the ship.


    Through the crystalline panels, Northern could see the coastline of the Luinngard Empire growing distant.


    A pang of guilt struck him as he tho of his mother and the chaos they were leaving behind. He even almost felt bad that Raven and Terence were still there.


    But if there was anything he was sure about, it''s the fact that he knows that Raven is only allowing herself to be taken because she wants to be taken.


    She had an ulterior motive, obviously; he was not going to put himself in her matters anymore. He just really pitied Terence, who was willingly being used by such a viinousdy.


    He sighed and looked forward.


    "Setting course for the Central ins," Northern announced, his voice steady despite the mix of emotions churning within him.


    The ship responded instantly, adjusting its heading with a grace that belied its massive size.


    Jeci moved to stand beside Northern, her expression a mixture of awe and concern. But she


    said no word.


    After a couple of seconds of grave silence, Northern decided to talk.


    "Jeci."


    She responded immediately when she heard him call her name.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "From now on, it''s not going to be a smooth ride. The moment we get to the Central in, I


    don''t even know how my life will y out. If you want to back out, now is the time."


    Jeci smiled and shook her head. "I''m very sorry, your highness. But I don''t intend to go anywhere. I will follow you until the day I die."


    As the ship picked up speed, cutting through the waves with impossible ease, Northern felt a weight lift from his shoulders.


    Finally, he was leaving this realm of suffering, a ce that in and of itself had presented to be an advent of evil. And he was finally going home, to the Central ins; he was going to meet


    his family once again.


    It was a lovely feeling.


    Northern dwelt on it for a few minutes before he eventually left the control room to go to


    another free room where he couldy down.


    He instructed Jeci to make herself feel at home and do anything she wanted to, except touch


    the control room before leaving.


    Northern slumped on the bed like he hadn''t slept in two months. While he did intend to have a


    lot of sleep, he also intended to do one thing first.


    He closed his eyes and entered into the Limitless Void, without his material body.


    He appeared in the pce and was quite shocked at the sight he was seeing.


    All three knights were kneeling on the ground, chains plunged out of the ground to restrain


    their hands. If they were to move slightly, the chains would stretch taut and restrain them


    from moving any further.


    Lynus and his subordinates were viciously ring the moment Northern suddenly appeared


    to them.


    Lynus himself shouted, "What have you done? Where have you brought me?!!"


    Northern, who was still addressing his shock at this scene, sighed and refocused his gaze on them. Then he smiled as he spoke.


    "I wasn''t really expecting you guys to be already restrained, but I guess you were unable to


    withstand the fight."


    Lynus looked at him and narrowed his eyes. "You''ll regret your actions."


    "Do you know I could kill you right now and no one will know about it?" Lynus, at that point, froze, although he still carried that air of furiousness. Northern, seeing that his words were beginning to have an effect, spoke. "Don''t worry, I didn''t bring you all here without a n. Right now, you have been enved by


    me. But with time, when you have worked enough for your freedom, I will return you to the


    Luinngard Empire."


    Lynus and his subordinates grimaced, Lynus inquiring, "Wh-where are we right now?"


    Northern widened his eyes as he remembered, "Oh, my bad, I forgot to tell you, I am on my way to the Central in, which means you are on your way to the Central in."


    "Uhhh?" They all wore shock on their faces.


    Northern nodded and exined to them, "Yes, this ce is a ne of reality that only exists


    in my soul. So right now, let''s say you are in my soulscape. And together we are making our way to the Central in."

 Chapter 450: Pride Of The Nobles

    Chapter 450: Pride Of The Nobles


    ?


    Knight Lynus bore extreme caution towards the person standing in front of him. He was very well aware of the strangeness that permeated this ce.


    He might have been acting on arrogance since the first moment he got here, but it didn''t mean he was blind to the fact that this seemingly worthless and weak human had a soul scape. To Lynus, the word was so strange; however, the atmospheric might of the void pce alone was enough to make him shudder in awe.


    The burning mes, the colossal and intimidating pirs, the two monsters that stood behind like horrific statues-all of it coalesced to inform their brains of one single thing: power.


    And its realization was so infuriating that someone of Lynus''s caliber couldn''t help but react with arrogance.


    He was regarded as the hope of the Empire; he was a Sage, very close to bing an Ascendant. He was sure that when he finally became one, the Emperor would finally look at him.


    The nobles respected him and gave him the nickname "Pride of The Noble." Even the highly esteemed Tower Sage held him in high regard.


    The sound of the name "Lynus," depending on who heard it, instilled joy, hatred, peace, trust, love, and fear into hearts.


    He was not just strong by rumor; he was a beacon. He could really have defeated Northern with a single strike, but right now, kneeling with his limbs shackled, he felt so diminished.


    Reduced to a shameless prisoner in the hands of a fifteen or perhaps sixteen-year-old and being carried away from the only ce he called and considered home, Lynus felt ashamed and hurt.


    The more Lynus thought about this, the more infuriated he became. He couldn''t stop himself from reacting with more arrogance.


    He snapped forward; the shackles tightened fiercely, but he still struggled. The ground itself looked like it was going to crack as he pulled forward angrily.


    "You bastard! Insolence!" he growled with guttural ferocity.


    Northern reared his head back a little, momentarily stunned by the strength Lynus had disyed. ''Oh? He looks like he could really break out of it...''


    The chains that bound them were real and unreal.


    They existed because Northern willed them, but they were not a fundamental and factual part of the Void Pce, nor of the Limitless Void itself.


    Northern could will a tree to grow in the Limitless Void, and it would happen exactly as he wished. But that tree, however, is not a factual existence of the Limitless Voidpared to the Red Mines mountains or the ice mountains and volcanic mountains, which were now a part of the Limitless Void.


    Because these secondary creations were not a factual existence of the Limitless Void but rather of Northern''s will, they bore a durability that was, of course, rtive to the will of the creator. While a normal tree in the Limitless Void could be destroyed to splinters, a tree created by Northern in the Limitless Void might survive equal damage without a scratch or might not even require as much damage to be destroyed to splinters. It was a factor of Northern''s will.


    Hence, this chain that was binding Lynus and his subordinate to the ground was something that Northern''s will had made avable. It was supposed to be as strong as the ground of the Void Pce itself, yet Lynus pulled it with so much force that even the ground of that particr area was trembling.


    He really had to apud Lynus''s strength in his head. A smile crawled out of Northern''s mouth; he admired the sight. Seeing someone like Lynus growl with anger but ultimately unable to change his situation filled him with so much ecstasy. It was a different kind of enjoyment. ''I could get used to this...'' Northern chuckled internally.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "If you cooperate with me, I promise to bring you back in one piece."


    Lynus''s face was like that of a furious beast, gritting his teeth ferociously. He leaned forward with more force, his hands being powerfully pulled back by the shackles.


    "And if I don''t?" His tone sounded unintimidated, stubborn, and ringing with a fierce intensity.


    Northern casually shrugged but vanished immediately. Before Lynus''s eyes could register him vanishing, Northern crushed Lynus to the ground, pinning his face to the ground with a foot.


    He leaned his head towards the Knight and made it clear, "I really might not be able to guarantee you will return at all." He grinned. "Be it number one or two, I''m pretty sure the Emperor wouldn''t care about the sudden disappearance of three Knights."


    He removed his leg and walked back, gesturing delightfully with his hands as he continued, "And even if he does, what good does it do? They will never find you."


    He stopped beside one of the other two and tapped their shoulder sympathetically. "You won''t hate it. I promise."


    Northern then moved his eyes to Night Terror and ck Mamba.


    "How about you take these fes to La and have him join the rest of the monsters in mining the red crystals for now."


    As soon as Northern spoke, the shackles molded out of the ground, growing into a single long chain with branches that restrained all three of them.


    Lynus did not stop ring even as both monsters hauled him and his subordinates away from the Void Pce. And Northern? He red back with a nasty smirk drawn upon his pale face.


    After the three of them had left the Pce, Northern sighed and straightened his expression. He looked at his hands, thinking with narrowed eyes.


    ''There are a couple of things I have discovered I can do with the Void. Being able to create void summons through a fusion of souls is actually a big part of it.''


    He paused and breathed, looking forward with a fierce determination slowly creeping up his


    face.


    ''But I am not even a Master yet... I didn''t be a Master before returning to the Central ins. That''s quite a shame... I really wanted to brag to Shin, challenge him, and perhaps defeat him if I''m not too cocky.''


    Northern now felt like a grown-uppared to when he first came to this destion. He had experienced a lot and made a lot of stupid decisions, but in the end, all those things had


    contributed to the person he was at that moment.


    Northern smiled with satisfaction-in that moment, however, he suddenly felt a tremendous tremble from the Tower, well, technically, the Tower Ship.

 Chapter 451: Lets Dance

    Chapter 451: Let''s Dance


    ?


    Northern shot his eyes wide open and flung himself off the king-sized bed he was sleeping


    on.


    Even though he had been active in the Limitless Void, he felt he had regained a little bit of his stamina from before, as if he had just had a great sleep and everything was a dream. Although it was a different story if he decided to enter the Limitless Void with his actual body.


    He hurried out of the room, scaling the stairs to the control room. As soon as he entered, Jeci also rushed in.


    The wall of the control room was crystalline and seemed almost transparent. Northern could see everything clearly from the inside; however, from the outside, all that could be seen was a cemented edifice.


    Northern frowned attentively with narrowed eyes as he observed what exactly was happening.


    ''Are we being attacked by a monster?''


    It wasn''t news that monsters that thrived in waters dwelled in the sea, and Northern had even expected toe across something like the one in the river between Lotheliwan and Sloria. However, he wasn''t expecting one this early, which echoed worry in his mind again.


    ''What exactly is going on?''


    From the room, Northern could not observe any abnormality with the sea or with the ship itself. However, he was still worried.


    The ship was enormous; whatever had caused it to tremble so much had to be equally enormous. A monster of such size might beparable to the might of the Spawn of Chaos that dwelt in the sleeping mountains.


    And the one thing Northern had always hated about his battle with that monster was that it wasn''t really a battle at all. There were many factors on his side for the first time, including the very rare element of luck, which hecked in his life.


    If he were to face another monster like that again...


    Northern suddenly cut off the progression of thoughts in his head and clenched his fist hard. He breathed andmanded the floor he was standing on to move.


    There was no verbalmunication, but immediately Northern looked down, the tform- rectangr-cut out of the ground and took him to the roof, which opened as he approached.


    Then the tform merged with the roof as it closed back. Northern stood with his arms at his sides, carefully turning his head around.


    All he could see was the calm and translucent surface of the sea; the daylight star was beginning to rise into the sky.


    The air outside was warm and fair, even though he was casually wearing the Twilight Dawn. The puissant armor had lost its sheen whiteness from the early days; now it looked almost brown. The actual brown leather breastte had several cuts here and there.


    Items couldn''t repair themselves after all. And to make things worse, "low" was an understatement for Northern''s drop rate of items.


    However, it didn''t surprise him. He did cut away from Ul and considered it one of the consequences of not having ess to Ul. He didn''t really hate it.


    There were still many more potential sources of power that he hadn''t even explored.


    Northern stylishly enjoyed the fresh and warm air for a few moments more before looking into the sky and letting out a sigh of relief as he brought down his head.


    "Looks like there''s nothing..." he mumbled and turned away.


    The moment Northern turned, arge portion of the sea surged upward behind him like a wave. But it was more defined and looked more like a water tentacle than an actual wave.


    Northern stopped. Just as the sea tentacle snapped forward, he slowly turned, caring little for the onught.


    The tentacle stopped right in front of Northern''s eyes, unable to go any further.


    Another tentacle rose, even mightier and fatter than the former one, then shot at Northern with so much force that his body was propelled backward.


    But the result was still the same. It didn''t matter the force and might of the attack; all of them could not reach Northern.


    Northern smiled, slowly revealing Chaos Eyes and using them to inspect what exactly was going on with the water.


    His eyes widened, and his mouth softly mumbled with confusion, "What? How''s this possible?"


    Northern''s white brows slowly furrowed together. ''I thought I killed the Kirithon?''


    He was very sure the Kirithon had died in his hands. He even gained twenty talent fragments for it.


    So, why exactly was he seeing the same thing he had seen in the forest of the apex trees? Why was every single strand of the sea contaminated? Why did everything look infected?


    Northern knew he didn''t have to use Soul Eyes, now Spectra Vision, but he did anyway.


    [Apex Sea]


    True Name: [nil]


    Rank: [Maelstrom]


    Danger Level: [Apex]


    Attributes: [Force of water], [Apex in the sea]


    Abilities: [nil]


    Force of Water: [The entire force of the water body is within control, serving as limbs of the Apex monster - the Kirithon]


    Apex in the Sea: [Lord over all the creatures in this sea. All the monsters in this sea can be controlled by the apex monster-the Kirithon]


    Northern raised a brow as he read through it all, then mused, ''It really is the Kirithon. Okay, this could be real trouble.''


    In that moment, the water tentacle pulsated, growingrger with more force, then released an outburst of water that sted in all directions but still did not touch Northern. Not even a strand of his hair was wet.


    But Northern wasn''t entirely pleased with this situation. If the Kirithon had inhabited the water bodies, then he would have to once again start that dreadful experience of unlinking- maybe this time¡ªmillions of ligatures?


    Because one could not even give a number to the ligatures present in a water body asrge as this sea, a sea parting two continents. Even a drop of water can contain hundreds of ligatures because water is aplex structure and its liquid nature adds to its difficulty.


    This was not spection; Northern''s knowledge of the ligatures had grown over time, and that was why he could say with so much certainty.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ah... crap, I guess I''m just going to have to beat the shit out of it again..."


    He mumbled and then summoned, "Aerisyles."


    Almost resembling the form of a long-necked wyvern, the creature swirled out of the darkness and spread its terribly long wings, screeching as it made an entrance to the scene.


    Northern grinned as more water tentacles rose from the surface of the sea. He mused aloud:


    "Oh well, let''s dance."

 Chapter 452: The Will Of A Thousand Souls

    Chapter 452: The Will Of A Thousand Souls


    ?


    As if the Kirithon could understand Northern''s words, the waves began to rise. This time, they looked less like tentacles and more like waves.


    The entire sea looked like it was slowly rising above the normal level, as if it were swelling.


    Northern showed no fear and instead stood carefree on Aerisyles, with his hands behind his back, even as the creature soared high into the blue sky that was slowly bing tumultuous.


    The sea roared with a fury that shook the very heavens. Its once tranquil expanse was now a churning maelstrom of dark, frothing water, imbued with an unsettling sentience. Itshed out with violent intent, as if it were a beast, wounded and vengeful.


    From the roiling depths, colossal waves reared up like living walls, their crests crowned with frothy, jagged teeth.


    They surged upwards, propelled by the sea''s newfound wrath, and Aerisyles arched in mid- air, narrowly avoiding the first wave''s crushing force.


    The sea''s anger was tangible, a seething, liquid rage that seemed to pulse with its own malevolent heartbeat.


    Northern''s blue eyes, sharp and steely, scanned the chaos below.


    Tentacles¡ªglistening and sinuous-emerged from beneath the surface, whipping and coiling with a predatory grace.


    Each tentacle,rger than Aerisyles itself,shed out with unrestrained fury, leaving trails of foam and destruction in their wake.


    Theyshed toward Northern like serpents, aiming to ensnare both rider and beast.


    Northern swung his hand backward; before even swinging back, his weapon had started its materialization. As he swung forward, the Soul Taker shed the tentacles that lunged towards him.


    The upper half burst back into the ocean, but almost immediately, the tentacle regenerated. ''Of course, it''s useless fighting water,'' Northern grimaced.


    The soul summon dipped and swerved, its wings beating furiously against the gale-force winds. Northern aimed at another tentacle that swiftly swung towards him.


    With a powerful swing, he shed the Soul Taker toward the slithering appendage.


    The sword cut through the air, trailing a streak of shimmering light, and struck the tentacle with a resonant crack.


    The creature recoiled, the tentacle thrashing wildly before retreating beneath the surface. Northern, for a second, looked at the weapon in his hands, marveling.


    ''Amazing, really amazing,'' Northern mused, ring delightfully at the Soul Taker.


    The Soul Taker was essentially a weapon that dealt damage to the soul of its target. Of course, Northern had not forgotten the usefulness of the sword.


    He just might have abandoned it despite its use because of Grengar. However, his decision to use it was because he figured he needed something that could deal damage other than physical damage.


    And the Soul Taker was a perfect weapon for his need. Although he hadn''t actually expected that the weapon was going to cleave the body of water like that.


    Looking at Soul Taker again made him feel like he had missed something impressive about this wonderful sword.


    He grinned and clenched the handle of the sword even more tightly.


    Northern''s thoughts were momentarily lost in the mesmerizing glow of the Soul Taker, but the immediate threat brought him back to focus.


    The sea, relentless in its anger, had not ceased its assault.


    The tentacles were reforming and surging once more, their gnarled forms breaking through the surface with an almost sentient malice.


    The swirling waters below seemed to pulse in time with the sea''s wrath, each wave a testament to its living fury.


    Aerisyles, its leathery wings straining against the wind, swooped and veered with a grace that defied the chaos. Northern, perched atop the wyvern, adjusted his stance and drew a deep breath.


    He subtly infused the sword with his void essence, causing the Soul Taker to thrum withtent power, a force that seemed to resonate with the very essence of the conflict.


    And in that moment, Northern felt like he was making a new discovery. He could feel the weapon''s will-not just one will, however; he could feel the difficult, malicious, and evil intent of the weapon itself, like a thousand others. It almost felt burdensome even.


    ''The soul of the fallen cries, they will stop at no point until nothing is left.''


    At a time like this, Northern''s mind remembered the strange description of the weapon. And it made him feel like perhaps Soul Taker did not just cut souls, but also absorbed them. Because he could now vividly feel all those wills through his essence, the sword suddenly felt so heavy.


    A colossal wave surged up from the depths, its crest a towering wall of dark water. Northern''s eyes narrowed as he took a break from his thoughts. He scanned for the pattern in the chaos.


    He knew that the sea''s attack was not random; it was strategic, driven by the Kirithon''s intelligence. And it didn''t matter whether it was Apex or Disaster, a monster would always be a monster.


    So there definitely had to be a pattern. Plus, it might have changed body; Northern was damn sure the Kirithon should be way weaker than before. He had fought it twice before already.


    The only thing that bothered him was how exactly the monster had managed to keeping back to him. And him in particr.


    As the wave approached, Northern raised the Soul Taker high, feeling its weight shift with a


    purpose.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The de''s shimmering edge caught the fleeting rays of sunlight that pierced through the storm clouds, casting a fleeting reflection across the tumultuous sea.


    With a swift, decisive movement, he brought the sword down, cutting through the wave with a clean, almost graceful motion.


    The water parted under the sword''s influence again. If Northern had doubted before, he was sure that the sword did not just deal soul damage; it took physical damage to the extreme.


    It felt like the cries of souls in the sword wouldn''t stop until they had torn apart every single thing in that entity. Then it suddenly made more sense why Soul Taker dealt soul damage.


    Northern smiled.


    But even as the wave diminished, the sea''s response was immediate, so he didn''t really have much time to relish. From the gaps in the water, new tentacles emerged, more aggressive and numerous than before.


    The Kirithon seemed to be adapting, learning from each of Northern''s attacks. It was an unsettling realization-this monster was not ready to stop until it had Northern.

 Chapter 453: The Kirithons Resolve

    Chapter 453: The Kirithon''s Resolve


    ?


    Northern''s grip tightened on the Soul Taker as the Kirithon''s onught escted. The sea itself seemed to rise up with a life of its own, as if driven by the beast''s unyielding malice.


    Aerisyles twisted through the air, dodging the tentacles thatshed with increased speed and precision.


    Northern''s mind raced, seeking a strategy as he fought to maintain bnce on his monster''s back. The sky above darkened further; roiling clouds mirrored the chaos below, lightning shing in jagged streaks that lit up the scene in stark relief.


    Another tentacle, sleek and glistening, whipped towards him with blinding speed. Northern''s response was instantaneous.


    He shed with the Soul Taker, the de cutting through the air with a resonant hum that sang of the souls trapped within.


    The tentacle split in two, the cleaved halves crashing back into the ocean with an immense ssh. But even as they fell, new ones were already rising from the depths, relentless and undeterred.


    Northern frowned, feeling the weight of the sword grow heavier in his hand.


    The malice of the absorbed souls that pulsed through the weapon continued to grow with each attack.


    It was like a chorus of desperate cries that urged him on, yet threatened to overwhelm him. He shook off the creeping unease, his gaze locking onto the form of something below the sea-a shadowy mass writhing beneath the surface.


    Northern narrowed his eyes in suspicion, the thought ring in his mind: *No, no, no, no.*


    He knew that the Kirithon would most likely use everything avable within its reach to get him. In his mind, he wished it would be harder and moreplicated for the monster to begin to utilize the creatures dwelling in the depths of the ocean.


    *Looks like our old friend has no chills. I definitely have underestimated its grudge.*


    "Aerisyles, up!" Northernmanded, and the monster responded with a powerful beat of its wings, propelling them higher into the stormden sky. The creature''s muscles strained as it evaded another sweeping strike, the sea tentacle missing by a hair''s breadth.


    Northern''s eyes zed with a cold fire, his mind still running to and fro, searching for a way to end this once and for all, while his eyes monitored every stroke of the tentacles to understand the pattern.


    Even if he figured it out, it would not matter much, because now other monsters were beginning to join the fray. Northern could see more shadowy masses running beneath the water''s surface, following therger one.


    A n formed in his mind as he stared down-reckless and fraught with danger, but the only way to turn the tide.


    Northern channeled more of his void essence into the Soul Taker, feeling the de shiver with barely contained power.


    The weapon seemed to respond to his essence in an especially intense manner, its glow intensifying as the souls within raged and mored.


    It was like the void essence was a force of evil that was fueling their malicious intent with power, and that was cing a heavy burden on Northern.


    He grit his teeth, forcing his will over the cacophony, and aimed the sword downward.


    "Let''s see if you can handle this," he muttered before plunging the Soul Taker directly into the air itself.


    The de cut through the fabric of reality, opening a narrow, pulsing rift that seemed to devour the light around it. Void energy surged out, dark tendrils snaking from the tear like the hungry maws of a great beast, drawn toward the sea itself.


    The effect was immediate.


    The tentacles of the sea recoiled as the rift''s void energyshed out, ensnaring them in a grip of pure nothingness.


    They writhed and twisted, trying to break free, but the void was unyielding, its hunger insatiable. The souls themselves had been given an almost physical body.


    Northern felt that the more he channeled his void energy into the sword, the more power they gained.


    With his authority over the void, he was now able to materialize their will. But there was a much more concerning thing at the same time: the fact that the sword itself was beginning to feel so heavy, like it would break apart.


    The souls within the de were already brimming with too much power. He had to end this before they broke free from the sword.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but be marveled at the level of effect and significance the void had. He couldn''t wait to explore what would happen to other weapons with this primordial form of void that he had.


    He saw the entire water shatter like a nuclear bomb had been dropped into that part of the sea.


    Northern''s heart pounded as he rode the wave of his own power.


    The connection between him and the Soul Taker felt more potent than ever, a shared determination that transcended the weapon''s sinister origins, but that did not mean it was any easier to bear.


    "Aerisyles, dive!" Northern''s voice was sharp,manding.


    The monster folded its wings and plummeted like a spear towards the thrashing sea, the wind whipping past them in a deafening roar.


    Northern held the Soul Taker before him, its edge gleaming with a deadly promise as the rift''s void tendrils continued tosh at the tentacles of the sea that kept stubbornly regenerating. Just as they were about to breach the surface, Northern swung the sword in a wide arc, releasing a concentrated burst of void energy that cut through the water with the force of a tidal wave.


    All the monsters, caught in the explosion of void and sea, shuddered violently. Their forms began to disintegrate, the tentacles losing their cohesion, fraying like threads pulled too taut. The sea itself seemed to scream, a deafening wail that reverberated through the air as the Kirithon''s hold on it weakened.


    The once-majestic waves began to calm, the churning maelstrom easing into a subdued ripple as the creature''s power ebbed.


    Northern''s breath came in ragged gasps as the creature glided up, sweat glistening on his brow, but his eyes were sharp and unyielding. The Soul Taker still thrummed in his hand.


    "Not done yet," Northern muttered under his breath, scanning the ocean below.


    Though the Kirithon had been momentarily subdued, he knew it wasn''t vanquished. After all, it had not even revealed its true form.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 454: Jecis Resolve [Part 1]

    Chapter 454: Jeci''s Resolve [Part 1]


    ?


    The entire sea had returned to its calm state. Northern stayed on Aerisyles for a few more seconds, observing if there were any more abnormalities in the ocean.


    As soon as he had dealt thest damage to the sea, he quickly withdrew all his void essence from the Soul Taker. His eyes switched to Chaos Eyes as he stared down.


    "It''s still there..." Northern clicked his tongue angrily.


    ''If it has merged with the ocean, then I just need to leave the ocean, right?'' Northern spected and turned away.


    After so much damage that the sea itself had taken, the ligatures would probably be too weakened to pull as much force as they were able to. Hence, the Kirithon''s options were probably limited.


    Northern didn''t expect that it would stop its attack, after the monster was resolved to see the end of him.


    But the sea''s calmness would give him more time to move as quickly as he needed to.


    Northern flew back to the top of the tower and entered.


    "Your Highness! What was that?!" Jeci inquired in a big re.


    Her face seemed pallid; she had probably been struck with so much helplessness while she had to watch Northern battle the sea all by himself without being able to do anything.


    "What was that? What is going on?" Jeci followed Northern in a hurry as he made his way to the center of the control room.


    Northern stood in front of the control panel and began to wave his hand into the air, obviously controlling something.


    However, whatever it was he was controlling, Jeci could not see it.


    She just watched Northern, lost in absolute confusion. Northern''s focus on wavering, his eyes narrowed as he arranged a code of information to the tower.


    A couple of secondster, the tower''s pace began to pick up; its movement seemed less like a ship and more like a shark that was on the move to devour.


    Northern sighed and leaned on the panel table. Now that he had temporarily taken care of the situation, he could feel all the tiredness settling into his entire body. And this was all because of the Soul Taker.


    ''Damn, I never thought handling a sword would be so tasking.'' His mind swayed away for a moment as he recounted the whole experience. ''I wonder what Dark Mortal will be capable of. Even Grengar, I don''t think I have used it after getting this void.''


    Northern straightened his back and raised his hand, yawning as he stretched his entire body.


    Jeci was still intensely looking at him by the time he turned back. He looked at her, blinking for a moment before querying her.


    "What? What is it with the stare?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know where to begin... but what exactly are you?"


    "I don''t think I am ready to share that information with you. Get ready, we probably will be getting bombarded from all sides."


    Jeci''s demeanor changed, bing more serious, and she asked, "I thought you have taken care of-"


    Northern cut in, "The monster that is threatening us is an Apex level and Maelstrom rank. More so, as of now it has no physical body and uses the sea as an extension of itself."


    He paused, looking intensely at Jeci as his voice picked up. "So no, I have not taken care of anything, Jeci. In fact, from here on out, it will be an even tougher battle."


    His eyes narrowed with determination. "But don''t worry, both of us are going to get to the Central ins, safe and sound."


    Jeci''s eyes widened the moment he spoke, then she thought for a second, ''How can a child be so manly?''


    Her cheeks reddened, and she quickly looked away but suddenly realized herself and raised her head back up with a stark frown on her face.


    "NO!" she shouted.


    Northern looked back with his brows raised, "Sorry, what now?"


    "I am the one that should be protecting you. Not the other way around," she proimed, her eyes and voice brimming with confidence.


    Northern rolled his eyes away from her and turned to leave the control room.


    RUMBLE


    The entire tower suddenly shook again with tremors; this time, the feeling was heavier and more powerful, like something had crashed into them.


    Northern frowned and gritted his teeth. ''Come on, not so early...''


    Jeci immediately went on one knee. "Please, give me the chance to protect you. It''s quite obvious you need a lot of rest. Why don''t you let me take care of this?"


    Northern looked at her with a puzzled expression, then said:


    "This is pure stupidity. I am sure you felt the tremor just now, that thing is definitely big. The only ability you have is an ability that can block others'' abilities. And the others in this case are obviously not monsters."


    His voice took a very short break and continued, "You have trained to fight humans and drifters all your life; fighting a monster, and one this big for a start, is just pure recklessness to me. And I will not have it."


    Jeci''s eyes widened. If she was to be honest....


    ''His words hurt.''


    Because this had been the entire definition of her life.


    While she was indeed considered a valuable asset, at the end of the day she was just like a low-ss drifter. With not many abilities to boast of, even her growth was limited; all her opponent needed to do was best her talent-locking ability.


    And as a drifter, she was no good against a monster. It was a truth she dreaded all her life.


    Northern was right, and she was grateful he said it to her with no ounce of sympathy.


    Her brows furrowed together. "Even though..."


    Northern, who was walking away, suddenly stopped.


    ''I didn''t expect her to still be able to talk...''


    Northern had opted to break her moralepletely for her own sake; however, he was beginning to fear he could have even fueled whatever desire it is she was feeling inside her.


    "Even though," she continued, "I want to go... I want to be reckless, if it means I can protect you."


    Northern sighed pitifully at her helplessness and said in slight frustration, "You do realize that I don''t need protection from you."


    Jeci nodded. "I know... but what good am I if I can''t even carry out menial tasks like this one?"


    Northern shrugged. "Alright then, suit yourself."


    After speaking, he waved a finger, and the tile of the ground area Jeci was standing on suddenly elevated her to the roof, where she could get a clearer view of the enormous sea creature that had attached itself to the back of their ship-tower.


    As she reached the rooftop, her crimson spear came alive in her hand. The sky above was stained with the fading light of day, giving everything a muted, ominous hue.


    The tower itself seemed to creak and groan under the weight of the monstrosity that had


    latched onto it.


    The creature''s vast, serpentine body coiled around the base, its scales glimmering faintly in


    the dim light like wet, dark steel.


    Jeci''s eyes darted, trying to gauge the size of the creature.


    "It''s huge," she muttered, gripping her crimson spear tightly. Her weapon seemed to hum,


    responding to her anxiety and resolve.


    She furrowed her brows and kept her eyes on the creature. The sea monster was slowly shifting, each movement sending tremors through the tower.


    Suddenly, the creature lunged. Its enormous head reared back, then snapped forward like a


    viper striking its prey.


    Jeci reacted with blinding speed, her body blurring as she dodged the strike and shed at the Kirithon''s snout in one fluid motion.


    The impact sent a reverberating shock through the air, and the creature recoiled, spraying sea foam as it roared in fury.


    Without giving herself a moment of respite, she spurred into action again, leaping on the concrete wall of the ship and leaping off, her spear spinning in her hands.


    She thrust it forward, aiming for the creature''s eye.


    The spear crackled with red energy, piercing the tough hide with a hiss.


    However, this time, her strike barely prated, ncing off the creature''s scales, which


    shimmered like armor.


    "Damn it!" Jeci cursed, pulling back just in time as the creature whipped its tail toward her. She rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding being crushed.


    The impact of the tail shattered the crashed on the wall, sending shards of debris flying.


    Meanwhile, Northern inside felt the tremble and saw what was going on outside, just behind


    the ship.


    He wondered, ''Can I really leave it to her, or should I just go there...?''


    He wasn''t so used to leaving things to people and not doing anything.


    Hence, finding himself in a position like this felt quite strange.


    At the same time, he had said all those mean words to get her to back down, the least he could


    do is give her the chance like she had asked.


    But still, he was still being bothered. He scratched his head in frustration.


    *


    *


    *N?v(el)B\\jnn


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Hello, it''s me, the author. Last month hasn''t exactly been how I thought it would be, trying to


    put pieces of my life together while also making sure I don''t disappoint readers, I was unable to update as much as I intended which I feel incredibly sorry for.


    I just made sure that I don''t stop updating no matter what. I will make no futile promises this month. I just want to keep writing and delivering the best of this story to you guys.


    As this Arc ising to its end, I can''t help but be grateful for your immense patience and longsuffering. Thank you for the power stones and golden tickets.


    And please, keep supporting me! ;)

 Chapter 455: Jecis Resolve [Part 2]

    Chapter 455: Jeci''s Resolve [Part 2]


    ?


    Jeci''s movements were swift and precise, a blur of crimson and steel against the backdrop of the looming sea monster.


    She had no time to hesitate, no space to falter.


    The creature''s immense body coiled tighter around the tower, causing it to tilt precariously to one side. Northern''s words echoed in her mind:


    "This is pure stupidity." But she was determined to prove him wrong, to show that she could be more than just a drifter with a limited ability.


    The creature reared its head back, its maw gaping open to reveal rows of jagged teeth.


    Jeci''s heart pounded in her chest as she braced herself. The creature''s jaws snapped shut with a thunderous p, barely missing her as she leapt backward, her spear twirling in her hands. Shended gracefully on the edge of the tower, her feet finding purchase on the narrow ledge. "Focus," she muttered to herself, narrowing her eyes at the beast.


    This creature was not like anything she had ever faced, Jeci had undergone rigorous training thus it has helped her in her movement but still fighting a monster was nothing like she had imagined it will be.


    It moved with a predatory grace, its every motion deliberate and powerful. Its scales glistened, each one a mirror reflecting the darkened sky above. The creature was an embodiment of the ocean itself-vast, unyielding, and merciless.


    Jeci took a deep breath, centering herself and poured her soul essence. Her spear began to glow brighter, pulsing with a red hue that matched the resolve in her eyes.


    She darted forward, her body a streak of motion as she lunged at the creature''s head.


    Her spear thrummed with energy, extending her reach as she thrust it toward the monster''s throat.


    But the monster was fast-faster than she had anticipated. Its head whipped around, deflecting her attack with a swift movement that sent a shockwave through the air.


    The force of the impact knocked Jeci back, sending her skidding across the rooftop. She gritted her teeth, her muscles straining as she struggled to keep her bnce. The creature loomed over her, its eyes glowing with a malevolent intelligence.


    Jeci could feel the creature''s intent-its desire to crush her, to end her defiance once and for all.


    Northern watched from the control room, his expression unreadable.


    He could see the battle unfolding through the viewport, the shes of Jeci''s spear as she danced around the monster''s attacks.


    Part of him wanted to step in, to end the fight with a single, decisive blow so they can move as fast as they.


    But he knew that this was Jeci''s fight as much as it was his. She had something to prove, not just to him, but to herself.


    Jeci didn''t let up. She pushed herself to her limits, her movements bing more fluid and precise with each passing second.


    She spun around the monster''s tail, narrowly avoiding its crushing weight as it mmed into the tower.


    Her spearshed out, striking the creature''s scales with relentless ferocity. Sparks flew as metal met armor, the sound of each sh echoing through the air like a drumbeat.


    But the monster was relentless. It twisted and turned, its body a serpentine blur as itshed out at Jeci with increasing speed.


    Each strike was a calcted assault, meant to wear her down, to push her to the brink of exhaustion.


    Jeci could feel her stamina waning, her breathsing in ragged gasps. She was giving everything she had, but it didn''t seem to be enough.


    With a roar, the monster surged forward, its jaws snapping at Jeci''s heels.


    She leapt high into the air, using the momentum of the beast''s strike to propel herself higher.


    Her spear glowed with a blinding light as she descended, her body twisting in midair as she aimed for the creature''s exposed underbelly.


    She thrust her spear with all her might, the tip piercing the monster scales and sinking deep into its flesh.


    The monster let out a deafening roar, its body convulsing as it thrashed violently.


    Jeci held on tightly, her grip on her spear unyielding as the creature writhed beneath her. Blood sprayed from the wound, dark and viscous, staining the rooftop as the monster bucked wildly in an attempt to dislodge her.


    Jeci gritted her teeth, her muscles straining as she fought to maintain her hold.


    But the monster was far from defeated.


    With a sudden, violent twist, it flung Jeci off its back, sending her hurtling through the air.


    She crashed into the side of the tower, her body mming against the steel with a sickening thud. Pain exploded through her, but she forced herself to stand, her vision swimming as she tried to steady herself.


    "My Lord!" Jeci called out, her voice strained but defiant. "I''m not done yet!"


    Northern''s eyes flickered with a mix of frustration and admiration.


    Jeci was pushing herself beyond her limits, refusing to back down even in the face of overwhelming odds.


    He could see the determination in her eyes, the fire that refused to be extinguished. She was fighting not just for him, but for her own sense of worth.


    Which honestly Northern still considered pointless. But at the very least, the fire in her eyes made it so hard for him to keep thinking her.


    They demanded respect and trust.


    The monster reared its head back once more, its eyes locking onto Jeci with a predatory gleam.


    Northern knew that the creature was preparing for its final strike, a blow that would end the battle in an instant.


    He clenched his fists, his mind racing as he weighed his options. He had promised to give Jeci a chance, but he couldn''t just stand by and watch her be torn apart.


    "Enough," Northern muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he stepped forward.


    The air around him crackled with energy as he reached for the Dark Mortal, his hand closing around the hilt with a fierce grip.


    The tform took him up to the surface of the tower, immediately, hemanded:


    "Jeci, get back!" Northern shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Jeci gritted her teeth but didn''t hesitate-she dove to the side, her body flying and rolling across the rooftop as Northern leapt into action.


    He moved with blinding speed, his form a shadowy blur as he closed the distance between himself and the creature.


    Northern''s form seem to meld with the shadows as he sprinted on the wall, toward the sea monster, the Dark Mortal gleaming with a sinister edge in his grasp.


    The air around him shimmered with dark energy, like ripples of water disturbed by a stone.


    His presence alone seemed to darken the sky, casting an ominous pall over the battlefield. As he moved, every muscle in his body was coiled and ready, like a spring waiting to unleash its


    force.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The sea monster''s eyes shifted from Jeci to Northern, sensing a new threat, its eyes seemed to squeeze in excitement.


    It roared, a guttural sound that vibrated through the tower''s concrete structure threatening to wreck the entire ship.


    Its maw opened wide, jagged teeth glistening with remnants of Jeci''s effort, a gory testament to the battle already fought.


    Northern leapt just as the monster snapped forward, its jaws closing on empty air as he soared


    above it.


    He descended with the precision of a hawk, shing with the Dark Mortal.


    The de cut through the air with a hiss, trailing dark tendrils of mes thatshed at the


    creature''s hide.


    The blow connected with a deafening crack, sending a shockwave rippling outward. The sea monster recoiled, scales splintering as Northern''s de sliced through, leaving a jagged, gaping wound that oozed dark blood.


    Jeci watched from her position, her breaths ragged but her eyes wide with awe. Northern''s movements were fluid, each strike calcted and devastating. It was as if he were an extension of the weapon he wielded, every motion a dance of destruction. Watching him like this actually made her realize how right he was, ultimately she was useless, she had always known she was, but right now. She really wanted to be better.


    She wished she could be. She wanted to unlearn every single thing she had ever learn and


    relearn again.


    The sea monster writhed, its body thrashing violently.


    It swung its massive tail in a desperate attempt to dislodge its attacker. Northern twisted in midair, his feet barely grazing the creature''s scales as he evaded the attack with a grace that seemed impossible.


    Hended lightly on the monster''s back, his stance unshaken by the beast''s wild movements.


    With a snarl, Northern drove the Dark Mortal down again, burying the de deep between the


    creature''s scales.


    The weapon pulsed, dark mes erupting from the de and spreading like a web through the monster''s body.


    The monster howled, a sound of pure agony that echoed through the atmosphere.


    Its massive form convulsed, muscles spasming uncontrobly as Northern''s mes seeped


    into its very core.


    Jeci saw her opening. Even though she was dejected, summoned, thest reserves of her strength, she surged forward.


    Her spear was a blur of red light as she leapt onto the creature''s tail, using the momentum to propel herself up toward its head.


    Her movements were not as smooth as Northern''s, but they were driven by sheer willpower.


    She flipped through the air, her spear poised to strike as she came down hard on the creature''s skull, aiming for the vulnerable spot between its eyes.


    The spear pierced through with a sickening crunch, and the monster''s thrashing intensified.


    Jeci clung to her weapon, her muscles screaming in protest as she fought to maintain her hold.


    Northern, seeing her strikend true, yanked his de free and delivered a series of quick, precise shes that tore through the monster''s sinews.


    Each cut was deliberate, weakening the creature''s foundation until it could no longer sustain


    its own weight.


    With one final, thunderous roar, the sea monster copsed, its immense body crashing


    against the side of the ship, and slipping.


    The entire structure shuddered, groaning under the strain of the impact. Jeci and Northern


    were thrown from their perches, skidding across the rooftop.


    For a moment, everything was still. The monstery defeated, its colossal form lifeless and draped over the tower like a fallen titan.


    Jeci pushed herself up on trembling arms, her chest heaving as she stared at the in beast.


    Blood matted her hair, and her body ached from the strain, but there was a fierce light in her eyes-a light that spoke of victory and defiance.


    She looked over at Northern, who was already standing, the Dark Mortal resting casually on


    his shoulder.


    Northern approached her, his expression as unreadable.


    He reached out a hand, and Jeci grasped it, allowing him to pull her to her feet.


    For a moment, they stood there, side by side, both breathing heavily, gazing at the creature


    they had felled together.


    Northern''s eyes flickered to her, a glimmer of something almost like approval shing briefly before his usual stoic demeanor returned.


    "You did well," he said, his voice low but steady.


    "But don''t push yourself to the point of recklessness again. Next time, listen."

 Chapter 456: The Calm

    Chapter 456: The Calm


    ?


    The second part of their battle was over, Northern knew it won''t be long before anther monster came gunning for them.


    And who knows what ferociousness of the ocean it would be. He focused on the speed of the tower.


    The colossal ship moved swiftly on the sea, drawing subtle, smooth lines on the surface of the ocean as it swam forward with a gentle speed.


    Northern had been enjoying the peace, while he wanted to experiment to feel the potency of ck mes he had seen before but he was too tired to try.


    ''ck me and cknce would definitely have improved exponentially since the change of the void inside me. I can feel the scale tilting..''


    Northern''s mind delved deeper, at the same time he could the fatigue buried deep in his soul starting to seep out slowly.


    For another moment, he thought about Jeci and how she was doing, he didn''t mean to disrupt her fight but he honestly didn''t think she was going to win eventually.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''It''s a maelstrom rank monster, even Ate will have a hard time defeating it while she was a master''


    Northern was unlike every other drifter out there, when one focused so much on him, it was easy to forget that these monsters are actually strong, others would probably die fighting them.


    His mind drifted more away as he tried to understand that he is strong without calling every other person weak.


    Soon, Northern subtly began to snore, and this time around, he didn''t go to the Limitless Void. He was having a deep and refreshing sleep.


    Meanwhile Jeci stayed in another room, Northern had helped apply bandage and first aid to her wounds.


    She stood with her sword in one hand staring at the wooden pole in front her. The room was like a hall, filled with bricked walls, a warm hair and an almost acrid smell of moisture.


    She stood there for a couple of minutes, obviously lost in her own thoughts as she reflected on the battle from the beginning till Northern joined, and how she was unable to handle it anymore then had no choice but to leave it to Northern.


    It was quite sad, she felt so ashamed of herself, at the same time she felt furious at herself.


    At the end of the day, it wasn''t her fault that the Luinngard Epire trained their knights to bebatants of men when monsters are the true enemies.


    But her decision going forward from this point was going to be her responsibility. Which was why she decided, that she was going to change that going forward.


    She didn''t care if she had to drop the spear to do that, she didn''t care if she had to change herbat style also.


    At this point, all she wanted was growth.


    Jeci breathed in and breathed out steadily, she closed her eyes and shifted her legs apart, drifting across the ground.


    Then she tried to picture the way the fight between her and the monster had gone. Immediately she could get a good grasp on the image, she moved.


    shing across the distance and leaping into the air, she lunged her spear like a vicious whip, picturing the exact manner that the monster had whipped its tail at her.


    Right now, she was not trying to have a rematch with the monster in her head, what she was trying to do however was fight the way the monster fought.


    Enbroaden herbat style in the way that she was intelligent enough to do.


    And as she continued fighting the air, trying to copy the way the monster moved to the best of her ability she felt a subtle joy rise in her.


    Soon, it felt like she was losing herself, time passed and pearls of sweat formed all over her face, her tongue stuck out and eyes widened with focus and ecstasy as she darted from area to area, plunged her spear into the air.


    Her movements were frantic and acute, but at every point, she kept shouting with enjoyment, "More!"


    Such that she had no idea that the night had befell them, and it was not until think in the midnight that her legs gave out, causing her to copse to her knees and slumped to the ground.


    Of course, she had considered the fact that training this much and intense would render her incapable to act anymore when even more dangers came for them.


    But what could she do wounded? She would just be an annoying hindrance to Northern.


    At least, like this she was trying to get better, she would rest, wake up and try again and keep trying till she feels a breakthrough with this huge wall of limitation.


    Meanwhile, Northern was asleep throughout, however, he had woken up in the night and summoned both Night Terror and ck Mamba at the surface of the ship, where they kept watch.


    At dawn, when orange hue seeped into the sky from beyond the horizon and their reflection softly fell on the serene ocean surface, giving a warm incandescent glow.


    The ocean body began to move again, this time there was a more disturbing movement, several ripples moved as shadows beneath the ocean surface began to appear next to the ship.


    Night Terror''s four eyes narrowed as he observed the shadows beneath the ocean.


    ck Mamba also stood up, his white eyes focused and looking both left and right with curiosity.


    Both of them exchanged nced and jumped into the water.


    The water embraced Night Terror and ck Mamba as they plunged beneath the surface, cutting through the ocean with the ease of seasoned predators.


    The world below was a murky expanse, filled with strange luminescent creatures and shadows that danced in the depths.


    Both of them moved with precision, eyes scanning the waters and observing the creature that moved around them.


    Night Terror, with his four glowing eyes, could see farther than most in the dark waters.


    His form, sleek and predatory, moved silently through the currents. ck Mamba, more muscr in nature, twisted and turned, his onyx body shimmering in the water as he kept pace with Night Terror.


    They were not alone. The shadows that had been lurking beneath the surface were now


    converging.


    The ocean, which had once been calm, was now alive with movement.


    Creatures of various sizes and shapes emerged from the depths, their forms barely visible in the dim light that filtered from above.

 Chapter 457: Round Two, Start!

    Chapter 457: Round Two, Start!


    ?


    Night Terrormunicated with ck Mamba through a series of sharp gaze.


    There were too many of them to fight outright, but they needed to assess the threat before making a move.


    They moved closer to one of therger shapes, a massive creature farrger than the one Jeci had fought, that dwarfed even the ship above.


    It was covered in scales that glistened with an unnatural light, and its eyes glowed a deep, ominous red.


    Before they could react, the creature let out a low, rumbling growl that reverberated through the water.


    The sound was a warning, a territorial im that sent smaller creatures scurrying away even though they had the same agenda-moving towards the ship.


    Night Terror and ck Mamba held their ground, but they knew they were at a disadvantage. This creature was ancient, and its power radiated through the ocean like a pulse.


    Back on the ship, Northern stirred from his sleep, sensing the disturbance in the waters below. His connection to Night Terror and ck Mamba allowed him to feel their unease, and he quickly rose to his feet.


    The peaceful slumber he had enjoyed was now a distant memory, reced by the familiar weight of responsibility.


    He stood up and disappeared, appearing on the deck of the ship, the cool morning breeze brushing against his skin.


    The sky was painted with hues of orange and pink as the daystar began its slow ascent.


    But the beauty of the morning was overshadowed by the tension that hung in the air. Northern could feel it-asides whatever was going on in the depth of the sea, a storm was brewing behind those small and gentle waves.


    Jeci, too, had awoken, her body sore from the intense training she had subjected herself to. She found Northern standing at the edge of the ship, his gaze fixed on the water below. There was a quiet intensity about him, a calm before the storm that made her uneasy. "Another one ising?" Jeci asked, her voice hoarse from exhaustion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern nodded, his eyes never leaving the water. "Something powerful..." he squinted his eyes as he continued, "I''m currently assessing the situation with Night Terror and ck Mamba... but I fear this will be an even strenuous battle than thest"


    He gave Jeci an intense frown, "I won''t let you join"


    Jeci in response looked down dejectedly, "I''ll only be a hindrance to you anyway"


    Northern looking at her, immediately felt sorry for talking to her like that. But she raised her head a secondter, her eyes contorting into a frown of resolve as she spoke.


    "But I don''t n to be a hindrance forever, one day, I will be strong enough to fight a threat you cannot fight, at least not at that point and I will die protecting you"


    Northern looked at her with a slightly stunned expression, his mouth agape.


    Then he blinked once and closed his eyes softly with a smile, "Alright then. Go rest, let me take care of this"


    Jeci swallowed hard, she had dered but the weight of her earlier failure was still fresh in her mind.


    She had pushed herself to the limit, and yet it wasn''t enough. She tightened her grip on her spear, feeling the familiar weight of the weapon in her hands.


    Northern looked at her longer, his expression softening. "You did wellst time, Jeci. Don''t let doubt cloud your mind. We all have our limits, but it''s how we push past them that defines us."


    Jeci nodded, though the words did little to ease the knot of tension in her chest. She had resolved to grow stronger, but the time to prove it was not now, she gripped her spear even tighter and walked back into the tower.


    Northern watched her go inside, afterwards he turned forward.


    As if the disaster was waiting for Jeci to go inside-as she did, the water beneath the ship suddenly began to churn violently, waves crashing against the hull with increasing force. Northern''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the approach of something massive. Night Terror and ck Mamba broke the surface, leaping onto the deck in one fluid motion.


    Night Terror let out a low growl to Northern as he knelt on the deck, ck Mamba looked at his senior for a moment and also fell to his knees, mirroring it the exact same way Night Terror had.


    Then he tried to speak, "Enemies... powerful... intense... numbers...enormous"


    Northern smiled watching the monster he created learn, it filled his heart with a new kind of joy.


    But there was no time to dwell on that feeling, he looked back at the ocean with a fierce face. From the depths, the massive creature ck Mamba and Night Terror had seen earlier emerged, its colossal form breaking through the water with a deafening roar.


    It was unlike any creature Northern had encountered before, (except the Chaos Spawn and the wormhole)¡ªa fusion of ancient oceanic beast and dark, primordial energy.


    Its body was covered in jagged scales that pulsed with an eerie light, and its eyes burned with malevolent intensity


    Behind it, smaller creatures swarmed, following it like it with a frenzied hunger.


    The ship was surrounded, trapped in a circle of predators that were ready to tear it apart.


    ''Just how mad is the Kirithon for the crappy hell?''


    Northern''s mind raced as he assessed the situation. He frowned, and made sure in his mind that if he will be fighting the monster this time, he better does it to the bitter end and finish it. He didn''t want that unreasonable monster toe for him again when he is living his life in the Central ins, although it was pretty clear that this was thes time they would be meeting.


    Northern was sure that the moment he left this sea and defeated the Kirithon, he would finally be free. This was clearly hiss ordeal.


    But never did he ever imagine that a creature he just casually fought because he wanted to show off to some girls would end up hating him so much and cause him so much hassle.


    He gritted his teeth in irritation and summoned his twin ded staff this time.


    "ck Mamba, Night Terror, right behind me"


    As he flew into the air, the two of them followed like shadowy streaks.

 Chapter 458: A Fierce Showdown [Part 1]

    Chapter 458: A Fierce Showdown [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern soared through the air, his twin-ded staff glinting in the early morning light.


    ck Mamba and Night Terror nked him, their sleek forms cutting through the salty breeze like living shadows.


    As they approached the monstrous creature, its true size became apparent-it easily dwarfed their ship.


    The beast''s maw gaped open, revealing rows of teeth as long as a man''s arm.


    It lunged forward, attempting to swallow Northern whole.


    With a swift twist of his body, Northern dodged the attack, bringing his staff down hard on the creature''s snout.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the water, momentarily stunning the smaller beasts that swarmed around the monster.


    ck Mamba seized the opportunity, diving into the churning sea.


    His form weaved through the stunned creatures, the white lines on his body moving towards his hands and elongating into white, razor-sharp ws that ripped through flesh as he swam between monsters.


    Night Terror also followed, plunging the ws of all four hands deep into the monsters'' skin, heavilycerating them and causing a cloud of blood to fill the water.


    The colossal beast roared in fury, its voice shaking the very air.


    It thrashed wildly, sending massive waves crashing against the ship.


    Northern gritted his teeth, realizing he needed to draw the fight away from their vessel to protect it and Jeci.


    "Night Terror, ck Mamba! Lead the smaller ones away!" Northern shouted, his voice carrying over the cacophony of battle.


    His creations understood immediately. Night Terror jumped out of the water,nded on the wall of the ship''s bow for a moment, then dove towards the sea, skimming the surface and drawing the attention of the swarming creatures.


    ck Mamba erupted from the depths, his massive form serving as an irresistible target for the hungry predators.


    Together, they began to lead the school of monsters away from the ship, leaving Northern to face the ancient behemoth alone.


    Northern jumped off the deck of the ship once again, diving directly into the ocean.


    With the ne he had gotten from Hao, he didn''t even need to worry about breathing, so he dove deep without concern, searching for the point where the creature''s leg was.


    As he sighted it, Northern red at the point and snapped his fingers. Immediately, a ck rift opened at the bottom of the ocean.


    It began to swirl, pulling everything around it with a mighty force. Even the water itself could not resist its pull.


    However, the monster was too big to be affected. It needed to be rendered in a position where the vortex of the rift could gain a proper edge to pull it in.


    ''I need to make it copse,'' Northern thought, swimming back up, contemting how to bring the monster down into the ocean.


    At the very least, he needed to make it crumble. It was like a standing beast, two legs deeply rooted in the ocean while the other two were like actual arms.


    Every aspect of it was appalling, and even Northern couldn''t deny the fear he felt.


    However, it was still a Maelstrom and not even at apex level. Otherwise, the Kirithon wouldn''t have been able to move a monster like this.


    Thinking about the Kirithon at this point made Northern boil with anger.


    As he swam back to the surface, he disappeared and reappeared in the air above the monster, slinging his arm backward with an overwhelming amount of Void essence showering his weapon.


    Grenger zed with darkish purple energy, resembling a me from the depths of aherworld.


    Northern narrowed his eyes, and with a sharp throw of his hand, he hurled the weapon. The bizarre object streaked across the air, impaling the beast with the force of a battering ram and causing it to stagger back, albeit slowly.


    Northern didn''t relent; as the monster staggered, he was already falling towards it.


    "Speed Burst."


    As Northern muttered the words, he immediately felt a heavy burdeny upon his body, along with a shattering force. Lightning streaked along his body, tearing even the Twilight Dawn, but Northern, in that moment, was the fastest he had ever seen himself.


    The trail of his speed parted the air in that particr distance, meaning that trail was devoid of all aerial properties, including oxygen.


    Northern crashed onto the monster''s torso with a force that made the entire ocean tremble. Ripples traveled far and wide across the surface of the ocean in that fleeting moment.


    The monster copsed into the ocean, causing an enormous flush of water that seemed like the entire sea was being divided by some titanic force.


    The lightning streaked off Northern as he pushed the monster into the sea-specifically, into the rift below.


    As spected, the moment the monster fell, the vortex created within the depths of the sea slowly pulled in the monster''s mass from its legs until its entire body was consumed. Northern followed immediately.


    As the creature fell through from the other side, every single creature in the Limitless Void, spread far and wide in different areas-some at the Red mines, mining red crystals, others at the cier and volcanic mountains, harvesting ores from the caves and the mountain bases- all raised their heads to see the enormous creature fall from the sky.


    Sshing into the unnatural force of water that now formed argeke between the cier and volcanic mountains.


    The force of water rose powerfully like a wall, immediately sshing out the water of the sea that had been falling from the rift in the sky before the monster itself came.


    It forced them out side by side-onto the volcanic mountain and the cier mountain.


    And when the monster itself fell, the ocean began to swirl into itself, evoking a level of vortex that Northern had never seen.


    The entireke was like a force intertwining, trying to crush itself.


    Northern watched the phenomenon in amazement as he fell from the sky. He repositioned himself, putting his feet down as if he were standing in midair.


    Of course, it wasn''t a perfect repositioning. He held out a hand, and immediately a ck shimmering rod appeared in his grasp.


    It looked like it was coated with ck lightning and crackled ominously. Northern looked down, threw his hand back, breathed steadily, and flung the cknce towards the monster.


    It was a one-hit death.


    Not just the monster was affected-the entireke, along with the creature, was split into


    two.


    However, almost immediately, tendrils of darkness from the ground began to pull everything


    back together like glue.


    Northern watched as the Limitless Void healed itself in less than a minute, and it was as if the catastrophic destruction that shook the entire soul scape had never happened.


    However, the monster was left on theke''s bank, its body perfectly cleaved in two.


    Northern''s mouth was slightly open. He didn''t expect that the ck Lance would be different


    now that he had gained the true Void.


    But this level of destruction was intense-pure cmity.


    In that moment, he could only thank his stars that he decided not to use it outside for the sake


    of Jeci and his ship.


    Northern disappeared from the Void just as the notifications rang.


    [You have in a Devilish Maelstrom, Sea Walker]


    [You have gained 20 talent fragments]


    Night Terror and ck Mamba were actively dealing with the rest of the monsters but were atn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    a disadvantage. They had toe out of the ocean at times because they weren''t essentially


    water breathers.


    Besides, more and more sea monsters kept swimming towards them.


    ''At least there are no big ones for now...''


    Northern had thought that for a moment, but he suddenly smacked his lips in utter regret of


    his thought pattern.


    ''Ah, shit. Fuck me.''


    A slimy tentacle plunged out of the ocean depth and fell on the deck of the ship. As it did, Northern shed across thend, his feet barely touching the ground.


    He swung the Dark Mortal that appeared in his hands microseconds before and severed the tentacles, immediately kicking the edge off his ship.


    Deep purplish blood sttered on the concrete deck of the ship, and a low growl emanated from beneath. The depth of the water vibrated intensely.


    Northern''s face contorted in anger, and he raised one hand. Crimson mes licked off his


    forearm, dancing sleekly in the wind.


    Northern looked forward and screamed,


    "How about you summon enough courage to face me again? I could melt this entire ocean with these mes in my hand. I don''t care if I''ll have to walk to my destination-at the very


    least, you will die with the sea!"


    Northern paused, ring at the subtle waves riding the surface of the sea.


    "If you''re confident enough,e face me directly, and let''s get this over with." Just as Northern spoke, darkness slowly enveloped the clouds, the waves rose higher, until


    they shadowed the entire sea. In just a moment, what was morning now looked like a dark


    night.


    Northern''s gaze did not waver. He kept his blue eyes on the storm with cold determination as


    he muttered,


    "Yes, that''s it... Come face me."

 Chapter 459: A Fierce Showdown [Part 2]: Flames Of A Paragon

    Chapter 459: A Fierce Showdown [Part 2]: mes Of A Paragon


    ?


    Northern red at the approaching storm-even as the waves rose to an intimidating height, forming a wall that nearly touched the sky, his eyes remained steady and unyielding, staring intensely into the storm.


    Meanwhile, Night Terror and ck Mamba dealt with the other monsters, viciously spilling blood across the surface of the ocean without a care in the world.


    Northern didn''t care about what they were doing and didn''t need to.


    Right now, it looked like the Kirithon had epted his challenge for a final showdown.


    Northern wasn''t entirely sure if the monster would show itself; it had no reason to honor his words, given that all the advantages were on its side.


    But he was sure that the next attack from the Kirithon would be incredibly strong.


    And he was ready to retaliate with even greater force.


    He was determined to show the monster that there was a vast difference in power between them.


    He closed his eyes and spread his arms, focusing deeply on the conscious feeling of the massive void that now filled his soul.


    It was a more daunting task than it seemed.


    The Void was a form of essence that was consuming, and the rate at which it was consuming had sped up since the incident with Koll''s true body.


    Northern could feel pieces of himself getting lost in the primordial darkness as he delved deeper into its depths.


    While doing this gave him an increasing grasp on the true power of the Void, it was also consuming what made him human.


    For now, Northern did not want to think about the drastic consequences this might cause. He saw no other way but to ept what he had been given.


    ''In the end, all poweres at a cost...''


    He swallowed and slowly opened his eyes.


    As he did, clones of himself began to appear from thin air, filling the deck of the ship-first like specks of dust, then until there was no space left on the deck.


    Some were pushed so far to the edge of the ship that they fell off.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Northern opened his eyes, azure light shining like those of a divine being. He ced two fingers in front of his face and muttered,


    "Soul Materialization, Limitless Links Possessions, activate."


    Immediately, all his clones began to change, their bodies distorted, horns grew out of the heads of some, while others experienced a grotesque extension of their bones and limbs.


    The sound of bones breaking filled the air-even though it was still drowned out by the thunderous roar of the oing tsunami.


    In the next minute, monsters of different kinds stood on the deck of the ship.


    By using his cloning ability, he had given form to exactly one hundred souls of monsters he had killed.


    He faced the storm, the same cold determination still gleaming in his eyes, then hemanded:


    "Charge."


    The savage cries of monsters filled the air as they began to leap into the water and swim towards the storm like mad beasts.


    Along with theing storm was an even greater horde of monsters than Northern had seen before.


    Hence, the reason he had chosen to summon his souls.


    He decided to use a special weapon he had obtained from a certain someone this time. "Stainless," Northern''s voice was shrill and subtle. He looked at his hands as a sleek, katana- like sword appeared, surrounded by ck sparks.


    He twirled the de like a master swordsman. He might not be one, but he certainly wasn''t a novice either.


    ''Let''s hope this one can handle my Void essence without freaking out.''


    Due to the ominous nature of Soul Taker and Dark Mortal, using Void essence on them seemed to trigger something.


    Northern wasn''t entirely sure he wanted to deal with that now. He needed time to investigate what these swords could do with his more potent Void essence.


    That investigation would have to wait until he was sure he could handle any slip-ups. And that certainly wasn''t in a battle like this one.


    Northern looked at the de; as he focused on it, plumes of crimson mes suddenly zed around it, consuming it.


    Northern swirled the ming sword and looked forward. As the sword twirled with the mes, sparks of yellow lightning danced around its circumference.


    Northern lowered his knee, pushing his legs back to the ground with enough force to crack the ship''s deck. Then heunched into the air.


    The storm, as if waiting for him, surged with a fierce intensity. The waters seemed alive, determined to rip apart everything-even the clouds were threatened by the rolling waves.


    But Northern showed no fear as he collided with the storm.


    Their collision caused a massive explosion of fire and water, one that parted the dark clouds, allowing the sun''s light to pierce through the sky for a brief moment.


    As Northern swung his sword, the mes burning on its des seemed to vaporize the water


    itself.


    Northern expected nothing less from the mes of a Paragon.


    They had a distinctly different nature from his ck mes.


    The ck me was an essence of destruction that consumed, endlessly.


    But these mes-honestly, they looked too transparent to be called actual mes.


    They appeared as a pure form of essence that burned. Wielding them like this, Northern could feel that they symbolized growth.


    A form of fire that had passed through countless stages. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how much the Paragon must have trained to perfect a fire like this.


    Handling it made him feel almost unworthy...


    ''Ah, shit, I''m getting distracted.''


    Northern refocused, twisting midair as he mumbled,


    "Eternal ze."


    Several pirs of fire erupted from the depths of the ocean, piercing through the crushing


    waves and vaporizing everything as they rose to the sky like firedsers.


    Northern widened his eyes in shock as he descended. He couldn''t help but freeze in


    amazement.


    ''Just how powerful is the talent of a Paragon?''


    The mes were literally burning water!

 Chapter 460: A Fierce Showdown [Part 3]: Black Flames Rebirth

    Chapter 460: A Fierce Showdown [Part 3]: ck mes Rebirth


    ?


    With just one talent that he had managed to acquire, he had changed the tide of this battle.


    The Emperor''s talent was an A-ss talent. Northern didn''t spare an extra thought to inspect its abilities; he had copied it purely out of spite and felt shamed, unable to make a difference in the battle despite possessing the man''s talent.


    He discarded the talent because he was angry and used it solely to avoid employing ck mes and ck Lance now that he knew how much damage they could inflict.


    While he wanted to deal with the Kirithon once and for all, as quickly as possible, he wasn''t looking to destroy the entire sea.


    ''Turns out this choice of me was an even greater force of destruction than ck me.''


    Before Northern could fall into the ocean, like a sh of breeze, Aerisyles flew right below him.


    As hended firmly on the creature, its wings stretched out wide, pping slowly to gather enough momentum, and with a mighty swing, it surged higher into the storm.


    The storm was now a cacophony of ashen darkness and crimson red, strong gales like rippling fabrics of existence battling against the pirs of mes that threatened to burn the essence out of them.


    The ocean and wind coborated in fury to dispel the wickedness of the mes, but this only broke out into a more ferocious and vile war.


    Northern watched as this unfolded, his cards not yet yed. He hadn''t even started using his ck mes on the sword, which had been his main reason for using Stainless.


    But now that he saw the might and terror of the mes he copied from the Emperor, Northern couldn''t help but wonder what level of dissonance would emerge once he decided to use both.


    But now, he didn''t just want to use ck mes. What he had hoped to do with ck mes was give it the kind of power the Emperor''s mes had.


    Of course, that was easy to link together in theory. Northern, however, didn''t know if it would be possible in practice.


    ck mes was not a talent; it was a form of element avable to him due to his attribute.


    It did not have a structured usage, which was what differentiated it from a talent-type element.


    Talents were equipped with a kind of structure, which prevented them from being versatile. On the other hand, they were incredibly powerful.


    Of course, the fact that ck me was so versatile made it seem like it would be a walk in the park to give it the structure of a talent ability.


    But that wasn''t the case-it was like trying to make a wild beast into a pet.


    The level of mishap that could ur was unpredictable. The unpredictability of the ck me wasn''t something he thought he could afford.


    ''To think, I have an enemy right in front of me, and the thing I''m worried about is not destroying it but rather causing irredeemable damage to the sea itself.''


    Northern sighed tiredly. This was quite sad indeed-the responsibility of a strong person, so it seems.


    He looked into the eye of the storm. ''I have no choice but to try.''


    Northern narrowed his eyes with resolve and looked down at Aerisyles, who was steadily pping its wings towards the storm, encountering more defiance as it climbed higher.


    Northern leaned the sword over his back and extended his hand; then a plume of ck and bluish mes licked the de of the sword, dancing feverishly.


    Northern nced at the maliciously burning mes and looked to the focal point of the storm that was battling the scarlet mes.


    He then added his second hand to the sword''s hilt and ced the sword in front of him, cutting his image in perfect half from an opposite vantage point.


    Northern focused intensely in front of him. What he was about to do was a delicate act; he could only hope it worked.


    Merging the mes'' versatility with his own Chaos Sword, he was going to create a semnce of what he wanted.


    It might not be as effective as Eternal ze had been, but it would be a start.


    From now on, Northern also wanted to begin tempering his own mes. They were a crucial part of his being.


    ck mes and ck Lance were both elements of Chaos and Void-the one thing he could call his true power.


    Tempering and cultivating it was bound to bring fruitful resultsparable to that of the Emperor''s mes in the far, or perhaps near, future... who knows.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Northern closed his eyes, paying attention to every single muscle memory in his body.


    Since he had achieved the peak of the Chaos First Form once, he believed he could do it again


    without having to map out the structural works of the three sub-forms.


    Northern slowly opened his eyes, and something about them was dangerously deep-they carried the same azure light as they always did.


    But this time, they burned with a dangerous intensity-monstrous, in fact.


    Northern muttered as he brought the sword down in a single strike.


    "Eternal Chaos."


    WHOOM.


    Not just the waters-there was a heavy tremble that distorted the entire atmosphere. Of course, it wasn''t so powerful and primal that it threatened the fabric of reality.


    But it was intimidating enough to cause a distortion in the air.


    The winds revealed a spectral form of coloration as they seemed slowed by an unknown force.


    Then an efflux of bluish-ck me broke out of the sky. It was like an arc-a colossal arc of mes that began to divide the storm and the mes, consuming both elements in the


    process.


    Northern watched as the storm fell prey to the power of the ck mes, its versatility paired with the destructive power of the Chaos Sword Art.


    He smirked, Chaos Eyes revealing themselves in his gaze. Northern leaped away from Aerisyles, straight into the mouth of the storm, stretching his hand to grab something.

 Chapter 461: A Fierce Showdown [Part 4]: Face To Face With The Devil

    Chapter 461: A Fierce Showdown [Part 4]: Face To Face With The Devil


    ?


    Northern leaped directly into the heart of the storm, which was raging thunderously with vicious gales, relentless tsunamis, and two distinct forms of mes-one crimson, the other ominous like tendrils of darkness.


    In that brief and fleeting moment when he used the ck me to cleave the storm, he noticed something happen.


    The potency and increased consuming ability had indeed surpassed what he expected, devouring all the elements in its path.


    For that moment, Northern witnessed an uncanny phenomenon.


    Due to the intensity at which the ck mes consumed everything, it seemed like space itself was being consumed.


    The space, along with the physical essence of the rising sea, appeared to be losing its stability. This was the reason why he instantly switched to Chaos Eyes.


    As he lunged into the mouth of the storm, directly at that particr tear, Northern wrapped his hands in Void essence.


    They were like thick darkness-like air, clothed and dancing on his hands, turning them pitch ck. He plunged them into the ripped space with a crazed grin etched on his face.


    As he began to fall, Northern held tightly onto what his hands had grabbed with all his might. He made sure not to let go, even as he fell toward the sea.


    The object started to stretch out like rotten flesh, but it seemed to resist greatly, trying with all its might to return to the ripened space that was already merging back together.


    But it seemed like Northern''s grip was like unnatural sticky glue. No matter the strength the strange creature applied to break free from Northern''s hold, it was utterly useless.


    Northern finally fell into the sea, with an unnaturally elongated part of the monster''s flesh.


    The space was now remaining just a spot to close up. However, the drawn-out flesh hindered the spot from closingpletely.


    This caused the space to eject the foreign object that hindered its regenerationpletely. Something spewed out of the space, tumbling across the ocean''s surface before finally sinking.


    Northern had instantaneously let go of the flesh in his hand because the thing threatened to pull him along with the sudden ejection of the monster.


    Aerisyles came down, grabbing him with its leg. Northern climbed up to the back of the creature as it flew upward.


    The creature immediatelynded on the ship, and Northern came down, walking toward the back with his eyes set on the point where the creature had sunk into the water.


    The storm in front of them had calmed down; the waters were slowly regaining their peace, as were the clouds.


    There were no traces of the crimson mes and ck mes anymore. The ck mes had consumed the crimson mes, while space itself had vanquished the ck mes, simply erasing their existence in that portion of space as it regenerated.


    The atmosphere was cooling. Northern''s armor began to materialize, the ck surface glistening as it appeared on his body.


    The mark it had received from Koll still stood there, a testament to the tough battle. Onyx horns twisted out of Northern''s head as the armor finished forming on his body.


    Then a ck cloak appeared on him, fluttering gently in the ocean breeze.


    Northern stared keenly at the waters behind, and very soon, it began to ripple.


    He narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist tightly on the Soul Taker.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Several other monsters were still in battle underwater. Of course, the battle was not in favor of Northern''s monsters; however, neither he nor they cared.


    All he focused on was vanquishing the Kirithon, which he had forcefully pulled out in its true form.


    This time, without having to unweave thousands of ligatures.


    The surface of the water rippled and began to drive closer toward him; something beneath was rushing toward him with immense speed and power.


    Northern''s grip on Stainless tightened for the second time as he stood on the edge of the ship, ready to lunge into the air.


    The creature burst out of the water in an outrageous ssh, a nightmarish amalgamation of sinew, bone, and distorted form.


    It headed for the surface of Northern''s ship, but Northern had already taken off, shing with its multiple limbs midair as both plummeted downwards.


    A ck rift broke out at the ocean''s surface as Northern extended his hand-swallowing both of them.


    The ocean''s surface became calm; underwater, there was a slight battle going on, but it mattered little to the significance of the true battle and didn''t entirely disturb the newfound peace of the surroundings.


    Meanwhile, all Jeci could do was helplessly watch as everything unfolded, while the true reality of Northern''s strength registered in her mind.


    Throughout the demonstration, she began to doubt the truth she knew.


    She told herself multiple times as she watched him, ''No way, he can''t be a Nomad.''


    She had been fortunate enough to see the Tower Sage and the Emperor battle each other- even though it was just a mock battle. She had also seen the two Ascendants fight each other while training.


    And the level ofbat prowess that Northern was disying, his catastrophic onught and their effect on the sea, it was nothing less than those powerhouses.


    So how exactly was she supposed to believe that Northern was a Nomad soul rank?


    If truly he was, that meant...


    The thought sounded so dangerous that she refused to pursue the notion. She just shook her head and muttered to herself nkly.


    "No, there''s no way he''s a Nomad rank."


    Northern and the Kirithon plunged from the sky into the narrow canyon of the Red Mine. The creature tumbled away while Northern quickly stopped himself with friction to his feet.


    Since both of them were falling with momentum, the momentum continued even though their direction had switched from horizontal to vertical.


    He slowly straightened his back and stood upright. The Kirithon did the same, ring at him.


    Northern released his grip on Stainless, materializing Soul Taker and Dark Mortal simultaneously. He looked the creature dead in the eyes and said:


    "Come at me, you son of a slut."

 Chapter 462: A Fierce Showdown [Part 5]

    Chapter 462: A Fierce Showdown [Part 5]


    ?


    The creature standing before Northern defied conventional biology. Its pale, almost sickly flesh stretched taut over a muscr frame, disying veins and tendons that pulsed with an unsettling rhythm, as if animated by an unnatural force.


    Multiple elongated arms protruded from its torso, each limb ending in razor-sharp ws that curved like scythes, poised for violence.


    These limbs twisted and coiled around its body in an almost serpentine manner, suggesting a creature that moved with both grace and grotesque agility.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Its head, crowned with a mane of long, white, braided hair, contrasted sharply against the pallor of its body, giving it an almost human-like visage marred by the feral intensity in its eyes.


    These eyes, a piercing yellow, gleamed with a predatory intelligence, scanning the surroundings with the keen perception of a hunter forever on the prowl.


    Sharp fangs jutted from its maw,pleting the look of a creature bred for predation and survival in a realm far removed from any human concept of nature.


    The creature''s joints and flesh were interwoven with dark, fleshy tendrils that snaked across its form like parasitic veins, asionally twitching and coiling as if they possessed a mind of their own.


    Its entire structure exuded a sense of violent purpose, a being sculpted by the chaotic tapestry of a realm beyond reason, where its every movement blurred the line between organic and monstrous.


    Northern red at the visage of the creature, his face contorting with irritation.


    The Kirithon let out a guttural screech that reverberated through the entire mountain. The mining field shook with tremors, and the soul summons currently mining paused and staggered back in fear.


    Even Lynus and his subordinates, who were also mining, dropped the tools in their hands and looked towards the direction of the screech.


    A tense frown appeared on Lynus''s face, one that showed he was extremely wary of certain things.


    ''First was the enormous monster that fell from the sky, now this monstrous scream? What is this guy up to?''


    He sincerely hoped that whatever Northern was doing would ultimately drive him to his own ruin. Then he would be able to break out of this ce.


    But right now, he had no choice but to observe how truly powerful this kid he had underestimated was.


    He picked up his tool, an air of nonchnce wafting around him while others still seemed concerned about what was going on.


    The soul summons most especially showed a level of concern that was equal to a creature fearing for its monarch.


    The creature let out another bellowing screech that seemed to roll the dark skies of the Limitless Void.


    Itid its evil eyes on Northern, then, with a mad speed that belied its size, it vanished, moving like a blur and appearing right in front of Northern.


    It opened its maw, ck streaks of light gathering at the point of opening. Instantly, it shot a ck ball of light directly at Northern''s face.


    But Northern didn''t need to deflect. This was the Limitless Void, after all. The force of defense was permanently up.


    Northern was in his own soulscape; this was a domain that the Kirithon would never be able to win.


    The ck energy discharged and exploded like a nuclear bomb, razing thendscape with ravaging intensity.


    But Northern was still standing, thend beneath his feet untouched while the surrounding terrain had been eaten away.


    The air simmered with residual heat, the aftermath of the explosion still crackling like distant thunder.


    The creature''s screech, now mingled with frustration, echoed through the void, only to be swallowed by the vast emptiness.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed.


    There was no time for arrogance, not here. He moved, not with the speed of desperation but with the precise, measured pace of someone who had traversed these battlefields countless times.


    He lunged, the dark de in his hand slicing through the dense air of the Limitless Void with a whisper of death.


    The Kirithon reacted. A flurry of its elongated limbs whipped forward, a chaotic barrage of scythe-like ws aimed to rend Northern''s flesh from bone.


    Northern twisted his body, each movement a calcted dodge that allowed him to glide through the onught like smoke through a battlefield.


    ws shed mere inches from his face, the wind from their force tugging at his armor, but none found purchase.


    In a split second, Northern''s stance shifted.


    He pivoted on his heel, his momentum carrying him low beneath the creature''s guard.


    The onyx de glimmered in the dim light of the void, thrusting upward, seeking the unprotected underbelly of the Kirithon.


    The de struck.


    It plunged deep into the pale, sickly flesh, meeting resistance as if biting into something both organic and not.


    A hiss erupted from the creature, not of pain but of sheer indignation, its form shuddering as dark tendrilsshed out from the wound like frantic serpents.


    They coiled around Northern''s arm, searing hot against his armor, each tendril pulsing with a rhythmic thrum that resonated with the erratic beat of the creature''s unnatural heart.


    Northern gritted his teeth, feeling the burn of the tendrils seeping into his flesh, attempting to tear his arm away.


    But he held firm, driving the dark de deeper, twisting his other hand and bringing the de with deliberate cruelty, shing across another part of the Kirithon''s underbelly with


    the Soul Taker.


    The Kirithon reared back, wrenching its body away from the weapon embedded in it, the tendrils snapping back into its form with a wet, slithering sound.


    A thick, viscous fluid, dark as the darkness itself, oozed from the wound, dripping to the ground where it sizzled and hissed upon contact.


    With a roar that shook the foundations of the Limitless Void, the creatureshed out, its many limbs moving with the speed of a thousand striking serpents.


    Northern was ready. He shifted his stance, following the principles of Chaos Step, his body flowing like water as he slipped past the first assault, his movements fluid and unbroken.


    He brought the Soul Taker up in a sweeping arc, deflecting the next strike, then spun, his foot connecting with one of the creature''s outstretched arms, sending it sprawling back.


    But the Kirithon was relentless.


    It recovered with disturbing agility, its limbs coiling and uncoiling as itunched itself at Northern once more.


    This time, it moved with a vicious intent, no longer the wild, unfocused aggression of before.


    It had learned. It adapted. Its movements became more deliberate, each strike calcted to corner Northern, to cut off his escape routes and force him into a fatal misstep.

 Chapter 463: Final Showdown

    Chapter 463: Final Showdown


    ?


    Perhaps even the Kirithon had no idea what it was up against, how the battle had been decided since the first moment they stepped into this realm.


    The monster, despite the manycerations that appeared on its body, did not slow down.


    Each step grew increasingly hasty and ferocious, and frustratingly to the Kirithon, Northern was gracefully matching every one of its onughts-easily so, if to say.


    The monster lunged all its arms forward in a barrage of attacks, neglecting how far it was from its opponent.


    Northern had at first reared his head back in surprise. ''From that distance?''


    However, his eyes widened as he saw the monster''s hands stretch forward continuously.


    Indeed surprised, he wasn''t fazed; he just stood there while the monster''s hands battered against the invisible force field that constantly barricaded his reality from its.


    In the Limitless Void, the force field''s potency was even more outrageous.


    The invisible front was a barricading repelling force that rebounded the force of attack without rebounding the source of the attack itself, hence causing the source of the attack to receive its own damage.


    All eight limbs of the monster withdrew suddenly, contracting like stic. Its legs, absorbing the force of contraction, leaped like a spring, shooting its entire mass into the sky.


    Northern looked up at the monster, wondering:


    ''What are you doing now?''


    As the Kirithon reached the peak of its flight power, it joined all its eight hands together and pointed them downward at Northern.


    ''Looks like you''re trying to go for a devastating attack,'' Northern observed.


    "Alright then. Let me show you how vast the difference in power between the two of us is." This was a realm where Northern was supreme. The Kirithon was about to understand that.


    As the monster plunged downward with all its eight arms,rge pores suddenly opened up by its elbows, discharging ck orbs that crackled with ominous lightning.


    The lightning swiveled around the monster atrge, and just as it neared Northern, he snapped his fingers.


    The monster immediately found itself back in the sky. It was like it had never moved in the first ce.


    But the quite funny thing was that even now, it was still on the move, lunging towards Northern, the ck orbs swiveling around it, waiting to wreak an apocalyptic destruction. However, it was just not getting any closer to the boy standing on the ground.


    Then Northern opened his mouth andmented, "This is my world. Everything in this world is subject to my will and imagination."


    Northern smiled, "Even you."


    He snapped his hand, and the Kirithon disappeared and appeared right in front of him, all hands spread wide, revealing its underbelly for Northern to strike.


    Brandishing his sword with masterful arcs, Northern shed both swords onto the belly in


    X''s.


    He ignited them with the Emperor''s me and twirled into the air with both of them flowing around him like extensions of himself.


    Then he lunged downward, shing crude arcs on the revealed underbelly of the Kirithon- and all the while-the Kirithon was helpless and couldn''t move a finger.


    The ck orbs crackled with more intensity, connoting its increasing anger.


    Northernnded ten meters away from the monster. He repositioned his grip on both swords, the edges of their des pointing towards his back and his arms crossing over each other.


    His eyes narrowed with stark determination, zing with blue light as he strutted forward, his legs immediately bing a blur from the first step.


    The Kirithon still found itself trapped in an immobile state. Its humanly expression grew grotesquely furious. The creature screeched and snarled with barbarous intensity.


    Northern rolled in the air as he approached it, and shed his sword in cyclones, but the monster''s exoskeleton grew over its face where Northern had targeted.


    The sword screeched off the metallic skin, bouncing away on a spray of light sparks.


    Northernnded on the ground, ring at the monster. A drop of sweat trickled down his face as he examined the creature.


    ''Amazing, it has even bodily abilities that increase its defense. This was nothing like the other two times I fought it.''


    ''And this better be thest,'' Northern''s subconscious added. Having to deal with a monster that wouldn''t let go of its grudge was bing increasingly frustrating.


    "Our time ying together has toe to an end now," Northern said and rxed his


    posture. He looked at the monster coldly, his expression unreadable.


    The Kirithon suddenly let out a much more ferocious roar than before, so much that Northern


    felt like his eardrums would burst.


    The creature red at him, its eyes burning with a mixture of hatred and fear.


    Northern looked at the Soul Taker, "Do you want to let it all out?"


    The sword replied with a subtle vibration that Northern took for a "Yes."


    He looked at Dark Mortal and said to the sword, "Don''t worry, your time wille."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then he dismissed the sword, focusing on the Soul Taker alone.


    He held the hilt of the sword with both his hands and looked straight at the Kirithon that was vibrantly trying to break free from its immobile state.


    Northern closed his eyes and began to excessively pour his essence into the ghostly sword.


    The sword''s almost whitish de began to be ck as ck ominous smoke began to


    ooze from it.


    The smoke grew and erupted into a turbulence of dark, ghastly mes.


    The same familiar burden of the writhing souls fell on his arms again. The sword immediately became heavy once more.


    Northern struggled more this time around; after tasting the air of freedom, it seemed the enved souls were putting more rigorous effort into getting out of the sword''s de.


    ''I don''t think this sword will survive...'' Northern spected as he raised the sword up.


    And this prompted him to want to drop the sword and stop the attack, but at the same time,


    he had a strong feeling of instinct that he should go ahead with it.


    Northern just wanted to grant the souls freedom, even if it meant losing the sword.


    ''I have Mortal de and Grengar anyways...''


    He closed his eyes and drew the de forward over his head.


    As the de arched down, the Kirithon that was afar appeared right beneath the afflicted


    de, and as both connected, a massive explosion of dark essence spread in circumference, temporarily drowning the Limitless Void in unseeable darkness.

 Chapter 464: The Soul Of A Tyrant [Part 1]

    Chapter 464: The Soul Of A Tyrant [Part 1]


    ?


    The darkness was not an ordinary one; it was some powerful force reacting with the Void and causing a massive explosion.


    And this strange force did note from the Kirithon.


    Northern read the notifications internally as they appeared in front of him.


    [You have in, Apex Maelstrom, Kirithon]


    [You have gained 20 talent fragments]


    [You have in a monster of Acheronix]


    [You have gained 100 talent fragments]


    Northern tilted his head at thetter part of the notifications.


    ''Acheronix? What does that even mean?''


    Of course, there had to be a special case to the Kirithon; otherwise, it just made no sense why it was ruthlessly strong.


    Northern sighed and looked at the Soul Taker. As he had expected, the sword was broken.


    Seeing this made him click his tongue in regret. The soul damage ability of the sword was incredibly rare among the majority of his items.


    And it wasn''t like he had so many items to begin with-not when his own drop rates were extremely low.


    Northern sighed and dismissed the thoughts. ''That''s why I have Hao, anyway.''


    He had been deliberately intentional about Hao because he needed an expenditure source for his soul cores. Now that he had found out that he didn''t have many items, it seemed to him they would serve a good purpose.


    They were all stacked up in his bottomless bag, which was in the Limitless Void with Mr. Fluffy.


    ''Even now, after killing something so powerful like that, there''s no item drop.''


    Northern sighed and red momentster.


    The Kirithon was a Maelstrom rank, but it felt insanely strongpared to other monsters of its caliber.


    He understood that it was an Apex level. And the thing about Apex level was that they sat at the peak of unpredictability.


    They were the true monsters of a certain rank. An Apex level monster with just the Fiend rank would probably be unkible by seven drifters, or as many drifters unless they outdo the monster by unreasonable numbers.


    And who''d pull that much for just a Fiend rank monster?


    Seven Nomad ranks would probably put up a fight, as well as a single Master rank-enough to escape alive-but not without losing a limb.


    But two Masters would certainly y it.


    Northern''s deduction wasing from his experience with monsters thus far.


    He dismissed his whole thoughts.


    ''Now that it is over, can I just go and rest?''


    As he attempted to move, he suddenly felt a tightening in his chest. It was so heavy that it stopped him from moving.


    Northern immediately bent and held his chest as the pain gripped his heart. He began to find it difficult to move and annoyingly could not even deduce what this strange feeling was. But it was painful.


    He staggered back, his vision got blurry, and on top of it, a screeching sound entered his ears. It was soft but very bothersome.


    He couldn''t keep being on his feet, so he slumped to his knee, supporting his body with one hand on the ground while holding his chest with the other.


    He even dispelled the Night Terror armor at some point and squeezed his chest tighter as the pain persisted.


    Then suddenly, there was an overwhelming relief that washed all over him. It was like he hadn''t been suffering so much that it felt like he would die just now.


    He sat down on the ground and slumped on his back, staring into the sky.


    That was when a couple of notifications began to appear before his eyes.


    [Congrattions, you have gained new soul summons]


    [You have gained a unique soul summon]


    [You have gained the iplete soul of a Tyrant]


    [Your seed is resonating with the soul]


    [Your seed growth phase has started]


    [You have gained a unique talent]


    [Link]


    [Due to the seed in you, your nature is beginning to take effect. Along with the resonance of the Tyrant''s soul, a talent has been created as a countermeasure for maintenance and equilibrium purposes.]


    ''So, to put it in simple terms, because I gained the soul of a Tyrant, some ripple effect was caused, and now to control that ripple effect, a talent was given to me. Link.''


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds, digesting the information.


    The fact that he had just received a freebie talent from an entity he couldn''t even figure out- Ul? Nexus? The system?-confused and amazed him at the same time.


    Northern sat cross-legged and touched his chest.


    ''I guess that pain in my chest has something to do with the soul of the Tyrant or the seed sprouting...''


    He let out a sigh and stood up. Then the scenery around him changed as he moved his feet.


    Northern walked forward to the hollow hall of the Void pce, walked through the mes like they were merely illusions, and sat on his throne seat.


    He looked down at the notifications before finally dismissing them and thinking:


    ''The soul of a Tyrant...''


    This meant that a Tyrant among several other monsters had been felled by the Soul Taker.


    Then Northern''s mind clicked.


    Its reaction to the Void, the power, and heaviness.


    ''...could it be the Chaos Prince?''


    The idea, the moment he thought about it, sounded outrageous to his ears. It felt too easy to


    come by, and at the same time, the deduction felt reasonable.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But Northern hated his luck, so he didn''t want to be optimistic.


    ''Having the soul of the Chaos Prince? Nah, just shoot me dead. It can''t be so easy toe by.''


    He sighed and finally decided to summon the souls.


    A mass of fire blew up in the center of the pce, right in front of the mes. It was an


    explosion of mes like clothes of darkness, that wriggled with the wind.


    The mes themselves began to recede, and Northern could now see the forms of the souls.


    To his surprise, all-or most of them-were humanoid.


    No.


    Northern was more convinced that they were human than monsters. Maybe not human, but they were definitely not monsters.

 Chapter 465: The Soul Of A Tyrant [Part 2]

    Chapter 465: The Soul Of A Tyrant [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern turned his head down, inspecting the souls with keen perception.


    [Soul Summon]


    Name: [Mketh]


    True Name: [The Witch King]


    Attributes: [Old One], [5th of the Tomb Kings]


    Soul Rank: [Evanescent]


    Soul Core: [White]


    Talent: Circlet Of Iron


    Talent ss: [Immeasurable]


    Talent Abilities: [Chaos Grimoire], [Ancient Spellcraft], [Derision]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern scratched his cheek as he observed the information.


    "A Paragon with only three talent abilities?"


    Northern started counting on his right hand as he continued, "A Drifter has one talent ability,


    a Nomad has two, a Master has three, a Savant has four, a Sage has five. I presume an Ascendant has six, and a Paragon has seven."


    Then he dropped his hands and looked at the panel, "So, why does this Paragon have only three talent abilities?"


    He rubbed his chin as he thought about it. Faced with no answer, he went on to the next panel. [Soul Summon]


    Name: Aenerony


    True Name: [Metal King]


    Attributes: [Old One], [7th of the Tomb Kings]


    Soul Rank: [Ephemeral]


    Soul Core: [Orange]


    Talent: [Titan Tamer]


    Talent ss: [Immeasurable]


    Talent Abilities: [The Great Vortex], [Winds Of Magic], [The Great Wall], [Ancient Fall], [Beast Of Burden], [Chaos Tamer]


    ''This one is an Ascendant and has six talent abilities. Which means there''s something wrong with this other one,'' Northern''s eyes drifted between the two soul forms as he spoke.


    There was no apparent difference between them. Their bodies were ck and void, outlining only their humanoid frames.


    The rest that Northern went over had quite a semnce to the first two.


    3rd of the Tomb Kings, 4th of the Tomb Kings, 9th of the Tomb Kings. Then there were lesser ones instead of Old Ones who were not attributed to the Kings-these ones were close to a thousand if Northern meticulously counted.


    Then there was the single soul that stood out amongst all of them. He was, at a nce, taller than the rest of the crowd; he also had that form of void, but his frame was more prominent and muscled.


    Northern, with a breathtaking exhtion, summoned the profile of this particr one, reminding himself as he did.


    ''It''s a Tyrant.''


    Name: [Revant]


    Attributes: [Fallen Ascendancy], [Vestiges of Tyranny], [Tyrant''s Requiem], [Despair Maniption], [Soul Consumption], [Dominion of the Broken]


    Soul Rank: [Celestial]


    Tyranny of Despair: [Fallen Tyranny]


    Northern cocked his head a little bit left, then a little bit right.


    ''That''s all?''


    No soul core.


    No talent and talent ability.


    This was all that the system had to offer as information.


    And Northern had a nudging feeling that this was probably all there was to know about Tyrants. They don''t have a soul core; hence, they don''t have a talent.


    He resumed rubbing his chin.


    ''I guess Tyrants not having a soul core is usible considering that the Chaos Prince could assimte with the Void.''


    The one thing inmon between Northern and the Chaos Prince as regards their rtionship with the Void was the one thing Northern didn''t have.


    If he had a soul core, the Void would have destroyed it already; he would either have died or, worst-case scenario, been rendered a crippled Drifter.


    A crippled Drifter is a rare case in which their cores crack. This crack leads to essence reflux; they are unable to direct their essence, and overexerting it could permanently destroy their souls.


    Death was the least they had to be worried about.


    A crippled Drifter could turn out to be an insane Drifter, controlled by Wilding Essence. Cases like this were unpredictable.


    In some, it would cause sleepiness; some would be psychotic; some could even be monsters, experiencing incredibly rare morphological mutations.


    The rates of these worse effects were incredibly rare, but it''s not unheard of. This would have probably been his condition if he had absorbed the Void while he had a soul core.


    But he didn''t, which proved the requirement to be one with the Void. This also meant


    that the Chaos Prince also did not have a soul core.


    He was well aware that the Chaos Prince was half-Origin, half-Tyrant. There might have been something exceptional about him in addition.


    But the absence of a soul core in this Tyrant was enough premises for his deductions.


    He sighed and swallowed afterward. Then he dismissed the panel, resting his head on his


    hand.


    ''Damn it, I have a headache...'' His mind was silent for a while, then he wondered again, ''What exactly do I do with these souls? Will they even be able to materialize with my clones?''


    ''Or do I have to evolve the cloning talent and see what more cane out of it?''


    He sighed once again, worried about what to do, unsure whether to call it a blessing or a


    curse.


    The soul of a Tyrant was amazing. Having such a possession was a next-level game to him. But not being able to use it?


    And especially now that he was returning to the Central ins?


    That would be so much of a letdown.


    Sure, he didn''t need it to show his wrath to the damned principal, but Northern believed it


    would be a big boon if it was useful.


    He rubbed beneath his white bangs and blew them up a little bit.


    They were so long that when pulled down, a strand reached his upper lip. And sometimes they


    even obstructed his view.


    Northern leaned forward a secondter and summoned a clone.


    The clone appeared with no beautifying effect, and next, he summoned the Tyrant.


    Unlike the clone''s nk entry, it was dark, ominous, but beautifying.


    The soul stood next to the clone, dwarfing it.


    Northern stared for a moment, wondering, ''How in the hell did a Tyrant get killed by the Soul


    Taker sword... or should I say, who could have dared?''


    The soul''s visage alone was imposing and intimidating, far more than any other soul summon


    he had ever gained.


    The thought of turning the Tyrant into a void summon filled him with so much happiness. And he could only hope that what he was about to try would turn out to be a great sess. Northern examined both bodies and thenmanded, "Okay... let us start."

 Chapter 466: Finally, Home In Sight

    Chapter 466: Finally, Home In Sight


    ?


    Northern summoned,stly, Shei, one of the creatures that the Chaos Prince had created. "This time, I am going to join all three properties together."


    Northern let out a creepy smile.


    "I do hope that with the property of my clone, you''ll gain a human body and face. It doesn''t necessarily have to look like mine."


    Northern shrugged and waved his hand for the experiment to begin.


    Immediately, he signaled, and a thick vortex of void enveloped all three bodies and began to swivel violently.


    The mes that burned in front of Northern grew viciously higher, giving off a more ferocious ambiance.


    Northern gripped the handle of the chair, as even the pressure of the Void me was


    incredibly intense for him.


    Of course, it didn''t pose any significant harm, but its winds alone threatened to sweep him off his seat.


    The raucous wind and mes persisted for a couple of minutes, with Northern intently watching.


    Finally, the end came.


    The mes dispersed suddenly with a st of wind. Floating in the air, and slowlying down, was a lithe, tall frame with ivory skin and lean muscles, and lustrous dark, overflowing hair.


    Northern, ted, and with eyes sparkling, extended his hands in a hurry and made the body stop mid-air, levitating.


    He walked through the mes and came up close to the body.


    The face was stunning and beautiful, pale and small like his, but there was a different shade of nonchnce to this onepared to his own.


    If he could be considered cold and indifferent, this one could be considered warm and indifferent.


    It strangely reminded him of a particr somebody.


    "...Sura."


    There was this oblivious warmheartedness that Sura had despite being a wicked piece of shit. Of course, all of it was a facade.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But the fact that the feeling was there became unsettling to Northern.


    He shook his head to drive the thoughts away and prolonged his gaze on the creature.


    Several secondster...


    "Why is it not waking anyway?" Northern frowned inquisitively.


    [Notice]


    [You have created a new void summon]


    [However, you have not established special talent ''Link'' with the creature]


    [Hence, the Void is putting the creature under a temporary slumber until Link is established]


    Northern raised a brow. "Wait, what?"


    Hurriedly, he summoned the panel of the new talent.


    Talent name: [Link]


    Talent ss: [S]


    Description: [Due to the presence of a high-profile soul, a special ability inherent to your cloning talent has be a singrity]


    Talent Ability: [Establish Link], [Evolve Link], [Delete Link]


    Northern frowned in confusion. "So some entity just came around and made the fact that I could link with clones I create a talent of its own? Now, now, isn''t that amazing?"


    He spoke lightly of it, but inwardly he was growing mad with caution and worry.


    Northern inspected the talent ability in silence.


    Establish Link: [Create a line of consciousness between you and a Soul. To establish a link costs 1,000 talent fragments.]


    Evolve Link: [Promote the link between you and a soul to the next level. This ability unlocks new link features. To evolve a link costs 1,000 talent fragments regardless of how strong the linked soul is.]


    Delete Link: [Permanently erase an existing link. To delete a link costs nothing.]


    Northern groaned in pain. He closed his eyes nkly for a second, cursing at the system in his head.


    "You just won''t evade any chance to rob me of talent fragments, will you?"


    He sighed and looked down for a moment.


    At this point, Northern couldn''t help but feel like the system itself was trying to slow down his growth.


    Now, whether for good reasons or bad reasons, Northern couldn''t tell.


    But the moment it became obvious that it acted not in his interest, Northern was ready to employ a full-force n to separate himself from the system, even if it meant dying.


    He sighed and looked at the floating body one more time.


    Then he waved his hand. As he did, stone carved out of the ground, grew to form a coffin, and its top slowly opened.


    Northern watched the body gently settle into the coffin, after which he exhaled again and left the Limitless Void.


    What he saw the moment he appeared in the surface world shocked him quite awfully.


    He widened his eyes as he appeared on the deck of the ship.


    "Uhhh?" His mouth fell open.


    "Your Highness? Where have you been?!" Jeci shouted as he appeared on the deck.


    She was positioned to one side of the deck, her spear shooting downwards and shattering the heads of the creatures that desperately climbed up the ship.


    While Night Terror and ck Mamba were inside the sea, wreaking havoc among the sea of monsters that swarmed towards them from all directions.


    Night Terror momentarily would jump out of the water to catch his breath, while ck Mamba had permanently adapted to the water and didn''t even need to breathe air.


    Northern stared nkly for a couple of seconds, seriously shocked.


    "How? How?" His mind raced with the question, in broken words.


    The sea was filled with so many monsters that they crowded the surface.


    In their eyes, he could see an annoyingly familiar madness, a bloodthirstiness that seemed to


    have abandoned all forms of reason.


    Northern frowned, paled, and was devastated.


    "No no no. Don''t tell me..." His lips muttered.


    The creatures dove towards them with even more wickedness and desperation. Night Terror and ck Mamba tried, but the monsters were too much, from shark-like monsters with vicious teeth to four-legged beasts with webbed feet and jagged fangs. All different shades of monsters that dwelled in the sea were obsessed with their ship.


    A parade to crush it at all costs.


    Northern stared at all of them, then his eyes widened again as he raised them up.


    Behind the disaster surrounding him was a backdrop of a ck, tall metallic wall, embedded


    in the distant clouds, and slowly bing visible.


    This caused his eyes to shine with hope.


    "I''m home!"


    He swiftly turned to Jeci. "Jeci, go into the ship, now!"


    Jeci, who was busy shooting her spears like she was a master fisherman, looked at Northern


    with a puzzled expression.


    Then frowned a secondter.


    "Your Highness, please, at least I can-"


    Before she finished her statement, Northern snapped his fingers, and the entire ship suddenly disappeared, leaving arge portion of the water surface vacant.


    Northern grinned as he fell into the water. Then he raised both hands in jubtion and kicked


    his legs nonchntly in the water.


    "Come at me, all of you!"

 Chapter 467: The Border

    Chapter 467: The Border


    ?


    The Border.


    Several decades ago, the leaders of the Central ins came together to create an impregnable iron wall to barricade the western border of the Central ins.


    This was an emergency situation after the disaster in the continent of Stelia broke out and it was discovered that monsters were leaking out of the sea.


    Several teams of drifters were sent to quell the rising disaster, but none of them got past the sea.


    Not with the serpentine disaster or the enormous beast of the ocean. No one got as far as the middle of the sea.


    It was difficult for ships to pass through, and even sometimes airships were not safe. The thought of having such powerful monsters creep up on the border of the Central ins unexpectedly one day paled many in their frail minds.


    Then Rughsbourgh came up with the idea of the Protection Wall. Several leaders bought the idea immediately, and with the intentional resources of kingdoms, the wall rose in no time. It was a dark fortress of protection, situated in the coldest region of the Central ins. Although technologists proposed that the atmospheric condition of the western border was an unnatural phenomenon caused by the high rate of discharge of atmospheric essence because of the presence of monsters-and the northern border should naturally be the coldest.


    Of course, the Central ins satfortably in the middle of all other three continents and could be called the western world of this epoch.


    In the border wall, there was nothing out of the ordinary going on. Drifters were sent to this ce by the government, noble families, and kingdoms.


    Oftentimes, those drifters saw being sent to the mouth of disaster, such as this one, as a worse punishment than death.


    But even so, being a protector carried an amazing level of recognition and respect, because they are seen as the guardians protecting the continent from the monsters of the dark continent.


    However, within the walls, they undergo rigorous training and intermittent missions to the sea in order to subdue monsters that somehow find themselves offshore.


    And sometimes, this subjugation could tend to be so daunting that they have to follow the monster into the ocean. Many lose their lives more often than not.


    And a slight mistake by a captain could be extremely costly.


    For the past two days, the borders have been especially busy.


    Not because there was an influx of monsters as usual, no. But because of an influx of humans... students.


    Students that were lost for ages.


    A ship suddenly arrived at the shore, somehow managing to get past the sea in shambles. The aquatic fortress had managed to scale past the vast sea while enduring the damage of


    monsters.


    Its metallic body was wickedly scratched, metal tes peeling off on several parts of its body. In corners, arge dent that could only have been caused by monsters of incredible sizes could be seen.


    It was a miracle that it had managed toe this far. And a factor of such a miracle was no less than its enormous size and body.


    The obvious logo of the Luinngard Empire had been eaten off and scratched by monsters such that it was unrecognizable.


    Immediately, this vessel of salvation started pulling towards the shore; several squads of protectors prepared for arge-scale subjugation operation.


    To their surprise, humans began toe down from the ship.


    Everyone was shocked until a certain protector screamed the name of his sister who had left for the academy over seven years ago.


    Abandoning all reason, he rushed and hugged her. Everyone''s eyes widened and frowned with confusion.


    What exactly was going on?


    It was slow and strange at first, but the people were then paid attention to and cared for. As they arrived at the border fortress, news began to spread amongst the protectors themselves. This caused a certain one of them to go crazy, shouting as he searched the crowd of people that were brought to the border to be cared for-


    "Northern! Northern! Northern!"


    There was no one that did not raise their head at the mention of the name, because the name in and of itself was kind of legendary.


    Was it the feat of single-handedly taking down a tier five rift?


    Or the horror of Brimfield estate?


    The master of the vicious Night Terror, and the savior to many that night.


    Ellis couldn''t help but rush to the dark-haired man with a scar over his face, crying


    desperately for Northern.


    Not just Ellis, across the two nights, several people woulde and tell him strange things about this person, his own son.


    Shin, hearing these praises of some sort, felt weird. He didn''t even know what to expect.


    His son? Or an absolute stranger?


    The stories that were told of him informed of an entirely different and grown man. Almost a hero.


    Sadly, some had other things to say that painted him quite vicious, that showed that as much as many respected him, many more feared him for the power he wielded.


    Even the oldest man amongst them.


    A lot of things have happened since Northern stepped out to go to the academy. And standing at the top of the wall, staring at the surface of the ocean, Shin couldn''t help but regret the day he decided to let Northern attend that damned ce.


    He leaned on the metallic trail of the wall and sighed. Right there, arade came to him and tapped his shoulder sympathetically.


    Shin rubbed his hands together, each breath came out with a smoke from his mouth; their uniforms consisted of thick clothes that protected them against the intense cold.


    But this night, he felt awfully coldpared to other nights. Perhaps, he was tense and


    scared.


    A lot of them have returned and his son is not here yet. Several things ran across his mind as he


    stood there.


    The man standing next to him suddenly shivered.


    "Oh shit. Why the heck is it so cold this night?"


    Shin raised a brow and stood up, saying, "I thought it was just me." He narrowed his eyes


    towards the ocean, immediately noticing the intense fog.


    It was so intense that it was impossible to see the ocean at all.


    Shin frowned darkly. "Ansene, something is wrong. Alert the Commander. Something is


    definitely wrong!"


    Ansene saw the urgency in Shin''s eyes and immediately strode across the surface of the wall, entering a tower and finding his way down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shin, by the way, stood at the wall, keenly inspecting the sea, forcing his eyes to see through.


    Suddenly, a pir of mes erupted out of nowhere, causing the entire foundation of the


    fortress to tremble.


    Shin''s frown got darker. He looked to his left and right then closed his eyes.


    A veryrge bird, a raven, appeared above his head, spreading its wings all the way over him


    and oozing with an almost liquid skin.


    The bird''s eyes were as red as Shin''s. It flew forward into the thick fog to see exactly what was going on while Shin patiently waited on the surface of the wall.


    A few momentster, his eyes suddenly widened.


    He could see a cacophony of monsters crowding the surface of the ocean. They were so numerous that it was hard to even see the water.


    And all of them were desperate for one single person who was viciously fighting for his life, destroying the monsters with a level of ease.


    Taking a closer look at the person with his familiar''s eyes, the guy looked like he knew what he was doing but the numbers were outrageous.


    However, what Shin couldn''t help but notice almost btedly was the white hair. It was dirty and not what he remembered of his son''s snow-white hair and wless skin.


    But a moment''s nce, where he was permitted to see Northern''s face, immediately


    informed him.


    Such that before Shin could tell, his legs had leaped off the wall of the fortress.

 Chapter 468: Welcome Back

    Chapter 468: Wee Back


    ?


    Shin found himself leaping into the air. He sprang off the top of the wall, into the bright sky, flying over an enormous distance in a single leap while drawing his sword.


    As his leap reached its crescendo, he muttered, "Kageyama Sword Arts, Form One, Dark Raven."


    Shin twisted his body in the air as he descended. A ck aura like speckled smoke oozed off his sword and shrouded his entire body, forming the visage of an enormous raven of darkness -as he descended on the sea.


    His collision with the surface of the sea caused a mighty uproar and explosion. The impact sent waves crashing outward, a violent surge that swallowed the surrounding sea.


    Shin emerged from the chaos, standing atop the water''s surface, the dark aura still swirling around him like a protective shroud.


    He scanned around with heightened senses. The part he hadnded on wasn''t the exact ce Northern was located, but he still had eyes on him, so he knew the path to his son.


    However, he seemed to have attracted the attention of several monsters, as more now swam to him with furious speed.


    Shin frowned furiously, tightening his grip on the hilt of his sword.


    He could feel the raw energy crackling in the air, the impatience and anger coursing through him.


    With a swift motion, he dashed forward, his dark essence forming an aura around him, flickering like a dying me before reigniting.


    As he approached the first monster, he leaped again, this time slicing downward with precise fury. "Form Two, Distortion."


    A burst of speed propelled him through the air, and he became a blur, a streak of darkness that cut through the water''s surface.


    The monster reared back, but it was toote.


    Shin''s sword met its flesh, and a shockwave erupted, sending splinters of scales flying.


    The creature roared in agony, thrashing as it plunged back into the depths.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But there was no time to revel in his victory.


    From the depths, more monsters emerged-smaller but swarming like a cloud of locusts, their teeth bared and eyes aze with fury.


    Shin gritted his teeth. At a time like this, only one thought settled in his mind: ''Northern.''


    And focusing on that single thought fueled his resolve with adrenaline.


    He spun, a whirlwind of dark energy and ferocity, his sword carving through the air.


    Each strike summoned shadows that danced around him, striking down the approaching horde.


    "Form Three, Night Hawk."


    A flurry of raven-like silhouettes shot from his de, each one piercing through the monsters, leaving trails of darkness in their wake.


    The sea churned with the chaos of battle, the cries of the creatures echoing against the sky.


    With each sh, each swing of his sword, Shin smartly carved the path towards his son, mercilessly destroying the monsters with intense focus, revealing all his cards.


    He was fighting with a different intensity than he usually would. The air that surrounded him was stern and grim.


    Soon, a squad of protectors began to reach the seashore.


    Some of them paused and stared in awe as they watched Shin singlehandedly cleave a storm of monsters while in the water.


    The water was at his knee level, which should even slow his movement to a reasonable extent.


    However, Shin did not look bothered or slowed.


    Perhaps he was slowed, which was why it was possible for them to see his ominously beautiful sword art.


    One of them had even said, "I have never seen him so... serious."


    "He''s amazing!"


    Shin had been known during his first and now second service on the border as an extremely jovial person.


    While the squad captains felt there was a secretive air around him, the notion was always dismissed most of the time because he was really too stupid.


    Which was why seeing him now had several soldiers stuck in a fog of their own minds, wondering, ''Is this really Shin?''


    Arge scaled reptile surged toward Shin, its massive form slicing through the water with terrifying speed.


    As it reached, it unleashed a deafening roar that echoed across the sea, sending a palpable shiver through the air.


    Its enormous maw opened wide, revealing rows of jagged teeth glistening like sharpened obsidian, poised to engulf him whole.


    They all froze in fear while Shin''s instincts had immediately kicked in.


    He could see the monstrous jaws descending, a shadow eclipsing the sun. Time seemed to slow as he calcted his next move.


    "Form Four, Abyssal Strike!" he shouted, channeling his energy into his de.


    The dark aura surrounding him intensified, swirling like a storm as he prepared to meet the monster''s onught.


    As it lunged, Shin pivoted on his heel, the water sshing as he dodged to the side with a grace that belied his size.


    He felt the rush of water as the monster''s jaws snapped shut mere inches from him, the force creating a tidal wave that crashed around him.


    Seizing the moment, he spun back toward the beast, his sword glinting with dark energy.


    With a powerful leap, heunched himself off the surface of the water, aiming directly for the monster''s exposed back.


    "Raven''s Embrace!"


    He descended like a meteor, his de aimed for the thick, armored scales.


    The moment his sword connected, a shockwave rippled through the air, and the monster


    howled in pain, its body writhing beneath him.


    But it was relentless. It thrashed wildly, trying to throw him off.


    Giant fins whipped through the water, creating whirlpools that threatened to drag him under.


    Shin gritted his teeth, anchoring himself with sheer willpower.


    With a surge of determination, he unleashed a series of rapid strikes, each blow resonating


    with dark essence.


    The monster recoiled, its scales cracking under the relentless assault.


    While the others watched him doggedly deal with the monster, such battle strength,


    composure, and intelligence-his skills spoke for him.


    This was definitely no battle amateur! Shin was obviously a legend!


    Shin let out a guttural roar, channeling all his power into one final attack.


    He rose high into the air, the dark aura coalescing around him, forming a massive raven that


    mirrored his movements.


    "Dark Raven''s Fury!"


    He descended with blinding speed, the raven''s form striking at the heart of the monster.


    The impact sent a shockwave rippling across the sea and the shore-the protectors had to shield themselves from the waves of the sea and intense breeze as the creature let out a final, agonized roar before sinking back beneath the waves, defeated.


    As silence fell over the battlefield, Shinnded gracefully on the water, breathing heavily.


    He turned to continue on the path of the water but suddenly noticed through the eyes of the


    raven that the boy fighting in the water was gone.


    ''Damn it! I was too focused, I didn''t see...'' He gritted his teeth in pain.


    He tried controlling the raven to search around but suddenly froze.


    Heartbeatster, trembling, Shin turned to his back, towards the shore of the sea.


    Three meters away from him, a white-haired boy with sparkling, beautiful blue eyes was


    walking towards him with a pale smile.


    "Fath-"


    Northern did not get toplete the word before Shin rushed forward and pulled him into his


    warm embrace-despite the cold air.


    He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes, a tear dropping from his left eye.


    "I''m back, Dad..."


    Shin hugged even tighter, pressing his lips as he lingered for more than a moment, after


    which he responded with a trembling voice.


    "Wee back."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    With this, I havee to the end of volume two and will immediately start volume threw.


    I honestly need to thank you guys. I was able to reach yet another milestone because of you


    all. I promise not to disappoint your expectations as the story goes forward. Thank you for always voting for me. And please keep voting for me.


    If you have not started voting power stones and golden tickets, its never toote to start


    because your golden tickets and power stones is how this book gets more exposure chances.


    Thank you. I love you guys. No home.

 Chapter 469: Brewing Riot [Part 1]

    Chapter 469: Brewing Riot [Part 1]


    ?


    Shin stood by the doorway in the quite broad but dark hallway of the border quarters. It was an emergency shelter that was prepared for the survivors that showed up at the seashore until they were sent to the Central ins.


    He didn''t know the details, but the Commander and higher authorities were working on certain formalities.


    Just like him and the guy that met his sister after so long, there were several families that had been looking for their sons or daughters.


    This petition over the months had caused an uproar, subtly stirring a discord, one that should have erupted years ago.


    But of course, it was the former principal academy that was at the end of these strange happenings. And he is nowhere to be found!


    The academy principal had taken to the media to speak on how he had known nothing about it. Several families didn''t buy it, but in the end, the whole issue just kept brewing on a lower level than expected.


    Either the families had something stopping them from going nuts on the academy, or they also, like him, had realized that there is almost nothing they can do to the academy on their own.


    Hence everything has sort of been under a subtle control. And now that they were back, the Protectors were required to go through certain formalities through the governments. Which would further inform them of the next course of action.


    Of course, if Shin wanted to be a part of this whole formality process and know what exactly they were doing, it wouldn''t prove to be a difficult matter.


    He was one of the most respected old protectors here whose skills hadn''t died down a bit even after over a decade of being away.


    Well, they did see for themselves.


    Shin looked up, a tensed and sad frownying upon his light sharp brows. His face was rough, stubbles of beard consuming his chin and jaw.


    He looked like he had been doing nothing but fighting monsters for a while now; his face carried an ambience of concerning emptiness.


    A step from the right side of the hall echoed as it drew closer to him.


    "Shin. You should get some rest," Ansene, a brown-haired man with rxed facial features, said to Shin as he approached.


    Shin looked at him indifferently for a moment and averted his gaze. He lingered for a moment before speaking.


    "You don''t understand, Ans. You don''t understand."


    Ansene frowned a little bit, staring at Shin before he responded with a stern tone.


    "Yes, indeed, I don''t understand. But what I do understand is that it''s been over fifteen hours, and you have been standing here since the medic attended to him."


    Shin sighed, "Alright, I will rest. Let me just stay a bit more and guard him, okay?"


    Ansene shook his head in disagreement, "Like I don''t know you, sir? No, no, I want you to go get some rest now."


    He observed Shin''s demeanor for a moment and added after a sigh.


    "Okay, how about I guard him instead while you rest your body. Then you cane back after you have fully rested."


    Shin stared at Ansene, a little puzzled and hesitant. He opened his mouth a little bit, "But there''s really no need for you to, Ans. I am fine. Really."


    The brown-haired man, with a hearty smile on his easygoing face, nodded his head and reinforced his request to Shin.


    "Please, Shin. Let me do this for you; many of us owe our lives to you. I can''t count how many times in thest six months that you have saved mine or many others'' lives. We''d do anything for you."


    Shin gave him a prolonged gaze, and the smile on his face did not waver, showing that he was seriously going to keep insisting.


    They were probably going to keep going in circles if Shin did not give in.


    With a sigh, "Alright. Okay. I''ll go get some rest. Please, the moment he wakes up, send a message to me," Shin''s voice reinforced.


    Ansene smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, yes, I''ve got you. Please get some rest; all is fine on this end."


    Shin walked purposefully out of the hallway, almost as if he was in a hurry to go to sleep and wake up.


    There was so much on his mind; his shoulders and feet felt heavy, his muscles ached. It had been a very long while since he decided to use his family sword art.


    And he did it without hesitation too...


    Shin looked down for a moment; a lot was obviously on his mind even as he walked out of the building, treading the snow to the next block where the protectors were cramped in temporarily.


    But before he entered the building, a young protector jogged towards him and stopped with a salute: cing his left hand on his chest alongside a slight raise and return of his right leg.


    Shin turned, managing a small but unintentionally pale smile, "How may I help, Sergeant Havant?"


    The young protector went silent, surprised by how Shin remembered his name.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Btedly remembering that he hade here to deliver something, he started to talk but stuttered his first few words.


    "Uhm, sir, t-the cmander has requested your presence."


    ''Just as I suspected.''


    The moment he saw the guying, he had in fact thought that the Commander was probably the one calling him.


    Because no one around here bothers him. And at times when the Commander wanted him around, he would personallye to his quarters to drink and talk.


    They were old friends from over a decade ago, after all.


    Shin swallowed and said politely.


    "Okay. Lead the way, Sergeant."


    The Sergeant noticed that Shin had a stern face today; usually, he was always jovial and walking with a smile, making it hard for people to really tell what was going on in his mind.


    ''He looks like he is always happy, but squad captain said he had lost his son too,'' the sergeant thought as he escorted Shin to another block.


    It was a much bigger fortress of metal, thrown to the rightward edge of the wall-a ce that buzzed with military activities, situated with several offices, artilleries, and training halls.


    After a while, Shin and Sergeant Havant entered the building.

 Chapter 470: Brewing Riot [Part 2]

    Chapter 470: Brewing Riot [Part 2]


    ?


    Immediately as Shin entered the metal fortress, his ears were greeted by the nging of metal and the rhythmic sound of drills, mingling with the distant thud of artillery testing and the sharp bark of orders.


    The structure itself loomedrge, an intimidating monolith of steel and concrete, its exterior marked by the relentless pace of military efficiency.


    The air inside was filled with the tang of oil and metal, punctuated by the whirring of machines and the distant rumble of tanks rolling across the yard.


    The interior was a hive of activity: protectors in uniform moved with purpose, their boots echoing on the polished floors.


    Offices lined the long corridors, each door marked with the rank and title of the upants within.


    The walls were bare, save for the asional motivational poster or a map detailing current or past sea subjugation operations.


    Shin passed by a bustling mess hall, filled with the tter of trays and the low hum of


    conversation, and a training hall where recruit protectors were put through their paces, sweat and shouts filling the air.


    The heart of the fortress was the Commander''s meeting room, set deep within the structure, away from the noise and distractions.


    As Shin neared it, the atmosphere grew more subdued, the chatter of the troops giving way to the quiet efficiency of the officers.


    The room itself was guarded by a pair of imposing protectors, their presence a clear reminder of the importance of whaty beyond.


    They recognized and ced their hands on their chest as Shin approached.


    Shin responded with his right hand on his chest, after which they pushed the heavy steel door open for him.


    This was not his first time in the Commander''s office, but every time he stepped into the ce, the air of authority andmand was ever domineering.


    The room was spacious but stark, dominated by a long, polished metal table that reflected the cool, harsh light from the overheadmps.


    Around the table, high-backed chairs were arranged in a precise, orderly manner, each one tailored to the rank of the officer it hosted-right now, they were filled with unfamiliar faces, most of which were young and roughened.


    ''The returnees?''


    Shin had to take a brief pause at the shock of the people inside the Commander''s office.


    At the far end of the room, arge digital screen that usually disyed tactical maps was nk white.


    The Commander looked at Shin from his seat at the head of the table and weed him with a warm smile, quite befitting of his wrinkled face.


    "Shin. We were waiting for you, please have a seat."


    Before Shin could have a seat, someone suddenly rushed to him before any of the soldiers could react.


    The frail-looking, ck-haired boy with timid eyes bowed ny degrees to Shin, shouting his greetings.


    "I heard you are Northern''s father! Nice to meet you, sir! I am Northern''s friend!! My name is Ellis, and I am the only friend he has. Please let no one else deceive you. I am the only friend Northern has."


    He was almost frowning at the end of his statement.


    Shin, confused and not exactly sure how to respond to this, let out an awkward smile.


    "Oh, ah ah, nice to meet you Ellis. Thank you for being Northern''s friend."


    "And me too!"


    Shin''s eyes drifted to the dark-skinneddy that suddenly shot up from her seat.


    "We were not close enough to be called friends, but I really respect him!"


    Shin raised a brow, ''Respect? Northern?''


    Ate smiled proudly and also looked into his eyes-not standing up though.


    "Well, you did raise him to be a real pain in the ass, but I can tell he grew up with lots of love from his parents. His resilience and determination toe back to his mother and father is what brought us this far... of course, not only his..." her voice went a little bit somber. Shin didn''t know how to take this; a lot of emotions were mixing up inside of him.


    ''His resilience and determination toe back to his mother and father...''


    That part especially rang in his head and made his chest churn with heartbreak. "Your son is a strong man," the old man amongst them said with a small nod of approval.


    The atmosphere in the room seemed really ted as they all sang praises of his son. And Shin just found it unbelievable; his mind couldn''t help but question what exactly Northern had done. And his heart broke at every word that concerned his mother.


    Finally, the Commander''s voice broke in, "Please, we will love to save time. I have called Shin because while he might not be a sanctioned officer, he is as important as every officer seated at this table. Does anyone have an objection to his presence?"


    The officers all seated on the left side of the table shook their heads.


    Then the Commander looked at Shin and with a face gesture, presented him the single seat at the end of the officers'' row.


    Shin settled down, calmly observing every other person in the room.


    The returnees were seated opposite the officers; some were even standing behind. They looked different, barbaric if he''d say, but there was an undoubtable air of power and intelligence wafting across every single one of them.


    Some, more obvious than others.


    He could already instantly make out the key figures.


    ''The brte-haireddy, the vermilion-haireddy, the old man, the green-haired boy, the blonde-haired boy too...'' His thoughts trailed away but suddenly came back.


    ''The old man, I''ve seen him before...'' he narrowed his eyes for a second.


    The Commander''s voice interrupted before Shin could think any further.


    "We were talking about some certain things. They have shared their experiences in brief as to how they ended up on the dark continent, and I havepiled a detailed report to the government. The government themselves say they will start aprehensive investigation of what this matter truly is about, and no one will be spared."


    The Commander paused, riding an authoritative look across everyone in the room before he continued.


    "But today, I have arranged this meeting so that we together as the Protectors of the Border can make a decision as one, as regards the optimal route of safety for these guys."


    Ate''s voice interrupted; she started with a soft scoff then said, "Not to be rude or anything Commander. It is quite naive of you to say ''optimal route of safety'' for us, who have spent the past few months, perhaps years? In the darkest heart of monster and rift-infested


    continent."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 471: Brewing Riot [Part 3]

    Chapter 471: Brewing Riot [Part 3]


    ?


    The room went dead silent immediately after Ate spoke.


    She leaned back in her chair and unapologetically added,


    "I''m not sorry that I sound cocky. It is just the naked truth. I understand that you guys wish to proceed with our best interest at heart, but you see, we really do not care about all of that."


    The Commander stared nkly at her for a moment; it was incredibly difficult to tell what he was thinking, whether he was pissed off by her tone of speech or he simply found it amusing.


    Either way, a ghostly smile was stuck on his face.


    Gilbert also added after Ate,


    "What Ate is saying is true. She was a Master in the Central ins. In fact, she had hit a wall, with the growing dangers of rifts, and the recent one had just taken her eyes. She was very skeptical of going back into rifts, which was why I invited her to be a temporary instructor at the public academy.


    "Frankly speaking, Ate was formidable already, a force of strength to reckon with. Then we entered the dark continent."


    He paused to breathe before continuing, "Seated before you right now, Ate is a Sage. And more than being a Sage, the amount of fortitude that this disaster has built in us is what makes us first the strongest set of drifters that will exist in this era."


    The Commander nced at Gilbert, surprised. He wanted to talk but suppressed it, diving first into his thoughts.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, a voice rose from the officers with furious intensity.


    "How insolent of you to lie before themander in such a manner!"


    "A lie?" Gilbert inquired rhetorically. He chuckled dismissively and said, "No sir. While I may be sorry for our tone and manner of speech, this isn''t a lie."


    The Commander ced his hands on the table, locking his fingers. He turned his head to Gilbert and finally spoke.


    "It is no news that once one advances to be a Master, proceeding forward bes incredibly hard. First of all, one needed to challenge rifts for a definite and much quicker soul advancement. And it is no news that getting a rift is hard.


    "The appearance rate of rifts has slowed; nomon person can just decide to enter the already avable ones or even the ones that manage to appear. Government and kingdoms im all territories, making it difficult for drifters of mundane status to enter."


    He looked at them seriously as he continued.


    "Let''s even say one does get ess to a rift, and eventually bes a Savant. The journey bes much harder. It''s estimated if a Master is challenging between tier one and tier three rifts every day, it''ll take two years for them to be a Savant."


    He went silent for a couple of beats, intensely looking at Gilbert, Ate, and the others.


    "And now, you im that thisdy has achieved that in just the space of thirteen months? I''m sorry, you present quite a difficult argument to believe. It makes no sense."


    Ate nodded, "If I was in your shoes, I''d say the same thing. I only just became a Sage recently, after all." She smirked.


    "We are not asking that you believe us. We are saying for your good not to underestimate us," Gilbert contributed.


    Ate moved her eyes to Shin, who was seated towards the end; she spent almost a second before adding,


    "Most especially the white-haired kid... he''s a vicious monster."


    Once again, Shin found himself in a pool of confusing questions, not even sure what to expect or what his son could have be.


    The Commander observed both spokespersons in the room, nodded peacefully, and said, "Alright. I will keep in mind your warning."


    He opened a couple of filed papers in front of him as he started the subject of discussion as to why they are gathered here.


    "Wepiled the brief testimonies received by you all, and they have demanded that you guys should be sent secretly to the base."


    After bringing out the paper, he looked at all of them, saying,


    "I am not even supposed to be having this conversation with all of you. All I was supposed to do was probably put you all in an automated chariot that looks to be a cargo transporter and deliver you all to the government. And Davon knows what the heck they will do or demand from you lot.


    "But you all have gone through your fair share of suffering. I don''t know, I can''t even imagine what it would have been like, which is why I don''t think I should be involving myself anyway in this. The government is sounding shady, and I don''t want to be an agent of hate to any of you."


    Gilbert looked at themander andmented, "You are a good man."


    He let out a chuckle, "Please, please do not overestimate me." He looked towards Shin, "I''m only doing this for my friend whom I owe my life."


    "Seven months ago, you came to the border to be a protector again. You said you needed no pay, you needed no official sanction, you just want to be here when your son returns from the Dark continent. You fought furiously to protect every protector here. Shin, you were our own protector.


    "Although I know about your selfless and crude attempt to sail away on the surface of the ocean with rescue boats, which would have caused your death, which was why I put heavy security on them. But I wasn''t blind to your suffering. I don''t know what happened to your family; I have never seen you this broken. Damn, you were the highlight of this border back in the days, a clown that made our lives here less difficult with his jokes."


    Shin chuckled awkwardly.


    "I would rather die than transport your son to those distrustful tfoots."


    The Commander then nced around at everyone.


    "And if I''ll be doing Shin this favor, that means I''ll be doing all of you the same favor."


    He sighed before continuing.


    "We have very limited ways to help you, and we advise that you all do not travel together. We will report to the government that you all overpowered the entire base and fled."


    "Wouldn''t that cause problems for you?" Gilbert asked in concern.


    "You need not worry about that. Something phenomenal has happened; your return will break the continent. The government knows this too, which is why they are trying to secure you guys. We will be the least they can afford to worry about.


    "Besides, I have a feeling the use of us protectors is nearing an end."


    He looked at his officers, "Does anyone have an objection to what I just said?"


    They all shook their heads,posed with stark respect for theirmander.


    "Shin?" he called.


    Shin immediately got up, still surprised and touched by all the Commander had said. He saluted with all his heart and bowed deeply, his voice quaking as he said:


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you very much, sir! I am indebted to you."


    The Commander smiled in satisfaction, leaning back in his chair as he replied, "Don''t be indebted to us, Shin. This is everyone of us collectively paying our debts to you. So take your son and fix your family."

 Chapter 472: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 1]

    Chapter 472: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern, after a long, satisfying sleep, opened his eyes. All his body felt numb but in a good way. He stretched with a stifled groan and then sat back in the bed, closing his eyes for a


    moment as he observed his environment.


    His spatial awareness had grown significantly since thest evolution of soul eyes, making it be Spectra Vision.


    Northern could now be increasingly aware of an environment up to a thousand meters.


    From the number of structures to the length of the metallic wall that shielded the borders from the sea and its monsters, to the point where the snow stopped, mysteriously giving way to the tropical forest thaty beyond.


    He could pinpoint, detail to detail, every single animate and inanimate thing all around him. And because he could do so, he could also tell that none of them posed a significant threat to him. Almost by instinct, he had used his spatial awareness to determine that fact.


    If there was a person that he needed to be worried about, he wanted to make sure he had a way to deal with it before proceeding to step out of this ce.


    After he had confirmed that he was fine, all of them were more or less weaker than he was regardless of their soul ranksrades of the dark continent included.


    Northern summoned his profile and inspected how much he had gained from the sea expedition.


    Name: Northern Longguard


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Child of Void], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread], [mes of Chaos], [Seed Of Void]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    Void Summons: [6/100]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Talent Fragments: [2988/3000]


    [Copied Talents]: [2/3]


    [Owned Talents]: [3]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [8/11]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Death re] and 11 others.


    Northern looked down at the number of talent fragments he had gained.


    ''I''m so close to bing a Master!''


    He didn''t need to think too much about it. He closed his eyes and dove into the Limitless Void with his body.


    Getting there, he immediately called Night Terror and ck Mamba, who just flew to his front from dark corners.


    They had sustained a significant amount of injuries but were healing fast.


    Northern observed both his best summons for a while, then he averted his eyes and chanted two words.


    "Multiple Cloning"


    Immediately, over a hundred clones appeared, filling the center space of the Void Pce. Northern then looked at Night Terror and ck Mamba as hemanded.


    "I will create a rift above the water. I want you to lead these clones outside. All the monsters we manage to kill, they must harvest all the cores while you two fight till I ask you to stop." Soul summons absorbed soul to grow; when they be Void summons, they grow a vivid connection to Northern and be more interwoven with the Void.


    They still need souls to grow, but just like Northern''s coreless soul had the ability to break down the Talents of in targets into fragments for his own growth.


    They also could break down Talents of in targets as fragments for their master''s soul. Hence the reason that Northern had given them this task.


    ''I should be able to be a Master before stepping outside that room.''


    Northern swiped his hand down on the space in front of him-it was as if he was tearing the space with dimensional scissors.


    ckness rippled in the depth of the torn fabric of space. Without hesitation, Night Terror and ck Mamba led the clones into the rift and fell right in the middle of the ocean.


    While Northern withdrew himself out of the ocean and waited for his Talent fragments to get full.


    He looked at his profile again while doing so. And btedly observed that he had left one copy talent slot unupied.


    At that point, Northern thought of sending one of the Void shadows to observe, but he thought about the cost of the talent too.


    ''Copying a paragon''s talent really should be enough constion for me... I have seven talent abilities, each one is extremely overpowered. I haven''t even begun to explore the abilities of my true name, which I suspect is a different pattern of strength from what I have represented so far...''


    Northern continued to stare down on the panel while his thoughts proceeded.


    ''...while I feel tempted to pardon myself and let this go, I don''t want this to be a habit. I need to build a structure for talent consumption. My soul growth will obviously take time, but I can at leastpensate for that with talent evolution...''


    His thoughts went silent as he dove deeper for a second, utterly confused about how to go about it.


    ''Let''s try to break down my need for talent fragments first, in the order of their importance.'' Northern used his fingers as he continued, ''Number one is soul growth. I need an enormous amount of talent fragments for that. Soul growth is the most important and requires more talent fragments.''


    ''The next is copying talents; that one is a little bit versatile and depends heavily on the kind of talent I''m copying. But it''s also very important because I need to fill the slots before progressing to the next rank. The amount of talent fragments at least shouldn''t be concerning... except I''m shooting for extremely high ones, which I believe I''ll have to specially save for...''


    He tapped his forehead with his index finger as he continued to think.


    ''Next will be the evolution of my own talents. Which can prove to be the most daunting of tasks. It might not be as expensive, but I have to make decisions based on the path of strength that I want to take. As clear as I make it sound, I have no idea what to do in that regard...''


    Northern drove all his hands into his hair in frustration and lowered for a minute.


    This situation made him remember how helpless he was when he first entered the dark


    Continent...


    ''That crappacious rift''


    But he hade a long way from that time, had progressed tremendously from that Walker


    that he was.


    Now on the verge of bing a Master. His pride was not even in the progression in rank but rather in his repertoire of abilities.


    He was a Nomad, and he stood his ground against a Paragon; they were almost revered as gods. And he fought one and survived.


    That alone was enough achievement for his name to be carved in the hall of fame of his


    continent. If his country heard, they''d give him nobility on a tter of gold, perhaps beg him


    to be a Duke even.


    ''The next daunting task is the growth of my Void summons and converting soul summons to Void summons.''

 Chapter 473: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 2]

    Chapter 473: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern, as he was about to deliberate on his next course of nning, suddenly paused.


    His expression was stiff, his face contorting like he had just found out he had eaten something bad.


    Northern''s brows furrowed together in a detrimental realization of what hade for him. He knew what this was.


    ''Soul wrenching transformation. I dread it...''


    His talent wasplete, and he was due.


    The system appeared before his eyes, confirming his thoughts.


    [You have reached 3,000 talent fragments]


    [Your soul is evolving...]


    Rumble!


    The entire room that Northern was staying in began to crack. Northern quickly nced up, worried as to why the entire building suddenly felt like it was being threatened, and coincidentally at a moment when he was going to be vulnerable.


    He tried to escape physically into the Limitless Void, but it was futile. He wouldn''t move; it was like the entry point to the Limitless Void was suddenly unstable.


    Each time he tried, his body glitched, and soon he gave up, falling to his knees as pain traveled across his entire body.


    His muscles felt like they were being beaten and battered by an iron rod; his bones ached like they were forcibly stretching to something else.


    In a matter of minutes, Northern began to sweat.


    ''Hell! This is Hell!''


    He stifled his pain, groaned, and cried internally as the pain of evolution continued.


    Shin stood up from his single bed. He had managed to get a few hours'' rest after the meeting with the Commander, but there were a couple of things that still bothered him heavily.


    Most of which had to do with the kind of person Northern had be.


    After the meeting, several of the returnees came to him, still thanking him for raising Northern. He hadn''t really considered it as a great deed.


    In fact, Northern was so brilliant and easily digested knowledge at a young age that they deliberately hid a lot from him due to the fear of a bothersome fate-a decision Eisha had made, perhaps out of selfishness.


    Because Northern''s true identity bothered her so much in the days of their beginning with him.


    Shin at a point felt like she was trying to make him herspletely.


    He was a sauce that sweetened their lives, and raising him had indeed been an act of pride.


    At the same time, it is Northern! A reckless, sometimes dumb kid that somehow has taken after him. Shin dreaded that part of his personality.


    Northern was like a mixture of both of them. Sometimes innocently naive and dumb like him, other times kind-hearted and mean like his mother.


    But overall, he felt like the praises were too good to be real.


    ''I guess I will know when I meet him...'' A short-lived chuckle creased his tired face.


    After which he stood up, about to leave his room when he suddenly stopped with squinted eyes.


    He looked around the ceiling of his quarters; there was a subtle vibration that could go unnoticed but not with the likes of him around.


    He closed his eyes and slowly raised his feet from the ground a little bit, then ced them on the ground again.


    He frowned at that moment and pushed the door open, brisking through the passageway.


    Protectors were here and there in casual clothing, doing their daily mundane chores.


    The passageway was wide, and people had segments of space that they filled with their personal materials, adding a rural ambiance to the space.


    Each time Shin passed, the ones that were outside would stand straight inposure-it was a way to greet a respected one when they were not in uniform.


    Shin walked past hurriedly with a frown on his face; he wasn''t exactly puzzled as to why they were not noticing the soft tremble of the ground.


    The truth was that the kinds of drifters that were sent to the border to be protectors were the kind that had been rendered useless by their families.


    Some even used it as a means of punishment for their child. That was Shin''s case, in fact.


    Of course, along the line, he made a life for himself in this ce.


    They were good; with enough guidance and training, they were useful in battle, but when true danger lurked, it was always up to the captains and officers to save the day.


    The others were basically useless!


    Shin finally reached outside the building. He stopped and looked down at his feet; his eyes narrowed. The vibration was still there, still subtle.


    ''What is wrong?'' he wondered.


    He then raised his head to examine his surroundings,stly setting his eyes on the building structure that had been designated to the returnees.


    Shin observed lights within the dark windows of the hall, which he suspected as someone or a group of people deliberately putting on the crystal-generated illumination that was installed


    in the building.


    ''Did they also notice?''


    If they did, then they certainly are no joke. Because certainly, none of the protectors have so


    far.


    Shin breathed for a second and then proceeded to go to the building, mostly worried because his son was there.


    As Shin brisked towards the building, getting to half the distance between that building and the one he wasing from, a tremendous explosion suddenly erupted, drowning the entire atmosphere in a thunderous roar.


    The ground shook violently, and the metal walls of the building were being ripped apart by the mere force of the explosion.


    Shin had been sent tumbling by the force of the explosion even though he was quite far from


    it.


    He stood up in a hurry, eyes widened and set upon the building in front. His face slowly broke apart at the quick realization that Northern was in that building.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without a thought, he blitzed forward, recklessly forcing his way through the violent gale of


    metals.


    Smaller pieces of metal flew across him, opening small tears all over his skin-as he was wearing only a shirt-necked shirt and his uniform pants and boots.


    He didn''t care about the injuries and just pushed himself forward, groaning.


    The gale was like an invisible wall; not only was it stubbornly preventing Shin from getting


    in, it had viciously sent every single drifter in the building out by a certain distance all around it, while the structure of metal was slowly being ripped apart by it.


    Shin looked around and could see as several of them flew out of the building like weightless


    dolls.


    And then he saw Ate scream as she saved herself from the throw, twirling in the air and


    landing, her feet aze with mes.


    She screamed as her feet touched the ground.


    "It''s Northern! Something is happening to him!!"


    *


    [A/N]


    Sorry this came inte, today is my birthday and there was a lot of noise and fuss about it.


    Thanks for the constant support.

 Chapter 474: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 3]

    Chapter 474: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 3]


    ?


    As Shin heard Ate, his mind fell into ruin. He red directly at the crumbling building. The effect of the gale was so powerful that a deafening sound of metal being ripped apart reverberated in the night sky.


    They all were helpless before the incident; the more they tried to bludgeon their way into the building, the more deranged the gale was.


    It was an impervious wall of defense.


    Shin stubbornly threw himself into the building, but the raging air nonchntly stoned him out before he could even make it a single step.


    More protectors arrived as time went on, but the situation did not seem to be any better.


    Outside was filled with all the protectors and returnees, faced by a situation that they were totally helpless about.


    At least they could tell that this wasn''t just any kind of gale. Ate had informed them that something had to be going on with Northern.


    Since they couldn''t break in and didn''t want to be extreme with how they broke in because Northern was inside, they all had to wait.


    However, that wait had to be the most impatient wait Shin had ever experienced.


    Northern had no idea what was happening outside, but for sure he knew that something was going on.


    At the point where it felt like insubstantial materials of his soul were being drawn out by a strange force, the building around him started to shake heavily.


    The timing was so perfect that Northern in his subconscious quickly knew that whatever was going on with him inside was affecting his surroundings.


    Which made him utterly worried.


    But he had so much to worry about already. The pain in the entirety of his body was not getting any better.


    It was so worse that he was beginning to vomit. His legs were weak, so were his hands; in addition, his head was like parchments of his skull were being forcibly removed and refixed again.


    At some point, he became a pitiful mess, passing out in his own vomit.


    While he was conscious, his body had copsed, all his nervous system had been temporarily disrupted. He was practically a living corpse.


    Finally, after a couple of gruesome minutes:


    [Congrattions]


    [You have be a Master!]


    [Several changes have been made to your body]


    [Your body has transcended the limit of humanity and could bepared with that of an ethereal being]


    ''Wasn''t that the case before?'' Northern was angry but was too tired from all the pain; even his thinking felt dragged out.


    The system continued without a care about his thoughts.


    [Your soul has taken a more definite shape]


    [Your bond with the Void has been strengthened]


    [Attributes, Child of Void has merged with Seed Of Void]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The seed of Void has reached the Imbibition stage of development]


    [At the imbibition state, the seed of Origin will gain three abilities]


    [Void Sense], [Void Aura], [Shadow Step]


    Void Sense (Passive): [You can perceive the nothingness in all things. Your senses are heightened to detect areas of entropy or decay, and you can sense when life, light, or energy is draining from your surroundings. Your presence subtly drains life from nearby flora and


    fauna, leaving withered nts in your wake.]


    Void Aura (Passive): [A faint aura of darkness surrounds you, making the air colder and heavier around you. People near you feel an inexplicable sense of dread or emptiness. This aura grows stronger as your seed grows.]


    Shadow Step: [You can now move between shadows or areas of darkness with greater ease. While it''s not yet full teleportation, you can blur your form and move at unnatural speeds when stepping from one shadow to the next.]


    Northern''s mind was not entirely nk as the system rambled on both in words and sound. He was too tired to keep his focus, but he was clearly taking notes.


    [Certain changes are urring]


    [Chaos is causing your body to absorb some talent abilities]


    [Talent abilities will be lost after absorption]


    [Formless is taking effect in the root of your body]


    [A change is urring in your gics]


    [A change is urring in your blood]


    [A change is urring in your bones]


    [A change is urring in your muscles]


    [A change is urring in your organs]


    [Chaos Eyes is fusing with Eyes of Intent]


    At that point was the peak suffering that Northern experienced, going totally blind. Everything and everywhere was shrouded in pitch darkness, a kind of darkness he had never even experienced when he slept.


    He felt so cold and alone; at the same time, there was a dreadful sense of familiarity. Even though he was blind, he could still sense his surroundings and tell what was what-of course, the violent and impregnable gale made it very hard for even him to detect the outer part of the incident.


    The system continued:


    [Due to Formless, your body has been affected by the Void]


    [You have gained the body of a Master; however, Formless and the Void have altered it slightly, causing it to gain some coherent features]


    Just as the system spoke, Northern''s skin became paler than usual, almost as if he had been drained of all vitality.


    His blue eyes, once vibrant, darkened, reflecting a hollow depth, and faint ck lines (like cracks or tendrils) appeared under his skin, representing the Void''s initial influence. [Your endurance and stamina have increased, allowing you to survive extreme conditions such as freezing temperatures orck of oxygen for longer periods]


    [Your reflexes have been sharpened, but your body still maintains its human fragility.]


    [Formless has been integrated into your genes. You have be a true Demon of Adaptation]


    [You have sessfully be a Master]


    [Your owned talents have unlocked one more ability each]


    [Copied Talents have been transferred to Owned talents]


    [You have one free slot on copied talents]


    [One free slot costs 1,000 talent fragments]


    [You have gained +1,000 talent fragments]


    [You have be a Master; your soul has entered a stage of maturity. This stage is beginning


    to affect the Limitless Void]


    [The Limitless Void is slowly progressing to be a reality that might be able to weave its


    own space]


    [All your soul summons and Void summons are going through a stage of maturity following


    your own soul]


    [The bond between you and your soul/void summons can never be detached. No matter what!]


    Northern felt like the system was taking forever as it rambled on. He was still blind, and now more than ever, he wanted his sight back!

 Chapter 475: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 4]

    Chapter 475: The Birth Of The Strongest Master [Part 4]


    ?


    After a while, the pain subsided. The violent and impregnable gale of wind still stood strong, protecting Northern from the outside and the outside from Northern.


    He sat down cross-legged, his eyes closed while he patiently waited for his sight to return.


    He had tried to enter into the Limitless Void, but that had proved to be another futile task. This time his body didn''t even glitch; there was no slight movement.


    This caused him to powerlessly sit in the room for a while, internally scrutinizing himself.


    As the system had notified, a lot had changed about him, even many things that could be seen in his physical appearance-although he was yet to see himself.


    He continually sat there, his arms folded as he waited for whatever was going on to finish happening.


    Northern knew that the main reason why he couldn''t ess the Limitless Void was because of the change that was happening to it due to his soul maturity.


    Limitless Void never had a reality of its own. It resided in his soul and existed as an immaterial world.


    He had several times silently considered manifesting it in actual reality, but it was an impossible feat.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t think it was possible to bring a belonging of the Limitless Void to the actual reality without providing a material body for it.


    It was an essential reason as to why he needed his clones before he could bring out the soul summons.


    Which was why this news felt kind of good. Northern was specting that the change that is being wrought in the Limitless Void might cause the Soul Summon to get a body of some sort. ''And it might not happen... it''s all spection either way.''


    He raised his head up a little bit. His eyes were closed, but it was like he was observing the violent gale beyond.


    ''I guess the Void force is acting out like that because I''m in a vulnerable state. Moreover, my soul maturity should be affecting it too.''


    Void force was a concept that was tied to the Limitless Void; the Void force was certainly deemed to go through a change as the Limitless Void was going through its own change.


    ''I didn''t know bing a Master was going to be so tasking and bothersome. And I guess it''ll be more bothersome than this when I be an Ascendant.''


    Northern was well aware that these were the core stages of soul maturity. Their effect on him was bound to be magnanimous, both in pain and strength.


    It didn''t mean that the other ranks were going to be an easy bridge to cross though.


    He sighed and then finally noticed the calm in his raging soul.


    ''It''s done.''


    As he said that, the Void force rampaging outside suddenly erupted, an invisible wall that erupted straight into the sky.


    The invisibility of the wall became somewhat apparent; it was like a translucent surface.


    Everyone outsideid their eyes on it, having no idea what it was.


    The Limitless Void surrounded the building in arge circle. It was like a frozen, translucent wall of defense.


    Shin raised his head in dread as he tried to make sense of what it was.


    His face was equally as pale as every other person''s face was. The entity was so magnifying, intimidating, and divine.


    Ate, where she stood, stared with a slight frown etched on her brows. She lowered her head to look at the building, then she sensed something that made her mutter.


    "Northern... is just bing a Master?"


    As she muttered the words, Ellis and Vida, who were standing around her, heard clearly.


    Vida''s face contorted in terror. "No way," her lips trembled in fact.


    She herself had seen the things Northern could do, and she was certain that he either was a Master or a Savant; if he was a Sage, she wouldn''t even be surprised.


    But he was just bing a Master.


    This was someone she had subconsciously been chasing since day one. Someone she wanted to be like.


    But in reality, she seniored him in soul rank all the while.


    At that moment of terrible and unfair realization, she felt her hopes of ever bing strong enough to ask him for a duel shatter.


    Ellis gulped and stared with his eyes zing with mes of different emotions: respect, hope, happiness, fear.


    Finally, the Void force coalesced, withdrawing into the building. It formed an invisible frame over Northern and soon disappeared.


    Then the flying debris, which had initially stagnated in the air, all fell to the ground, singing a torturous metallic song.


    Immediately, Shin shot forward, rushing into the building and cutting through the narrow halls. The walls were scraped off; crude marks marred their surface.


    It was a wonder how the structure had managed to maintain its foundation despite the powerful force of destruction that surrounded it.


    Of course, the metallic body of the exterior was more than a mess.


    Northern was already walking by the time his father cut to the narrow hall that led to his


    room.


    He paused his steps and looked up at his father. Shin, who had cut the corner hurriedly, came to an abrupt pause.


    He sensed a death threat in the narrow hall, one that caused him to immediately stop and contemte going forward.


    Then he saw a white-haired, sickly-looking kid that looked at him and slowly continued to walk forward with his eyes closed.


    Shin frowned. The closer Northern got, the faster his heart beat. He couldn''t even pinpoint where the fear wasing from, but it made his pores rise, chills ran down his spine, and his heart felt like it had dropped to his stomach.


    As Northern came closer, he took a step back, only realizing that he had after his foot touched


    the ground. Then he thought painfully:


    ''Am I scared of my own son right now?''


    Shin was disappointed in himself. At the same time, he subconsciously tried to present to himself a ptable argument.


    There was an air around Northern as he came closer that suddenly felt chilly, and equally,


    Shin''s body suddenly felt heavier than usual.


    Northern looked at his father with a smile and said, "I''m sorry for worrying you. It seems my soul progression was a lot of hassle. I didn''t think it would be."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 476: The Drive To Kill Rughsbourgh

    Chapter 476: The Drive To Kill Rughsbourgh


    ?


    After hearing the words, Shin froze for a few seconds, not entirely sure how to respond. His mind ran helter-skelter.


    ''My son is a Master?! He has caught up with me in soul rank?! Shit, that woman wasn''t overselling what she said during the meeting.''


    Shin paled as the seconds went by; he was at least distracted from the shrewd coldness that Northern exuded.


    "Are you there, father?" Despite already knowing, Northern inquired.


    Shin raised his head to look at Northern, a slight frown falling upon his face.


    "What? You can''t..."


    Northern smiled and took the statement out of Shin''s mouth with ease.


    "Yes, I can''t see. I have temporarily been rendered blind. Sucks, but I''m sure I''ll gain sight soon. But until then, I think I''ll need you."


    Shin rushed to the opportunity, hurriedly responding, "Of course, of course, son. You should need me."


    He cautiously neared Northern and took his hands. Shin reflexively dropped Northern''s hand, looking at him with a puzzled frown.


    "What is wrong?" Northern asked, worried at how his father had reacted just now.


    "Your temperature is very cold. Very, very cold," Shin emphasized.


    Northern''s expression became confused despite his closed eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''It has something to do with my new body definitely...''


    He said to Shin, "I''m not sure what it is for now... I can only hope I regain my eyesight as fast as possible."


    Shin took his hand, silent about its coldness since he was expecting it this time around.


    With his help and guidance, Northern made it out of the building.


    As they came out, Ate, Ellis, and Vida rushed to them, showering him with all kinds of questions.


    Meanwhile, Helena stood afar, with Zephyr beside her.


    "I thought you were quite close with them."


    Helena nced at her side and focused on Northern and the people that gathered around him.


    "Well, as you said, I was... I am more of a Raven person than a Northern person."


    Zephyr smirked, "Do you hate that you are?"


    "No. Not at all. I don''t. I did regret some things I said to him, how I treated him. I was rash and judgmental, but Raven had more guts than Northern did... she was courageous in ways that he couldn''t be. Call me insane, but she''s a leader."


    "Looks to me like you''re wishing that you had been a little bit nicer to this Northern at least."


    Helena rolled her eyes, "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself anyway? You practically begged to be a part of thest match."


    Zephyr shrugged, "My achievement before earned me an audience. And there is strength in casting pride aside. Why should I be ashamed of being desperate to survive?"


    Helena sighed and turned around, "Whatever," she said as she walked away.


    Over the next couple of days, the border was quiet. A general announcement was made to the returnees atrge.


    One that mainly informed them that they were free to depart the border, on the condition that they should not reveal too much information about each other.


    After several days, a considerable amount of them had left, and a considerable amount of them was still at the border.


    A week passed; many had left, and quite a few were now remaining.


    Northern had been in special care since he awakened as a Master. The medic had been constantly going in and out of his room, which had been switched to a more privileged room in the Officers'' quarters.


    Northern oftentimes had nothing to do except sit cross-legged and try to familiarize himself with his body and his body with his environment.


    But there was little he could do when he was not moving so much and he could not see.


    His sight for the past one week in the border had beenpletely gone. He had been focusing on trying to recover it or at least discover the reason why it was like that.


    But so far, so good, there had been no reasonable progress.


    Another thing that had no reasonable progress was the air between him and Shin.


    Every time Shin entered to check up on him, it was always awkward.


    "Hey..."


    "Father..."


    "Looking sharp, uh..."


    Shin at a point wanted to beat himself up for a line like that. Looking sharp?


    It was incredibly difficult to hold a conversation with Northern, and as for Northern, it was always difficult; the air just seemed like it held so much and wanted it untouched.


    One time, he had even asked about his mother, and Shin chuckled palely. And the medics came in before Shin was able to answer.


    After that, the next time he seemed to be evading the question, which was quite offsetting. But Northern didn''t know how to tackle the issue yet.


    All he wanted to do was get back his sight first.


    A knock beat his door, distracting him from his thoughts.


    Northern raised his head slightly and answered, "Come in."


    The door opened ruggedly, and Ate marched buoyantly into his room.


    With a nonchnt shift of her foot, she dragged an ornamental stool with curved legs. Then she sat on it and stared at Northern.


    "So... any progress?"


    Northern frowned in frustration, lingering before he responded.


    "Sadly, no," his voice came with a dejected tone.


    "And you have really had no idea what could be happening?"


    Northern had told Ate and anyone who knew that he did not know what was happening because he didn''t want them to know he had ocr powers.


    And he wanted to keep it that way.


    The only suspicion he had was the fact that Chaos Eyes tried to absorb Eyes of Intent.


    That most likely would have caused someplications. But if he was right, Void had also absorbed talent abilities.


    ''I feel so messed up right now...''


    So much disorganization had happened to him, and he had no idea where to start picking up the pieces; at the same time, he felt like when he gained his sight back, other things would fall


    in ce.


    Ate looked at him for a few seconds and then spoke.


    "I came to tell you that I will be leaving tomorrow."


    Northern looked at her and smiled after a few beats.


    "Will you be meeting your family after so long?"


    Ate chuckled immediately, "Family? Really? Did you ever hear such from me?"


    Northern shrugged, "I wouldn''t be surprised if you had a daughter from a one-night stand."


    Ate narrowed her eyes, "One-night stand? I don''t know what that is, but guessing that people get daughters from it, there can''t be any good to it."


    Her voice ceased, and she shook her head dejectedly before continuing, "The one thing I hate


    the most is childbirth."


    She took another brief pause, breathing before she continued, her face contorting sternly.


    "The moment Gilbert, Myu, Ayu, and I step out of this ce, there is a high chance that Rughsbourgh will approach us."


    At the mention of the name, Northern suddenly felt all his calm spirit rise; simultaneously, he flung his eyes open out of reflex, but to his surprise, the view of the room easily manifested


    before his sight.


    Ate reared her head back in shock; she was silent and blinking for a couple of seconds


    before shemented.


    "You really must be dying to kill him..."


    Northern''s eyes gleamed with primal evil. "You have no idea."

 Chapter 477: Ocular Abilities

    Chapter 477: Ocr Abilities


    ?


    Northern''s eyes widened just as he flung them open. After answering Ate, he was slightly shocked.


    But he also simultaneously understood what had happened with his eyes.


    It was like something was keeping them inactive the whole time. And he had no idea that was what was happening until the situation forced him to react.


    It just happened to be that he flipped to the other side when he heard about Rughsbourgh.


    And that strong drive was what he needed to open his eyes. He just didn''t have an idea because he was focusing on the wrong thing the entire time; waiting for the eyes to open on their own. Meanwhile, they''d been there the whole time.


    Ate studied him silently, her single vermilion eye burning with awe.


    A small smile curled the corner of her lips and shemented, "Your eyes... are beautiful."


    Northern was also shocked by herment. His eyes are beautiful.


    He grinned btedly, "Well, they''ve always been beautiful."


    "No, no, this is different. Your eyes are definitely different, kind of dark beauty, and what are those ck veins beneath your eyes?"


    Northern turned to the cab beside his bed. He opened each drawer, rummaging until he managed to find a portable mirror, then he stared into it.


    A small frown fell on his face as he saw himself, his eyes and his face.


    "Why do I look... so lifeless...?"


    Then he understood what Shin had said after his awakening as a Master. Indeed, he looked like a walking corpse. Too pale.


    His irises swirled with electric blue, shot through with veins of deepest sapphire. At its center, a void of absolute ck pulled at the senses, threatening to swallow.


    ck cracks spiderwebbed from the void of absolute ck across the azure expanse, like fissures in ancient ice, hinting at barely contained power straining to break free.


    Light pulsed from within, as if the eye itself were alive with an inner fire, casting an ethereal glow that danced across its surface.


    Framed by wispyshes and set against the stark white of its setting, his eyes seemed to float in darkness.


    It was beautiful and terrifying, alluring yet alien. To look upon it was to feel a ponderous weight burden one''s soul; there was a sense of cold dread that apanied his gaze.


    All in all, it was breathtaking that even Northern was speechless.


    While he looked the same, he was at the same time different. It looked like a dark and gloomy air was going to keep following him henceforth.


    And when he did manage to smile, it''d be a horrible grin that instilled fear in the tenderhearted.


    He could sense all the trouble he was going to get trying to socialize with this kind of face.


    ''Oh well, I''m not the sociable type to begin with.''


    If he had ever had a hope to at any point socialize, that hope today had been crushed. It was sad, but life goes on.


    ''The likes of me and the power I wield are better away from the crowd anyway. It''s better I get used to it now.''


    Northern dropped the mirror, letting out a sigh, then he looked at Ate who kept her gaze stuck on his for a few awkward seconds.


    Until Northern cautioned her.


    "Please stop staring."


    She blinked and averted her gaze, awkwardly apologizing.


    "I''m sorry, there was just this pull about it that was irresistible..."


    She then frowned to the ground and squinted her eyes at Northern as she asked, "Do your eyes have some kind of charming effects?"


    Northern looked at her with a slight strain in his expression.


    ''Seriously, if that was all there was to it, I''d be so happy.''


    He sighed and answered her.


    "I don''t think so... I kind of know its capabilities but not all at the moment. I don''t think charming effects are a part of what my eyes can do. Why do you ask?"


    Ate was silent for a few heartbeats, her gaze fell down in deep thoughts. Then she looked at Northern and said,


    "You know of Heritage, right?"


    ''Of course, I have one myself.''


    "Yes."


    She pointed to her eyes, "My vermilion eyes are supposedly a kind of heritage. They say it''s a rare asion when one''s true name, talent, and heritage are linked to the same source."


    Northern raised a brow, "What source?"


    Ate straightened her shoulders to gesture with her hands, "I''m not entirely sure, but because of that connection, my ancestors had a unique ocr heritage that went down the line as a lineage ability."


    She paused and slowly removed the eyepatch covering her other eye.


    It was dark and empty at first, but barely a secondter, a vermilion spark ignited in the hollow socket of her eye.


    She parted her hair to the side and hung it behind her ears so Northern could take a good look. He frowned interestingly as he observed her eyes, feeling his react slightly to it. Easily, some things resonated in his soul. Like he knew what he didn''t know a second beforeN?v(el)B\\jnn


    now.


    "Your eyes amplify your soul essence?"


    Ate nodded her head, "To be exact, we call it fire essence. My family found a technique to tap into the essence of fire through soul essence. This caused our soul to take on the form of a fire, and its essence is what we channel."


    She paused and breathed, then continued, "We are the closest to the reach of fire that there could be. But we are not the only ones that have managed a feat of this level. You''ll find several of them in the Central ins, families in prestigious kingdoms and independent


    ns."


    Her gaze towards Northern became more stern, "I think you may have awakened a heritage like mine."


    ''Except that I''m damn sure that this isn''t a heritage. And there''s no link between my true name and my heritage.''


    And as a matter of fact, he didn''t even have a talent to begin with.


    Except for the influence of Chaos, the origin of [All Eyes] remained a mystery even to


    Northern.


    But he followed what Ate was saying; the information was very useful to him.


    ''At least now, I know that I am not the only one with ocr abilities.''

 Chapter 478: Wistful Conversation

    Chapter 478: Wistful Conversation


    Northern and Ate discussed a bit more about ocr abilities. Throughout it all, Ate was uncautiously divulging all the information about her own ocr abilities.


    And it seemed like hers was still mediocrepared to what other members of her n usually awakened.


    It wasn''t like she didn''t have a family; she had just been cast out for some shameful things she did.


    Although she refused to tell Northern these shameful things.


    Northern couldn''t begin to imagine the disgraceful things she must have done. She was a drunkard after all. People like her were always up to shameful acts.


    Their conversation became less serious as Northern tried to pry into what she had done to be sent away from her family at the age of neen.


    But Ate didn''t budge. After a while, Northern then asked about what her ns were.


    The question caused suspense in the atmosphere between the two of them.


    She paused, seeming to seriously consider some things. After a while, she scratched her hair and sighed, then she put back her eye patch and began exining to Northern.


    "You remember when you first met me, right, when you first came to the citadel."


    Northern nodded, "Of course, I do. Why would I forget something like that? It was the beginning of my hell."


    Ate''s expression was choleric as she continued, "Well, it seemed that the headmaster and Rughsbourgh shared knew something. Because he was the main reason why we came here."


    Northern folded his arms, "I know that Gilbert and Rughsbourgh had something together. And I don''t think I care about that fact anymore. I''m asking what you are going to do if Rughsbourgh shows up. He''s a Paragon. You can''t fight him."


    "Well, he wouldn''t fight me too."


    Northern raised a brow, "You guys didn''t particrly follow through what I assume his n would be. Even if Rughsbourgh wanted us toe back, I don''t assume it''d be anytime soon. Moreover, I am pretty sure he threw me in that rift to die. However, here I am and neither you nor Gilbert did anything about it. Although Gilbert did try."


    Northern''s memory juggled back to the two guys that tailed him into the forest. That must have been when Gilbert withdrew his future attempts.


    "Gilbert tried to do what?" Ate asked with a scowl.


    But Northern was quick to dismiss her stern concern.


    "Don''t worry about it, he didn''t even get a chance to act. Answer the question I''m asking you."


    "Well¡­" Ate suddenly paused, she frowned, btedly realizing something.


    Northern stared at her indifferently, his devilish eyes slightly widened, "What?"


    "Who do you think you are using that tone with? I''m more than ten years older than you!"


    Northern rolled his eyes, "Yeah sure. Forgive me." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That does not sound genuine."


    "That''s as genuine as you''d get."


    "What the hell, you think I can''t beat the shit out of you because you are Master? I am a Sage now, remember?"


    Northern''s eyes rounded, "Oh? You crossed again?"


    Ate grinned proudly, "Yes. I crossed again." She folded her arms again.


    Northern looked at her with an acknowledging smile on his own face.


    "That''s very impressive. How did you manage such a feat?"


    "The sea was not an easy traverse, you know, with how active I was in the monster outpour at Lotheliwan, I took the opportunity again and stood on the frontline. It was thanks to people like me, Zephyr and Helena that no one was lost."


    Northern raised his eyes in glee, "That is a serious achievement. It''s wonderful!"


    Ate gave one more giggle before her expression became somewhat despondent.


    Noticing it, Northern inquired, "What''s wrong? You lost someone after all?"


    Ate shook her head, "No, no, some things are just quite sad."


    "Like?"


    "Aside from the fact that I was standing on the frontline, Braham was another strong reason why we had no loss of healing. His healing abilities really are amazing. It would have done the world a good if it was given to someone else, someone like Ellis for example."


    Northern looked at her nkly. Hearing her, he could understand the change of her expression.


    ''It must have been hard epting someone that caused a major drift and disaster in the stronghold.''


    However, Braham must have known his worth and used it to present a reasonable offer. Which in the end turned out to work in the benefit of the entire cohort.


    ''He is a value through and through but a disgusting human. If his talent is that good perhaps I should copy it?''


    Ate raised her head, trying to suppress the bitterness her decision to ept Braham was causing her.


    "Don''t worry. I think you made a good call. And your decision kind of saved a lot of people. So, I don''t think there''s anything you should be beating yourself up for."


    Ate blinked at him, frozen for a moment.


    "What?" Northern frowned.


    "I never thought you would ever be capable of sympathy."


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Oh, you definitely have grown."


    "Like I said, I don''t know what you mean." Northern looked away from her with a calm and collected front.


    Ever since he returned, everything about him had beenposed and mature. For some reason, he didn''t even look like he was sixteen.


    Ate took a long gaze at him. She averted her gaze and hesitated then said in a mncholic tone.


    "So¡­ Raven and Terence¡­ did you see them?"


    Northern''s expression became blithe, he breathed and deadpanned.


    "No, I didn''t. But I was told that they are being held captive in Luinngard."


    Ate nodded her head somberly at his words.


    "What? Do you want to go back to rescue them?"


    "It''s not funny. I know you and Rain had your stuff but cut the youngdy some ck."


    "What do you know?" He said with a slightly irritated tone.


    An awkward silence hung between the two of them for a while.


    Northern sighed and interrupted the tense peace.


    "So, what is really your n against Rughsbourgh? He''s a Paragon. You know you being a Sage won''t make much of a difference."


    Ate looked at his face, "Well. I n to go to the academy. And be an Instructor there."


    Northern''s mouth fell, "Huh? How many screws did you lose?"

 Chapter 479 Mitochondria And Nucleus

    Chapter 479 Mitochondria And Nucleus


    Northern spent some time thinking about Ate''s bold n even after she had left.


    She had said to him that that was the best course of action she could go through in order to preserve her life.


    And he was seriously considering if it was. And after a lot of objective thoughts, he could at the very least tell that there was a semnce of sense in whatever Ate was nning to do.


    Even though she nned to return to the academy, she didn''t n to do it silently. Fact was, a ce like the academy cannot be returned to silently.


    It was the center of the continent and the center of attraction. The one ce every n, noble, and nation sets their gaze upon.


    Apart from renowned drifters, the academy has also produced prestigious schrs, engineers, noble workers who have in many ways contributed to the advancement of civilization and technology in the Central ins.


    It was so much of a focal point that they had their own media outlet in every nation. And every country receives daily news of whatever is going on within its walls.


    Of course, activities like this are spearheaded and overwatched by the student council who are a separate powerhouse in the academy, backed by their powerful parents and rtionships.


    Ate ns to cause a ruckus and use this powerhouse to bring herself to the spotlight.


    Even if Rughsbourgh ends up being rash, he wouldn''t be stupid.


    She had also mentioned that she wants to build a life for herself. Now that she''s a Sage, she can be greedy.


    Being a Master, the most she could make of her life after she hit a great wall, was being a citadel instructor.


    But now that she''s a Sage, it was a different story entirely. The academy would pay heavily to hire a teacher like her. Moreover, her fire-based talent is a gem for the mage ss.


    While her n looked bold and rash, Northern didn''t think it was entirely reckless.


    It made him question what he was going to do.


    ''All I just want to do is go home and meet my mother first. And speaking of that¡­ why has Shin been avoiding the subject?''


    His mind wandered off with a little bit of concern. Then he shook all the branches of thoughts that tugged his mind andy on his bed, hands crossed behind his head.


    He stared at the ceiling with an optimistic expression, ''I''m sure all is well. Maybe things have beplicated between the both of them.''


    Northern let out a small smile, staring at the ceiling. Then a couple of minutester, he closed his eyes to take a little nap.


    ¡ª


    Not long afterwards, Shin finally came inside. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though Northern was asleep, he had felt his father''s footstepsing even before he entered the building itself.


    That was one of the boosts to his spatial awareness since he could see.


    While being blind for the past one week, Northern had been surviving on spatial awareness to keep himself alerted.


    This forced him to sharpen his senses to be able to tell steps apart from each other, most especially the people that visited him frequently.


    Ate had a strong and intense stride, Vida was almost like Ate but hers carried a rhythm, Northern had sometimes wondered if it was intentional or unintentional.


    And most of the time, she usually came with Ate, except thest time.


    Ellis'' stride was almost wobbly, the guy was always walking like he would fall every two seconds.


    And Shin had a purposeful and calcted stride, sometimes soft and tender.


    ''Just like now''


    As Shin entered the room, Northern opened his eyes and propped himself up slowly.


    Shin, surprised to see his son''s eyes opened, rushed to Northern''s side, supporting him by cing his hands behind his slim back.


    Northern looked at Shin and smiled with a nod, "I''m fine." He said as he ced his legs down.


    He stood up and stretched his body, feeling his bones squeeze out all the umted fatigue of just sitting.


    For the past one week, he had only tried to move just once. And that was when he tried to get limated with his body.


    He was able to move, throw a few punches and kicks at Ellis but he felt like he was fighting in a box of darkness, and the punches he threw felt like guess punches and kicks.


    Since then he just focused on meditation, he would enter the Limitless Void, sit on his throne and circted the Void essence.


    That was another thing that had changed since he became a Master.


    This body was different from the kind of body he was used to.


    The essence in his body before now felt like they were in a pool, all he had to do was draw and use them. Which was why he found it very easy to use his clones as a refill point.


    One of the things his link between him and his clones was known for was its ability to ingrain in him the experience of his clone.


    Of course, because he had grown much more powerful than they, and their experience had be much less significant than his overall experience, the process hurt less.


    Their experience, abilities and moreover, gains are ingrained into his body. So when his clones are filled with essence in their essence pool, the essence being a ''real'' product is transferred to him.


    But now, it was different, the essence didn''t just sit in a pool, they were flowing across his body.


    Northern felt like that way, their effectiveness was enhanced and the amount of things one could do with their essence became vast and versatile.


    It is probably why soul essence can take on the appearance of me in Ate and a fundamental reason why her family was able to tap into the essence of me itself, reforming their soul to take on its appearance.


    And in the past one week Northern had learned a lot which made him conclude that, while Talent and talent abilities may sound like the mitochondria of a drifter, essence is the nucleus of the drifter.


    It would be ignorant and stupid to ignore the versatility soul essence provides all because one has an overpowered Talent.


    Northern exhaled in relief as he dropped his hand. Then he looked at Shin.


    "We do have a lot to catch up on, don''t we?"

 Chapter 480: A Painful Seperation [Part 1]

    Chapter 480: A Painful Seperation [Part 1]


    ?


    Shin wordlessly stared at Northern who stood in the same fashion before him. But he was poised with outspoken confidence.


    An air of coldness swiveled around him, not visibly but it made Shin and anyone that was around Northern feel like they were not supposed to go beyond a certain distance.


    As if their death was hanging on a string of thread and should they move, it would snap.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But Shin had to distract himself from the heavy thoughts of Northern''s imposing presence. It was pretty easy, because his son had finally seemed ready to talk.


    The past one week he had been going anding, hoping to find the best opportunity to speak to him.


    But every time Shin had tried speaking, he always felt like his mouth was suddenly sewn together, other times the words just felt so heavy that his tongue would give in before the words got to make it.


    But today seemed like it would be a different story. Shin tried to let out a smile, subduing all other emotions.


    "Yeah, yeah, we have a lot to catch up on..." he paused and observed his son with a pained and tender look in his eyes, "You''ve grown," he added.


    Northern smiled widely, then shrugged, "Well, with the kind of hell one is forced to live in in the dark continent, change is inevitable."


    Northern exhaled loudly, "As much as I''d love to discuss all the painful, dreadful, distasteful, unpleasant, harrowing, agonizing, tormenting and torturous I experienced, I am more concerned about something else so I''ll just ask."


    Shin''s breath became slightly unsteady and no matter how subtle it was, with the kind of eyes Northern now had, he could just see it!


    It was like a pattern in the air, if he was to put it to perfect exnation, it was like he could see the sound of Shin''s breathing.


    Before now, they all had a regr pattern, however the moment it changed, Northern saw something that automatically tranted into nervousness to him.


    Going forward, it was obviously going to be hard for people to hide their emotions before him. It would also be very difficult for them to tell a lie.


    Because like Terence relied on essence detection to tell things like this, he relied on the image of sound which was not visible to anyone before him and before now.


    Shin gathered the tongue muscle to speak not too long after the question was asked, he opened his mouth, attracting Northern''s attention.


    Then his lips trembled as he started.


    "I think I should start from the very beginning for you." Shin clenched his fist so hard that a metal would have wrenched within his grip.


    He looked like he was drawing the strength to speak from his fist.


    Northern stared at him calmly while he said that, took a pause and continued. His voice shook yet again.


    "You know, we have always loved you. You are the apple of our eyes. The moment you came into Eisha''s and my life was the moment everything just fell into ce for us, it was the moment everything ever felt right."


    Every word that came out of his mouth shivered from the cold of whaty further beyond his tongue.


    Shin wished he didn''t have to break this news to his son, having to say this truth made his heart heavy and burdened his shoulders that he felt weakened physically.


    He raised his face to meet his son-Northern wasn''t so obviously taller than Shin, but he stood in a position where Shin would have to move his iris up a little bit to focus on his.


    Shin finally opened his mouth again after a short break. And all the while, Northern couldn''t help but worry in fear.


    ''What exactly could be wrong to have him so shaken''


    "You were adopted." The words broke out of his mouth like they forcibly though through a wall of sinew.


    ''Oh... that''


    Northern was so caught by the surprise that he forgot to pretend and act ordingly. He just stared nkly at Shin.


    "That seriously was it?" he thought aloud.


    Causing Shin to be taken aback as well. Shin stared at him in confusion, replying immediately, with a tone as confused as his eyes.


    "No, no, not exactly. But did you know before?"


    After realizing that he had messed up, Northern quickly thought of a way to save himself.


    Which was pretty easy.


    "I found out in the dark continent."


    "Huh?"


    Northern slumped to his butt on the bed as he answered, "Well. Turns out that my birth mother is sister to the Emperor of Luinngard Empire,"


    Shin''s eyes widened in shock. The shock was of twoponents.


    One:


    ''I knew he was always a big deal from the apparel he was draped in but an imperial prince of Luinngard?!''


    He didn''t even know his son was of Reimgard, knowing that would have rendered him weak in the legs.


    He was raising a scion of the Reimgard family. Whose history transcended several others in the Central in and the world in general.


    They dated so far back into the ages that set their imperial authority aside, their family was a tremendous force to be reckoned with on its own.


    A drifter with the name Reimgard, red-haired, who was a Master, is ten times, undiluted and not exaggerated in any form, stronger than a normal Master in the Central ins.


    And the Second, that made way after Shin''s initial shock: His eyes contorted with depression and pain as he thought about how Northern must have felt to realize such truth alone.


    It made his heart scream with pain before he heard Northern''s voice and removed his face from the ground.


    "While I do have questions for you and mom about that. I don''t think that''s a really important matter right now."


    Northern gave Shin that intense look of seriousness as his voice grew silent for a moment, then his hoarse tone resumed.


    "It''s been a week since I came here, since I made it alive from the dark continent" his eyes keenly observed Shin.


    They were deep, as deep as the water in a narrow well on a dark night.


    "...and somehow, you''ve not said a single word about Mom, or Silver."


    Now, his eyes had a subdued dangerous light, hiding in their depth, dimming. "Father, what exactly is going on?"

 Chapter 481: A Painful Seperation [Part 2]

    Chapter 481: A Painful Seperation [Part 2]


    ?


    Shin stood still for a few seconds. The warm breeze of the cozy space tugged at his body from all sides, making the entire space seemingly heavy all of a sudden.


    The atmosphere was rife with tension and both of them could feel it, although Shin more than Northern.


    He clenched his hands again and tried to suppress all the emotion that kept causing his heart to thump disturbingly.


    And he took another few moments to wallow in the thought of what to say to Northern.


    After which he raised his head and frowned his face slightly to build up confidence to say what it is, as it is.


    Through it all, Northern observed his father. All his disposition formed a visual emotion that Northern could see better than anyone would''ve.


    They further informed him that the problem had to carry a more significant weight than he had thought.


    He was already beginning to consider the worst case. And considering such worst case made him tense, like arge rock was pressing against it.


    Even he felt the pressure as much as Shin did. And all the atmosphere needed from both of them was for one of them to just open their damn mouth and talk!


    After another few moments again, Shin finally swallowed and started.


    "I caused it." His voice shook and he clenched his fist tighter again, "No, it''s my cursed family."


    Northern widened his eyes a little bit at the mention of his family.


    He had a first-hand experience of how cursed they could be with how they breed a spawn like Raven.


    No sane family would raise a child like that or in that manner.


    Shin continued, "If you remember, you wanted to know my family, you wanted to know their swordsmanship because I used to brag so much."


    Northern remembered very well and chuckled at the memory.


    ''Those were fun memories''


    It was quite sad how fate had stolen such beautiful moments and much better that could have been made from him.


    Northern listened to Shin as he resumed.


    "It was during her third trimester, I believe she was very close to childbirth. And they found me."


    His breath was shaky. A pale smile deformed his face.


    "Of course, Eisha knew of my past. However, she only knew what I was running away from, she didn''t know who I was, she didn''t know that I used to be exactly what I was running away from. And the sad part of it all was that when we first met each other, she didn''t judge me and had trusted me to be naked with her as she was with me..."


    "...but you weren''t." Northern stared at him squarely and then let out a disappointed sigh before saying.


    "So... What more?"


    Shin looked at Northern, briefly surprised.


    "What? I know that might have been enough to hurt her so much, but I don''t think it''s enough to make her leave."


    Shin raised a brow, puzzled and shocked.


    "How did you know about her leaving..."


    "Judging by the way your story is going, I figured she''s not dead. The worst case that can have you broken like this means she left. I mean, look at your jaws, roughened by stubbles of beards, your eyes look like they have lost purpose and you have just been trying to suppress everything, every time youe here, stopping by the door and taking a deep breath beforeing in like I''m some kid you need to smile at and tell, all is good."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Shin''s mouth fell and Northern continued, his gaze growing deep with fury.


    "I don''t need your protection, I''ve not had it for the past few months being in hell and you want to know the worst part, your reluctance to teach me about your world almost had me killed more often than not. So the least I need you doing right now, is trying to present this information in a version that you are currently thinking would be bearable for a kid my age. Don''t do it."


    Shin''s mouth was slightly opened in astonishment. Northern had just released words that gutted him from all directions.


    He gulped and tried to stand better, repositioning himself as he went over all Northern had said.


    All those moments that he''d take to suppress the bitterness he felt and smile for this kid, apparently the very same kid knew of it all.


    And his reluctance to teach him their world almost killed him more often than not?


    Regret assaulted him internally like a jarring titanic spear striking down upon his mortal frame. The least he could do right now was actually bepletely honest with this kid...


    ''...he is so not a kid anymore''


    Shin looked at his son and said, "You certainly have changed. And it''s quite sad that it all happened without my influence and contribution."


    Northern looked away slightly. The atmosphere felt like it had turned on him, Shin''s words took reins of the wistful air.


    "It wasn''t entirely without your contribution. Our daily drills went a long way in helping me stay alive at the very least."


    His words sounded suppressed and muffled but Shin heard them clearly.


    And hearing them only made him feel worse, but appreciating what Northern was trying to do, he sucked it all up and continued.


    "The Kageyama n is a family of assassins. They operate almost as a kingdom, they have vassal families that serve and honor them, they train soldiers, in the main family and in the branch family, all of them strictlymitted to learning the Kageyama family arts which takes on different forms.


    "There''s much to tell about the family but I''ll say it''s a vile ce for a child to be birthed and raised. Sadly, my brother and I were birthed and raised in such a ce."


    He paused, reflecting back on his life in the n brought a film of memories that left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "Our father was a vicious patriarch, well, every patriarch is vicious, except that my father was more vicious because he kept giving birth to girls."


    He looked at Northern who was about to say something but paused as Shin took the words right out of his mouth.


    "It''s not supposed to be a bad thing. But there''s a writtenw in the family that prohibits a woman from ever bing a Patriarch, it''s simply tradition. Should the Patriarch fail to give birth to a male child. The mantle of the crow will depart from him and go to another branch family. His family will be the branch family while another family bes the main family. Everything will turn around and the focal point will be the family with the


    mantle."


    ''I see, so it really is a big deal that he had no female child. Was the first Patriarch a


    misogynist?''


    "So when my father gave birth to my elder brother and I, he became very hard on both of us. I''m saying, save the family''s crude ways, he was even harder. He had nine daughters before my brother and I, so when I say he was hard, you can''t even fathom." Those memories resurfaced as he spoke, wearing a slight frown upon his face.


    "While things were specially hard for my brother and I in general, there was a certain degree


    of hard between the both of us. And mine outweighed his... simply because I had something


    he didn''t."


    Shin looked at Northern, his face serious without a shred of triviality. Then he said:


    "I was referred to as a genius."


    Unknowingly, Northern blurted out, "Sorry, you were what now?"

 Chapter 482: A Painful Seperation [Part 3]

    Chapter 482: A Painful Seperation [Part 3]


    ?


    Of course, Shin could understand where Northern''s shock came from.


    While he said he had a genius intellect, the talent he had managed to awaken was at first considered mundane.


    But the thing about the n was that they didn''t ce any importance on talent and talent abilities.


    As long as one had soul essence and could move superhumanly, the Kageyama arts were more than enough for a scion of the n to be as strong as any drifter out there.


    However, this kind of strength was only significant in assassination or human confrontation.


    Northern closed his mouth for a moment and then opened it, "I apologize for the way I sounded."


    The atmosphere was kind of serious; his initial response almost seemed like a ridicule to his father and the seriousness of the matter at hand.


    But it was Shin, and he understood Northern very well.


    He smiled and said:


    "I understand where the shock came from. What you know of me is what I portray to you; it is the same thing with everyone else. And this is the kind of life I have been living so that my elder brother could seed my father and not me."


    Northern opened his mouth slightly, "I see."


    Shin was obviously telling no lie; his breathing pattern was regr and clear.


    Which made Northern think back on the past events as he grew up. He had seen Shin maneuver through several situations; it was always not easy, he would struggle...


    The fight with the beast was just one of them.


    Shin would struggle with the monster before eventually killing it. Even at times during the hunting, it was always like this.


    So Northern was used to thinking that even though his father was indeed a good fighter that had the basics ingrained into his muscles, he was a weak drifter.


    But now that Northern was thinking about it from a new perspective... ''So... all those fights have been him portraying a weak person to me?''


    Northern almost wanted to disagree with his father and call it bluffing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''It''s just so impossible to portray weakness so urately in that manner. He managed to deceive?''


    Northern shook his head internally, ''No, no, no way.''


    Then something urred to him. He moved his eyes to meet Shin''s.


    "When you say you are a genius, what exactly do you mean?"


    "It''s not difficult to think about. I have a very rare sense of adaptability. In the entire n, I am the only one in seven generations that had managed to customize the n art to his own specifics."


    Northern raised his head slightly as he finally understood what wasing from, and then it all made sense.


    If Shin had such adaptability sense, then it would make sense that he was able to reduce himself to subpar just to make people feel he wasn''t good enough.


    ''A strong person can pretend to be weak, but a weak person cannot pretend to be strong.''


    Northern sighed; everything kind of made sense now. But there was still one question that bothered him.


    He stared at Shin then asked, "But why? You were already away from the n; you were in some remote ce."


    Shin breathed in and out.


    "When you do something for so long, it bes a habit. And I kind of enjoyed it. The Kageyama art brings me nothing but misery."


    "Then after doing all this favor for your brother so he could be the Patriarch, I''m assuming your n worked, so what''s wrong now?"


    "He wanted me to serve him, as his right-hand man..."


    "That makes a lot of sense; surely he wouldn''t want to let a resource like you go."


    Shin nced at Northern strangely upon his response before carrying on.


    "I started messing up missions intentionally; it was my way of throwing tantrums. But it was messing up the family''s reputation. When it got so much, my brother couldn''t have it anymore, then he shipped me to the border."


    Northern nodded as he followed; with Shin''s pause, he inquired.


    "So, what part of all of this is enough story to mess up with mother?"


    Shin sighed heavily; he lingered before speaking.


    "It''s my acts while iming to disrupt missions and the things I did in order to cause my brother, the Patriarch, grief and worry, to be a disgrace to him."


    "Oh crap, what did you do, Shin?" Northern squinted his eyes.


    ''Here ites.''


    Shin breathed shakily as he listed them out.


    "At a time, I was supposed to kill a certain queen. I raped her viciously and left it for the king to see. She hated herself so much sheter hung herself to death."


    Northern''s mouth fell. He was expecting something vicious when Shin said he messed up missions. But this?


    Northern suddenly felt his mind go nk for a moment. Shin continued anyway.


    "Another time, there was a petition for an entire lineage to be wiped off the face of this world. Not only did I not kill theirst descendant, I gave her my seed. And the Kageyama does not just spread their seed to anyone."


    "By seed, you mean your..."


    Shin nodded, causing Northern''s mouth to open to an "O".


    Momentster, Northern managed to shake away the shock and asked:


    "So you have a child. A female child somewhere, yes."


    Northern frowned, "That was what sent mother away."


    Shin sighed; his breath shivered.


    "It wasn''t the entire case. Your mother was angry that day and threatened to leave. But she


    didn''t."


    Northern raised a brow, "She didn''t leave?"


    Shin looked into Northern''s eyes, his resonating with dark sadness.


    "My family finally approached me because they needed my help. I refused, and they used underhanded methods to bring my daughter before my eyes. Eisha was heartbroken and disappointed not because I had a child but because I never told her that I did.


    "I mean, how could I have? I knew of her difficulty to give birth due to her race. I couldn''t bring myself to tell her something that would have her heart wrench every time she thought about it. I wanted her to know we were in this together and I am not depending on some child


    somewhere."


    His voice broke in between words now and then as he spoke.


    "She entered the room and was going to get her important stuff. But when I entered to meet


    her, she was gone."


    Northern frowned.


    "What do you mean gone?"


    Shin looked at his son with his eyes barely holding in those burning tears.


    "Northern, your mother... Eisha was kidnapped, six months ago."


    The room suddenly got darker.

 Chapter 483: What If Its All Been Fate?

    Chapter 483: What If It''s All Been Fate?


    ?


    Everywhere suddenly grew cold; the level of coldness Shin was experiencing before now was child''s y to this one.


    It was so intense that the cold seeped into his muscles and as far as his bone.


    The air becamepressed, and at that moment, Shin felt like he was standing at the top of a very high mountain, where the air was quite scant and tense.


    There was an additional feeling of fear creeping into his heart, like the roof... no, the entire reality above him, even the sky, was going toe crashing down on him.


    All this was a matter of seconds since thest word was uttered, and in such a short time, pearls of sweat had formed over Shin''s face.


    Northern btedly looked at his father and quickly steadied his mind and breath at the same time. As he did, the Void Aura slowly calmed down, lessening its effect on the space.


    It was still there but suppressed by Northern himself. That one moment, he had unintentionally let go of the hold he had on it, causing the entire room to drown in the horror of the Void Aura.


    It was a curse that now apanied him as he grew stronger. And perhaps, in some situations, it would be a blessing.


    Northern clenched his teeth painfully, shut his eyes, and looked away for a moment.


    "I''m sorry," he said to Shin.


    Who was now breathing heavily like he had just run a two-day marathon without stopping, his shoulders rising and falling.


    "It''s fine..." Shin spoke in a foggy tone and dealt with his breath at the same time. He slowly sat on the stool and breathed in and out several times till he got steady. Northern watched him from a sitting position. He had been sitting for a while now. After a while, when his father had calmed down, his voice rang out emotionlessly. "Did you look for her?"


    Shin frowned; the tone behind his question was so obvious.


    "You think I didn''t?"


    "And why are you here? Why have you not found her? What has your family done to her?"


    Northern''s tone was growing intense. He didn''t know why, but there was a pile of hot mes that were burning at the base of his lungs, and anytime he spoke, it was like they were rising to burst out of him.


    He tried to stop talking immediately.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Shin scowled, but it was not towards Northern; his face was falling on the ground. After a few moments of silence, Northern heard his shaky voice.


    "I have searched. They weren''t the ones. If they were the ones, I would have known already. But they really weren''t the ones."


    As much as Northern was trying to stop himself from getting angry, Shin''s response was like adding fuel to the seething me beneath him.


    He red at his father with a cold intensity etched in the depths of his eyes.


    "So?"


    Shin, regardless of the way Northern''s response sounded to his ears, kept his head down, gritting his teeth and rubbing his hands together.


    He is as pained about this as Northern is. He had even had to carry this pain for so much longer. His son, his wife, his unborn child-which would probably be born by now, all suddenly disappeared from his life.


    It felt like everything he had worked so hard to build for himself, the life he had struggled so much to live, all suddenly became nothing in the blink of an eye.


    He felt nothing but darkness and misery consume his daily life. Utterly useless!


    "There is only one thing I keep thinking about. And it has to do with your mother''s secret and the origin of her race."


    ''That''s right. He referred to her race before as if she wasn''t human.'' Northern nced at his father, as he realized there was something more to their story with this.


    Shin, with a bit of hesitation, continued to speak.


    "Eisha is not originally from this world."


    Northern raised a brow. Shin continued, oblivious of his son''s expression.


    "I know this would sound so unbelievable. But while we were being truthful to each other, Eisha had told me that shees from a world that was torn off from ours. She was running away from her father. And her arrival in this world was an ident. She called herself a being of the ancient wood. An Elf."


    Northern''s eyes widened at that moment.


    From the moment Shin started talking about another world, a single possibility had urred to Northern.


    The underworld.


    It was a ce he knew very little about. But at the very least, he knew it was a world that stood below Trael as a whole. And it had people living in it too.


    So when Shin mentioned another world, his mind quickly wandered off to the experience he had with Sura and Cal.


    "Are they characterized by long ears?" Remembering how Cal looked, Northern muttered.


    Shin looked at him, a small hint of confusion appearing in his eyes.


    "How did you know? That was her true form, but she could use an ancient art called magic to hide her ears and make them human ears."


    Northern stood up, so many thoughts running around his mind as he washed down on his face with his palm.


    He stood frozen in thought for a couple of seconds before turning to Shin, who was looking at him with concern.


    Northern was essentially shocked at how interconnected all of this suddenly became. As much as he wanted to believe this was a coincidence and nothing more, his intuition was hinting at


    something else.


    The reason why Eisha was kidnapped all of a sudden might have had nothing to do with it. But his senses tickled; all these events, now that he thought about them, began to feel like someone was weaving him into something.


    ''Someone... fate?''


    Northern had not held a strong philosophy on fate and its doings. He never really gave it a


    deep thought. He had never had a reason to before now.


    But right now, this realization suddenly triggered his sense to question everything he had experienced until this point.


    From the way he was born, to the event of his death, his parents, adopted mother who happens to be an elf, his awakening and its failure, being sent to the rift, his encounter with the Vestige of the Chaos Prince, his annoying nemesis rtionship with Koll, meeting Cdhel and Sura, learning about their world and his intuition somehow told that there was


    moreing.


    And the more that wasing would intertwine Eisha''s unborn, perhaps now born, child.


    Northern didn''t know why at first, but he suddenly felt a need overwhelm him.


    He turned to Shin and said with a deep, calm gaze.


    "We need to find mother as soon as we can."

 Chapter 484: The Plus One

    Chapter 484: The Plus One


    ?


    Northern''s new perspective on the run-through of how his entire life had been and the situations he had found himself in granted him the privilege to overlook certain things.


    Rughsbourgh, for example, was a driving force to the beginning of his hell. But the beginning of that hell led him to meeting Koll, then to resealing Kryos.


    As a matter of fact, how had he not been sure that all those events of disaster had not been to the end that he would encounter Koll and seal Kryos again?


    After all, Kryos had been sealed there by the Origins themselves because it was impossible to kill him like they had killed the Chaos Prince.


    So it was possible that fate, who Northern was to believe could be an Origin in this world, had intentionally yed people like chess to move him towards aplishing what it was they wanted.


    And perhaps it is ying some move again right now, pushing them towards a certain destination.


    As all these thoughts ran across Northern''s mind, he felt they were wild and insane at the same time.


    But this was a new world. A world where powers like this exist, concepts can be twisted and maneuvered, and even he is an embodiment of the proof of it.


    So, how could he not believe this notion? It was something that he had never given thought to before.


    And now that he was actually thinking about it, he felt like his mind was being liberated from a shackle he never noticed or thought was present.


    Somehow, Northern felt like there was this new wave of control that he had over his mind, not to speak of the amazing perspective that this information flowed in with.


    If he was to be cocky, he''d say he suddenly began to feel sagacious. And it felt like this was because of his eyes.


    ''My eyes are affecting my brain...'' Northern almost scoffed at the conclusion of his thoughts.


    He folded his arms and sighed again. He''d been sighing for a while since Shin had left his room after what he said.


    At first, Shin had been surprised by the tone of his words. But Northern quickly encouraged his father to find out how they could find clues whatsoever.


    Even though Shin didn''t have any, he had informed Northern that there was a way to find information if that was needed.


    However, they would need to go to Southern Drywall. As to what was in Drywall, Shin had not explicitly said.


    But he had gone ahead to prepare all they needed to make the journey, which meant they would be leaving very soon.


    A few hours after Shin had left, Northern had found himself restless; that was how all the progression of thoughts started.


    Northern sighed, collecting every piece of his thoughts together, and focusing to one point what he intended to do going forward.


    There was not much way to go about it.


    If it was an entity asrge as fate that was moving him like a pawn, he needed to keep moving for now.


    But he was not going to just keep moving like he did before.


    ''If I had known that all I went through was to reseal Kryos, since it was an effect that couldn''t have been undone, then I would have struck a deal with Koll and been an important part of his mission being aplished. I refuse to be anyone''s tool!''


    Internally proiming that suddenly made his memory juggle through all the shit he had been taking with Raven.


    It was a personal decision that was birthed out of his desperation to go home. He didn''t think they would use him like that.


    And when it indeed felt apparent that he was being used, he didn''t care as long as he got to have what he bargained for.


    However, the destruction of the ship and the fact that Terence knew all that was going to happen in that moment threw him off.


    At what point did she find out? Did they approach him knowing very well that he was never going to get what they bargained for?


    They deceived and used him? And at the end of the day made a great fool out of him.


    No, he was never going to forgive them.


    And thanks to this experience, his sense had suddenly sharpened to hatred at the thought of being used against his own consent.


    ''Be it fate or destiny, tyrants or Origins... I will molest anyone that tries to y dirty with me.''


    Now, all he had to do was y fool until he realized what it was that was the endpoint of this movement.


    Since it was involving the underworld, Northern was definite that it was going to be something magnanimous. Perhaps as magnanimous as Kryos.


    ''It''s insane to think that these guys are using me to do some world repair of some sort. And here I was thinking that I wasn''t under any radar.''


    The more his thoughts progressed, the more revtion his mind opened to. And he didn''t even see all of this before!


    He gains new eyes and it''s like endless knowledge started pouring in. Northern felt confident, smart, and insightful.


    That was just a passive thing that his new eyes could do. He wanted to know more. He wanted to know more so bad.


    After a couple of days, Northern was finally ready to leave the border.


    By that time, Ate and Gilbert along with Ayu and Myu had already left.


    Several other people too had left. However, almost half of the poption still inhabited the


    building.


    Hao had informed Northern that not all the natives of Starlock decided to march to the Central


    ins.


    But he had specifically chosen to go because of his business.


    "Staying in a dead continent served no purpose to a man that wants to build fortune" was the statement he had said to Northern.


    And with that, Northern had showed him his stack of soul cores. He, as a matter of fact, only showed him barely half of what he had.


    The bottomless could not take anymore, so he had created a room in the Void Pce where his clones were storing them.


    There were also the resources that were being mined from the mountain.


    Now that he was in the Central ins, the first thing he wanted to focus on was building


    wealth, which he had several potential sources for.


    The red crystal was one, the two minerals that were gotten from the cial mountain and the volcanic mountain were another.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although he had not seen a use for these materials, they each had special nature that made


    them different.


    The red crystal''s healing properties. The volcanic crystal had a heating effect while the cier crystal had a cooling effect.


    The cier mountain crystal had a ss-like appearance and Northern suspected that it probably could be used for ornamental purposes.


    This was all just his spection anyway, and he hadn''t even told Hao about all these things


    save the soul core.


    He wanted to see if this is a man that can be trusted and if truly Hao''s art of trading fitted well into the market of the Central ins.


    If it didn''t, he was not going to waste resources, but if he was, then all the trouble of saving


    him was worth it.


    Hao was, as expected, bbergasted at the amount of soul cores Northern had.


    Northern exined his desire to make wealth and Hao was very pleased to ept this offer.


    Although he had also told Northern that what he knows of the Central in are from tales told by his merchant friends.


    He had a few contacts but it was difficult getting to them from a state like this. In the end, he joined Northern and his father who were going to be leaving for Drywall.


    And so did Ellis. Although Ellis gave no certain reason, iming that he just wanted to spend


    more time with his best friend before going home.


    Northern had cringed at being called best friend.


    The one person whom Northern does not understand why he insists on following them too is...


    Northern heard a knock on the door and sighed, pulling himself to go open it-since he had locked it from inside because Ellis kepting every three minutes before now.


    He opened the door and before him stood the plus one. The extra, dark-haired, pale skin and a nd look stered to his face.


    He wrinkled his nose in disgust as he looked at Northern then fixed his face back to his usual


    bored face.


    "I don''t understand. Don''t you have a home to return to?"


    Ryan looked at Northern, his eyes were unchanging, almost looking frozen.


    "No. I don''t."


    Northern sighed, "You could have gone with Ate though."


    "She was going to the academy, I don''t want to associate with new people."


    Northern looked at the boy and felt truly sad for him in his heart.


    He was supposed to be eighteen or even more and yet, Northern couldn''t help but feel like he


    had just gained a younger brother.

 Chapter 485: Development

    Chapter 485: Development


    ?


    Northern and Ryan were in the room for a while, silence easily reigned in the atmosphere and both of them seemed to have no problem with it.


    Northern was upied with his thoughts while Ryan was just being Ryan.


    Northern had not just beenying around for the past three days since he opened his eyes.


    He had actually been training, of course, alone-to avoid casualties since he had no way of knowing how bad his punch would hit or the limit of his strength.


    But he was spending the time getting limated with the new talent abilities he had, the movements of his body, and most importantly his eyes.


    Sadly, he had lost two important talents: Eyes of the Intent and SpeedWalk.


    Eyes of Intent had been integrated into Chaos Eyes and Speedwalk was absorbed by the Void that reformed his body.


    Causing his body to have super fast reflexes and movement. His basic stride alone was fast enough to catch up with fast movements during intense battle.


    And when he put more effort? He imagined the fight with the Emperor, how fast the man was... and Northern felt like he would be able to catch up now.


    For his cloning ability which had been evolved to [Duplicate] he gained a new talent ability named [Mirror split] which allowed his clones to be able to copy the traits of him and his enemies, mimicking their techniques or powers for a short duration.


    Hence the clones could not just replicate his and his enemy''s abilities but could also adapt based on the situation.


    It was a great boost to the ability.


    And sadly, that was all he received. Out of the three owned talents he had, two had be integrated into his body.


    Northern felt sad and happy at the same time. Because there was evidence that they were effective. His movement was one thing.


    And his eyes? His eyes were on a whole ''nother level. But at the very least, now he had four owned talents, one of which is the talent of a Paragon that he had not even begun to scratch the surface of.


    But the highlight of his growth to a Master was his body, his eyes and the Limitless Void. First was his body, Northern had trained in the Limitless Void, alongside ck Mamba and Night Terror-who also had gone through changes of their own.


    Night Terror had be overwhelmingly powerful that he now had the insane ability to deliver invisible cuts without even moving his finger.


    But there were pros and cons to such ability. Northern still fell prey to it though.


    The first time it happened, he had taken serious damage and while Chaos Thread was doing its work, he had noticed something about his own body.


    At first, he felt it was a wild thought so, the duel between the three of them continued, Night Terror''s invisible cut could not be avoided.


    At least, right now, Northern didn''t know how to avoid such a cut and the sad part was that danger sense was not being triggered.


    Because it was a cut that isn''t there until it is there. So, the minute time it''d take danger sense to trigger, it has been delivered.


    It was a crude and unfair ability given to an already crude and unfair existence.


    On the second hit however, Northern did not take full damage. It didn''t hurt as much as it did before and the stitching up of his wounds was easier and faster.


    And on the third hit, Northern''s body did not receive damage. Even the sentient being, Night Terror was as shocked as he was.


    It was as if the cut was made on an imprable metallic surface, leaving a very small scratching that was smoking hot.


    When Northern was first initial to Night Terror''s attack, he had first observed that his cells were analyzing the damage done to his body. He didn''t want to think too wild about it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the second hit, the damage was reduced by around 30-50%, he knew at that point that his body had developed a partial resistance to the ability. And in order to confirm he decided to allow the third hit.


    Which happened to not hurt at all!


    Northern now intentionally began to take Night Terror hits and as time passed, the hit did not matter at all.


    It wasn''t just Night Terror. He tried the same thing with ck Mamba, the initial hit was insane, it even took a bit longer for his body to develop full resistance but it was the same thing as he had experienced with Night Terror''s attack.


    And it was insane!


    Not to say that his body had some amazing new features, as he had observed and experimented in the past one week-even before he opened his eyes.


    When he had firste around, the weather was a bit overwhelming, he had great stamina and endurance for several conditions in his body already, that was including the severe cold.


    The cold of the border was unhealthy, and unnatural, it was a phenomenon caused by something that no one has been able to discover yet.


    And when he first began to settle in after his evolution, it was difficult, but that was only for a few hours.


    He literally felt his muscles thicken to retain heat, and his skin before his very eyes developed a frost-resistantyer.


    He felt like this feature had also contributed to his body''s ability to analyze and adapt to a certain threat.


    But that was not as impressive as finding out he could move the position of his organs around


    his body.


    It was insane, inside his body felt like it was a formless fluid that he could just move around and adapt anyhow.


    Those were already amazing developments. And then his eyes.


    First, Northern''s perception of the Chaos had skyrocketed.


    Not only could he now perceive the instability, cracks, and weaknesses in reality itself. He could also see where physicalws begin to break down or where distortions in time, space,


    and matter manifest.


    This allowed him to exploit or manipte chaotic energies and tear into the very fabric of reality¡ªwhich was how he was able to in an instant find out what the humans of the Central ins have not been able to discover for over thousands of years.


    The source of the intense cold. Of course, Northern kept his mouth shut anyway, it wasn''t an imminent threat and he felt it was a piece of information that was going to serve him a great price of tradeter.


    Northern now sees the essence of living beings, from their souls to their deepest desires,


    fears, and traumas.


    He can sense the flow of soul energy, detect hidden auras, and observe how souls are tied to both the material and immaterial realms.


    And those were just its passive effects. Yes. Chaos Eyes now had active effects.

 Chapter 486: Departure

    Chapter 486: Departure


    ?


    Reality Warping: With the Chaos Eyes, Northern can now subtly alter aspects of reality.


    He might cause physical structures to destabilize by increasing entropy or temporarily altering localws of physics.


    For example, he could weaken the ground beneath his enemies or bend light to obscure himself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Soul Alteration: He can influence the souls of others directly. By focusing his gaze, Northern can disrupt the soul integrity of an opponent, weakening their resolve, destabilizing their energy, or even altering their emotions.


    He can also mend soul damage or disrupt harmful curses or hexes cast on others.


    Because of the Chaos Eyes, Northern had also developed the ability to merge chaos with soul energy, creating devastating effects.


    For instance, he could cause a person''s soul to be entangled with chaotic forces, leading to internal disarray and soul disintegration.


    Alternatively, he could synchronize his own soul with chaotic elements, enhancing his power by embracing unpredictability and disorder.


    Although all this has yet to be put into real practice. But he knew for sure that it was possible and what he could do because these Eyes exist.


    Chaos Eyes also allows Northern to perceive multiple dimensions of time and space, although in limited flows: He can see brief shes of the future and trace the past''s influence on the


    present.


    However, Northern was more keen on this ability''s effect in battle. This means he can


    anticipate an enemy''s movements based on the flow of their soul energy and the disruptions in space-time around them.


    He can also manipte time and space on a small scale, momentarily slowing down time for a single target, or distorting space to create confusing or unpredictable environments.


    And just like he could create and alter Void constructs after merging with the Void, Northern can now create constructs of pure chaotic energy, but fueled by his understanding of soul dynamics.


    These constructs could be weapons or barriers designed to shatter not only physical objects but also the soul of those they touch.


    A chaotic de created this way could sever the soul energy of an enemy, leaving them vulnerable to further attacks.


    There was much more he also felt he would discover by experimenting but experiment was too costly for him, because of the insane abilities these Eyes held.


    So he decided that he''d stick with what he knew inherently in his head for now.


    Unfortunately, as powerful as Chaos Eyes, they also had a fatal weakness on him.


    The increase in the chaotic aspect of the Chaos Eyes now means that Northern must always be careful with how much reality he distorts.


    If he overuses the ability, the chaos may begin to affect him, leading to unpredictable side effects, such as mental instability or physical degradation.


    Focusing too deeply on the souls of others can cause Northern''s own soul to suffer from overexertion.


    If he overextends himself in manipting the souls of others, his own soul might be unstable, leaving him vulnerable to soul attacks.


    The ability to see multipleyers of reality, time, and soul energy can be overwhelming.


    In moments of extreme duress or when too many chaotic forces converge, Northern might struggle to separate theseyers and could risk getting lost in the chaos of ovepping realities.


    They were overwhelming weaknesses that informed that he needed to be careful with Chaos Eyes.


    And then the Limitless Void...


    Northern raised his head up as Shin opened the door. He stood up from his bed as he asked, "We are ready to go?"


    Ryan who was leaning on the wall with his eyes closed opened his eyes and stood uprightly.


    Shin looked at both of them, before he could answer. Ellis who was behind him, forced his way into the room the moment he saw Ryan.


    "Eh? What are you doing here? Seriously, can''t you just go home?"


    Ryan made a disgusted face and looked away like Ellis was a big pile of walking cow shit.


    Ellis paused, and smelt himself with a puzzled expression. When he saw that he wasn''t particrly smelling in any way, he red at Ryan the more, furiously rebuking him.


    "What the hell! Why are you making that kind of face?! You are the odd one here! There''s no way we are traveling with you, just go home already!!"


    Hao walked in, despite his shortness, he still managed to give Ellis a smack on the back of his head that caused the boy to stagger a few steps forward.


    Ellis groaned painfully, "O! That hurts! We are not in the stronghold any more!"


    "Oh? So, yah, aren''t my student anymore?" Hao had an evil grin on his small, mischievous face.


    Ellis dropped to a kowtow, "Please forgive this young and foolish son of yours."


    "Son? Don''t delude, ya-self" Hao looked away, stroking his mustache.


    Northern looked at both of them and couldn''t have been more proud of his decision to let Ellis train to be a merchant from Hao.


    He observed Hao for a little more while and thought, ''He looks so much like a dwarf''


    While Northern made a casual statement like that in his mind, it was one that was born out of several things he had seen in that single moment, and Hao''s height was the least of it. Northern finally looked at his father, somehow the atmosphere had calmed enough for him to speak now.


    As Northern''s gaze met him, shin spoke.


    "I have the necessary things to aid our journey to Drywall. I''ve managed to secure transportation going to Derminis Terminal. From the Terminal, we will warp to Fughal and from Fughal, it''s an easy journey to South Drywall. We could even walk and it''d take us barely


    two days."


    Northern nodded in acknowledgement and looked at Hao.


    "He will be going with us to Derminis Terminal but won''t be warping to Fughal, instead he


    will be going to Shamanacles."


    Shin raised a brow, "The trade city? It''s really been dangerous there recently"


    Hao smiled proudly, "Don''tchyaa worry about me young man."


    Shin smiled and nodded, "Alright then. There''s no problem."


    ''The Central ins is an interesting ce, they have warping portals in every kingdom


    capital, that makes transportation so easy'' Hao thought after his response.


    Northern nced at all of them for thest time. The one person he really had not expected to


    find here was Ryan.


    Except that, he was d he hade this far with these people from the dark continent.


    "Well then, I guess, we are all ready to leave."


    Northern suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Shin observed his sudden change in expression and asked almost immediately, "What''s


    wrong."


    Then behind him, the invisibility veil on reality began to tear and someone waved their hand


    in the air.


    "As expected, even though I was being invisible, you still noticed me. Hi, I heard you guys are going to Drywall. Can I tag along?"

 Chapter 487: Fughal

    Chapter 487: Fughal


    ?


    Northern did not particrly perceive Reno as a special threat. They had met only once when he was to steal some sort of map from Helena, and his invisibility was a big deal.


    Northern thought for a while if he should copy the ability but decided against it. He didn''t think he''d need a reason to be stealthy or invisible in the future.


    And should there be, he believed his control of the Void and what his eyes could now allow him to do was more than enough.


    With everyone''s consent, especially Shin''s, Reno was allowed to join the team.


    They all trekked to the thick, gigantic tank curricle that was waiting for them in front of the building.


    The curricle was powered by four enormous Bulwarks.


    Bulwarks were domesticated monsters with antenna-like horns, red beady eyes, and strong faces just like usual bulls. Their bodies were also like bulls but boasted more muscle lines, making them look incredibly strong.


    Their speed belied their size; they were the uncensored definition of brute strength and speed. An equal and undiluted blend of both elements distributed in these brawny monsters.


    While there was an air of modernity to the curricle, talking about the external tes and body, it was almost like the traditional chariot, supported by a pair of fat ck tires to match the pace and strength of their core engine and hauler.


    The inside of the curricle seamlessly melded luxury with functionality, echoing the fusion of ssic design and cutting-edge technology seen in its exterior.


    Upon entering, Northern was struck by the spacious cabin, farrger than what he expected thanks to the innovative design.


    The walls were lined with dark, polished wood, iid with gleaming metal ents that mirrored the external ting.


    These metal strips asionally pulsed with a soft light, hinting at the advanced systems running throughout the vehicle.


    Plush seating dominated the space, upholstered in rich, deep red fabric that brought to mind the beady eyes of the Bulwark beasts.


    The seats were generously proportioned and deeply cushioned to absorb the vibrations from the powerful creatures'' gait.


    A control panel sat at the front, its sleek design a stark contrast to the ornate wooden paneling.


    Here, holographic disys provided real-time information on the Bulwarks'' vitals, speed, and navigational data.


    Despite the high-tech interface, traditional leather reins hung nearby - a nod to the timeless connection between driver and beast.


    The ceiling was particrly striking. A transparent dome allowed passengers to gaze up at the sky, but with a twist - it could darken instantly for privacy or to disy a map of the surrounding terrain.


    Storagepartments were seamlessly integrated into the walls, their handles disguised within the wooden patterns.


    When opened, they revealed climate-controlled spaces for refreshments or personal items. This was not a particrly surprising spectacle to anyone... except Northern and Hao, who had never been in any of these before.


    Northern, in his expression, appreciated the design, while Hao was intriguingly inspecting with an "Oh oh?" look on his face.


    Soon, the curricle got into action, plunging forward with the power of the Bulwarks.


    Their powerful steps resonated with the entire functionality and vibration of the vehicle, but it did not tremble or difort its passengers in any way.


    From this time of the day''s rise, till nightfall, where they had to stop at the closest auberge to avoid traveling at night and rest a bit before getting to their destination, it was a smooth ride.


    And nothing out of the ordinary had happened. In fact, Northern had been wishing for something to happen.


    The moment they got to an auberge, which almost looked like a ghost house, Northern had been expecting that some kind of criminals would barge in on them to steal their stuff.


    Then they''d perceive him to be the weakest and take a swing at him or something. But the auberge was so peaceful and empty.


    With just a drunkard singing and ying his string musical instrument, apparently very nicely for a drunkard.


    But that was the reason Northern was not able to catch a very peaceful sleep throughout the night.


    At some point, Northern had even entertained the idea of killing him.


    Eventually, he managed somehow and fell asleep while thinking about the man''s messed up way of singing.


    The next day, they woke up and got ready to go to Fughal. Northern did not know why, but he collected a couple of coins from Shin and gave them to the man with a smile on his face and a "Thank you."


    All he did was follow his instincts. The others were shocked and asked him why, but Northern did not respond. While he had a nudging feeling that he and the man would cross paths again, he didn''t have all the information, so he didn''t want to say.


    And thus, they began their journey to Fughal, which was just half a day''s journey from theirst checkpoint in a semi-wilderness.


    Fughal was a republic city that used to belong to the nation of Sierra. They had yed a significant role in the making of history.


    And due to that, some personnel had spearheaded the city''s decision to break out of the nation of Sierra.


    It was a pretty underhanded, dirty, and daring y of politics, but in the end, these leaders ended up being sessful and ended up making Fughal an independent city, breaking away from the monarchy rule of the royal family of Sierra.


    Northern was not a politics guy before his world, certainly, he wasn''t right now. But growing up, he had no choice but to read a lot of newspapers.


    And a lot of those newspapers were how he connected dots of information regarding the nations of this world.


    Fughal reflected its bold and rebellious history in its architecture and overall appearance. The city was a blend of old-world charm from its time under Sierra''s rule, with remnants of royal architecture, grand stone buildings, and borate squares.


    It also had a more pragmatic, industrious feel, marked by the growth of certain functional, rigid structures, symbolizing the independence and hard-earned freedom from monarchy. Tall, imposing towers dotted the skyline, representing the powerful institutions that now govern Fughal, adorned with the city''s emblem-a symbol of defiance and unity. Streets were bustling, filled with merchants and workers, with traces of both old-world elegance and modern ambition.


    Central zas, once designed for royal processions, were now filled with public gatherings, where debates were held, and citizens discussed political matters openly, near statues of


    leaders who spearheaded the city''s independence.


    Walls surrounding the city were heavily fortified, so Northern and the others had to wait a little while before they could pass by. It was particrly easy thanks to Shin''s status as a


    Protector.


    Under every circumstance, Fughal was a tightly secured city; entry without an identity card was always difficult.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But it also kept the city safe, well, as best as it could. They weren''t particrly safe from


    themselves.


    Stone walls weathered from the past monarchy''s influence contrasted with newer, fortified sections built after their freedom.


    The city''s heart, an enormous council hall, was modern and polished, withrge ss windows representing transparency in their government.


    Overall, Fughal was a city marked by contrasts: old grandeur mingling with the symbols of newfound independence.


    Straightaway, Northern and his cohort journeyed directly to the Warp port.


    From the window, before they got to the port, Northern could see the spearhead of a pale


    green crystal piercing the sky, its lower part blocked by several buildings.


    Eventually, their curricle stopped in front of a building, where two heavily suited soldiers stood with silver spears crossed over the gate.


    The driver exchanged a few words with Shin while Northern and the rest got down from the


    curricle.


    The walls of the port were brownish bricked and were an out-of-pocket aesthetic that somehow contrasted the entire representation of the city in an odd way.


    It was insinuative of the fact that this ce was most likely recently built. And it was the government''s final act of epting Fughal as an independent nation of their own. Which most likely made them the smallest nation in the world, at least in the Central ins.


    ''Well, that''s just my thoughts; who knows, there could be a smaller nation than this one.''


    Shin finally got to where they stood and showed the guard his ID, exining that he was traveling with all of them and they were all underage.


    Hao was a bit offended that the guard did not seem to argue with Shin about him. Perhaps it


    was an issue of height?


    But Northern encouraged him to look to the bright side of how it didn''t work against them, so


    he decided to do just that.


    Which proved to be more difficult than expected for him. All he wanted to do was just go back and smack some sense into the damn soldier.


    Immediately, they entered thepound of the port. They were approached by a slick-back,


    blonde-haired guide in a simple white shirt, ck pants, and ck waistcoat, who showed them to the waiting room and collected information on where they all would be Warping to and went away to submit it.


    Of course, they would tip him at the end of all of it. Guides had the simple job of just showing


    people to the waiting room.


    But some of them, as an extended means of hustling, would go as far as helping people


    further, speaking with their colleagues to put the list ahead of others. Of course, they must not get caught; they could get suspended for it.


    But they did it anyway. As money in this part of the city was not an easy thing toe by, they had to work so hard, and sometimes it wouldn''t even be enough.


    That was just one of the downsides of Fughal on a lighter mode because it was alsomon in every other nation; however, far dilutedpared to this ce.

 Chapter 488: The Warp Gate [Part 1]

    Chapter 488: The Warp Gate [Part 1]


    ?


    The waiting room was filled with several other people, which made the air a mixture of different fragrances, transitioning from soft and tender to thick and choking, but there was nothing anyone could do about it.


    The ce was an array of cushion chairs with different people sitting.


    The portal officials would intermittentlye around and call names.


    Northern, the moment he entered the lobby, had gained a total count of how many people were sitting in the room.


    He had managed to be able to suppress his Void Aura to the point where the chill just existed when one sat close to him; the pressure around him had also dropped, although slightly.


    A mundane human might notice nothing, but a drifter who is quite perceptive would know immediately.


    Which Northern didn''t like; hopefully, with more practice, he''d be able to suppress it really hard or turn it into something else that is not a mood of intense power and depression around him.


    A few minutes after Northern had settled down, he was able to tell how strong everyone in the room was, and who were impressive enough to deserve his attention.


    And out of all of them, only two made him curious. The fascinating part was that he seemed to fascinate them as much as they fascinated him.


    Because they wouldn''t stop looking at him. Even though he wasn''t looking at them. The way their gaze confidently rested on him over time.


    Northern somehow knew they wanted to gauge their strength by looking directly into his eyes, which before now had been closed, while he waited for their turn.


    The two of them were seated on the couch opposite his, but slightly adjacent to the direction he sat.


    They were opposite sexes but looked exactly the same. The girl had an intense and striking


    appearance.


    She had dark skin with glowing purple eyes that gave off a powerful, almost mystical aura. Her hairstyle was bold, featuring tworge, puffy buns on either side of her head, with tight, intricate braids leading into the buns.


    Her expression was serious, exuding confidence and a touch of defiance.


    The boy was calm and confident. His skin was dark as well, and his striking purple eyes mirrored an intensity that also reflected in his calm expression. A small smile curled on his lips.


    His hair was styled in short, thick twists that were neatly arranged, adding to his sharp, well- groomed appearance.


    He had a few subtle lines shaved into the sides of his head and a dangling silver earring, enhancing his modern, stylish look.


    Both of them had their hands folded, but the girl sat a little crudely. Beside her was arge ck box; she crossed her legs, allowing most of her thighs below her skimpy re skirt to be disyed.


    Northern liked the confidence they exuded; it made him curious as to who they were, but he was not going to give them what they wanted because of it.


    It served him no purpose to make two younglings who have no idea what lies in front of them pee their pants.


    While he did de their level of strength, he considered them reckless still. He''d roast them with his look alone.


    A whileter, a male official came and called:


    "Soraya and Kaelen Val''Keth"


    Immediately, the girl and the boy stood up. The girl took the long box and strapped the handle to her shoulders, her short skirt swaying left and right as she walked away.


    The boy also followed with his hands in his pockets and his usual amodating smile, even after stealing a nce at Northern before he eventually left; the smile was ever stagnant. "Oh? They have like Vida''s skin..." Ellis murmured as he watched them go.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everyone in the cohort that saw them also had the same thought. But they were silent about it until they both had left.


    It took another while, then Hao was called separately. He stood up and bade Northern and his father farewell, looked at Ellis and gave him a knock on the head, asking him to behave and remember all he''d been taught, before leaving with the official.


    The portal was always functioning round the clock; however, there were certain hourly breaks every now and then to give the gate and crystal a rest period.


    The crystal itself had been cultivated from rifts, although the history of these rifts dates back to the first and only tier X rift to ever appear.


    There was no ountable history, or better still, Northern had note across one to urately say for sure what happened with the appearance of this rift.


    But he knew that the poption of the world greatly reduced; it was also the major cause of the continental division, well, except for Starlock, which used to be a part of Central ins all


    along.


    After a while, Northern and his crew were eventually called towards midnight. Then they proceeded to the Warp gate.


    It was a small open space gate beneath the crystal. The crystal served as the connector source.


    It was the main reason why they could teleport to another point.


    The gate, as it meant, was a passageway to the reception point of teleportation.


    The crystal kept the connection online, hence making it possible for the gate to warp them to another receptor gate.


    Of course, several crystal-tech advancements had gone into this project, further evolving the navigations and receptor-to-receptor uracy.


    The female official who had switched since the recent break was over briefed them on things to do as they marched to the gateway.


    "Any electrical source around your body can inhibit the teleportation, so it''s advisable to leave such material at the storage point; it will be transported manually to the location you desire. Also, it is advisable to cease any soul essence activity as this can trigger malfunctions and misdirection."


    They got to the step that led to the gateway, then the whole crew nodded in eptance as the officialdy finished talking.


    Northern looked at the gigantic crystal from below, subtly narrowing his deep gaze as he examined the phenomenal material.


    ''A tier X rift has to be a different kind of hell. I feel hell would be an understatement in fact,'' he thought as he averted his gaze and walked to the gateway.

 Chapter 489: The Warp Gate [Part 2]

    Chapter 489: The Warp Gate [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern and his crew were required to stand at the center of the gate: a golden pir that arched over them, with a piece of the same crystal in the center of the arc.


    They waited a little bit for the whole mechanism to start. Northern could hear a soft whirring sound that slowly built up, but all of a sudden there was a crack in the build-up, then it slowly dropped.


    At that point, Northern figured, ''Oh shit... there''s a problem.''


    And he feared that the source of that problem would most likely be him.


    A couple of secondster, the whirring sound started building up again, then the same thing happened. There was a crack, and the build-up began to drop.


    The official approached them, politely saying, "We would like to test the functionality of the gateway on other travelers to figure out if the problem is with the travelers or the gateways."


    Her tone was pleasing to listen to; the level of humility in her tone would make anyone be very calm and sensible with her.


    "Does this happen usually?" Shin inquired, looking at her inquisitively.


    "It''s not umon to experience faults in the gateway every now and then, but the problem is that the gateway seems to be experiencing some kind of overload. This usually happens when the gateway is trying to transfer arge number of souls."


    Shin folded his arms with a serious look at thedy, "And how many is arge number?"


    "A thousand."


    Shin went silent for a second, then retorted, "Okay, there''s definitely a problem. It''s fine, you can check-"


    "There''ll be no need for that."


    Shin looked at his son, raising a brow.


    Northern continued, "I kind of know the reason why that is happening."


    He looked specifically at thedy and asked, "Do you guys have one for arger capacity?"


    Thedy hesitated for a moment with skepticism ying on her face before she responded. "Yes sir. There definitely is arger capacity gateway; however, it is used for military purposes, or for extremely important travelers, such as Paragons and Ascendants."


    Northern nodded his head, "I understand. How much do I have to pay to use the other one?"


    Thedy hesitated again, this time looking at Northern from head to toe.


    He was wearing a casual shirt alongside ck pants and knee-level boots, which he received from the border.


    She politely said to him, "Sir, it will cost a lot of money."


    "How much?"


    "Three thousand Credis."


    ''Three thousand Credis, that is three hundred thousand Talii,'' Northern juggled his memory.


    Themonly epted currencies in the Central ins were:


    Talies (plural: Talii), which was the base currency of the world, small bronze coins, used for day-to-day transactions.


    Credi (plural: Credis), mid-tier currency which is made of silver representing higher status or wealth.


    Orens (plural: orens), these are gold coins, which are used for high market transactions and can be found amidst several merchants.


    Cryst (Plural: Crysts), these are modernized paper money backed by abination of precious materials and some form of magical essence.


    1 Credi= 100 Talii


    1 Orens 50 Credis (or 5000 Talii)


    1 Cryst = 100 Orens (or 5000 Credis, or 500,000 Talii).


    Hence the reason why three thousand Credis was 300,000 Talii, which is quite a lot of money.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Enough for a peasant to buy a house, a farm and start a family, feeding them for at least a year.


    A middle-ss house costs a thousand Credis. Which is an estate, with a five-room mansion and a nice gardenpound.


    So, yes, it was pretty expensive.


    Northern sighed; he was in a lot of trouble now.


    Shin looked at him, worried. He still could notprehend why Northern was asking to use a muchrger one.


    But he didn''t question what Northern was doing. By now, he had figured out that there were tons of things he didn''t know about his son. Including the tremendous strength he was hiding.


    "We have a total of three hundred, ny-six thousand Talii. So it''s still affordable." Shin said with a calm voice.


    Thedy exchanged her eyes between the two of them, looking at them like they were insane. "I''m sorry, but shouldn''t that money serve you a better purpose? I''m sure it''s just a slight malfunction. It will work as soon as it''s tested with the next batch of travelers."


    Northern shook his head and directed his gaze at her, "Test it as much as you want. You''d still keep having the same issue."


    Thedy had an extremely confused look on her face. She was trying to be very considerate


    and reasonable, but it seemed these peasants weren''t having it.


    Then a thought broke into her mind, making her eyes widen. Her mouth opened as she realized what she could be missing.


    "I''m very sorry for not recognizing a Paragon!"


    "Eh?"


    Not only Northern, but all the crew eximed. A Paragon? Where?


    "I''m sorry, there seems to be a mistake. None of us here is a Paragon." Shin cleared the air.


    Immediately, the girl stood back with a puzzled frown.


    "Then an Ascendant?" she inquired.


    Shin looked at the rest; they all shook their heads. Then he responded, "No."


    Thedy looked at Northern, "I''m sorry sir. Is it okay for me to ask what rank you are?"


    Northern indifferently answered, "I am a Master."


    "How old sir?"


    "Sixteen."


    ''Sixteen and a Master? That''s insanely impossible,'' the thought cause her eyes to widen.


    She was meaning to confirm what rank he is, for him to speak like he was a thousand souls


    walking in one body.


    But she had ended up being taken by shock that she forgot her initial reason.


    A sixteen-year-old Master in the Central ins has never been heard of!


    "Please, can we proceed?" Northern bothered.


    Thedy broke out of her shock; at this point, she was just mentally tired. She shrugged.


    "If it''s what you want, then there is no problem."


    Shin brought out the pack of coins, selected ny-six coins from it and handed the rest to


    thedy.


    Thedy bowed as she received and took onest nce at Northern, who was expressionless.


    She faced Shin and the rest of the crew.


    "Then you all can proceed to the center of the gateway."


    Shin and the rest of them did as she said, while she walked away with Northern.


    After a while, the whirring began its build-up again; this time, however, there was no drop.


    The build-up continued till the crystal in the center arc began to glow brightly, eventually, a


    form circle on the ground appeared with a blue glow as the crystal. Then a light enveloped them, instantly warping them to South Drywall.

 Chapter 490: Sleepn Tight

    Chapter 490: Sleep''n Tight


    ?


    The second gateway was much grander than the initial one, also wider, gleaming with an almost whitish sheen, both the pole and the arc.


    Thedy stopped at the beginning of the ck metallic steps and signaled with her hand for Northern to continue up, keeping as straight a face as she could manage.


    Northern did as she instructed, walking to the center of the gateway and sincerely hoping that there was going to be no issue this time around.


    The reason for the malfunction was very simple.


    The gateway counted the quantity of souls and transported them, and in some cases, the quality of souls.


    If Northern were to be literal, his soul was a very robust world that now held within it thousands of souls. If this object was as potent as its reputation suggested, then that meant it wasn''t counting Northern as just one soul, but rather as thousands of souls.


    This was due to all the souls in the Limitless Void.


    That was what made the malfunction surprise Northern. He was truly awed at the ability of the gateway and the crystal.


    And that made him realize that the Central ins was a ce he had not truly ventured into, even though he grew up there.


    He had heard of several things through the news feed and the mouths of travelers, but he had never actually been there.


    The thought of finally starting his adventure journey in the Central ins made his heart leap with a small force of excitement, and Northern actually looked forward to it.


    Northern stood in the center of the gateway while the whirring sound built up again. This time, he tried to guess where the mechanism was positioned.


    There was no point he could think of, except below the metallic tform he was standing on.


    *I''m guessing all of it is part of the gateway,* he thought.


    Northern looked down the moment a white circle appeared on the ground, then began to grow brighter. At some point, the circle looked like it was blinking, which had Northern worried, but eventually, a white light purged out of it, enveloping him, and slowly his point of view changed.


    What Northern saw, though it was brief, was a nk, white world with flowing me-like threads.


    It was the same thing as the ligatures of reality he was used to observing; the only difference was this nk white world.


    Then Northern''s perspective became that of another gateway. He looked up at the dark sky of midnight and sighed.


    ''Was that subspace? They created a subspace?'' he thought.


    There were several more questions flowing in his head, prompting him to want to study the whole history surrounding the Warp crystal and the gateway engineering.


    Anything that had to do with reality, space, time, and gravity concerned him very much because those werews that could greatly hinder the Void and Chaos of his ability.


    How exactly did he know? The more the Void grew in him, the more its memories became his memories.


    The only sad part was that Northern was also aware he was losing his sense of self. At the very least, right now, it wasn''t so obvious.


    As he stepped down from the tform, a male attendant approached him.


    "I''m here with the crew led by a tall, ck-haired, scarred-face man."


    His description of Shin was crude, but the attendant immediately recognized who he was talking about and said:


    "Please follow me."


    As Shin and the rest arrived, they were immediately escorted to the waiting room, where Northern was taken.


    The ce, in terms of grandiosity, was on the same level as Fughal, but the themes were different.


    The chairs were blue and shiny and were not arranged in lines opposite each other. Instead, each three-seater cushion was ced in a center, with a ss table in the middle.


    However, the difference between this ce and Fughal was that the moment Northern entered the room, more than five people turned their heads with wary expressions on their faces.


    Their gaze was strictly on the white-haired figure who casually walked toward a seating area. The moment Shin saw him, he, along with the rest of them, stood up and slowly began to leave the waiting room.


    As they left, Northern asked Shin:


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what is wrong with me?"


    Shin was silent for a few seconds after the question, then he said, "If there''s one thing I know, it''s that now, you have a lot of secrets. Your gaze is so deep that sometimes, looking at it makes me feel like I am falling into a dark depth with no end. You are unreadable at times. I have no idea what is going on in your mind, and you barely even smile."


    "Thatst part. I don''t remember smiling much while growing up," Northern replied.


    Shin chuckled. "You smiled every time Eisha held you. I''m sure you''ll find your smile again."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Northern''s expression became somewhat despondent. ''Don''t be so sure...''


    After a few moments, as they trekked out of the port, Northern asked again.


    "So what do we do from here?"


    Shin looked at the others who were behind them before bringing his eyes back to Northern.


    "We find a lodge."


    "After you."


    Shin smiled a little and led them away.


    The streets of South Drywall, even at midnight, bubbled with a small crowd of people. But Northern''s guess was that they couldn''t be the good kind of people.


    They were probably the sort who caused crimes under the cover of darkness.


    Even their gazes were full of suspicion. Of course, there were still innocent people, such as


    other travelers and merchants conducting legitimate business.


    Soft light illuminated the walkway of the street. There were dark alleys here and there, from which unpleasant smells and moans emerged.


    And dirt littered the ground.


    Eventually, Shin stopped in front of an auberge.


    The signboard with a blinking neon light read: Sleep''n tight.


    Shin looked at it with a smile, "Quite the name isn''t it..."

 Chapter 491: The Coming Nightmare

    Chapter 491: The Coming Nightmare


    ?


    Sleep''n tight glowed with a warm, inviting charm, thanks to thenterns hanging on its exterior.


    These cast a soft, golden hue across the cobbled street in front, creating a cozy, intimate atmosphere.


    The flower boxes on the windows, filled with vibrant flowers, were dimly illuminated, their colors muted in the night, but still adding a touch of life to the building''s old-world charm.


    The roof reflected a soft glow, with the timber and white walls appearing quaint yet sturdy in the dim light.


    As Northern and everyone stepped inside, they were greeted by lobby with a blend of rustic elegance.


    The wooden beams overhead gave the space a homely feel,plemented by rich, dark oak flooring.


    To the left, a hearth crackle with a fire that filled the room with warmth, the shadows of the mes dancing across the walls.


    A few people sat in cushioned chairs, their weary faces lit by the ambient glow of low- hangingmps.


    The front desk was situated along the right side of the lobby, made of polished wood, with a tall stack of ledgers and a bell for guests to ring.


    The auberge keeper, a stout, friendly-looking figure, smiled as they entered.


    "There couldn''t have been a better time for you toe," he said with an even friendlier smile.


    His entire demeanor was utterly appealing.


    Shin approached his table and looked back at everyone.


    "We would like three rooms."


    "There are different grades. We have the rascal''s grade, quite cheap but it''s underground. Then we have themoner''s grade, which goes for 50 Talii per night for one room. The Middlemen grade, goes for 200 Talii per night, and the nobleman grade goes for 500 Talii per night."


    "We will take themoner''s grade, for 50 Talii."


    The man nodded, and put his hand below the drawer of his desk, after which he brought out a bunch of keys.


    Shin did not bring out the pouch of coins. Instead, he dipped his hand into his clothes where they were kept and ruffled for some seconds before bringing out 150 Talii and dropping it on the table.


    Northern observed him from behind and looked back at the few people sitting in the lobby. He could tell his father knew what he was doing.


    The innkeeper swiped it off the table and said to them with an insidious smile at Shin, "Follow me."


    He led them to the far side of the lobby, where a grand staircase led upward.


    It was wide, with a deep mahogany finish, the handrail smooth and slightly worn from years of use.


    Each step creaked softly underfoot as they ascended toward their rooms. The walls beside the stairs were adorned with faded portraits and tapestries, adding a sense of history to the space. The smell of baked bread and warm soup drifted in from a side door, suggesting that the auberge''s dining area was still active, with patrons enjoyingte-night meals before retiring for the night.


    As they got upstairs, the atmosphere of the auberge became quieter, almost serene.


    The hallways were lined with a plush, deep red carpet that muffled footsteps, adding to the sense of calm.


    Soft, goldennterns affixed to the walls illuminated the corridor, casting a gentle glow that made the space feel intimate and weing.


    The wooden beams of the ceiling continued from downstairs, though here they felt lower, cozier, giving the upstairs a more private, secluded feel.


    The doors to the rooms were made of sturdy oak, with brass handles that glinted faintly in the low light. Each door was numbered in a neat, embossed script.


    The man stopped in front of one door, and looked at the crowd with an expecting gaze. Naturally, Northern stepped forward, and so did Ellis, right after him, after he noticed Ryan looked like he wanted to move.


    The keeper gave Northern the key to the room, which had the same numbering as the room did. Then he led others away.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As Northern and Ellis stepped into their room, what met them was a modest andfortable space.


    The wooden floor was softened by a small woven rug, and a simple but well-crafted bed stood against one wall, with thick nkets and pillows invitingly arranged.


    The room was furnished with a small writing desk positioned near a window, offering a view of the quiet street below.


    The window had heavy curtains, deep green, which were left open to let in the soft glow from the streetnterns outside.


    A small firece sat in the corner, crackling softly, offering warmth to the room. Above it, a mantle with a few modest trinkets or a simple mirror hung. A wooden wardrobe stood opposite the bed, with enough space for their belongings; however, none of them had


    belongings.


    Beside the bed, a nightstand with a small oilmp provided light, casting shadows across the room''s wood-paneled walls.


    The air smelled faintly of aged wood andvender, likely from sachets hung by the


    windowsill.


    The space was quiet, with only the asional creak from the beams above or the faint


    murmur of voices from downstairs, creating a sense of peace.


    Ellis slumped to a sitting position on the bed, leaning on his hand.


    "It''s a good one. So, would we be sleeping on the same bed?"


    Northern looked at him, his face contorting in disgust. Then he averted his eyes without


    saying anything.


    He walked closer to the window and looked out of it, staring outside for a while.


    Ellis, concerned, tried to look too and make out what Northern was looking at but couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary and worth looking at on the streets.


    However, thepact view of the roofs as they spread to the horizon was a capturing scenery


    to focus on.


    It made him realize how much he had missed the feel of being amongst civilization and


    people.


    Ellis''s lips curled into a bitter smile as he said:


    "We indeed havee a long way, haven''t we?"


    Northern, after a few beats, nced at Ellis indifferently before responding.


    "Indeed we have. And we are about to start another long journey... this time, a nightmare far


    more wretched and cursed than anything we have ever been through."

 Chapter 492: The Growth Of The Limitless Void

    Chapter 492: The Growth Of The Limitless Void


    ?


    Northern''s words settled into his mind like a storm.


    Even after Northern had slept on the ground and he was on the bed, he was finding sleep so hard to fall into just because of those words that Northern had uttered.


    Images of their humble beginnings yed in his head. How Northern had stuck to him and helped him even when he had no reason to.


    In as much as Northern portrayed himself to only be helping him because he needed his help in return, he wanted to believe that Northern helped him truly out of the goodness of his heart.


    And from then, he had owed Northern heavily. He thought about how weird Northern was, the trouble they got in, and how he handled it.


    He thought about the fight with the monster in the mansion; what he had seen that night made him understand for the first time that Northern''s entire strength didn''t rely on the fact that he had monsters he could summon.


    And from then, his respect and awe for Northern had only kept growing. However, with this growth, Ellis felt farther and farther away from him.


    With a somber look on his face, Ellis stretched his hand up, as if he wanted to grab the roof, then he clenched it in the air.


    ''This time... the journey will not be yours alone. And you won''t be alone,'' he vowed.


    But at the same time, he feared for himself. Would he be able to work at Northern''s pace?


    Would he even be worthy enough to dare?


    Those fears and thoughts strained his mind and eventually tired him to sleep.


    A while after Ellis had fallen into the embrace of a sound sleep, with subtle snow driving to and fro his lungs, Northern stood up and crossed his legs.


    Then he dove into the Limitless Void.


    First of all, the towering columns now seemed to stretch further than before-toward the heavens. Each one was now vividly etched with intricate symbols and glowing faintly with an ancient, mysterious energy.


    Their bluish hues contrasted sharply with the deep shadows they cast, faintly illuminating the vastness of the hall.


    Above, a delicate cascade of light streamed down from translucent ceilings far overhead, where waterfalls of shimmering liquid light poured from unseen heights, casting everything in a serene blue glow.


    The usually dark and ominous pathway, now nked by well-tended trees, exuded tranquility, with soft foliage brushing against the warm goldenmps that lined the way.


    The air felt crisp and more realistic, tinged with a sense of calm and reverence, as if this ce was a meeting point between nature and the divine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everything about it spoke of ancient grandeur, a civilization that cherished both beauty and mystery.


    Northern had seen this before the first time he entered the Limitless Void, and even seeing it again now, he still could not erase the amazement that had been left on his face the first time he entered.


    The mes of Chaos that burned at the edges of the steps that led to his whitish Throne seat now burnedrger, blocking the view to the absurdly tall whitish throne seat which stood imposingly behind the mes, its towering backrest gleaming with a soft white hue as the light caught the polished surface.


    nked by walls of tangible darkness, it gave the impression of a dark and effortless grandeur.


    The seat itself was elevated, its base wide and solid, as though carved from a single stone b.


    Northern looked around his grand pce with astonishment in his eyes.


    "This feels like it deserves a ce in the heavens or something," he muttered.


    Along with this astounding change, the Void Pce had also grown extensively, gained several rooms, and even a magnifying exterior, carved to be the highest viewpoint in the Limitless Void. From anywhere in the vast soulscape, his pce could be seen. Northern looked down, simultaneously summoning the panel to easily inspect the rest of the change.


    [The Limitless Void has stretched further, bing a more infinite and multidimensional space. Its vastness represents your growing understanding and mastery of the Void, with its edges blending into unknown territories.]


    [Any more attraction could attract more powerful and ancient souls, or even elements of the Echo Realm.]


    ''Why does this feel like a warning, and what is the Echo Realm?''


    The system didn''t look like it was ready to respond, and before now, Northern had never heard of such a word. However, it bothered him, somehow.


    ''Could it be the underworld...'' He lingered before shaking his head. ''No, I don''t think so.''


    Having no answer for now, Northern put the matter to rest in the backyard of his thoughts and continued his inspection.


    [The souls of the monsters residing within the Limitless Void can now evolve. Instead of remaining as soul summons until you evolve them to Void summons, they can now grow stronger, bing Spectras, an Echo of their former self before evolving to be Void summons themselves.]


    Northern''s mouth fell. ''What?!''


    This was everything he had ever wished for, and it was waiting for him when he became a Master?


    Soul summons did not have a material body, which made it impossible for them to be Void summons, because Void summons were the materialization of a soul by Void.


    It was not possible unless they had some sort of material body to be materialized by the void. His alternative was his clone. But the terms after Advanced Cloning became Duplicate had been hard toe by.


    Singrity was difficult because it meant investing his talent fragments and then losing all of it the moment the talent devolved.


    With his need for talent fragments, he was very skeptical of going that route; hence, he had just been stuck.


    Now, that has been rid of because soul summons can be a Spectra where they gain an echo body of themselves before eventually bing Void summons.


    Northern was happy; he wouldn''t be needing to weave the essence of void, mixing it with a clone and soul for a desired result anymore. Now, he could really just watch them all grow.


    ''This feels so rewarding!''


    But he also didn''t think the road to bing a Void summon would be something easy. But it


    was massive progress.


    [Soul Forge]:


    [As a Master, you can now use the souls of defeated monsters to forge powerful constructs or


    weapons within the Void]


    [These constructs could act as guardians or manifestations of your will, defending the


    Limitless Void or assisting you inbat]


    [This process could lead to the creation of sentient weapons that you wield, with each one tied to the essence of a particr monster you have vanquished]

 Chapter 493: Revant Awakening

    Chapter 493: Revant Awakening


    ?


    Northern stood for a few seconds, his mind nk.


    What he had just witnessed went against allmon sense-or at least, the boundaries of what was defined asmon sense in this world.


    He could use souls to create weapons? Items?


    ''I thought items could only be gained upon kills! If I can create them, then what exactly does this insinuate?''


    So many questions tumbled through Northern''s mind, tiring him out in that moment.


    He was happy-overwhelmed by joy, in fact-but at the same time, he was wary and inquisitive. This caused his suspicions of Ul to rise once again.


    And he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is everything that has always been so far in Ul''Tra-el really as it seems?''


    Even now, there was no certain answer, but the appearance of this unique ability had given him the right to question it.


    And as long as a question exists, one day, there will definitelye an answer.


    ''I will find it,'' Northern''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    He refocused on his new ability. He really could create weapons with the souls of monsters. "Soul Forge," he muttered.


    It was thest of the abilities he had received as a result of the progress of his soul, and it was very satisfying to him-especially Soul Forge.


    Northern sat on the ground of the pce. With the new view, it felt more lively and homely than before.


    Then he summoned the Night Terror, who appeared before him, bowing.


    Night Terror had no physical change, but the monster''s eyes gleamed with intelligence-a precise and certain kind of intelligence, unlike anything that had been there before.


    "Bring the new guy," Northernmanded casually, but Night Terror instantly understood. He stood up and walked away, passing between the pirs, and after a few moments, returned hauling a coffin withrge shackles draped over his shoulder.


    Northern tried not to mind the screeching of the coffin on the ss-like ground as Night Terror dragged it to his front.


    The monster halted, bowed, and stepped back. Northern then looked at the coffin.


    ''The soul of a Tyrant...''


    Thinking about it again, joy overwhelmed his heart. He was not walking down the path of a Tyrant, obviously; he had the seed of an Origin. Northern entertained the thought that one day, he might end up being an Origin.


    Or at most, a mixture of the two.


    However, he always questioned the possibility of these things because he believed that while Tyranny could be attained, Origins were born as Origins.


    They were regarded as the beginning of a certain concept, so it made no sense for it to start with a seed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, he also thought, ''Maybe I am the first Origin of Void. I couldn''t really be considered an Origin until I became one.''


    Which meant the point where the seed probably germinates and spreads is the true beginning. But what would make him different wasn''t just that he would be an Origin-it was that he would have a Tyrant as a Void summon. A servant.


    The thought alone filled him with a surge of pride.


    Finally, he shifted his focus from that idea and poured all one thousand talent fragments he had gained from the unused talent slot into the Link.


    And...


    [A link has been established]


    Northern looked down at the being as the system announced it.


    Immediately, a flood of sensation surged into his mind. His eyes widened, and he almost lost his bnce, quickly stabilizing himself by leaning on the coffin.


    The connection was vivid and clear. He could feel it deeply, as though he had entered the mind of the Tyrant, and the Tyrant had entered his mind at the same time.


    [You have gained a unique ability: Mind''s Eye]


    Immediately, Northern''s forehead split open, revealing a pitch-ck sclera and a pure white pupil that swayed from side to side.


    As it did so on Northern''s forehead, it did the same on the Tyrant''s, as the Tyrant slowly opened his eyes. The vertical eye on his forehead closed and disappeared, as if it had never been there just as it vanished from Northern''s forehead.


    "What is this?!"


    Northern quickly touched his forehead, realizing the eye was gone.


    ''It felt like someone was seeing directly into and through my mind.''


    At first, Northern thought he had tried to see with his own eyes but couldn''t, then forced himself to create an eye in his mind, thus granting him the Mind''s Eye.


    It only took that single moment for Northern to realize how powerful this creature could be.


    The Tyrant rested his hand on the coffin lid and slowly pushed himself up, levitating out of the coffin, with dark smoke flowing over his lower body.


    Northern turned as he watched himnd opposite him, observing as he looked around the Void Pce for a while before their eyes finally met.


    Then the Tyrant''s voice rang out.


    "This is incredible," he said, looking around and admiring the scenery.


    Northern was taken aback, his eyes slightly widening. The voice of the creature before him sounded exactly like his own-hoarse and rough, like a weathered surface.


    Not only that, but save for the unique eyes, the dark lines beneath his lip, the extremely pale skin, and white eyes, this creature looked exactly like him.


    He was like a warm Northern with ck hair.


    ''I don''t know whether to call this a good thing...''


    The creature was obviously going to be insanely powerful, but would he be as controble as Northern wished and hoped?


    ''At this point, thest thing I need is a servant whose disobedience will mess up my ns.''


    That''s why Northern knew, in that moment, that there was no better time to establish his


    ce than now.


    ''He might be a Tyrant, but he is linked to me, lives because of me, and can die if I will it so.'' With that thought, Northern summoned confidence, which reflected in his dark eyes.


    His gaze became imposing, falling on the Tyrant like a nket of moonless darkness, causing


    the Tyrant to suddenly grow cold.


    He involuntarily lowered his gaze as Northern''s chin rose.


    Then Northern took purposeful strides toward the creature, stopping in front of him and


    saying:


    "Here are a few things to engrave in your core, Revant. I am your god, your creator, your master, and the only one you owe obedience, loyalty, and your life to."

 Chapter 494 A Burden Worth Bearing

    Chapter 494 A Burden Worth Bearing


    Northern observed Revant for a few seconds after speaking, the tender-looking Tyrant for a moment had a line of defianceced upon his brows.


    Then he breathed, closing his eyes for a moment and opening them before saying,


    "Yes. I understand from the first moment I opened my eyes. You didn''t need to get all defensive. But then, I understand that you..."


    He looked at his hands as he continued.


    "Even though I don''t know so much about myself right now, I immediately know that I am a preeminent being. One whose power is imperious enough for you to feel fear."


    He paused, bringing his face to Northern and staring with an almost nk expression, only a small smilecing his lips.


    After which he resumed, "I owe my life to you, my loyalty and obedience. I have peered into your head and determined that you have what it takes to be my master... for now."


    Northern frowned at thest two words.


    "What does that imply?" he inquired, disturbed.


    "It means that should I attain a point where I can break free from you, I won''t hesitate to do so. Except if even by then you are worth serving."


    Northern curled a corner of his lips and let loose a smidge of a scoff.


    "Then should I just get rid of you now?"


    "That will mean you are scared of standing up to the challenge to be better. I do not threaten you. Right now, you are quite an astounding existence for a human. But in the end, you are only human. Should I have the power to not serve you, a human, I will not serve you."


    "And if I''m a human far stronger than you could ever be by then?"


    A small smile adorned Revant''s face.


    "Now, that''s the enthusiasm I seek. I have seen your life in your old world and this new one. And I am sure that there are many unanswered mysteries surrounding your existence. It puts me on my toes. If you are able to meet my expectations and are worth serving, then I will shamelessly serve you regardless of my status in the future."


    Northern clicked his tongue distastefully. An irritated expression climbing his face.


    "You seem to be mistaken about this. I am the one with the expectations here. And right now, I can''t help but feel like you are an unnecessary burden. Perhaps I should just return you to nothing. Just a ball of soul that you were."


    The tender Tyrant was silent for a few seconds. Northern''s words seemed to have gotten to him and truly made him realize that he really was not in the position to bargain.


    Moreover, Northern''s eyes as he spoke were evident enough to tell him that Northern was actually going to destroy his body.


    Northern was very serious as well.


    Revant stood there slightly shaken by the reality that he might go back to being nothing when he just gained life.


    A few secondster, he lowered one leg and dropped down, bowing his head.


    "I apologize for my temerity."


    Northern observed his demeanor for a while.


    ''It seems he is humble enough to realize that his pride means nothing right now and could cause destruction for him. However, it does not change what he said earlier. I don''t know if I need a servant who will be watching if I am worth serving or not. I might as well destroy him and use his soul for myself thanks to the new abilities I''ve gotten... but he''s a Tyrant...'' He sighed.


    Like it or not, Revant was a damned precious soul. An existence that will ce him on a different stratum than every single existence in this world.


    Because never had it been heard that a Tyrant served a human. If he could get Revant fully for himself...


    Northern brushed the excitement away, ''I know that bastard has some kind of limited ess to my mind. Let''s not get him ahead of himself.''


    Northern finallyid his gaze on the tender-looking Tyrant and sighed again.


    Then suddenly he went nk, paying attention to something. However, it was not within the Limitless Void; it was outside.


    A ghastly smile left his face. Then he said:


    "I want to know your worth; that will make me decide whether to bear the unnecessary burden of keeping you."


    Revant raised his face up to Northern; it was difficult to tell what he was thinking. His blue eyes were almost non-existent, reflecting nothing, showing no emotions.


    But his tone was utterly submissive.


    Northern did not like it, but he had no choice for now. He just had to decide that this is the one burden that he needed to carry, and it was pretty worth it; he was a Tyrant after all.


    "I will indecently vanquish all your foes." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern looked at him nkly, "You have not gained enough respect from me to do that much. It seems some riffraff are about to be a bother; deal with them."


    Northern hid a small wicked smile; every word, every act towards the tender Tyrant was intentional.


    He watched Revant disappear into the embrace of the dark mes before also disappearing.


    ¡ª


    A group of dark-clothed individualsnded on the ceiling of the auberge; they moved with so much stealthiness that the te roof made no creaks as they moved on it.


    More of themnded on the roof and slid down the wall of the building, with a refined and practiced finesse.


    All of them, amounting to almost twelve, suddenly stopped as a ck me ignited on the roof and slowly died down, to reveal a young man in a ck suit.


    His suit was unconventional, something they had never seen; it had silver embroideries. His ck hair was subtly fluttering in the midnight wind, and his blue eyes red down at them with intense disgust.


    He opened his hands; a blue me began to flow out of it, forming a rose flower and gaining a refined shape that looked less like a me.


    Almost like the me had gained physical form.


    He raised the blue flower to his face, holding it by the stem, then he blew it.


    "Scram."

 Chapter 495 Despair

    Chapter 495 Despair


    The blue flower broke into petals and fluttered away from his hands. Each one of the petals miraculously managed to reach the front of the strangers who were all in different positions.


    They all froze in ce, whether it was involuntary or voluntary even they did not know.


    But what they did know at that moment was that¡­


    What stood above them felt like an imprable wall, asrge as the sky beyond, imposing and bloodthirsty, filling their hearts with palpable despair.


    We will die here.


    Those four words resurfaced a fear that they thought they had fought all their lives.


    And insidiously, the man that stood before them exuded such an ominous and intimidating presence that made them feel hopelessness.


    Each of them in their position was overwhelmed by a sense of futility and the belief that this marked the end of their lives, and that made their skin crawl with paralyzing fear.


    And as the petals fell on their heads, each of them began to pulp like fireworks bursting from their abdomen.


    The wall and roof of the auberge was a pastel work of red, green, and blue.


    Instantly, all their presence was gone; not even flesh could be noted of them. Come morning, passersby would think an insane artist hade to vandalize the walls of the auberge.


    Then a secondter, one more dropped from the sky, sluggishly, looking left and right with widened eyes. His ck masking was covering other parts of his face, but his eyes were enough to tell the shock he received upon looking around.


    Even he perhaps did not know what happened. He slid down on the wall as he hadnded on the edge of the roof, about to break into one of the windows but suddenly froze.


    Behind him, impossibly standing on the wall, the dark-haired, enchanting man looked at him with an interesting smile.


    "What a stray you are¡­" Revant said with a silly tone.


    He tapped the back of the intruder once, using his index finger, saying, "There you go."


    Right away, the intruder felt something change within his body; even he did not know. He couldn''t move, nor could he feel anything; his entire body and senses felt numb.


    All he could do was see, but what he was seeing was not even registering as any sort of information in his head. In a way, he had suddenly be a living puppet.


    "Do you know despair is foundational to sensibility and is the bnce between emotional states and the broader spectrum of human perception?"


    He closed his eyes, savored the taste of the man''s despair.


    "Hmm, sweet. I wonder how I didn''t know I could do this until now. I feel rejuvenated¡­ like something ising back to me."


    A lively light suddenly entered his eyes, making his face all glitter in the joy of realization.


    "If I could eat the despair of so many more people, I could be able to recover my prime much faster than I thought."


    He looked at the pastry of colors he had made on the wall. "What a waste they were¡­"


    Then he sighed, "What a waste everything is. This insolent human I have as a master¡­"


    He suddenly went silent as he felt a hand rest on his shoulder, gripping him.


    Northern was standing behind him on the wall with his eyes tightly shut and a forced smile hiding the terror behind his face. Even so, the insidious terror still managed to leak.


    "What did you say again?"


    Revant went pale.


    ''I didn''t see him at all!''


    Suddenly, he just heard a shrill block his entire senses; his body went cold, and a suffocating fear crawled over his skin.


    The air grew heavy, as if the entire area had been submerged beneath an invisible ocean.


    Shadows deepened unnaturally, and a chill that pierced deeper than bone settled across the area. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The atmosphere grew oppressive afterwards, smothering every sound until even the wind seemed to be silenced.


    Revant felt his heart race, his throat tightening in primal terror. It was as if an unseen hand had gripped his soul, draining warmth and hope from his very being.


    His body trembled involuntarily, sweat beading on his skin despite the cold, his mind struggling toprehend the sudden and all-consuming presence of nothingness.


    Time itself seemed to distort under the weight of a significant release of Northern''s Void Aura.


    Colors dulled, distances stretched, and the world felt distant and fragile, like it could shatter at any moment.


    His instincts screamed at him to flee, yet his limbs refused to move, as if tethered by invisible chains to the vast emptiness around him.


    For many within the radius, particrly the auberge and its surroundings, the bartender, the guests that were awake, even Shin flung his eyes wide open from his sleep, Ryan froze unable to move.


    It was not the sense of impending death but the sense of oblivion that gnawed at their minds.


    It was as though they stood at the edge of an abyss, staring into infinite nothingness, where even the concept of existence itself felt meaningless.


    The fear that Northern''s aura evoked was not of pain or suffering but of erasureplete and utter annihtion of their essence.


    Around him, thend reacted too. The walls where he stood seemed to groan under the pressure, and insects and small animals that once thrived nearby vanished, sensing what human minds could barely fathom¡ªa force beyondprehension, a void that hungered for all.


    And yet, amid the silent chaos, Northern stood untouched, like the eye of a storm, calm and resolute as his power enveloped the world around him.


    "What did I say about proving your worth to me again? It seems you underestimate me greatly, Revant."


    Beneath Northern''s powerful aura, the fresh Tyrant could not utter a word. He shook, painstakingly fighting the urge to resist, at least force his limbs to move. But it was all futile.


    And then he realized that while he had been subjected to the same emotion he deems himself a Tyranny of.


    Despair.

 Chapter 496: Master Of Chaos

    Chapter 496: Master Of Chaos


    ?


    Revant tried to speak, but his mouth was visibly trembling; the words he wanted to utter were falling apart in shambles, and it seemed the situation had rendered him unable to piece them together urately.


    His mind was in a severe state of disarray; all he felt was the despair of nothingness.


    And he was intelligible enough to know what he was feeling because he knew how sweet the taste of despair was.


    However, being unable to feed on the feeling and being overwhelmed by it filled him with anguish.


    He had underestimated this human and overestimated his own self. And right now, he didn''t even know if he would be given a chance to redeem himself.


    "While it looks like you are quite valuable, it looks to me that your liability outweighs your value. I don''t think I want to be served by a liability."


    Northern''s tone and choice of words were carefully chosen. He was not oblivious of the fact that in terms of status alone, Revant was a soul far superior to him.


    But what did it matter?


    It was for that reason of superiority that he was intentionally establishing this tone, this choice of words.


    If he didn''t do it now and be intimidated because of Revant''s innate status.


    Then he wouldn''t gain the respect and fear he needed for Revant to never question him and obey him.


    Of course, Revant''s insult didn''te as a shock. The moment he paused for a minute in the Limitless Void, he had seen a limited possibility in different timelines of what Revant would do.


    Some, more cruel than this one, which was why he had chosen to send Revant out right now.


    Allowed him to taste the feeling of others'' despair and intentionally entered in time to make him taste his own despair.


    Instilling fear and asserting the difference between the both of them, by his words and his actions.


    Now that Revant had felt what despair meant through him, he could easily control.


    For the time being, until Revant gained a significant amount of his power and became rebellious again.


    Northern knew that Revant was not going to be an easy soul to tame.


    He thought about it harder again after sending Revant out; perhaps it would be a better choice to forge his soul into a weapon.


    But it wouldn''t be enough. He didn''t want to do that.


    The enemies he was suspecting that he would be fighting, enemies such as fate? Kryos?


    It only made sense that he had a Tyrant on his side too. So, he decided that he was going to go through the trouble of beating the Tyrant into a shape that he wanted.


    ''Until he sees me as his god.''


    Even after Northern had spoken, Revant found it hard to respond under Northern''s Void Aura.


    Seeing that the Tyrant was struggling, "Speak," Northern ordered.


    Immediately, he felt the ease of opening his mouth and arranging his wordse back to


    him.


    He lowered his head; this time, his entire presence oozed palpable humility.


    "If you decide to eliminate my soul, I will bear no regret. However, I beg that you give me a chance to redeem myself. I was mistaken."


    Northern raised a brow.


    ''Oh? I wasn''t expecting such a response.''


    Even though he saw Revant utter those particr words with Chaos Eyes, he didn''t see himself resorting to this means of correction.


    In fact, Chaos Eyes showed him a very limited future and past, and even more limited when he tried to see other people''s future and past.


    It was as if Chaos Eyes only saw the part filled with chaos. The ability worked to feed Chaos to him in the end.


    Northern had silently used the ability several times on random people while they were journeying to Fughal.


    And this final act showed him that the future he could see was limited to Chaos not as a force but as a cause and effect.


    This allowed Chaos Eyes to create optimal possibilities from other people''s cause and effect of Chaos that would benefit him alone.


    In other words, it fed Chaos to him.


    Hence, it fed the Chaos of Revant''s future which had just happened to be at the moment, to him; the part he had got to hear Revant''s nasty statement about him was just a coincidence that happened, not an intentional thing.


    In the future, Northern would have to prudently use this ability.


    For now, he would just ride the wave of this ability until he got the hang of it. But at the very least, he was sure it wouldn''t work against his favor.


    What would, however, work against his own favor, were cause and effect that negated Chaos -which he can''t see.


    In other words, individual moments of harmony and order.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He couldn''t think of ways that it would affect him right now, but he was sure that it woulde to bite him in one hell of a devious manner.


    Northern sighed and responded.


    "I won''t decide what to do with you for now; reflect on what you have done in solitary -confinement."


    At his words, the Limitless Void usurped Revant from his feet, sucking him into the mold of darkness beneath.


    Northern watched Revant sink into the Limitless Void, before entering his own shadows and appearing in the room, where he continued his sleep.


    (In the Limitless Void)


    Revant sat cross-legged within the cold and dark embrace of the tall walls, almost close to


    each other.


    His eyes were closed, and he was seriously reflecting on his action as Northern had instructed


    him to.


    At the same time, thinking and trying to make sense of what he had experienced a few


    minutes ago.


    ''I didn''t sense him arriving behind me... no, has he been watching me the entire time? That was the same movement I used to appear behind thest intruder. It seems he has been


    watching me from the very beginning, and I had no idea...''


    Revant tightened his shut eyes, his brows furrowing.


    ''How is he human? In my memory, I think humans are supposed to be weak and frail. How is it that he is so strong, even though he is clearly a human? What is it that I am not getting?''

 Chapter 497: Effects

    Chapter 497: Effects


    ?


    Lynus raised the axe and plunged it onto the small heap of crystal in front of him, feeling the bloodthirstiness of the crystal lunge at him.


    This time, his movement was quick, instantly tilting his head to the side to dodge it.


    A small smile appeared on his face with the sessful attempt.


    ''Finally!'' His mind celebrated.


    Then his smile slowly faded away, bing a deep scowl.


    He filled himself with thoughts of how Northern had taken him away from his home, fed anger and hatred to his mind so that he wouldn''t get distracted from what Northern had done to him.


    But in truth, time in this void hadn''t been as dreadful as it had looked like it would be.


    He had been brought to the red mountains to mine crystal, and indeed, at first, it had been very hard.


    So hard that he had refused to do it, until one of the monsters reported him to their Taskmaster.


    Which led him to think about the other thing that amazed him about this ce. All the monsters in this ce had a sense of intelligence.


    They weren''tmunicating in humannguage, particrly in anynguage as a matter of fact, but they could understand each other with groans and grunts.


    At first he understood nothing, but right now, he kind of already could tell what they were trying to say by piecing the grunts, groans, and facial expressions together.


    They were like amunity that was not so bad to be with.


    He had to consistently fill himself with hatred and remind himself that they were monsters for him not to get carried away and start thinking otherwise.


    With serious beating from the Taskmaster who had his eyes embedded in his maws, and after several futile attempts to take down the monster, he eventually gave in, with no choice but to mine as he had been instructed to.


    He mined and mined and mined, until one day he began to realize he was being cut by the red crystals.


    The cuts were so sharp that his dull senses had never noted them. Even though Lynus felt he was strong and perceptive, he was not perceptive enough to sense the cuts.


    Only after getting used to them did he begin to perceive them. And because of it, his sense of perception reached a new height.


    A realization dawned on Lynus at that moment.


    He was weak!


    He had all the fancy abilities and armor, and potential, had learned amazing heritage and gained their abilities, but faced with an ordinary crystal that turned its bloodlust into tiny invisible des, he was utterly weak!


    This caused him to humble himself and begin to learn; he began to pay attention to the cuts. After a while, he was able to see theming.


    Even though he could see theming, he wasn''t able to avoid them. He tried several thousand times, but it was to no avail.


    He would give up at a point and just focus on mining, but would soon regain the resolve to continue.


    Soon, Lynus became the most hardworking miner in the red mines. The only breaks he had were meal breaks.


    Monsters would break a red berry fruit that grew towards the Void Pce, and it tasted really good.


    He was growing tired of eating just red berry fruits, though. But he could understand why they didn''t seem to care.


    He and his buddies were the only ones they fed, and that red berry fruit was the only thing they were fed.


    He questioned it but never really understood why the monsters were not eating. They were not eating themselves, nor were they eating the berries.


    Amidst the wondering, he had focused on mining to the end that he would be able to dodge the attacks.


    He had also witnessed several things in the process.


    The sudden cleave of the entire soulscape, the devastating battle between Northern and a vicious-looking monster that he had no idea what was.


    And he had seen Northern win each time. Which had caused him to question if he would ever be able to defeat a monster of that caliber.


    At first, he felt hopeless at his situation; the only thing he was willing to do was mine.


    But recently something happened in the Limitless Void that he saw happen.


    Its ominously dark velvety nket above the soulscape stretched seemingly endlessly. The monsters began to undergo a subtle change.


    He couldn''t even put his finger around it, but he knew that they had changed; they were more focused, less like monsters and more like humans.


    They suddenly gained the resolve and reasonability that they never had.


    It was easier to talk to them; they chuckled within conversation, could sympathize and empathize with themselves.


    That was not so right. Lynus found it harder from that moment to regard them as monsters. To make things worse, nts began to grow on the soil of the Limitless Void.


    He was taken on a stroll after working some other time, since the Void was an endlessyout of the night it was impossible to tell when it was day or night.


    In the red mine, it was always a crimson darkness; in the cier, it was an azure darkness. The sky from that vantage point, at least, was starry and beautiful, but the cold was a huge bother.


    And at the volcanic mountain, it was hot and dark, sitting somewhere between a crimson and


    an azure sky.


    The ce that felt a little bit neutral to be was beside theke. But the strangeke expelled anything that entered it with double the force of entry.


    Even down to a stone. Ever


    in the Limitless Void


    utterly dangerous, and he had to


    learn that by gruesome experience.


    However, beside theke, there was a little nt, slowly trying to fold out. It was too little and insignificant, but it had got Lynus thinking.


    If it continued, this ce could be suitable for agriculture.


    And when that began to happen,mon sense would not be able to justify what exactly was happening in this kid''s soul.


    Even with all these impressive things he had seen of Northern, he still refused to acknowledge


    him in any way.


    Northern kidnapped him.


    Northern humiliated him.


    Northern robbed him of his fate.


    He would never forgive Northern, even if it was thest thing he would do, even if it would


    turn everything against him, he would kill Northern.


    He continued to feed himself such thoughts.


    Meanwhile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jeci, since Northern left her in care of the Tower, had been doing nothing but fight.


    ck Mamba was the one that often brought her meal, as usual, the fruit. And she wanted to go out so bad, but she just couldn''t.


    This ce was like a world on its own; it was vast and different. Northern must have left her there for a reason, was her thought.


    And because of that time she had, she began to ruthlessly invest it into training.


    She would train till her legs gave out, give herself unreasonable drills, running helter-skelter up the Tower stairs while carrying boulders.


    At some point, ck Mamba came very often, even times when he wasn''t bringing her food. He would sit down and observe her.


    Training under the watch of the strange and sinister being always made Jeci ufortable,


    but she would try to do it regardless.


    At first, it started with only watching.


    Then one day, while Jeci was tired and out of breath, the being stood up, its skin stretched like


    liquid, glowing out into its hand to form a spear.


    Jeci leaned her back against the wall at the time, her eyes closed while she rested.


    But the moment ck Mamba stood, one of her eyes opened.


    With an expression of curiosity, she watched the monster form a spear from its own body.


    Then slowly it took stance.


    ck Mamba at the initial tryout of the stance looked clueless. He checked his feet, tilting his head in wonder if he got it or not.


    Jeci had a strange expression on her face, which, when the monster eventually got it, settled


    into a slight frown.


    Then step by step-at first sloppy-Jeci watched ck Mamba begin to move the spear, striking into the air with soft and subtle leg movements.


    His movement at first wasrge and outrageous; it caused his weight shift to be too much,


    like his strikes were going to be devastating but not controlled and delivered as intended. The essence of herbat style is to be able to deliver a controlled amount of strike; what she was trying to do now, however, through improvising, is increase the momentum, speed, and power of her strikes such that she is able to skillfully diversify strikes in proportion to the


    power of her opponent.


    While she herself needed to be nimble and fiercely strong to pull off something like that, the secret was also embedded in her footwork.


    She just needed to move and twist her body in a manner that would allow her not just to shift


    her weight, but shift her weight in such a way that it would affect her speed, momentum, and


    even timing.


    Just as she finished thinking about it, ck Mamba moved in an uncanny manner, a manner


    that caused her to widen her eyes.


    "What?"


    It seems the creature had figured out what she was trying to do. First of all, in few minutes


    since picking up the sword, it had mastered herbat style, seen its w, and improved it just as where she thought it needed improvement-meanwhile, she had been trying to do the same thing for what felt like eternity.

 Chapter 498: Elliss Departure

    Chapter 498: Ellis''s Departure


    ?


    Northern''s sleep was short, but he didn''t mind; to be honest, this one even felt so short and peaceful that it felt like a lie.


    It was also strange and ufortable to have a peaceful, undisturbed sleep, without the imminent fear of an impending danger.


    He woke up, and Ellis had prepared a steaming white bread on the table alongside a warm brownish liquid he called decaf.


    This drink Northern had never seen or known about; actually, now that he thought about it, he hadn''t had much to drink except for water and fruit juice which Eisha was adept at making.


    Thinking of those times he would get home with tea waiting for him made him sentimental, and such sentimentalism caused his expression to fold with darkened resolve.


    ''I must find her at all cost!''


    He stood up from the ground and sat on the chair, looked to his side with an irritated expression.


    "What exactly are you doing standing there like that?"


    Ellis, who was standing behind him like an attendant, grinned with pride.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I figured that since you let me sleep on the bed-which, by the way, I didn''t want¡ªit would have been really cool to sleep together."


    "Ellis, I am not going to sleep... together with you," Northern cut him off with a nd, emotionless tone.


    Ellis''s expression contorted with sadness; he mumbled, pouting, "Why do you keep saying it like that? I mean no harm."


    After a short silence, his eyes regained their life. "But you really should try the bread and decaf. You know decaf, right? It''s the kind of beverage drink made from the Earis Decaforium."


    ''Ah, right... I thought the name decaf felt familiar. I remember mother often calling the tree decaf.''


    Northern was quite familiar with the tree itself; that is because the nectar of its flowers can be used to detoxify poisons.


    ''Well, detoxification can be a huge word, since all it does is slow down the effect of the poison till the antidote is administered.''


    And no matter how fast such poison works, the nectar of the decaf tree''s flower worked regardless, the same way.


    Realizing that this is a healthy drink, Northern sighed and gently slipped a finger into the handle of the cup and used two other fingers to support the base.


    Ellis watched him as he sipped and couldn''t help but admire, ''What an elegant manner of sipping...''


    "Stop staring, or else I will ssh this on your face."


    "Tch, you used to be so much fun," Ellismented begrudgingly and looked away.


    Next, Northern tasted the bread. As he put the bread in his mouth, his eyes widened terribly.


    ''What?! What is this?'' He stuttered in his mind as he struggled toprehend what the taste


    was.


    Tasting a divine mix of flour made him realize that, actually, he had been eating monster meat for over a year now-roasted monster meat!


    Northern, his eyes shocked and widened, began to shred the bread crudely and fold it into his mouth, before gulping down the decaf.


    Ellis looked at him and chuckled; he had the exact reaction, so he understood perfectly what Northern was feeling.


    Whatever it was that they were eating while stranded in the dark continent, they had gotten so used to it that it served as the peak of delicacy.


    Some monster meat was strangely peak delicacy while some were severely disgusting to eat. This had created a benchmark of what delicacy was for them, albeit unintentionally.


    But tasting bread now, it didn''t matter if any of them had eaten it before.


    It''s like their taste buds broke into a brand new world after millennia of tormentous food.


    Northern became less aware of his surroundings and greedily devoured the bread on the table. Eating it like this made him realize he had been hungry all the while!


    It also made him think about what the humans in his soul would be eating; the monsters


    didn''t need food, they have an evesting amount of Void essence to feed on.


    A soft knock resounded on the door, causing Northern and Ellis to stand up.


    Thankfully, Northern stood up with no regrets since he had seeded in devouring all of the bread without leaving a crumb.


    If there was any regret he was left with, it was the regret of not being able to have more since they had to leave.


    Ellis opened the door, allowing Shin and the rest to enter.


    Shin nced over both of them, his eyes then came to rest on Northern as he asked,


    "Did you have a good night? Something strange happened at midnight. It got me worried for a minute..."


    Shin held off on the rest of his words. After the strange feeling at midnight, he had wanted toe and check up on Northern.


    After rushing towards the door, he btedly realized how foolish he looked to himself, which caused him to freeze andter go back to sleep.


    The fact that Northern was strong enough to take care of himself and, as a matter of fact, may have been the source of that devastating atmosphere struck and humbled him.


    It wasn''t a proud feeling, but he had toe to terms with it either way.


    Behind him, Ryan and Reno stood in the hallway. Ryan, with his usual detached self, and Reno with a slight look of naivety.


    Throughout the journey, he had been silent and submissive.


    "I felt it too. Aside from that part, I had a great night."


    Shin nodded, "Well then, we can get moving?"


    "Yeah." Northern looked at Ellis, "You need to part ways now, don''t you?"


    Ellis''s expression became somber; he folded his hands and stubbornly looked away,


    stuttering.


    "W-wha-what d-do you mean? I''m still going with you."


    Northern smiled and said to him,


    "It''s fine, Ellis. I''m sure your parents have been waiting for you since the first day you left. You''ve turned out to be a very strong and dependable son. It''s time for you to show your family how much you''ve grown. I believe we will see each other again. I will need you after all. But for now, your family needs you."


    Ellis''s face crumpled, streams of tears running down his eyes and nose; he sniffed and rushed to hug Northern, who stood still without a flinch and silently tolerated the young boy who had always, since the beginning, tolerated him withoutints.


    Northern''s mind raced through it all, causing him to sigh and raise a hand to pat Ellis''s back.


    "You will call me if you need me, right?" Ellis spoke with a muffled voice due to all the cries


    and mucus in his nose.


    "Yes, Ellis. I will definitelye for you when I need you."

 Chapter 499: Smartass

    Chapter 499: Smartass


    ?


    Reno raised his hand, a trace of a smile leaving his face.


    "I''m going to be parting here too."


    Ellis grimaced at him. "You are not getting any hugs. This is mine alone."


    "Knock yourself out, kid."


    Northern looked at him with no particr emotion in his eyes.


    "I guess it has been a ride."


    "Yes. It has. Thank you so much for your help." Reno paused, growing silent.


    His eyes fell for a moment and rose with a wistful expression on his face.


    "To be honest..."


    The air was silent and wafted with suspense as he started.


    "...I never actually thought you would live."


    Northern raised a brow inquisitively.


    "If anything, I thought you and Raven and Helena were going to be the first set of people to die."


    His eyes fell again as his words continued, carrying a sentimental air.


    "I was scared. I survived by sticking close to Afkon; my invisibility transcended into my personality and lifestyle. I hid and ran away from everything that happened in Stelia. I contributed not even in the slightest. And I am ashamed to be facing you like this." "And so what?"


    Northern interrupted, making Reno lift his head to meet Northern''s gaze.


    "So what if you hid from everything? You think if I had an ability that gives me perfect invisibility like yours, I''d fight?"


    Reno''s eyes widened, not understanding what Northern was saying. This wasn''t quite the reaction he expected.


    "I''m envious of you, to be honest. You can just steal cores from in monsters, hide in a cave or something, and not really endanger yourself."


    The more Northern spoke, the more shocked Reno was by what Northern was saying. ''How?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern was undeniably one of the major driving forces of the battle; his monster, Night Terror, and several people spoke of how he killed a being they could not kill with barely two strikes.


    When he heard people talk about him, they all spoke about him like he was a celebrity.


    Apparently, he had singlehandedly defeated a tier Vrift. Some say he even defeated all the monsters in Lotheliwan and single-handedly beat all the party leaders at the time. They say even Gilbert is scared of his strength.


    They say the only person that can match his power is the amazing Lady Raven; even Ate respects him.


    Of course, Reno didn''t believe all those talks were true. But the fact was that in these talks, the message that went around more was the astounding power that Northern possessed.


    He was strong, and everybody respected him!


    Now, such a person, who against all odds had pushed forward, while he had hidden under the excuse of not being good on the battlefield.


    His expression was filled with confusion. Northern, looking at his face, asked with a scowl. "What?"


    "I-I mean, I thought you would chastise me? You were there... you saw how cowardly I was..."


    "I''m not enjoying this. If you want me to start scolding you or judging you for being a coward, then you are not going to have that. One thing I am learning to not be is a hypocrite. I have been a coward too, and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with being a coward as long as you preserve your life."


    He shot a deep stare at Reno, who staggered back by a step, eyes widened.


    ''It''s like someone peeked into my soul.''


    Northern took a few steps closer, reaching the entrance where Reno was standing.


    "What does need chastising, however, is theck of resolve. If by now you don''t despise yourself enough to want to grow, then you should have died back in Stelia, alongside Afkon whom you couldn''t betray."


    "Let''s go..." Northern walked out of the room without waiting for anyone.


    Hisst words were harsh, so harsh that it made the atmosphere heavy; everyone else felt pity for Reno who had to hear something like that.


    Of course, everyone except Ryan, who had a forlorn look on his face.


    Shin bade Ellis farewell and tapped Reno''s shoulder on his way out; Ryan just went away silently, leaving Reno and Ellis in the room.


    It was awkward for a bit, but Ellis also managed to slip out.


    Reno was left.


    He sighed and looked up, then gritted his teeth; soon, a smile parted his lips.


    The expression that warranted pity on his face faded away, reced by a determined fire burning in his eyes.


    "Thanks, Sir Northern. That was all I needed to hear," he clenched his fist hard before leaving the room.


    Northern, Shin, Ryan, and Ellis checked out of the auberge together.


    As they got out, Ellis waved them goodbye and trekked towards the left road.


    Afterwards, Northern and Ryan followed Shin towards the right.


    Now that it was daylight, the city called South Drywall could be vividly seen, a beauty that transcended what he had seen so far.


    But of course, Northern had not seen so much beauty as of now.


    South Drywall was a city etched beneath the towering spires of a grand citadel, unfurled in a breathtaking sprawl-a tapestry of ancient stone and sun-baked rooftops that gleamed in the


    morning light.


    The heart of the city was dominated by a colossal castle, its skyward-reaching towers piercing the clouds like the fingers of a divine hand.


    Each turret and spire was intricately carved, tracing patterns that seemed to dance and shift with the sun''s path across the sky.


    The castle was a marvel of architecture, melding both elegance and power, standing as an ever-watchful guardian over thebyrinthine streets below. It was built amidst the city such that there was no angle from which the turret could not be seen.


    From the base of the citadel, a grand boulevard stretched outward like a river of cobblestones, bustling with the vibrant life of the city.


    Merchants, adorned in fine silks and roughspun wool alike, haggled beneath colorful awnings, their goods ranging from exotic spices to finely wrought jewelry that caught the sun


    like stars.


    The scent of fresh bread and roasted meats intermingled with the salt-tinged breeze that wafted in from distant rivers and canals that wove their way through the outer districts. Every building was a masterpiece in its own right, an ode to the ages past yet resonant with the vitality of the present.


    Gothic towers and graceful arches stood shoulder to shoulder with humble homes of stone and timber, their red-tiled roofs dotted with moss and ivy.


    Alongside narrow alleyways, intricate bridges arched over serene canals, linking the various districts like threads in a well-woven tapestry.


    The constant trickle of water beneath, a melody as ancient as the city itself, provided a soothing counterpoint to the lively chorus of citizens that filled the streets.


    The city sprawled outward in every direction, a seemingly endless maze of districts that radiated from the castle''s imposing center.


    To the north, vast ins stretched towards distant snow-capped mountains, their jagged peaks piercing the horizon.


    To the south, a wide river curvedzily through thendscape, its waters shimmering like molten silver under the light.


    What, however, was most eye-catching was the grandeur of the castle.


    Northern, for some reason, couldn''t help but stare at the tall spires.


    He turned to his dad for a minute. "If I remember very well, South Drywall is dominated by a


    citadel named Tharion, right?"


    "Yes. Why do you ask?" Northern narrowed his eyes. "Is it possible for us to go there?"


    Shin stopped, puzzled. "Well, what I had in mind was going to a discreet intel organization.


    They are reputable for holding information on every nook and cranny in the Central ins."


    "And yet, Tharion sits dominant over South Drywall."


    Shin was still confused; he wasn''t getting what point Northern was trying to make.


    Then Ryan inputted.


    "Shouldn''t they naturally pay obeisance to Tharion? If Tharion is strong enough to rule over


    South Drywall, then I think this intel organization would have been a major part of that possibility, or could this intel organization just be another face of Tharion?"


    Northern looked at Ryan, eyes widened. Then he smiled unbelievably.


    ''Crap, he''s smart!''

 Chapter 500: The Canopy Of Citadels

    Chapter 500: The Canopy Of Citadels


    ?


    1567. Era of Kings.


    Exactly one hundred years ago, the rate of rift appearance became abnormally high, and not even the academy and nations could do anything significant about it.


    The most they could do was protect their citizens and kingdoms. And who could me them? Even the great empire of Reimgard was limited in the things they could do to help independent areas, outskirts, and weaker nations.


    A man rose from nowhere at the time. This man raised an army of drifters himself and began to lead them into rifts, plundering rift after rift.


    And when people heard that this man was a Paragon, they fearlessly fought by his side.


    Soon, he was respected across nations; weaker nations were under his dominance, and greater nations couldn''t ignore his significance anymore.


    All of them wanted him. They wanted the might of a Paragon. Not to mention, he was one hell of a strong man, who was not even intimidated by the Emperor of Reimgard at the time.


    Many more began to join his army; at the time, they called themselves The Revolutionaries. And they wanted to revolutionize the age of monarchs.


    The march and defeat of more and more rifts, regardless of tiers, led more drifters to join their ranks. Even prestigious drifters who graduated from The Academy couldn''t resist the call to a new age.


    Soon, a banner was raised, giving birth to a canopy known as the Citadel.


    Soon, that citadel became a canopy that not only covered and protected drifters but also managed them.


    This was after the Paragon and the strongest drifters in this Revolutionary army came together to form a roundtable of officials and called themselves the government that would govern the authority of the kings.


    Of course, an endearing act such as this rose an age of war where kingdoms allied to put down this great force.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But they witnessed the power of people such that even soldiers and knights believed in the age that this man preached and became a part of the Revolutionary army.


    And through it all, the Empire sat out of all of it. Many kings suspected that the Emperor had struck some kind of deal with this man.


    Because all their hope was on the fact that one movement from the Empire was going to quench this frivolous movement.


    Their hopes were shattered when the Empire did not interfere no matter what happened.


    It was during this age that several nations lost their territory, the term "free territory" became a thing, and cities began to demand monopoly.


    After the government was established, The citadel became an even stronger forte. Branches were built in every city to oversee the appearance of rifts and assemble and dispatch drifters who would immediately venture into these rifts and close them.


    It was then essential for a drifter to be under the canopy of a citadel to function as they ought.


    They provided drifters with the fundamental knowledge and techniques they needed to be able to kill a monster, protect themselves, and survive in a rift.


    Over the flow of time, their influence grew, coalescing to build a stark authority over rifts for them, one that nations did not even have.


    A citadel became an essential need for every drifter, both those that attended and graduated from the academy, and those that didn''t.


    Of course, this feat was led by a man known as The Major, Acentalles Gafar¨¨.


    The first government official to be a Paragon and also, at the time, was the major general of the army; moreover, he was a force that unified those that wanted to be released from the rule of kings.


    He then created the ideology that the people could choose their own leader. This unified force became a country where the people were granted the free will to choose their own leader by a system of voting.


    His age was truly the age of the government; monarchs shivered at the sound of his voice.


    He was a force that no one could resist reckoning with. Sadly, he led a voyage to the Northern continent, from which he never came back.


    No one knows if he even ever made it.


    But one of his feats was making everything that the drifter needed to do in order to be a drifter revolve around the citadel.


    However, after his death, his partners began to fall into corruption; they wanted to rule, they manipted the people and their choices.


    Soon, their greed led to their division.


    Influential officials and drifters began to demand the right to break away from the citadel and create a citadel of their own, one that operated on private grounds.


    And over time, private citadels came into existence. Families and ns came together to create their own citadels, buying from the government the right to own a rift and function as a citadel ought to.


    This caused the government to lose their significance, although the usurped authority of monarchs was not returned to them.


    Instead, it was a new rise of power. ns raised their banners, and the world progressed into an age where ns gained enough power to conquer even nations, by raising armies, epting and adopting drifters all for the purpose of building the strongest.


    This age was the rise of influential ns such as The Kageyama n, The Johnson, Beason, Asterothe, Stroville, and several other ns that held authorities that could rival nations. This new age gave birth to new and untameable ideologies, where private citadels rose to usurp authority from the government in a certain city if their activities were being hindered. And public citadels rose to usurp authority of a city from a nation if their activities were also being hindered.


    It was just a matter of controlling what the people think they wanted for themselves. As it turns out, to control the desires of people was a very easy thing to do.


    The other part of it that was not easy, however, was gaining incredibly strong drifters. Which was why even till now, Citadels are always on the lookout for strong drifters, ones with the potential to be a Paragon before they die, lose a limb, or retire.


    Because with a Paragon among them, a Citadel could even overtake a nation and no one would interfere.


    Even though the Intel organization was not exclusively a citadel, they operated on almost the same ground.


    Tharion rose and usurped South Drywall from the Drywall Kingdom; Northern didn''t want to believe that was just an ordinary phenomenon.


    And just as he stared at the citadel''s spires, a gruesome past yed out quickly before his


    eyes.


    A carnage that was spewed for this citadel to rise above this city.


    He didn''t have all his answers from the vision of the past, but what he saw posed a notion that there is no way in hell that Tharion would know that this discreet organization exists and not


    have eradicated them.


    Or else this discreet organization was Tharion itself.


    Now, what exactly was the problem of all this?


    Northern just didn''t like the fact that he was going to be monitored and lied to.


    Intel Organizations were meant to function as ghosts, for the sole purpose of providing information at a cost.


    If the Intel organization truly works for Tharion, then it is Tharion''s method of monitoring every single thing that goes on in the city.


    Northern didn''t want to have anyone snooping around his ass. So, he''d prefer to go straight into the eyes of the storm... of course, not without a n.


    However, what just surprised him was Ryan''s thought.


    Northern had known of Tharion and the Intel organization Link through his eyes.


    But surely, Ryan would have pieced things together just by what he knew. Northern did not


    know he was that smart.


    In fact, Northern realized now, he didn''t even know Ryan at all!

 Chapter 501: Tharion [Part 1]

    Chapter 501: Tharion [Part 1]


    ?


    "I''m still struggling toprehend what we should be doing in the citadel itself. The fact that the intel organization might be a part of Tharion does not change the fact that they might be able to give us the information we seek," Shin said, facing Northern.


    "You are indeed right, but isn''t the entire reason we are going to a discreet intel organization so that we can be discreet?"


    "Exactly, won''t all of that be blown to dust if we go straight to Tharion and start announcing what we want to do?"


    Northern let out a cunning grin, lingering for more than a second before weighing in.


    "I was thinking of a trap... instead of moving under the nose of the devil. How about we juste face to face with him."


    Shin raised a brow; he was still very confused at all that Northern had been saying. But he wasn''t to be med; aside from when it concernedbat, critical thinking had never been his strong forte.


    "You''ll understand. Let''s head to Tharion, father."


    Shin sighed and brought out their pouch of money, shaking it as he spoke, "I don''t know if this will be enough to register us as drifters under Tharion. Private Citadels charge insane amounts for registration, and their tariff on rifts is even astronomical."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t need to register."


    Shin looked at him with an even more puzzled expression. He lingered for a few seconds before tiredly asking,


    "So what exactly are we going there to do?"


    "We are going there to ce a request. The citadel also epts requests from civilians, drifters, and governments as long as we put a price."


    Shin thought for a moment before responding, "That''s indeed true."


    It''s easy for anyone to forget because it wasn''t a thing people did every time, except for governments that ce bounty requests on criminals.


    Northern moved forward, saying to Shin and Ryan, "Let''s go."


    After a few minutes of trekking and cutting corners, the trio approached the gates of the citadel, where iron and stone intertwined to form an imposing barrier that loomed over all who dared draw near.


    Tall, wrought iron gates stood before them, guarded by sentinels in gleaming armor, their spears glinting like polished silver under the warm morning star.


    Shin stepped forward, bringing out his temporary protector ID card.


    "I havee to ce a request with the guild."


    The two knightly dressed security guards looked at each other, then one of them proceeded to open a part of the barred gate, allowing them to enter.


    As Northern passed beneath the archway, his eyes traced the intricacies carved into the gateposts-scenes of battles long forgotten, heroes and legends etched into the very fabric of the stone.


    Beyond the gates, the citadelpound sprawled like a world of its own, an expanse of manicured gardens, courtyards, and pathways that stretched towards the central keep, the heart of this fortress of power.


    The air inside was cooler, tinged with the faint scent of flowering vines that climbed the high stone walls, their vibrant colors a stark contrast to the stern gray of the stone.


    Gravel crunched beneath their boots as they stepped onto the main pathway, a wide avenue lined with statues of heroes past-both male and female, their marble forms frozen in postures of regal authority.


    The gardens, despite their pristine beauty, had a sense of order that spoke of control rather than serenity.


    Neatly trimmed hedges and towering topiaries nked the path, each nt meticulously groomed into shapes of animals or geometric forms, as though even nature itself had to submit to the citadel''s rule.


    Small fountains bubbled along the edges, their waters sparkling like crystal as they trickled over ornate basins of carved stone.


    The soft murmur of water was the only sound that broke the stillness, aside from the distant ng of a cksmith''s hammer in one of the outer yards.


    The main building of the citadel seemed to swallow the light as they neared it, casting long shadows across thepound.


    The great wooden doors, reinforced with steel, were adorned with intricate carvings of symbols and swirling designs that told of iprehensible ancient power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Another set of two knights stood before them, motionless as statues, their armor polished to a blinding sheen.


    Northern stood and observed the symbols and design of the door around while Shin showed the knights his ID and said to them what he had told those outside.


    With a nod from the guards, the doors creaked open, revealing a cavernous hall beyond, bustling with activities.


    To their left, a vast lounge sprawled beneath high ceilings adorned with chandeliers fashioned from pure crystal.


    Each shard refracted light into shimmering rainbows, casting a soft, weing glow over the lounge''s plush, velvet-d armchairs and gilded tables.


    Deep within the room, drifters lounged infort, some reclining in worn leather armchairs with boots propped on stools, others clustered around intricately carved wooden tables, engaged in lively conversation.


    The air here was filled with the rich scent of oak, leather, and the sweet tang of expensive


    spirits.


    A bar, stationed prominently against the far wall, was no humble watering hole. Crafted from dark mahogany and polished to a mirror sheen, it stretched along one side of the grand chamber, staffed by bartenders in fine attire.


    Rows of ss bottles glimmered behind them, filled with rare and exotic liquors from distantnds-amber wines, deep burgundies, and glowing blue potions that promised more than just a pleasant buzz.


    A few patrons stood leaning against the bar, sharing tales of theirtest exploits,ughter and song mixing with the asional clink of ss against wood.


    Above the bar, a collection of ornate weapons, shields, and other items hung on disy.


    To their right, a massive notice board dominated the wall, its surface covered in an assortment of scrolls and parchment, each one bearing a different request or contract, mostly bounty requests from the government.


    From lowly bounties on minor threats to grand quests requiring the strength of entire drifter


    parties.


    Golden borders framed the board, each corner adorned with the symbols of the kingdom''s greatest guilds, their insignias etched into the wood.


    Even though it was supposed to be the center of attraction, the ce attracted less attention than other areas of the citadel.


    In fact, there was a dark atmosphere when one drew closer to that area.


    Just beyond the notice board, several reception desks were manned by clerks dressed in fine white shirts tucked into their pants.


    As Northern and Shin approached one of the tables, the young, brimmingdy behind it greeted them, a vibrant smile stered on her face.


    "Wee to Tharion. Would you like to register as a drifter here, or are you already


    registered in another branch? You can show us your identification card."


    Northern responded this time. "No, we havee to ce a request."


    Thedy was slightly taken aback, but she quickly fixed her expression and said to Northern


    with a pleasing smile,


    "Okay, so what request would you like to ce, sir?"


    Northern leaned on the reception table and said to her, his eyes darkly glued to hers.


    "I am looking for an elf..."


    Immediately he said the word, thedy''s expression changed, bing very grim.


    Even Shin was shocked; he didn''t expect that Northern was going to do that! "Tell me, Elfdy, what the hell are these many of you all doing on Earth?"

 Chapter 502: Tharion [Part 2]

    Chapter 502: Tharion [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern lied.


    The reason why he had said he was going to go and ce a request wasn''t entirely a lie. It made a lot of sense and was a reasonable thing to do.


    What was a lie, however, was the fact that he didn''t tell Shin that they''d be moving right under the nose of the people they were looking for.


    Because from the moment he saw the past and future chaos of the citadel, he saw something that marveled him: several people with long, pointed ears at war with forces of the government, desperately fighting to protect their lives.


    Northern at that moment knew something was definitely not right. Why was there such an enormous number of elves who should be in the underworld in their own world?


    And moreover, what was the deal with their war with the government?


    He didn''t concern himself with that part of what he saw; however, what he wanted to know was what they were all doing in Tra-el and if the disappearance of his mother was in any way rted to them.


    Hence, he needed to go there to confirm with his own eyes. Since Chaos Eyes could now see the soul of a person, he was darn sure that their disguise couldn''t deceive his eyes.


    And as he suspected, right from the gate:


    [Profile]


    Name: Henrall Thisldine


    True Name: [The Heavy Leaf]


    Attributes: [Way of The Wind]


    Soul Rank: [Vagrant]


    Soul Core Saturation: [Middle]


    Talent: [Light of Stone]


    Talent ss: [C]


    Talent Ability: [Heavy Defense], [Strike of Thunder], [Unleash]


    [Profile]


    Name: Semaldine Stalt


    True Name: [Lost To The Soil]


    Attributes: [Way of The Wind]


    Soul Rank: [Vagrant]


    Soul Core Saturation: [Low]


    Talent: [Tides Of Sand]


    Talent ss: [D]


    Talent Ability: [Sandman], [Sand Castle], [Sand Totem]


    Northern had first thought about why the attribute [Way of The Wind] was the same in both of them.


    He didn''t know it was possible for two different people to have the same Attributes.


    Aside from that, the essence of their soul was pretty strange to him.


    Northern for a while now had been used to seeing the essence of human souls. And since Chaos Eyes became even more proficient, he had been able to see it at a level far greater than before.


    When Northern sets his eyes upon a human, what he sees is a shimmering vortex of energy, ever-shifting and pulsing with life.


    The core of the soul, which he believes to be where the talent is iid, burns brightly like a small, luminous star.


    Surrounding this soul core is aplex web of radiant threads, interwoven like intricate circuits.


    These Soul Strands represent a person''s memories, experiences, and connections.


    They tangle and stretch, asionally fraying or pulsing in response to recent trauma or intense emotions.


    Every person''s soul has a unique frequency, a resonance that hums through these strands, different in tone and depth-some melodious, others discordant.


    And in those melodies, Northern had been able to discover amon flow in all humans. In these ones, however, it was nothing like he had ever heard.


    Moreover, they were literally glowing with essence; the essence that flowed around their body, essentially controlled by their cores, was more bountiful in amount than any human he had evere across.


    And everything about the essence of their soul was screaming, "We are not humans!"


    Northern didn''t want to be rash still, so he went on. Upon entering the citadel reception, he took careful observation of every single person inside.


    Then to his shock, all the workers, and workers alone, had the same soul frequency. Moreover, they all had the same attribute:


    [Way of The Wind]


    Which caused Northern to remember Cal.


    Cal was the elf he had met and killed in Sura''s rift. And he also had the attribute [Way of The Wind].


    Northern had thought it was a speed attribute, but standing at the entrance like this and watching all the workers, bartenders, and attendants of the Tharion citadel possess the exact same attribute made him realize a possibility.


    Perhaps this was an attribute intrinsic to a certain race. If that was true,


    That would mean every single worker in this ce was an elf.


    Northern had expected it but not to this magnitude; the most he had thought of was the


    creator of Tharion being an elf and no one knowing about it.


    But to think the entire Tharion were elves?


    No, something had to be going on!


    Suppressing his rage, Northern marched forward. Finally, he stopped in front of ady''s reception desk; thedy behind the table weed him with a smile.


    "Wee to Tharion. Would you like to register as a drifter here, or are you already registered in another branch? You can show us your identification card."


    Northern interposed before Shin could speak, "No, we havee to ce a request."


    Thedy was immediately taken aback by surprise. Except for the usual quota of bounty requests thate from the government, it had been ages since anyone had wanted to ce a


    request.


    Moreover, there was a suppressed sinister air around this man. She couldn''t put her finger on it, but meeting his eyes once had made her blood run cold, and she was honestly trying to


    avoid eye contact.


    But she had a job to do. She gathered her insides and met Northern''s eyes with a smile that squeezed her eyes, so she could avert her gaze at least a little bit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay, so what request would you like to ce, sir?"


    The rage that he was suppressing suddenly became harder and harder to keep bottled in. Northern leaned towards thedy with a sinister re.


    "I am looking for an elf..."


    His choice of words was intentional, and all he had wanted to do was observe her reaction.


    Upon hearing him, Shin almost freaked out, but before he could raise his voice to reach Northern, he saw how grim thedy''s expression became. He felt chills run down his spine.


    ''Bingo''


    It was just the reaction he was looking for. Undoubtedly, thedy was an elf!

 Chapter 503: Tharion [Part 3]

    Chapter 503: Tharion [Part 3]


    ?


    "Tell me, Elfdy, what the hell are these many of you all doing on Earth?"


    In that moment, everything seemed to go nk; the air suddenly felt too thick to breathe, each inhale shallow and panicked as if the very oxygen was betraying her.


    Every creak of the floor, every distant murmur, sent her heart into a violent stato, hammering against her ribs like a trapped bird.


    Her hands, crossed upon each other right below her abdomen, trembled. She pressed them together, trying to steady herself, trying to convince her body to be still.


    As she heard those words, in that moment, there was nothing but fear-raw, suffocating fear.


    Everything she had been working so hard for, they had been working so hard for... was going toe crashing down because of some strange, ominous young child.


    No!


    She was not going to have it.


    p!


    "How dare you grope my chesticles! Guards! Throw this underage scoundrel out of this ce right now!!"


    Northern, who had just received a p on the face with how close he had leaned in, froze, shocked and short of words.


    Immediately, people threw nces at their area; the guards also looked around their area and wereing closer.


    A dark grin parted Northern''s lips. ''I see... that''s how you want to y?''


    He grinned even harder into thedy''s face as he responded with a very audible voice.


    "You shameless elfdy, aren''t you the one that keeps trying to seduce a sixteen-year-old! I''m not even legal yet, you should drown yourself in a river of shame, you cougar!"


    Northern expected two kinds of gazes. The first kind was going to turn the embarrassment back on thedy.


    The entire crowd might not be convinced that he didn''t grope thedy''s chesticles. But they''d also have disgust towards thedy who is seducing a child that hasn''t be a full-blown adult.


    And the second part of the crowd, the workers. He had intentionally added "elfdy" there for


    a reason.


    Without any waste of time, the guards at the door came towards them and grabbed all three of them, dragging them outside and eventually out of the gate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Before long, the atmosphere of the citadel had returned to the usual; people muttered here and there, but the air of enjoyment continued.


    The workers, however, all had a weary and worn-out expression on their faces.


    Northern dusted the best piece of mundane clothing he had worn in months as he stood up from the ground.


    After finishing, he turned to meet Shin''s furious gaze.


    "What exactly just happened there?"


    Northern looked at him and shrugged, "I don''t know... I tried busting their cover?"


    Shin held his head together, trying his best to keep it together.


    "North, you have been behaving very weirdly since you came back from the Dark Continent, but I have intentionally not taken anything up with you. Because I believe eighteen months in whatever hell that ce was must have had a lot of impact on you. But boy, any more and I think I might start to swell to the point of bursting. Do you understand the importance of what we are trying to do?"


    Northern looked at his father with a nk face; he looked at the two guards who stood like statues still, then he sighed and turned away.


    "I''m hungry."


    Ryan raised his hand slightly up too, "Me too..."


    "Let''s go get something to eat then."


    "I want to have that bread from this morning again."


    "Yeah! That, it was actually amazing. Dude, we should totally get that!"


    Their voices grew distant from Shin, who stood with a red-hot forehead, ring at Northern as he trekked forward nonchntly with Ryan.


    He took a deep breath in and expelled it heavily before briskly moving towards them.


    Northern made no mention of anything; they found a good tavern, where they went ahead to eat breakfast.


    Since they had little change left, Shin opted for minimal food, giving them fresh bread and honey tea, along with tenderized sofur meat.


    The Sofur meat could bepared tomb meat back on Earth. There were other more expensive dishes, but it was the best choice formoners who wanted to save their money.


    Aside from the fact that it was tasty and enjoyable to eat, the meat also had its nutritional benefits.


    But Northern was more concerned with how tasty it was to eat; apparently, it''s a meat cultivated from a monster that had been tamed over the years to be a farm animal.


    After the breakfast, Northern decided that he was going to gather more information about the Tharion citadel and insisted that he wanted to go alone.


    And they decided that they would meet at the Sleep''n Tight auberge. Since things have gone south, it seemed that they would have to spend another night there.


    Shin silently wondered what exactly Northern was up to and how their movement was going to be from this ce.


    The more he looked at Northern''s actions, the more he felt like the boy had something in mind but was notmunicating it to anyone.


    He wished Northern would at least tell him his n, but he decided not to stubbornly insist but instead trust his son.


    "To be honest, I will call them a savior."


    "Yes, really, the Citadel Headmaster does not infringe absurd taxes on us, and he protects us from rifts and field monsters. Since Tharion came around, South Drywall has begun to enjoy the kind of abundance of resources that kingdoms have and refuse to share."


    "My friend here is right; at this point, I don''t think anyone would mind should they decide to rename the city Tharion and be a nation."


    Northern raised a brow, ''A nation ruled by elves... I don''t know if that''s a really good call.''


    "Don''t look like that. It''s because you are a traveler that you don''t know. The headmaster there is really nice and dependable. I hear he is an Ascendant even; very soon, he would be a Paragon."


    "Just an Ascendant?" Northern was shocked; to be honest, he had expected more, since they were elves and from everyone he spoke of, these elves seemed to have gathered mountainous


    respect from the people.


    Of course, no one except him knew of their elven origins.


    "What do you mean just Ascendant? Look at this kid, tsk tsk, you think being an Ascendant is a


    small feat?"


    "Let''s go... this guy obviously does not know what he is saying."


    Northern watched, deadpanned, as the two civilians he was talking to marched away with


    irritation and disgust at his words.


    "I didn''t mean to do that..." He muttered, then sighed, looked up and around before walking


    forward.


    When he got to the mouth of a slightly dark alley against the ebbing evening, Northern cut


    into the alley and continued to walk forward.


    He got to the closed end of the alley and exhaled tiredly.


    "You''ve been following me since morning; aren''t you guys tired?"


    The men cloaked in shadowy apparel trembled in shock and took a step back, their faces contorted with terror, pearls of sweat washing down the revealed part of their masks.

 Chapter 504: The Ghostwalkers

    Chapter 504: The Ghostwalkers


    ?


    No way.


    It was not possible.


    There was no way the kid knew they were following him.


    But the fact that he deliberately went to a closed alley before calling them out pointed to the fact that he knew they were following him.


    But it was impossible. There was no way he would know.


    Ghostwalkers.


    They were the elite forces of Tharion, birthed in darkness, and since the day they learned to walk, they were trained with a special heritage footwork called Light Step.


    As fast as light, as silent as a feather.


    This was the essential message of the heritage. Each of them from a young age rigorously trained to better their understanding of this heritage.


    And all of them had achieved trueprehension, in fact managing to level up the heritage to level 5.


    Even Northern, after all his understanding of the Chaos Art, had still been stuck in level 3. Bringing a heritage to level 5 was an incredible feat. One that could have only been achieved by such meticulous determination and training.


    In addition to that, they knew of their origins; they were not humans, andpared to humans, they were much more adept at totally erasing their presence.


    It was a simple trick of just ceasing activity in their soul core.


    All this coalesced together, it was impossible for a human, much less a kid, to notice their presence.


    ''Right... it has to be luck, or maybe guesswork... perhaps a function of his talent?'' The leader of the elite forces thought to himself.


    Even if it was a talent ability, it was just impossible to notice their presence. Because the Ghostwalkers, as the name implied, were basically ghosts.


    They moved as if they were non-existent. Even down to their faces, they have never been seen, their voices have never been heard.


    No one has ever actually seen them operate, no one even knows of their existence except the headmaster himself.


    So it was just so impossible and unbelievable that this kid would notice them.


    No, it stained their reputation and denied the essence of their existence.


    The leader nodded his head, vehemently refusing to believe that Northern had indeed sensed their presence all along.


    Northern''s voice resounded in the alley, causing him to flinch.


    "What? Aren''t you guys going to take me away? I''ve been waiting for a while now, you know?"


    ''What?''


    The leader, crouched upon the wall of the alley, stared down with a tsunami of confusion crashing all over his face.


    Should he take him?


    Should he not take him?


    It''s true that their objective was to kidnap the kid that caused a ruckus in the citadel earlier in the morning.


    And the only reason why the headmaster had given them the task was because of the sensitivity of the matter at hand.


    When he first got the headmaster''s call, he had been surprised and shocked because this was the first time in three years that man was calling him.


    However, when he had heard that the said kid used the word ''elf'', even he couldn''t deny the urgency of the situation at hand.


    However, being here like this, with this kid, who for some strange reason seemed to have been expecting them, left him utterly nk.


    Never had he been confused on a mission before.


    Hisradended beside him with the grace of the wind, then whispered.


    "What do we do, boss? This guy seems suspicious, too suspicious."


    He frowned back, almost responding out of frustration, "You think I don''t know that?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sorry, boss." Theckey bowed and went silent, focusing a scowl on Northern, who was looking up at them with a grin.


    The boss of the Ghostwalkers scratched his head in frustration and gave an order. "The mission is to bring him in alive, and that''s exactly what we will do. Knock him out."


    As thest word went out, the ghostwalker beside him glowed like dark wind, blurring as hended with a swift motion of his hand across Northern''s neck.


    However, his eyes widened as he felt his hand cut through empty space, slightly parting the thick wind of the corner.


    "Where are you looking?"


    With even wider eyes, the ghostwalker made a swift turn, lunging to grab Northern only to grab the air.


    ''Where did he go?'' His mind bugged.


    "You know, when I said I will go with you, I didn''t mean be disrespectful and knock me out."


    The leader suddenly heard a hoarse voice behind his neck, the same voice that had been resounding in the alley.


    He btedly realized who it was, staggering in a frenzy, causing him to lose his footing on the wall.


    As he fell down the wall, his body automatically twisted,nding him sturdily on his feet. "Ohh, nice reflex!" Northern eximed with a true look of surprise on his face. Immediately they saw their leader moved, all the Ghostwalkers instantaneously moved, covering the sky with a shroud of thick darkness, and descending upon Northern.


    He raised his index finger slightly and pointed down. Following the flow of his finger, there was a sudden drop in gravity, forcefully smashing all of them into the ground at the same


    time.


    Northern folded his hand, earnestly deliberating:


    "What should I call this one, Almighty push? Nah, that''sme. Almighty fall? Gravity fall? Northern''s Finger fall."


    He shook his head rigorously, "No, no, no, how about I just create a five-finger rule, using each finger to govern the little of what I can tweak in nature''sw..."


    He grinned in satisfaction, "Yes, yes, that sounds way better! I guess my index finger will be the Gravity finger."


    He finally focused on his supposed kidnappers who were still being pressed down by an unknown force.


    They tried to force their way up, but the force only got heavier, as if a mountain had been ced on their backs.


    Some of them coughed blood as they tried too hard to resist the force pressing them to the ground.


    Their leader stared in paralyzing confusion, his eyes so widened that they looked like they would fall off their sockets.


    Northern, as he saw the look on the leader''s face, smiled widely, however dark.


    "There, there, elufu. I like the look on your face." His tone rang out with a sinister chuckle.

 Chapter 505: Peak Confusion

    Chapter 505: Peak Confusion


    ?


    Gravity.


    The leader of the Ghostwalkers might not have been able toprehend what manner of existence they''d been asked toe and kidnap.


    But what just happened had given him an idea.


    Talents and talent abilities are diverse, and a limitation cannot be ced on what they can do and undo.


    Amongst this diversity exists a certain kind of talent that was heavily feared and respected, even sought out by high-profile citadels.


    These talents branch in and out of every concept andw of nature, bending and unbending them as fit is seen.


    Some were considered mundane inparison with others. But none of their growth potential could be underestimated.


    And the most amazing thing was that these sorts of talents were always ssified as SSS or EX.


    ''Finally...''


    The leader of the Ghostwalkers felt like he was beginning to understand the possibility of Northern discovering their presence, although it still didn''t make any sense.


    ''But there was a slight chance that all of this is exinable if he happens to have an SSS or EX ss talent. I need to take him to the Headmaster at all cost.''


    Northern gracefullynded on the ground then folded his index finger-all the while he had been holding it out to keep the gravity.


    The moment he folded the finger, all of them plopped on their backs, coughing and gasping furiously.


    Northern observed them pitifully for a second then turned his face to the leader whom he was standing in front of.


    "You are the leader, aren''t you?" He asked rhetorically. "I can tell by that astounding control of your essence; it has a refined flow that others do not."


    Northern spoke, staring directly into the man''s belly.


    Struck by a mind-numbing fear, the leader of the Ghostwalkers stood still; he wanted to move but his legs felt too heavy.


    As Northern stared into his eyes, he suddenly felt like his entire body was being drowned by the crepuscr sky.


    "Who... are... you...?"


    "That''s unimportant for mob characters like you." He retrieved his re, eyes settling with a cold indifference, then he added,


    "Your headmaster asked you toe kidnap me, didn''t he?"


    The leader of the assassins narrowed his eyes at once. ''He knew!''


    "Don''t be too surprised. I didn''t particrly think you all would let me walk freely after


    uttering the word elf, which only a very few people, I assume, know."


    He nodded with a freeing smile, "It''s fine, let''s go. I needed to meet the man behind Tharion''s existence. I need to ce a request."


    The poor leader was so confused. Was taking this strange boy the right option, or should he kill him here?


    ''With all my cards, it should be possible. He might have a high-ss talent, but in the end, he''s probably a Drifter or at most a Nomad. If I unveil all my cards, I should be able to permanently dispose of him.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "See, I smell bloodthirst from you. If I return the favor, you could die. I don''t intend to harm you people or jeopardize your existence, at least for now. Just take me to your damned


    headmaster before I change my mind!"


    Northern''s patience was running thin.


    ''I understand that they are scared and confused, but don''t they train people here to have a formidable and calctive mind?''


    He nced at them with a chagrined look on his face.


    ''Well, it''s not something anyone learns in a peaceful continent like this one.''


    Finally, the leader''s voice rang out.


    "Fine, I will take you with me."


    "Good decision, now lead the way."


    "You might not be able to match our pace or see us, so we need-"


    "Don''t bullshit me," Northern interrupted rudely and reinforced with a grim tone, "I said move."


    The leader flinched a little at the sound of Northern''smand.


    Frustratingly, even he could not figure out why he was so intimidated by this obviously young boy before him.


    ''He has an astounding talent; I''m sure I''m just surprised,'' he reasoned in his mind as he signaled to the recovering others.


    Suddenly, all of them blurred swiftly into the air like ck shadows fleeing from light.


    "Magnificent."


    The amazing part of it was that what they were using as movement was not even talents. If not, he would have gotten a notification asking him to copy.


    Northern smiled in admiration before dissipating from the surroundings.


    As the leader, pelted in dark shadows, blitzed across roofs, he nced back in regret.


    ''Why''d he have to be so stubborn? I knew he couldn''t catch up... these cocky kids with high- ss talents.''


    "What are you looking back at?"


    The voice startled him so much that he ran into his own leg and tumbled over his head, sliding down the ted roof. Fortunately, his reflex saved him again: he sprang up with an unnatural momentum, finding ground on the nt roof and bursting forward with a turbo-like velocity. Northern looked at him in amazement and thought, ''His reflex really is amazing!''


    ''This has to be a trick! There has to be a trick he is using! He can''t be as fast as we are; what the hell is he doing?! Why is he easily matching our pace?!!!


    The poor leader felt these thoughts were going to reap his sanity apart.


    Eventually, theynded on thepound of Tharion. The beautiful environment was now shrouded in pitch darkness, with soft orange illuminations from ornamentalmps.


    They casually walked with Northern in between them, entering the castle-like tower. But unlike in the morning, they didn''t enter through the main door. They went across the yard where a door that wasn''t there a second ago outlined itself and permitted them entry.


    The passageway was dark, very dark, even for them, but not for Northern.


    ''Did they use an item that swallows every slight trace of light to darken the pathway?''


    That was what it looked like to him because the darkness they threaded in felt so unnatural.


    Finally, after a few steps, they stopped and the leader said,


    "You will meet a door, exactly ten steps forward."


    ''Oh? Did they move through the darkness by counting their steps? That''s quite sad.''


    He waved his hand dismissively, "It''s fine, I can see the ck metal door beyond this bridge."


    The leader watched Northern walk towards the arching bridge with a severely puzzled


    expression.


    Even till now, he still couldn''t tell if he had made the right call ormitted a grave mistake that would lead to the downfall of his race.

 Chapter 506: Sucks To Be Unmanly

    Chapter 506: Sucks To Be Unmanly


    ?


    As Northern entered the door, a flood of light washed into his view, causing him to squint his eyes for a moment.


    As he opened his eyes almost immediately afterwards, the scene of a grand library bathed in the soft, warm glow of amber light filtering fromrge, hanging orbs, unfolded before them. Towering bookshelves stretched upwards to the high arched ceilings, their dark wooden frames etched with ornate designs, giving the ce an air of timeless knowledge and history.


    The shelves were packed with ancient omnibuses, colorful spines of varying ages, and some loose books scattered across the plush red carpet that runs the length of the room, adding a touch offort and luxury.


    Small alcoves featured well-worn wooden tables and chairs, giving the space a lived-in, schrly atmosphere.


    A few open booksy abandoned on the tables, their pages ruffled, while other papers and scrolls were stacked in neat piles, showing the recent presence of who might have studied there.


    In the center of the library, arge, elegant desk of dark oak rested, set beneath a chandelier of glowing crystals.


    The desk was cluttered with parchment, ink bottles, and quills, and at its center sat an intricately crafted brassmp that illuminated the surface with a soft golden light.


    To the side, a set offortable leather chairs and a low table invited deep discussions or private contemtion.


    Behind the desk, a tall man, exuding an aura of authority and mystique, sat.


    His eyes zed with an intense violet glow, radiating an otherworldly energy that seemed to pulse with restrained power.


    His sharp, chiseled features were entuated by his slicked-back dark hair, which perfectlyplemented his aristocratic demeanor.


    Adorned in a sleek ck suit, his attire was impably tailored, with a tie holding a gem of deep amethyst, shimmering with almost the same energy that emanated from his eyes.


    The man crossed his legs and made his debut statement.


    "Wee to Tharion, young man. Do you find this ce fascinating?"


    Northern almost felt intimidated as the man''s voice cut through the perfect silence in the room, velvet-like, yet carrying the force of a thousand storms behind it-a voice that could bothfort and threaten, depending on the situation.


    He wouldn''t need to yell to make himself heard; even his whispers would demand attention. "We elves have an insatiable thirst for knowledge, and such thirst has helped us across ages."


    Northern flinched, as the man''s voice appeared to his left. He was removing a book from its shelves.


    He turned to Northern with a stern look on his face, further entuated by his perfect masculine jawline.


    His eyes, asserting dominance and control over the atmosphere.


    "The things we do, we do for a reason; our very existence is backed by knowledge, which has carved an indomitable path for my kind. Meticulously, along with benign precision, we have shaped the course of our history. Our actions, beliefs, and resolve are guided by a higher purpose-a grand design that transcends the limited understanding of mere mortals."


    Northern watched in silence as the man continued to read.


    "Each step we take, each decision we make, is a calcted move in a cosmic game of chess. We are the guardians of a truth too vast for most toprehend, the shepherds of a future yet to unfold. Our methods may seem harsh, our choices difficult, but they are necessary for the greater good.


    "In this intricate dance of fate and free will, we stand as the arbiters of bnce, ensuring that the scales of existence remain true. So when you question our motives, remember this: we bear the weight of eons on our shoulders, and the responsibility of shaping the destiny of all." He smiled a little and raised the book in his hand, "The Fallen Sons was a great piece by Altezchmeir Schnides. Do you have a predilection for books?"


    Northern froze for a second, dumbfounded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Don''t tell me... all the while, he was quoting the book in his hands, verbatim?''


    "It''s a great piece, I would love to read it again tonight. But first, let''s talk."


    His smile suddenly eased all the pent-up pressure in the silent atmosphere, as he pointed for Northern to go towards the chair opposite his table.


    There was nothing stopping him from sitting, and although he couldn''t quite get the overall strength of the person standing before him because he didn''t want to alert him in any way, he was still confident in his ability to, if not kill this man, then seriously wound him, a couple of broken ribs and severed limbs, perhaps.


    With a confident stride, Northern made his way to the chair and eventually sat down,fortably leaning on the armrest.


    The man observed him for a few seconds and then joined him, settling into the chair opposite Northern.


    "So, do you want to start?"


    ''He has a very arrogant and proud air, but he''s actually nice.''


    Northern looked at him with hidden disdain.


    The man, regardless, waited for Northern''s response.


    With a padded shoulder, Northern shrugged, sternly facing him and clearing his throat before


    speaking.


    "Well, I guess I can go first." Northern''s voice resounded with an unusual, unpracticed, wed and pretentious thickness.


    He cleared his throat again, upon finding out how stressful it would be to continue in that


    tone.


    ''Sucks to not have a manly tone honestly.''


    "You are probably most curious about how I know that you guys are elves."


    The man kept a straight, unfazed gaze glued to Northern.


    Who continued, oblivious of the subtle pressure the man exerted.


    "Well, I''ve had a few encounters, and I have an ability that lets me see the one thing you all have inmon. The way of the wind is some kind of elven blessing, isn''t it?"


    The man raised his brows.


    "Oh, I understand..." His baritone vibrated out.


    "Well. Aside from that, what has led me to this point is the fact that I am looking for my mother, who happens to be an elf who was kidnapped some months ago. Her name is Eisha. All I just need is for you to find her for me and I won''t concern myself in your matters."


    For the first time since meeting him, the headmaster''s expression changed, contorting with immense and terrific distress.


    "What? You mean, the Lady Eisha was kidnapped?!"

 Chapter 507: Fair Trade

    Chapter 507: Fair Trade


    ?


    Northern, confused as to what the sudden change in the man''s attitude was for, responded with a slight stutter.


    "Yes... thedy Eisha..." He had a slight frown, birthed from the bowels of confusion, etched on his brows.


    ''Why the sudden change in expression?'' Northern mused, of course, keeping a calm and indifferent look, expressing only slight shock.


    "Did you say she is your mother?"


    Northern nodded, "Yes, she is my mother."


    He silently observed the man, who seemed to be thrown out of his skin for some reason.


    And all this started the moment Eisha was mentioned.


    Northern waited till the headmaster looked like he was ready to talk. Then he said:


    "I suppose you are familiar, preferably acquainted with my mother."


    The man slowly regained hisposure, closing his eyes and breathing in silence even after Northern had said his piece.


    He raised a hand to interrupt Northern, who was about to make another statement, and let loose a heavy sigh.


    "Several things are not adding up. First of all, how is Eisha a mother? Unless it''s the seed of an elf, she''s a Royalty, designated to never carry a blooded being except if it''s of royal blood."


    Northern''s expression grew grim. "And if they do?"


    The man touched his head, exhaling to relieve himself of a seemingly heavy headache. His gaze rode back to Northern.


    "Eisha has blonde hair and golden eyes; you look nothing like her. You are her adopted child, I presume."


    Northern folded his arms and frowned. "So, you wouldn''t answer the question?"


    "Should that be your concern right now?" The man washed his face with his palms. Despite this, he still looked strangled by worry.


    Northern could not piece the puzzle as of yet. All he did was stare in tant curiosity.


    Why did this young man seem so shaken by Eisha''s news?


    He believed he was about to know in the next few seconds.


    "Since it seems that you are in need as much as I am, why don''t we make this a trade?"


    ''Of course...'' A small smile left Northern''s face, prompting his response after a short silence.


    "I guess that makes a lot of sense. How about you start by telling me why you know my mother?"


    "And you will tell me what you know about us elves... and how you know about the underworld?"


    Northern contorted his lips with disgust. "No way! I''m not about to trade you my most valuable information for that?"


    "Then you''d better choose an equally valuable question." The man''s gaze was resolute, like an impregnable fortress of heavy metal.


    Northern felt like no kind of underhanded tactics would break into his fortress.


    He wasn''t one to employ such tactics, but as much as he hated to admit it, he felt outwitted by the person sitting before him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was an elf to begin with, and much definitely on the tter of information, he had the upper hand.


    In a way, Northern could consider himself a rude kid with guts.


    ''I''m sure that''s how he sees me... Not that I care or anything. I don''t need his


    acknowledgment; I just need him to help me find my mother.''


    If he was going to trade the one piece of information he had as leverage, then it better be for something they were here for in the first ce.


    He exhaled and looked directly into the eyes of the headmaster, his reflecting a deep, unending well of darkness.


    "I need you to tell me who could have kidnapped my mother and where they are right now."


    The headmaster evaluated Northern with keen eyes, his expression deadpan and darkly focused, making the quiet air somehow heavy.


    If there was a third subject in the scene, any less weaker in resolve than these two, they would have choked to death under the fierce air of resolution.


    The headmaster sighed.


    "While it seems obvious that you are a kid, your eyes carry a deep and bothersome experience. I wonder, is that the reason for the astute sharpness I feel around you, or is there more to your being than I am seeing right now?"


    "Is that a question? Would you like to add another slot?"


    "No, it''s barely been ten minutes since meeting you, and I feel like my life is beginning to turn around for the worse."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    The man stared at him with an expression of helplessness. Afterwards, he heaved a sigh and spoke.


    "I can''t be too sure, but if your mother was kidnapped, the only people that would care enough to do so are the Cults of Vitan."


    "A cult?" Northern''s voice was tinged with derision.


    "For your sake, do not underestimate them. These ones are nothing like the human cults dedicated to worshiping constetions with a twisted belief that they shall one day descend into the world."


    "I see, you''re not a religious fellow."


    "Both the established and unestablished cults have a belief system that does not hold water when you think about it..."


    He paused for a moment. ''Am I seriously about to discuss religion with a kid?'' Then he sighed and casually returned to his former statement.


    "The followers of Vitan are a bunch of insanely strong religious elves that believe that royalties exist for the sole purpose of carrying fragments of Vitan''s blood until it alles


    together and he is reborn again."


    Northern quickly inputted, "And I presume all of this is in the underworld..."


    The headmaster looked at him, not uttering a word, and just continued casually, "However, they may have leaked into the upperworld."


    Northern folded his arms as he leaned back. "So, these people are pursuing my mother? For what and why?"


    "As for where they are right now? I am not entirely sure, but I will put my resources into finding out. Since I will be going out of my way to do that, you will be adding one on your


    slot."


    Northern clicked his tongue in irritation. ''Cunning as hell.''


    The man rxed forward, leaning his elbows on his thighs as he crossed his fingers and rested


    his chin on them.


    "So, your turn, my friend. How do you know about us and the underworld?"

 Chapter 508: Young Master

    Chapter 508: Young Master


    ?


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds.


    In those couple of seconds, the headmaster found it difficult to read his thoughts through his face; a deadpan expression stifled his features.


    Then he eventually opened his mouth and started.


    "Like I said before, I had an encounter with an elf from the underworld. But he had called it a name... what''s the name again..."


    "Strenaut?"


    "Yes!" Northern eximed with widened eyes. "That one. If you know it, then you really must be from the underworld."


    He paused for a moment, observing the man with a strange glitter in his eyes.


    "I wonder how you people were able to cross both worlds."


    "So what else do you know about us and the underworld?"


    "About you? I don''t really know anything. And about your world, I only know things that are concerning Tyrant and Origins."


    The man suddenly shuddered.


    Northern frowned, "You look like you''re in your thirties. If not, I''d think you''re getting old with the way you''ve been shivering every now and then when I say something."


    The headmaster bowed his face into his palm for the next few seconds.


    He couldn''t have helped it in any way; how could he not shudder when Northern had casually mentioned a word that no one in or out of the underworld would dare to utter?


    "It seems you don''t know much about us indeed... and what you im to know something about, I would really be d if you say nothing about it to me. And I''m also not going to ask you how a kid like you knows something like this."


    He removed his palm and looked into Northern''s eyes as he continued.


    "What I am going to ask you, however, is: what rift did you encounter this elf in, what was the rank of the rift, and how exactly did you survive?"


    Northern lingered for a while and shrugged.


    "I think tier V. And my partner at the time wiped off all the monsters. I also had to kill this elf guy; he was a real snake, I hate snakes. Afterwards, I went on to kill the servant of Tyrants who had messed up with the rift, but he managed to run away, which still leaves a bad taste in my mouth. I want nothing more than to kill that bastard."


    The man stared grimly for a few seconds... until Northern stared back and uttered.


    "What?"


    "It''s just difficult to believe that you were in a tier V rift and actually lived. If that is actually possible, your team must have worked really hard to carry each other, most especially the Masters and Savants there."


    Northern furrowed his brows, "Did you not hear the part where I said my partner and I?"


    The man raised his chin, looking down on Northern with disbelief.


    "What? Are you trying to say two of you survived and defeated a tier Vrift?"


    "What? I alone have survived and defeated a tier IV rift. When all odds are stacked against you but you have to survive, you just have to survive either way."


    The man froze for a few seconds, his eyes blinking.


    ''He doesn''t look like he is lying. Besides, since he came, there''s been this cold air around him.''


    His brows came together, slightly tense as he asked, "I''m sorry, is it possible that I check your soul rank?"


    Northern shrugged, "Feel free."


    The man grabbed an orb that was randomlyying on his desk. Since many people did not have the scout ability like Ellis did, they always used a measuring instrument or an estimate of the person''s essence they perceive to determine their soul rank.


    This orb was just one of the many instruments that were used to measure soul rank.


    "Please, ce your hand on this. You don''t need to pour your essence into it. It reacts to your soul temperature."


    ''Soul temperature?'' Northern mused interestingly as he ced his hand on the orb.


    The man waited for a few beats, and then the colorless, transparent orb slowly began to transition, and finally settled into a deep violet color.


    His eyes widened as they came up to meet Northern''s. His mouth trembled as he unbelievably asked.


    "I''m sorry, what is your age?"


    Northern thought about it for a while. He had missed when his second birthday was and had casually been saying sixteen but decided to really think if he was actually sixteen before responding.


    "Sixteen, I think. I was stuck in a ce where I didn''t have the luxury to follow the days of the week and months."


    The man''s face went as pale as white paper, his mouth almost falling, his brows were slightly furrowed and trembling.


    ''A Master at Sixteen! This is impossible!! It has never been heard of!!''


    He gripped the arms of his chair. "I''m sorry, did you say you were... are you from the dark continent?"


    Northern folded his arms and closed his eyes as he responded, "Damn right I am."


    "Ah, ah, ah, I did hear from a reliable source that the students who were sent to the dark continent were back. But I didn''t pay attention to it..."


    Northern silently nodded, "Well... I guess that''s that? So, you promised to help me, right? Then I will be the one left to pay you..."


    The man stared absentmindedly before suddenly stopping Northern, who was about to stand


    up.


    "I''m sorry..." He extended his hand out with a baritone.


    Northern raised his brow, standing up regardless, but on his feet, inquired,


    "What is it?"


    "I need you."


    "Huh?"


    "Your one slot, can you be a member of my citadel? Until a certain period, if you don''t want to stay afterwards, then there''s no problem."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern''s lips curled up, "You seem quite in NEED of me? Can I add a few conditions?"


    The man sighed, looking away for a moment, his face realizing he had lost his cool because Northern was a Master.


    Northern spoke, raising a finger.


    "You will take two others, a friend and my father. You''ll provide amodation for us, and


    also all our meals will be on you. You will also be paying us."


    The man sighed. "I''m willing to do that much for a Master." That sigh made Northern feel like he had been scammed.


    "These other two, do you know what their soul ranks are?"


    "They are both masters," Northern answered disinterestedly, still pondering if he could add


    more.


    ''I''ll talk about the price he''ll be paying us then.''


    Meanwhile, the man stared, eyes widened. He held Northern''s hand with so much love in his


    eyes.


    "Please, please, tell them we will pay them too."

 Chapter 509: The Age Of Gems

    Chapter 509: The Age Of Gems


    ?


    Northern was quite proud of himself. Not only had he been able to get a lead on the issue of his mother, he hadnded himself a temporary job at one of the most prestigious citadels in the whole of the Central ins.


    ''I''m sure father is going to be shocked...''


    The headmaster, Thalen, had insisted that he should make himselffortable in the citadel, while he sent escorts to bring his father and Ryan.


    Northern liked the idea; he was tired from walking around to begin with, so he easily consented to it.


    He retreated to dinner, after which he was shown to a luxurious bedroom.


    Thest time Northern could remember being anywhere this good or even close was in the kingdom of the red mine.


    Although his memory from that time was vague, he still remembered living alone in arge, aged room of luxury.


    ''That can be considered as something too.''


    He leaned on the bed, feeling his entire body rx soothingly on the bouncy foam of the mattress.


    He spread his arms, staring into the intricately designed ceiling and the chained chandelier with a unique golden light cascading down the center of the room.


    The entire space reeked of luxury; the table and chair sitting towards a corner made him suddenly want to write.


    The gentle breeze that blew in from the window in collision with the king-sized bed begged him to sleep.


    He managed to resist for a little while, thinking back on his conversation with Thalen.


    So many things were unclear, but because Thalen was unwilling to divulge all the information for free, he had to be careful.


    He didn''t want to propose more slots and give Thalen the opportunity to start poking into him any more than necessary.


    What bothered him immediately now, however-even as his eyes drooped-was the reason why Thalen needed masters.


    Northern didn''t think it was an incredible feat to be a Master at such a young age. In fact, with all the potential given to him, he thought he was pretty slow in soul progression.


    He almost at a time felt pressured. Eventually, only managing to do what he could do at the time.


    With so much to spend talent fragments on, there was a sorrowful limit to how fast his soul growth could be.


    ''But it has all worked out in the end, hasn''t it?''


    Those were thest words that lingered on his mind as his consciousness drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    The morning came like a sh; at the same time, it felt so far, but the thing about this sleep that Northern did not think he was in a state of expectancy.


    While he was deeply asleep, he felt sufficiently aware of his surroundings such that he knew when Shin came aroundter that night.


    He was also aware of some immensely strong presence that entered and left the citadel that night.


    However, he was so deep into the warmth of sleep that he felt almost numb to respond in any way, and severelyzy towards any condition that might have required his attention.


    His mind was on a severe rest mode until even thete morning, where he slowly revealed the deep and dark yet astounding beauty of his azure eyes.


    And slowly propped himself up, staying like that for a couple of seconds, almost as if he was booting his system.


    Then he stood up, his feet gently cing in front of each other as he meandered towards the window.


    Then dropped his hand on the frame of the window, leaning on it. He closed his eyes as the warmth of the daylight star pped his pale face.


    A smile curved on his face as the feeling warmed his skin and in a strange way refreshed his entire being.


    He didn''t think he had felt this good sinceing to the Central ins.


    ''Right, I still have to find my mother.'' The light in his expression slowly faded, reced by a me of resolve burning in the depth of his already deep gaze.


    Just then Northern turned, sat on the window, and counted, "Three, two, one... bam."


    Knock knock.


    Simultaneously, a knock gently beat the door, after which the knocker opened and allowed himself in.


    It was Thalen, and he looked... very pale?


    "Are you fine? You looked like you''ve been frozen in ice the entire night."


    The headmaster tried his best to regte his breathing, resting on the wall as he breathed in and out repetitively.


    He was a young man with a stern and powerful gaze just yesterday. However, right now, he looked like all that vigor and air of authority had been overthrown by demonic stress and unbridled shock.


    As if he had suddenly aged a thousand years in one night.


    Northern patiently waited for Thalen to gain himself. The man straightened his back, adjusting his suit.


    A semnce of his youthful vigor managed to return to his face.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Thalen demanded, ring daggers into Northern''s eyes.


    "Tell you what?" Northern cocked his head, his eyes wide and unfocused.


    "That you and your friend both have SSS ss talents!!"


    Northern raised a brow. "Me and my friend have SSS ss talents?" He blinked severally.


    "Yes! The Ghostwalkers saw you control Gravity! You are a gem! A real gem! And your friend has an insane control over ice! Both of you are gems. Citadels and ns would war to have you


    on their sides."


    ''Ah, I see...''


    Northern stared at the man for a while, finally understanding, his eyes focused on the ceiling as he thought aloud.


    "But if the two of us can cause war with citadels and ns, then I can only wonder how much the tide of the Central ins is about to change."


    Thalen, carefully paying attention, stared with squinted eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Northern brought his eyes to meet Thalen''s and said in a boring tone.


    "I am not the only one that made it back from the dark continent, and although both of us are kind of the peak of them all, there are several amazing guys... you should probably be trying to


    recruit them."


    Thalen''s eyes widened greedily. "What? Please help me!"


    A malicious grin spread itself on Northern''s lips. "Oh yes, I will help you, for a great price you


    see..."


    His eyes glinted with a dangerous and crazy light entuating his sinister grin.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 510: Rotten Rughsbourgh

    Chapter 510: Rotten Rughsbourgh


    ?


    For the next few days, Northern worked closely with Thalen to investigate and locate several other drifters that had made it to the Central ins with them.


    This was what gave him the privilege of ess to certain information.


    First of all was the current state of things, generally, and how the news of the return of the students had affected the continent atrge.


    And honestly, Northern was pretty disappointed. He had expected it to be more of a big deal than Thalen''s sources discovered it to be.


    There had been no word heard from Rughsbourgh; his assistants and guards had imed that he had ventured into Solitary Training to break the limitations of being a Paragon and be a Luminary.


    And it seemed it was the possibility of this news that had several sources silent, most especially the government.


    Thalen had described the government as an intricate web of hidden agendas, where power shifts and allegiances were never straightforward.


    They operated more like a vast council of influential figures than a single ruling body.


    Each faction had its own interests to protect, and the return of the students had be just another factor in their constant political maneuvering.


    "The government''s silent because they''re waiting,"


    Thalen had told Northern as they sat in a golden illuminated library, his table filled with scattered maps and documents.


    "They want to see if Rughsbourgh seeds in breaking through to Luminary. If he does, they know his influence could reshape everything. If he fails... well, they''ll be quick to act. Either way, they''re hedging their bets."


    It was quite sad that the beacon that was created as a medium of control and bnce for the authority of monarchs had now sumbed to such authority and propaganda y, all in the name of seizing power.


    ''I wonder if power is a poison that insidiously infects its host regardless of how true of heart they may be.''


    Northern was suddenly made to remember Night Terror and the kingdom of the red mine.


    He leaned back in his chair, pondering.


    From what he knew, he had always viewed the government as a necessary evil-an institution that managed the chaos of the continent.


    But Thalen''s description painted a picture of something far more maniptive, far more dangerous.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then why haven''t the drifters been affected by this?" Northern asked, ncing over the scattered reports of drifters returning to the Central ins. "Shouldn''t they be targeted or, at the very least, watched?"


    "They are," Thalen replied, folding his arms across his chest.


    "But not in the way you''d expect. The government isn''t interested in immediate action against them. They''re observing, calcting-waiting for one of us to make a mistake." "By mistake, you mean?"


    Thalen frowned as he exined further, "The set of organizations that the government is most wary of is the private Citadels. By making a mistake, they are hoping to find an opening or to see whether or not we will involve ourselves in these matters.


    "Of course, the government knows, if a set of drifters who are merely students were able to make it out of a monster-infected continent, then they are most likely a different generation of drifters than we have ever seen.


    "Which is why, even though they are allowing the news to circte, they are still using propaganda and managing to control the smoke of this situation."


    "I see, they are making it look like they are doing their job while using backdoor methods to kill the effects?"


    Thalen looked at Northern, "Quite smart, aren''t you?"


    "I''d just say I have keen eyes."


    Thalen leaned on the table with a slight frown on his face, "I do not wish to concern myself with the government and their nonsense. Right now, we''ve only managed to contact three out of the students. All three look like they''ve got potential..."


    He looked at Northern, who at this point was grinning smugly.


    "I will credit you five hundred Credis per head," Thalen exhaled tiredly.


    "It was nice doing business with you."


    Thalen looked down at the list on his table; in it was written three names with an inkstone and calligraphic handwriting.


    Ellis Ruthsworn


    Helena Reckson


    Erikson Weatherby


    These were the three people that in the past five days had managed to give them a positive response, out of all the people they had met.


    Northern had felt a little bit reluctant about giving information on Helena''s talent and talent abilities because the least he wanted was encountering her in any ce.


    But he had to make a decision between her and the money. And to be honest, she wasn''t worth losing even a talies for.


    Even though... seeing her name there still left a bad taste in his mouth.


    He was silent for a while before opening his mouth to ask a question that bothered him.


    "Do you think Rughsbourgh will be a Luminary?"


    Thalen paused what he was doing, his eyes drifting forward into the distance beyond.


    He exhaled and responded.


    "To be honest, I think he will. That man is one hell of a cunning and strange man who is always up to something. I''ve met him once and I couldn''t deny the fear of getting exposed if I kept hanging around him, so I made sure our paths don''t cross.


    "I have known him by information and rumors to be a very crafty and strong man. Moreover, the government are no fools or slouches. If the news of Rughsbourgh''s entry into Solitary is affecting them this much, then they must be onto something, don''t you think?"


    He ended, looking into Northern''s eyes with a warm smile.


    Northern gave a fake smile in response, his mind quickly diving out of the scenery.


    ''If Rughsbourgh bes a Luminary, all our hopes will be cut short. Everyone has been brooding with the passion to kill him. If he shows his face to the world as a Luminary, he will be the only Luminary in the world and thus be untouchable.''


    Besides the fact that Rughsbourgh might be a continental asset, protected by all nations, citadels, and even the government, he''d gain new powers and reach much greater


    heights.


    Northern could understand the weight of this new rank because he had fought a Paragon.


    The difference between some soul ranks is always like the sky and the earth.


    Just like the tremendous boost in power the moment he became a Master, from a Nomad. Northern suspected an intense boost in power should one be a Luminary.


    He had fought a Paragon and barely lived. Although if he was to fight again, Northern felt he had a fifty percent chance of sess.


    However, against a Luminary?


    He shook his head in pity, ''Damn Rughsbourgh, did he carefully n all of this?''

 Chapter 511: The Lead

    Chapter 511: The Lead


    ?


    Rughsbourgh was very crafty and definitely knew what he was doing from the first day he sent them to the heart of that disaster.


    Northern didn''t want to believe he didn''t actually expect them to return.


    So was bing a Luminary his fail-safe?


    No. It couldn''t be; it was too magnanimous to be a fail-safe. It had to have been


    Rughsbourgh''s goal all along.


    Bing a Luminary.


    That would exin to a degree why he had found a way to artificially force open rifts. If he wanted to have ess to stronger monsters, he''d have definitely done that.


    However, wasn''t it dangerous? Why the need for so much power?


    Northern''s mind automatically generated the answer following the question it posed.


    ''The more you get, the more you want?''


    Until one got to the pinnacle, as far as they had resolve, they wouldn''t stop striving to be stronger.


    He could rte and understand to a certain degree. Despite the emptiness that was growing in him because of the Void, he still wanted to grow and be even stronger.


    It is a naturalw for humans to be greedy and corrupted in the pursuit of power, such that they abandon morality and be consumed by darkness.


    Northern himself could feel the danger of such a path.


    A shaky breath broke out of him subtly as he tried to re-rein himself.


    "Oh, right."


    Thalen''s thick voice distracted him from his thoughts, causing Northern to shift his eyes to him, deadpan at first.


    "A word came in; indeed, there have been sightings that could be linked to the followers of Vitan."


    Northern frowned darkly for a moment. Hope trickled into his heart at the thought that he would be opportune to save his mother, making the grimness of his expression simmer down a little.


    With a light raise of his brow, Northern asked.


    "If these followers of Vitan are from the underworld, won''t they be trying to go back there?"


    "Of course they would. Which is why we need to move fast, whatever the case may be. Since I don''t want to be busted, I will assign a team with you. Is that okay?"


    Northern shook his head in defiance, "I don''t want any team. Us three is enough."


    Thalen stopped inspecting the map he was leaning on and straightened up to stare into Northern''s eyes.


    "I warned you not to underestimate these people. Moreover, it hasn''t even been confirmed if they are with your mother. At the very least, we know to suspect something since traces of them were found in Arcadia."


    This time, Northern could not suppress the grim expression.


    "Arcadia of all ces?"


    "Yes, Arcadia of all ces," Thalen repeated with a concentrated gaze at Northern before averting his eyes to return to what he was doing.


    If one was to speak of a ce where the government was more prominent, then the first city that woulde to their mind was Arcadia.


    Several others existed, but Arcadia held the significance of thergest democratic religion.


    The authority and presence of the government is quite evident in these ces, with one of the important seats of the governing council overruling this ce as its Mayor.


    ''Except he is not in power anymore... it''s been a while since I read the news after all.''


    Either way, whoever was there was bound to be a loyal dog of the government.


    Causing trouble in a ce like that will definitely not work to his advantage if he wanted to keep a low profile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Or fuck low profile?''


    ...


    No.


    As much as Northern didn''t want to give a damn and just burst everything, he was now more than ever, more wary because now there are evidences of beings beyond mortal existence behind the events surrounding him.


    The one thing he doesn''t want to do is let things haphazardly happen and fall beyond his control.


    As much as he wanted to save his mother, he wanted to also believe these followers of Vitan and particrly, Vitan itself, held a semnce of significance to whatever it is fate is trying to get him to do this time.


    And being vignt is being able to control every single event.


    ''Who says I have to be the one doing it anyway?''


    It was an incredible thing he had servants!


    Eyes sparkling with renewed hope, he looked at Thalen and said:


    "When do we depart for Arcadia?"


    Thalen raised a brow, "What are you saying? I thought you just understood the significance of this ce. You can''t afford to be lousy..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. All I''m just doing is investigating this cult and the disappearance of my


    mother."


    Skepticism wallowed across Thalen''s face for a moment. Eventually, he sumbed.


    "Fine, but I will attach a scout to you."


    "As long as such a person is able to save themselves, I have no issue with it."


    "That''s quite cold of you to say?"


    Northern did not respond and just walked out of the library, his steps barely making any


    sound.


    After Northern had stepped outside, Thalen bent over the table, nced back, and shook his


    head.


    "I don''t know if he is a child or an adult in the body of a child. Sometimes, talking to him feels like a different kind of hassle."


    He brought back his focus to the map he was looking at and continued to intensively study


    them.


    Northern, after the first day, did not use the dark hall to go to the headmaster''s library.


    ''Now that I think about it, wasn''t that so dramatic? I''ve not even seen them since then.''


    As their name implied, the Ghostwalkers have gone back to being ghosts as they should be.


    There was an elevation mechanism that transported him from the underground where the library existed to the top floor of the citadel.


    As he stepped out of the elevator, he met Shin in the bright hallway, who was walking down.


    "Father!"


    Northern quickly called out, running towards Shin.


    Immediately he heard, Shin turned back. Compared to his beaten and battered look while they


    were at the border, his eyes seemed to have gained a little life.


    He smiled as Northern came towards him; he was holding a pile of paper.


    Northern looked at the paper and curiously inquired, "What are you carrying?"


    Shin let out a soft smile as he responded, his face almost shining.


    "Since they were kind enough to ept us temporarily and even help and provide for us, I


    think it is only polite that I help the Secretaries in any possible way I can."


    Northern watched his father respond, his face frozen with dark disgust.


    He shook his head vigorously almost a secondter, rebuking.


    "You are not my father. Who are you?"


    Shin stood there, a light smile etched on his lips, eyes closed.


    Northern sighed and broke the main news.


    "Anyway, I have found a lead on mother."

 Chapter 512: Intro: Rise Of The Revolutionalist

    Chapter 512: Intro: Rise Of The Revolutionalist


    ?


    In thebyrinth of damp stone, a man moved through the narrow, winding passageways of the underground prison like a regal shadow, his presencemanding attention even within the oppressive walls.


    His ck hair fell past his shoulders, streaked with a sharp contrast of white that caught the dim, flickering light from the ironnterns.


    A single red scar traced over an eye, stopping on his cheek, a mark of a past battle that had left him unchanged in his stoic demeanor.


    His eyes, half-lidded with an indifference only sharpened by his inner focus, scanned the gloom ahead.


    On either side of him marched two soldiers, both of whom strode alongside him with purpose and stoicism, struggling to stand up to his.


    Their tailored jackets'' brass buttons gleamed in the low light. A scarlet sash draped across their chests, contrasting against the polished silver of their epaulettes.


    Their high-cored uniforms were rigid with authority, every line precise, the dark trousers tucked neatly into knee-high, ck leather boots.


    Atop their heads, a tall shako crowned with a plume added to their imposing stature.


    The man was also dressed in the same manner, except that he had no headgear, and over his pitch-ck uniform was a ck overflowing coat and a long curved sword strapped to the right side of his waist.


    The air grew colder as they descended deeper into the dungeon''s bowels.


    The stench of wet stone and rot thickened, though it never seemed to touch him.


    His expression remained unbothered, as though the darkness itself bent to his will, recoiling at his presence.


    The walls around him, slick with dampness and grime, groaned in protest as if recognizing that someone of his caliber did not belong in these forsaken depths.


    But there was a purpose to his journey.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A rusted iron gate appeared before them, leading to the innermost sanctum of the prison.


    The guards hesitated, but he moved forward without pause.


    The gate creaked open, the sound loud and jarring in the silence.


    He stepped through, his movements measured, unhurried.


    Inside, the space was cramped, lit by a single torch flickering in its sconce, casting long, erratic shadows.


    The cells beyond were dark recesses in the walls, filled with the whispers of forgotten souls. But he was not here to feel pity.


    He moved past the cells and finally stopped in front of one, his sharp eyes falling on the prisoner hidden deep within the darkness.


    The prisoner sat cross-legged in the core of the engulfing darkness.


    As the man stopped in front of the cell, his eyes opened. A gleaming white orb, glowing in the cold embrace of the shadows.


    The man sent down a look of disdain, his eyes viciously emphasizing the air of authority that loomed around him.


    He turned to the guard on his side andmanded, his voice reverberating in the hollowness of the dungeon.


    "Open it."


    His voice was rich and steady, carrying the weight of hismand without the need for volume.


    The soldier to his right hesitated but suppressed his fears immediately and hurriedly proceeded to open the barred gates to the prison.


    After several nkings, he stepped back, bowing his head. The gate slowly creaked open.


    The man fearlessly pocketed one hand, resting the other on the hilt of his sword while he entered the cell.


    "It is you, isn''t it? The prophet."


    The man raised his white orb eyes to meet the gaze of the man towering above him.


    "Lieutenant Dante... Oof, the glory of your presence is oppressing the creatures of darkness, like a malignant light, spreading to illuminate and burn."


    "I am not interested in your prophetic rant."


    He snatched the prisoner''s hair before his eyes could follow.


    Then lifted the prisoner to his face like a weightless doll.


    "I hear you have the ability to see the future."


    The prisoner, despite being pulled by his hair, expressed no displeasure; his face was deadpan as the man asked his question.


    As he answered, a smile slowly curved his lips.


    "It''s moreplicated than seeing the future. Let''s just say, I am a ticking time bomb Ul is waiting patiently to destroy."


    The man narrowed his eyes, discontented.


    "Like I said, I am uninterested in your prophecy, it''s puzzles and their pieces. What use are you to me?"


    The prisoner''s smile spread into a sinister grin. He spread his hands, shining his teeth like a man ridden by madness.


    He brayed, "I see a world where you stand at the pinnacle of the Central ins. And march to merge the world together once again. This vision of an age toe is the reason why you are standing before me..."


    He paused and resumed with a low and mncholic tone, "However, there is one person that you will need to ascertain your victory."


    The man grimaced; he clenched the entire face of the prisoner with quick hand movements


    and smashed the prisoner into the wall of the prison.


    Stone debris flew out as a webbed crack ran into the wall.


    ''When did he move?!'' The prisoner could notprehend.


    They were in the middle of the prison; he didn''t sense the man move at all, just his back crashing into the wall and awork of pain spreading across his back.


    ''Indeed! He is the one! He is a Paragon!''


    "Do you think I havee this far to rely on someone?"


    "Gaah..." He struggled to speak as he gargled with blood in his mouth.


    The man released him, causing him to fall on the low mattressid on the ground.


    The guy coughed up blood several times and steadied his breath as he exined.


    "It is not that you need him. It is just that there is only one person that Ul has no control over, in this entire continent. Having him by your side, I''m sure it would make your actions unpredictable to a certain degree."


    The man furrowed his brows, lingering for a few seconds before inquiring, "And who is this


    person?"


    "I-I don''t know, but having me by your side will help you find him faster. Have me with you, and I shall pave the way for your majesty to tread."


    The man narrowed his eyes viciously for a second, then pocketed his hand.


    "What good are you?"


    "I have waited twenty-three years for this moment. I have prepared in every way for the day you shall approach me. For the day that the purge will begin, the day that the Revolutionalist


    shall rise again. I am every good that you need."


    The man''s eyes ignited with a subtle but intensely mad spark.


    "You said the purge. You really know."


    "I am your ultimate weapon."


    Silence settled in the dungeon as the man examined the prisoner kneeling before him, his


    eyes carrying a weight of overwhelming authority.

 Chapter 513: Alystren

    Chapter 513: Alystren


    ?


    Northern, Ryan, and Shin stood in front of Thalen''s table. Thalen himself was sitting on the table.


    The ce looked more scattered with papers and maps than it had been just a few days ago. Northern was curious as to why he had been so busy with documents and maps, but not all curiosity of his needed to be satisfied.


    It didn''t bother him to the edge; besides, he had his own matters to deal with.


    The day before, Thalen had informed him of certain information that said there was a major sh of the followers of Vitan with the government.


    However, there were several facets to this news. Thalen believed it could be random trouble that leaked out, or it could be that someone else had discovered that they were not of this world.


    Although he had immediately felt like thetter guess was just a result of his insecurities and overthinking.


    It was most likely the former.


    Northern inputted the possibility of a trap, but Thalen expressed so much trust in the authenticity of his information that it was impossible for it to have been a trap to lure anyone.


    If it was, his information source would have known that fact also.


    He didn''t say it, but Northern already figured that this information organization was probably the same one Shin was nning to go to.


    Which meant they indeed worked for Tharion or were a branch of Tharion.


    Hence, the three of them had assembled here to move as soon as possible to Arcadia.


    The door of the library opened, and a tall, green-haired person walked in with an elegant and controlled posture.


    He was draped in a flowing ck robe with delicate gold ents; he seemed to glide rather than walk, his movements graceful, deliberate, almost as if each gesture was calcted to perfection.


    There was an air of mastery around him. Upon approaching them, he casually ced his hands around Thalen, with a whimsical smile on his lips.


    "Yeah, everyone, this is Alystren, the assistant headmaster of Thalen Citadel."


    "Oh?" Northern''s eyes went round.


    ''From the moment he entered, there had been a different air around him. But I didn''t actually expect he''d be the assistant headmaster and he''s human... if he''s acting like that around Thalen, then they must be friends.''


    "These are a bunch of strong ones you''ve got here, buddy." His tone rang out, confirming Northern''s internal spection.


    "Yes, they are the new temporary recruits of the citadel."


    Alystren looked into his friend''s eyes, his expression briefly serious.


    "You are doing that, aren''t you?"


    "We can talk about it when youe back. For now, I need you."


    Alystren turned his stunning green eyes to Northern and his crew.


    "Hmm, if you involved me, then it must really mean a deal or two," he said, his tone carrying an underlying intensity beneath its casualness.


    Thalen focused on the three of them opposite him.


    "Alystren is the best scout in the whole of this continent." He brought his eyes particrly to Northern, "...and he is capable of protecting himself and all of you. Although I doubt if you''ll be needing his protection. But the one thing I am sure you''ll be needing is his leadership. He knows Arcadia very well and can guide you."


    Immediately, Alystren staggered back, his face paling.


    "What? Arcadia? Are you insane? Why would I want to go to that ce?"


    Thalen closed his eyes peacefully, breathing out.


    Northern, on the other hand, was irritated.


    "Didn''t you tell him where he was going?"


    "Actually, I didn''t tell him where he would be going, I just said he''d be escorting some people


    to a ce," he pointed out tiredly, "because I knew he''d be like this and might even refuse to


    go."


    ''Now, this just makes me super curious as to what it is about this city that has everyone shitting their pants.''


    "No, this is not a matter of me being like this. I really don''t want to go there. You know I need toy low for a while."


    "And you will beying low. No pressure, they are well enough to protect themselves as you can see."


    Alystren took a moment of pause, examining the three people standing before him with a scrunched up face then he turned his eyes to his friend beside him.


    "I''m serious. I really won''t interfere no matter what."


    "You won''t need to," Northern responded before Thalen could, a cold re freezing the air between them.


    His voice was sharp, like a de cutting through the tension, leaving no room for doubt or discussion.


    Alystren stood up, cing his hands on his waist, letting out a weird chuckle.


    "Well, then, I am satisfied. I will take you to Arcadia and show you around."


    Thalen sighed, as if he had just dodged a bullet thanks to Northern.


    He then intoned, "Please, you guys can carry on. I''ll brief him and then send him out to you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright, thank you, sir," Shin responded and turned around.


    Northern nced at both of them before turning around to follow Shin and Ryan.


    After the door got shut, a deadly serious expression rose on Thalen''s face.


    "You seem to be going out of your way to help them. What''s the catch?"


    "I know I said not to interfere, but there''s something I need you to do for me." Alystren''s expression changed a little bit, worriedly boring into Thalen''s soul.


    Ignoring the look on Alystren''s face, Thalen continued.


    "The person they want to save. If you feel the situation cannot permit her to be saved, she is a figure that might jeopardize all our ns. I want you to kill her and everyone."


    His tone rang out with a cold indifference.


    "How wicked of you. Well, if it''s what you think will protect us and all we have worked so hard


    to build, then I will do it."


    Thalen''s expression broke into a smile, radiating with kindness.


    "Thank you very much for this, Al, for all you have been doing."


    Alystren''s expression froze for a moment with a smile. He tapped Thalen''s shoulders, his


    pleasant smile almost glowing.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I thank the day I met you twenty years ago because of it, I have been able to live my life so fulfillingly... if I die now, there''s nothing to regret."


    Thalen''s eyes narrowed.


    "You won''t be dying."


    "It''s Arcadia. That damn ce has an element of unpredictability."


    "It will be fine as long as you don''t run into them."


    "And what are the chances of not running into them?"


    Thalen did not respond immediately, but Alystren was not waiting for his response either.


    He smiled and dragged Thalen into his embrace, wrapping his muscled arms around and


    tapping his back.


    "It might be ast farewell, but don''t be emotional. With or without me, you can do this. Just


    don''t be too hard on yourself."


    Thalen felt an unexinable, powerful ease settle into his entire soul.


    He bit down on his lips and forced himself to mutter.


    "Thank you, but please... don''t die."

 Chapter 514: Mr Tour Guide

    Chapter 514: Mr Tour Guide


    ?


    Northern had been worried about how their journey was going to go, solely because of the Warp gate issue.


    Of course, he had a little money right now. Thalen had been an incredibly helpful source recently.


    Apart from paying Northern for helping him to sessfully scout potentially powerful drifters, he helped register Northern''s identity as a regr drifter-not the iplete license he had before.


    Now, Northern could present his identity card to any citadel, government official, or security avenue that demanded it.


    Thalen also helped him to open an ount with the Central ins Silver Bank.


    There were three kinds of banks in the Central in: the Silver Bank, the Gold Bank, and the Diamond Bank.


    The Silver Bank was mainly used bymoners and low-ranked nobles-atrge, a poption that wanted to save and withdraw their money in Credis.


    Since the cirction of Orens was scarce and that of Crysts was even scarcer, the Gold and Diamond banks presumably served higher-ranked individuals or merchants, dealing in Orens and Crysts respectively, though the cirction of these higher-value currencies was limited. Silver banks facilitated everyday transactions and savings for the majority of the poption. Commoners used the bank to store small amounts of wealth and withdraw for basic needs like food, rent, and trade.


    Essentially, the Silver Bank''s focus was maintaining economic stability among the lower sses by encouraging savings and providing security for modest amounts of wealth.


    The Gold Bank supportedrge transactions such asnd purchases, investments, and trade deals. It served as a repository for wealthier individuals and entities, helping them managerger sums of money in a stable manner.


    They encouraged investment, business expansion, andrger-scale trade among the elite ss and sessful merchants.


    The Diamond Bank functioned as a major motor of the economy, used for the rarest, most valuable transactions, such as financing wars, funding major trade expeditions between nations, or controlling powerful assets like rift resources and unimed territories.


    They operated as a hub for controlling the economy on a macro scale, influencing the overall economic stability of nations and regions.


    Every drifter without a nobility title or high-ranking government office was required to open a Silver Bank ount, even if they were merchants.


    The banking system could also be considered a sort ofdder that enabled one to climb higher in the economic system of the Central ins.


    But in a likewise pattern, it could also lead one to descend lower in that same economic system. All that mattered in the end was one''s source of ie and how they managed their wealth.


    The Silver Bank had a silver card with a specified index that allowed individuals to ess their funds by just going to any Silver Bank outlet, which were mostly avable in citadels andrge market franchises.


    Some taverns were also prominent enough to enlist a member of the bank to work for them, directly managing their funds from customers.


    So, Northern could withdraw his money almost anywhere and everywhere. And he could use his card for purchases without needing to spend physical money.


    In the past few days of working for and with Thalen, he had gained quite a lot of money, along with their incentives as a temporary members of the citadel.


    Ryan had even asked him to keep his. Of course, Shin also had a Silver Bank ount of his own.


    Looking at his card, Northern grinned a little before tucking it back into the pocket of his fitted ck pants that tapered smoothly down to his heavy, ruggedbat boots.


    The boots, with thick soles and metal ents, gave a tough and rebellious edge to the look,plementing the long coat that adorned his upper body, flowing with every slight movement of the wind.


    The coat appeared to be made from a sleek, high-quality material, its length adding a sense of dramatic ir as it moved with his frame.


    Underneath the coat was a ck shirt, tight-fitting, framing his slightly broad chest. It was simple, adding to the streamlined and understated design of the entire outfit.


    Northern''s entire ensemble leaned towards dark, modern, and tactical, with a mysterious and confident edge.


    Shin and Ryan had also changed their outfits, looking more presentable, more like renowned drifters and less like survivors.


    Finally, Alystren strolled out of the building, meeting them at thepound.


    Northern turned around just after pocketing his card, calmly observing the man as he got closer to them.


    Alystren cupped his hands together, bowing a little bit with his whimsical smile, a smile that made it difficult to tell what he was thinking.


    "Your favorite tour guide is ready to take you ''round the world!" he yelled.


    Northern moved his head slightly away, ''This journey is going to be a lot.''


    "It is great to have you on this one, Mr. Tour Guide. What route are we taking to Arcadia?"


    Alystren spoke with his hand rubbing his chin.


    "Hmm, son, you look like the eldest. I think I like you."


    ''Son?'' Northern blinked, exchanging nces between Shin and Alystren.


    Shin smiled sheepishly as Alystren curved an arm over his neck and rambled on.


    "For a low-key movement, we will be following a caravan to Elmuish, then we''ll board an airship straight to Arcadia." He simpered, "Easy, right? Easy, right?"


    "Yes, very easy, Mr. Tour Guide. I''m sure this is all thanks to your exquisite touring sense."


    Alystren suddenly froze, his pupils expanding; he felt the wind of new realization caress his


    face.


    "Are you okay, Mr. Tour Guide?"


    He stared in absence, even as shin tried to call him to the present.


    "Mr. Tour Guide?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Mr. Tour Guide?"


    Finally, he snapped out of his thoughts and focused on Shin with a smile spread from one ear


    to the other. He leaned on Shin.


    "You and I are going to get along!"


    Shin stared with blinking eyes but muttered either way, "Sure, I guess?"


    "Well then. To Elmuish!" Hemanded with a loud tone and marched forward.


    Shin followed right after, "Yes, yes, Mr. Tour Guide."


    Northern, by the way, stared nkly from behind, seeing Shin like this made him remember


    the old days.


    There was a reason as to why Shin was very popr with kids around the countryside.


    He had that shameless ability to put aside his grown-up self and rte to a child and a fool the way they needed to be rted to.


    A value that had made the whole countryside love and depend on him.


    But recently, Shin hadn''t been what he had always known him to be; that joyful, yful


    nature had vanished totally. What existed of him was silence and an air of regret and


    mncholy.


    ''I guess it''s good that he is being himself again.''


    Northern let loose a small smile as he followed them from behind.

 Chapter 515: Sorta Bandit Trouble

    Chapter 515: Sorta Bandit Trouble


    ?


    For a few days, they boarded a local caravan, transporting unknown goods from South Drywall to Elmuish.


    Unlike the two cities Northern had been to since his return from the dark continent, Elmuish was different.


    It was no free city or governmental city; instead, it was a city that served as the capital state of the kingdom of Sassex, an old power kingdom.


    Nations in the Central ins are divided into two major categories: the old power and new power.


    People often referred to the old power kingdoms as nations whose histories are rooted in the early beginnings of the Central ins.


    You''ll find their activity running as deep as the history of the Central ins goes. Because of this, they tend to carry more political significance and national independence power.


    This trantes into their military strength, national financial pocket, trade authority, and special resources.


    There are some resources that you will find in these old power kingdoms that you won''t find elsewhere. Sometimes (not in all nations) their entire ecosystem, down to military power, is often built ording to these resources.


    These resources are usually normal materials that have been affected by soul essence and the effect of several rifts manifesting in certain areas for an extended duration.


    Because of this, the resources have mutated and evolved, bing something valuable enough to match the importance of the resources that are found in the rifts themselves. Then the new power kingdoms are, of course, newly built and established kingdoms.


    They might be financially more stable than even old power kingdoms sometimes, but old power kingdoms would often be found with the resources and sometimes military power. Including the Empire, Central ins had twelve kingdoms, five of which are old power. Aside from these twelve monarch domains, there exist several cities, n territories, dark ins, and inds, all of them still a part of the Central ins.


    For example, Arcadia is an ind that had solely belonged to the government. The ind that the academy was situated on is practically a city of its own.


    No governmental or national authority affected this ce; it was why the academy was almost like a continent of its own. And also why the Supreme Student Union had an authority that was absolute.


    Sassex had seven cities, including Elmuish, and is prominent for its wood.


    Called Elderwood Timber.


    "Wood? Howe wood is what a nation is prominent for?" Northern spoke nonchntly.


    But deeply, he understood what that must mean. However, he didn''t want to-for now- disy such reasonable understanding.


    At least, asking the obvious and not understanding the easily understandable would give Alystren the opportunity to greatly underestimate him.


    Although he didn''t need to pretend to that extent for Alystren to underestimate him, he was sixteen; everybody underestimates him.


    But what doing this would cause Alystren to be is less vignt around him.


    So, he wouldn''t strain to put some pieces of certain puzzles together as to the true reason why he is following them.


    ''Like hell I would believe Thalen called in a favor with a friend this strong just because he wants to help us?''


    He didn''t trust Thalen at all, and for that, he was super wary of Alystren.


    Although he was so casual towards the man that no one could even figure that out.


    "Yes, but Timber wood is not just wood." Alystren exined, raising a finger with a chuckle.


    He looked like he was tellingte-night, dark stories to a bunch of children.


    "It''s just wood, really," Northern responded with an ignorant tone.


    "This kind of wood cannot decay, and there are grades to it; some can even deflect steel."


    Northern''s entire face expanded with a childlike surprise.


    "That''s a lie..."


    "You''ll see when we get there. The city guards of the kingdom, even the knights and all the soldiers, they all wear wooden armor."


    Northern scrunched up his face, "No way."


    His reactions to the man''s words deserved a special space in Thalen''s heavenly library; that was how phenomenal they were.


    Suddenly, the caravan stopped. The part they were in was a wooden cart, filled with grass-like carpets and barrels.


    Ryan was resting on one of the barrels, while Shin was sitting cross-legged, also paying attention to what Alystren was saying but not actively in the conversation.


    Northern looked around.


    "Oh?" Alystren smirked.


    It was quite obvious he knew something.


    "What''s wrong?" Northern probed.


    "Since we joined this caravan as security mercenaries, we would get disturbed a lot," he spoke with a dark grin on his face.


    "Is that so?"


    ''Why the fuck are you grinning about that?''


    "Yes, there''ll often be sorta sorta troubles during our journey, sorta blocked roads, sorta bandits, sorta troubles."


    Northern, honestly, at this point, was dumbfounded. Sometimes, it was like he was trying so hard to be funny that watching him try so hard to be funny just bes, in a way, funny. Northern suppressed an urge to grin; thankfully, the person that opened the wooden door of the closed cart they were in made it easy.


    "Esteemed drifters. I think there''s a roadblock in front."


    "Oh? Roadblock," Alystren said, caressing his chin with his thumb, index, and middle finger.


    "Yes, sir. What do we do?"


    Northern narrowed his eyes a bit. ''What do we do?''


    "I see, I see... if there''s a roadblock, it must mean they are close by."


    He turned to Alystren, "They who?"


    "Bandits," Shin responded.


    "Who wants to vanquish the foes of darkness and make justice reign again?!" He trumpeted,


    raising his hands up like a mace of glory for anyone to grab.


    Sadly, all three of his cart-mates totally ignored him.


    "Uninterested," Northern said.


    "I think I''ll pass on this one, Mr. Tour Guide."


    Alystren''s green eyes defeatedly glided towards Ryan.


    Snore snore snore


    "You weren''t sleeping before! Liar!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sir Drifter...?" The man perturbed.


    Alystren begrudgingly jumped outside the cart and headed towards the blockade; it was a pile


    of logs, stacked on each other.


    He angrily kicked them out of the way, sending them flying into the nearby forest both on the


    left and right.


    Then, with his head oozing hot steams of grudge, he marched back to the cart behind the


    main caravan and settled inside, folding his arms like a child.


    Northern stared at him nkly before bringing to his attention, "It is important to note that you''ll also be the one delivering justice to your foes of darkness."


    "What?! That''s unfair?"


    "Talk about fair... we didn''t know we were going to be mercenaries! Don''t they charge money


    for these things?"

 Chapter 516: The Impregnable Wall

    Chapter 516: The Impregnable Wall


    ?


    Works like this were usuallymissioned to the citadel.


    It was just like cing a request for drifters to help secure a certain caravan to its endpoint. Hence, there was no way this was a random caravan.


    But Alystren had made it sound like they had gotten this one by chance.


    As if the caravan was doing them a favor. Worse, Northern even suspected that this was a caravan that belonged to Tharion itself.


    Of course, this suspicion was just on a single base for now, so he just shoved it to the back of his mind.


    Instead, he closed his eyes and entered the Limitless Void, thinking onest thing.


    *Whatever their scheme is, it''s useless anyway.*


    He was greeted by the new beauty in the Limitless Void-a strange mixture of heaven and hell, with shadowy floors contrasting against ravishing azure lights.


    Sinister mes burned on the border steps of his throne, creating an imprable veil for any being lesser than him.


    The stark aura of evil supremacy poured heavily into the hall the moment he appeared, and the ce suddenly seemed to burn and shine brighter.


    Northern exhaled, the blue lights of the hall darkly reflecting on one side of his face as he leaned with one hand resting on his throne.


    Night Terror appeared beyond the mes, obediently bowing before standing upright.


    The creature began to move its hands, growling and groaning, trying tomunicate with its master.


    "I see... Is that so?" Northern responded, nodding slowly.


    "Hmm, hmm."


    "Okay, there''s no problem."


    "Then, let me go check it out."


    Northern responded like this to each of the stalwart devil''s groans and growls ofints.


    After which, he disappeared from the throne and appeared in the red mines.


    Being in this ce again made memories flood his mind.


    ''Why have I been thinking so much about this ce and what happened heretely?'' Northern shook his head and walked forward with purpose.


    After a while, he stood before a certain man.


    After a while, he was standing before a certain person.


    The man had small and shallow cuts all over his shirtless body, but he did not mind them and consistently mmed the pickaxe against the small heap of red crystal before him.


    He was so focused that he did not detect Northern''s presence for over a couple of minutes.


    Until Northern''s voice cut through the silence:


    "You seem to be doing better than I expected."


    Lynus''s eyes shot wide as he heard Northern''s voice. He spun around, his axe arcing viciously from the side...


    WHAM.


    Northern stood there,pletely at ease, as if the force of the blow was nothing more than a breeze.


    The air itself seemed to shudder from the impact, but the axe went no further-stopped dead, hanging inches from Northern''s side.


    "Look, I have the power to kill you if I want. But I''m not going to do that." He paused, ncing down at the heaps of crystal Lynus had leveled.


    Then he looked at the cuts on Lynus''s body.


    "I first learned the meaning of bloodlust here, in these red crystals. Of course, before that, I had nearly tasted death myself. Perhaps that''s why I was able to sense it so much-the fear of dying over and over, the pain that stung across my entire body..."


    His voice carried a soft resonance.


    "They''re all gone now, but I still remember vividly how much of a hell this ce was."


    He chuckled softly. "This hell, though, is where my story began... I think, in a way, I''m thankful for it."


    Lynus''s eyes burned with the red-hot mes of anger as Northern spoke, though a hint of wariness lingered beneath the rage.


    After ncing around with a small smile on his lips, Northern finally turned his face to Lynus, thest trace of that smile fading.


    The air between them grew thick and dark.


    In that instant, Lynus couldn''t help but lower his axe, which had been held defensively until now. His entire body suddenly felt cold and heavy.


    ''He''s even stronger than before!''


    That realization seared into his mind as he gauged Northern''s presence,paring it to when they had met at the harbor.


    Suddenly, his thoughts raced to the recent disturbances in the Limitless Void, trying toprehend how insanely powerful the creature was the one that had taken an attack strong enough to sever the realm in two just to defeat it.


    His heart clenched with pain. The more vivid the memories became, the harder it was to ept that the boy standing before him was an impregnable wall.


    A wall he could never ovee.


    Standing before Northern like this, Lynus was still unwilling to ept it.


    ''Defeat starts in the mind. Once a man is defeated there, it''s only a matter of time before true downfalles for him.''


    But what was he supposed to do when faced with such a high wall?


    A dark metal fortress that stretched into the sky, casting its overwhelming shadows on him.


    Lynus felt suffocated. Beads of sweat trickled down his face.


    His legs grew weak, trembling until they could no longer bear the weight of his stubborn will, crumbling him to the ground.


    Lynus fell to his knees, bending forward on the hard red ground, gritting his teeth as his nails scratched against it.


    "How...? How are you so strong?" His voice rang with pain and torment.


    He had lived his whole life training. From a young age, he had been praised as a prodigy. He had lived for twenty-eight years, and twenty-two of them had been solely dedicated to


    growing stronger.


    He was an Ascendant, and with more hard work, he was sure to be a Paragon before he


    died.


    He was a beacon of hope and strength.


    Yet all that pride and glory meant nothing when he crossed paths with the wall standing


    before him.


    Nothing had made sense since he met Northern.


    Northern bent down before him, exhaling calmly. He extended a hand to Lynus.


    "Do you want to be stronger?"


    Lynus looked up at him, a remnant of rage still burning in his eyes, but there was also pain, torment, and a swelling resolve in his hardened gaze.


    "Are you going to tell me to serve you?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern wrinkled his nose in disgust. "What? No. Serve me? Why? So you can stab meter?


    No, you''re not going to serve me. I want to employ you."

 Chapter 517: Jeci Vs Black Mamba

    Chapter 517: Jeci Vs ck Mamba


    ?


    Northern appeared in the Tower, sitting cross-legged as he watched the duel between Jeci and ck Mamba unfold.


    Both their spears sliced through the air like streaks of ck and red lightning.


    The faint sound of steel slicing the wind hummed in the space between them, followed by the rapid, rhythmic sh of weapons meeting in shes of crimson and shadow.


    Jeci''s breath came in controlled bursts, her pulse synchronized with the lightning-quick strikes of her spear.


    Her movements were fluid-each step barely touched the ground before she sprang forward again, her spear a graceful extension of her body.


    Every thrust was met with an answering parry from ck Mamba, whose lithe figure moved like a shadow in water, effortlessly absorbing the force of each blow.


    His speed made him seem almost untouchable, like a phantom slipping through the air, leaving only a faint ripple in his wake.


    The air around them seemed to warp, distorting as their bodies blurred in and out of focus.


    From a distance, Northern''s eyes followed the fight with sharp intensity, an amazed smile frozen on his face.


    He could hear the whistling of the spears cutting through the air-so fast that they sounded like rushing wind.


    The ground beneath them shifted and cracked with every swift, forceful motion, yet there was an elegance in the chaos, a deadly dance where neither Jeci nor ck Mamba faltered.


    ''It''s like they''repleting each other''s movements,'' Northern thought.


    There was a synergy between them, a kind only possible after centuries of training together with the same footwork andbat style.


    ''How long have they been doing this?'' Northern''s heart leaped with excitement.


    He had grown so strong that he''d forgotten about furthering his understanding of Chaos footwork, but watching them rekindled something in him.


    The fast, blurry movements, the insanely quick reflexes, the way they shed with each other unrestrained¡ªyet wlessly flowing in and out of sync.


    Northern cupped his hand over his mouth, utterly stunned.


    ''For Jeci to match ck Mamba''s pace like this, she must have put in some crazy work!'' Northern''s mind raced.


    Clearly, Jeci''s stamina was nothingpared to ck Mamba''s, but her focus was razor- sharp, her senses heightened as she predicted ck Mamba''s next move-a feint.


    She spun gracefully to avoid his spear, the tip barely grazing her side. She could feel the shift in the air against her skin, as if the weapon had carved space itself.


    ck Mamba''s eyes gleamed. His lithe body twisted as his shadowy ck spear whistled through the air with brutal precision, but Jeci moved in tandem with his strikes, countering each one with her own.


    The sh intensified, their strikes echoing across the room.


    Sweat glistened on Jeci''s skin, and the taste of iron lingered in the air, blending with the sharp, metallic tang of their weapons.


    Northern watched, his lips pressed into a thin line as he assessed every movement.


    For a brief moment, everything slowed-Jeci saw an opening, a faint crack in ck Mamba''s defense.


    She surged forward, her spear gliding in a perfect arc toward him.


    But ck Mamba twisted, his body bending unnaturally fast. His spear swept low, deflecting hers with a sound like steel sliding against ss.


    The force of the deflection sent a shockwave through the ground, scattering sharp sparks and gravel into the air.


    Northern inhaled deeply, sensing the shift in momentum as both fighters recoiled, their bodies tense, ready for the next strike.


    And then, as if cued by the same silent rhythm, they moved again-faster this time, a blur of movement so intense it was almost impossible to distinguish where one began and the other ended.


    Jeci, her breath now sharper and quicker, pressed the attack.


    Her spear danced in her hands, swift and unpredictable, each strike building upon thest.


    She wasn''t just reacting; she was pushing ck Mamba, forcing him to adapt to her relentless assault.


    Her stamina waned, sweat bubbled on her skin, yet her precision sharpened with each passing second.


    It was as though she had entered a state of perfect rity, where nothing mattered but the next strike, the next movement, the next decision.


    ck Mamba, however, remained an enigma-his movements fluid, almostzy, yet there was no mistaking the danger lurking behind his lethargy.


    His ck spear moved like a living thing, twisting and coiling in his hands, turning every strike into a lethal counter.


    Where Jeci was fierce and direct, he was elusive, drawing her in only to slip away at thest moment.


    Yet even in his evasions, there was an unshakable power within him, a coiled spring waiting to strike.


    As Northern stared at the fight, an idea suddenly came to him.


    ''What if I use it now?''


    There was no better time.


    A wide grin spread across his lips, and his eyes glowed with a faint blue hue.


    And barely a secondter his mouth fell, ''Uh??''


    Then what he saw happen, happened.


    In one swift, almost imperceptible motion, ck Mamba broke the rhythm.


    His spear struck with a speed that Northern might have found difficult to follow if he hadn''t already seen it milliseconds before.


    A ck blur cut through the air toward Jeci''s exposed side.


    Jeci reacted, twisting her body with near-impossible speed, her spearing up just in time


    to parry.


    The impact reverberated through her arms, and for a moment, she faltered.


    ck Mamba didn''t miss the opportunity. His spearshed out again, this time aimed low-a sweeping strike meant to unbnce her.


    Jeci''s feet barely left the ground before she sprang upward, flipping gracefully over the deadly


    arc.


    Her body twisted mid-air, her spear aimed downward in retaliation as she descended. Northern''s heart pounded as he watched the maneuver, even knowing it beforehand didn''t


    diminish the excitement.


    ck Mamba had broken their rhythm intentionally, luring Jeci in to crush her. It was incredibly innovative-it took a genius to break a flow like that and redirect it into something more vicious, striking like a viper-without digging his own grave.


    But what was even more shocking for Northern was Jeci''s maneuver. It was bold-reckless,


    even.


    ''If only shended that strike, if only it wasn''t ck Mamba,'' Northern thought.


    Time seemed to slow as ck Mamba looked up, his eyes locking onto Jeci.


    For a split second, their gazes met¡ªa silent exchange of understanding.


    Then, with a flick of his wrist, ck Mamba''s spear snapped upward, intercepting Jeci''s strike


    with impossible timing.


    The force of the sh sent a shockwave rippling through the air, and both fighters were thrown back,nding in perfect synchrony on opposite sides of the room.


    Their chests heaved as they caught their breath, their eyes locked onto each other-assessing,


    calcting.


    The air was thick with tension-Northern could feel it pressing against his skin, electrifying


    the atmosphere.


    "Oops, that''s enough."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As both of them shed out of their positions, Northern also vanished, intercepting the two


    of them before they could collide.


    Their eyes widened as they saw him suddenly appear, levitating in the air. They hurriedly


    halted their movements but couldn''t help crashing into Northern''s Void force.


    They fell right in front of him, stopped by the air, and slumped down.


    Northern pped for them both as he gently hovered down.


    "Now, that''s what I call progress!"

 Chapter 518: Jecis Growth

    Chapter 518: Jeci''s Growth


    ?


    "Your Highness!"


    Jeci staggered to her feet, only to drop to one knee as Northern''s feet touched the ground.


    "Really, you should pity yourself sometimes," Northern said, his gaze settling gently on her with a hint of sympathy.


    ck Mamba was also on both knees, paying absolute obeisance to his master.


    Strangely, Northern didn''t mind it when ck Mamba or Night Terror did this; in fact, he expected it of them.


    However, when humans did it...


    ''Is it because of the void?'' he wondered.


    To be honest, he still harbored doubts about Jeci. After all, she was human, and humans were true only to their desires.


    He wasn''t questioning her loyalty right now-Jeci''s desire was to serve him-but what would happen when that changed?


    She might begin to distance herself, looking for a reasonable way to break away from him without causing harm.


    ''Which would be because of her human ego,'' Northern mused. ''She''d feel bad about the promises she made and want to make up for them without continuing to be loyal or ountable. She''d try not to hurt me...''


    But what if she wasn''t honorable enough to care about his feelings?


    He couldn''t vouch for anyone''s loyalty as long as crimson blood flowed in their veins and their eyes sparkled with any kind of resolve.


    That''s why Jeci''s unbridled show of loyalty toward him continued to feel ufortable, forced, and unnecessary.


    It wasn''t true loyalty, merely gestures, and even he understood that much.


    Someone could smile to your face, tell you that you meant the world to them, only to show upter with the very dagger you gifted them as a kitchen knife to stab you in the back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''It''s my fault for gifting them a dagger... should''ve found something blunt so it''d hurt less, I guess.''


    "Master?" Jeci called out to him.


    Northern''s cold expression softened a bit as he forced a warm enough smile to ease the tension in the room.


    "How have you been? It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"


    "I''ve been doing great! Thank you for bringing me here!"


    Northern nced around the room as Jeci responded, her voice filled with a tired but enthusiastic vigor despite the glistening sweat that trickled down her face and body.


    The walls were carved with crude marks, cleanly sliced crevices slitting the concrete.


    Some were more enormous than others, but all left the room with undeniable evidence of how much work Jeci had been doing.


    Northern brought his gaze back to her, a corner of his lips curling up. "Looks like you''ve been really busy."


    "It''s all thanks to you and your guidance through this monster." Jeci gestured toward ck Mamba with her eyes.


    Northern blinked in surprise, then looked at ck Mamba, who avoided his gaze as though he knew what he''d done wrong.


    ''This guy... Night Terror said he strongly warned him not to interfere, and he still went ahead and did it. And now there''s a misunderstanding...''


    He didn''t know how to exin to Jeci that this wasn''t the case without giving an unnecessary talk about what ck Mamba really was. Besides, he didn''t feel there was any need to.


    The more she misunderstood, the further it took her from his truth.


    Should he decide to share his secrets one day, he would-though he doubted that day would


    evere.


    "I''m d you''ve grown... I don''t have much time. I just came to check up on you. Has anyone seen Mr. Fluffy around?"


    "Mr. Fluffy?" Jeci tilted her head, then widened her eyes as she realized. "Oh! The big white wolf?"


    "Yes," Northern replied calmly, watching her strangely cute expression with interest.


    It was a stark contrast to how she was when they first met. Now, she seemed like an innocent, clueless child.


    ''She should let more of that smile out, not the crazy, insane ones.''


    "I haven''t been outside since, so I really don''t know. What about you?" She turned to ck Mamba, who shook his head.


    "I see..."


    Night Terror unfurled in a mass of ck tendrils, manifesting into a kneeling position.


    He looked at Northern and growled with hand gestures.


    It was oddlyical to see such a sinister being try to mimic human behavior. It tugged at Jeci''s heart with confusion.


    What were they? How were they connected to Northern?


    These questions had gued her mind since the day she first saw them, but she had pushed them aside, unwilling to ask. It wasn''t her ce to know.


    Northern''s gaze suddenly grew distant as he stared forward, spaced out.


    A secondter, his eyes refocused, and a smile spread across his lips.


    "Night Terror, find out what Mr. Fluffy has been up to."


    Then he turned to Jeci. "Keep training. I also think you should head to the Red Mine; there''s a


    lot for you to learn there."


    With that, he vanished from their sight.


    As soon as Northern disappeared, Night Terror shot ck Mamba a death re before


    melting into the ground.


    A warm smile of fulfillment crept across Jeci''s face.


    She clenched her fists and jumped up happily. "Yes! I managed to impress him!"


    ck Mamba pped for her-though his expression was bored, and the p was very dull. But Jeci didn''t even notice. Her eyes radiated with renewed resolve as she vowed, "This is just the beginning of my growth. I''ll be strong enough to protect you, Your Highness."


    ck Mamba pped again, disinterested in her feelings but genuinely wanting to cheer her on as she often did for him.


    During their training, whenever he managed to evolve a move they had both been stuck on, she would always p.


    He had no idea how or why it worked, but he assumed it did. Another really creepy thing he was learning to do was smile.


    Northern opened his eyes to the slight warmth of the cart they were in.


    It was deep into the afternoon, and the light hidden behind the horizon seemed extra harsh


    today.


    But that didn''t really matter-he was more interested in Alystren, who was kicking bandits away as if they were mere balls.

 Chapter 519: The Old Joker

    Chapter 519: The Old Joker


    ?


    Northern and Shin, from inside the enclosed cart, peeped out through the window, watching as Alystren dealt with the bandits.


    Fascinatingly, he didn''t seem to put any significant effort into it. His hands were crossed behind his back as he nimbly kicked them around.


    His movements were fluid, like a well-practiced dance. His feet barely touched the ground, yet the force of each kick sent a bandit sprawling through the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The way he moved


    almost as if the very air bent to his will-made it hard to believe the bandits stood any chance at all.


    One of the braver ones charged Alystren from behind, a deadly de drawn, but Alystren didn''t even bother to turn around.


    With a sharp pivot, he lifted his foot and kicked the bandit squarely in the chest, sending him flying back into a tree with a dull thud.


    "Wow, he makes fighting look so easy..." Northernmented.


    "It''s probably hisbat style," Shin replied.


    "How so...?"


    Northern paused for a moment, recalling that Shin was supposed to be a well-versed drifter with extensivebat experience.


    Not to mention, he was a scion of the Kageyama n, though whatever that meant to Shin in the present was unclear.


    Recently, Northern''s desire to grow stronger and develop his ownbat style had been rekindled, thanks to Jeci and ck Mamba.


    If he needed a teacher-and he felt he did-his father could be the one. After all, he was a deadly warrior, or could be...


    ''Since I haven''t seen the extent of hisbat abilities.''


    But in the past, Shin had vehemently refused to teach him anything regardingbat, especially the Kageyama style.


    As Alystren effortlessly dispatched thest of the bandits, both Northern and Shin settled back inside the cart.


    Northern studied Shin for a few moments before speaking. "Father," he called softly. Shin turned to Northern, slightly surprised.


    He almost felt as if Northern had been trying to avoid calling him "father" since they returned.


    But then again, he wasn''t too surprised. He knew his son had always been aplex individual.


    "Yes, my son..." Shin responded with a warm smile spreading across his lips.


    Northern looked down, hesitating as if he were waiting for something.


    Then, as Alystren re-entered the cart, Northern continued, "I would like to learn martial arts from you."


    "Oh?"


    The old joker couldn''t help but be awed by the first words he heard upon joining them.


    Even Ryan seemed to have slightly opened his eyes, though no one noticed.


    Shin stared nkly for a moment, blinking before recovering. "But you''re strong. What would you need that for?"


    Northern chuckled faintly, looking down with darkened eyes, memories surfacing. "When I first held a weapon, it was to defend myself against a horror I knew I was powerless against. Do you know what saved me?"


    Though his tone was questioning, Northern didn''t seem to expect an answer.


    He continued after a short pause. "The drills we had while growing up. And saying they ''saved'' me is an overstatement. They were useless anyway. Things wouldn''t have been any different even if I could wield a sword at the time. But maybe, down the line, I could''ve prevented the crude injury I sustained."


    He chuckled, dispelling the tension that had begun to settle in the air.


    "There were people my age who could already fend for themselves, defend and fight monsters because their family lineage taught them how. I had to learn by facing the ugly side of war. Every battle I fought was an intense struggle to survive, to live just a second longer."


    Northern let out a pale smile as memories of the wars in the Kingdom of Red Mine filled his mind.


    He took a moment to reflect before getting to his point. "In those situations, the sword became an ally-something I grew ustomed to."


    His eyes glinted with renewed resolve. "I won''t deny that I''m strong, but when ites to closebat, I''m weak to some extent. I onlypensate for that weakness with the versatility of my skills. But what I want is to grow without any weaknesses. I don''t want my talent''s versatility to patch over my ws; I want it to conform to the peak of my potential, creating a non-stereotypical, ever-changingbat style."


    As Northern fell silent, he heard someone sniffing. He blinked.


    "Uhm... Alystren?"


    The situation was quite embarrassing for Northern, having shared a fragment of his past- something he rarely did.


    Of course, there was a reason for this gesture, though he hadn''t expected it to have this much impact on Alystren.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry for sobbing," Alystren said, wiping his eyes. "Hearing about the cruel past you endured-my heart couldn''t help but wane for you. You''re so young, and you''ve already faced so much in life. I wish my son could learn from you."


    Northern was so taken aback that his jaw dropped. "How does an irresponsible man like you even have a son?!"


    Alystren immediately red daggers at him. Even Shin''s expression folded into a frown, silently conveying, ''That was rude.''


    Northern quickly realized his mistake. "Oh crap, did I say that out loud? I''m sorry, I didn''t


    mean to."


    Alystren scoffed and then giggled. "It''s understandable. At my age, people think I should be more serious about life. But what''s life without a little fun?"


    ''As long as it''s just a little...'' Northern made sure to keep his mouth sealed this time. But Northern was more inclined to think that Alystren''s definition of ''little'' could be unreasonable.


    Since the beginning of their journey, Alystren had been cracking one joke after another. His casual way of speaking was alwaysced with humor. Northern didn''t find his jokes particrly funny, but sometimes Shin did.


    The two seemed to get along strangely well.


    Shin knew how to stroke the old joker''s ego in a way that made him want to keep being


    himself.


    They even seemed somewhat alike when Northernpared the past shin to Alystren.


    The only difference was, while Shin was jovial and lighthearted, he was also truly honest-in


    both words and deeds.


    But Alystren?


    ''He''s full of shadiness.''

 Chapter 520: The Wooden City [Part 1]

    Chapter 520: The Wooden City [Part 1]


    ?


    Everything about Alystren, from his head to his toes, screamed to Northern, "See me, I am shady as hell."


    It was perplexing that he couldn''t figure out what exactly the old joker was thinking.


    But Northern wasn''t in a rush.


    "You see, I''ve decided to live my life by following my gut and instincts," Alystren said. "That way, I''ve managed to survive deadly situations. My gut and instincts have brought me this far, boy, so I''m unapologetically myself. I just hope my son understands that one day."


    Alystren sighed.


    Shin immediately patted his shoulder. "I''m sure the youngd wille to appreciate your nature and find value in your philosophy."


    "Right? I know, right?!" Alystren''s tone rose excitedly.


    As Northern listened to Shin, the more he spoke, the less he resembled the father Northern once knew.


    ''What the hell is that? He sounds so nice, I think I might puke.''


    Amid the lighthearted atmosphere, Alystren grinned, gathering everyone''s attention with his words.


    "That''s that, but do you want to know something right now?" He grinned widely, leaning towards Northern.


    "If you''re willing to share, I guess..." Northern replied shyly.


    The old joker pped his thighs as he sat cross-legged.


    "My gut and instincts are telling me you need to learn my uniquebat style called Vikora."


    Northern tilted his head slightly. "That''s quite a unique name. Is it a heritage?"


    "Uh? Heritage? No! No, boy, it''s nothing that grand. It''s just a kickassbat style my decrepit family with forgotten histories passed down to me."


    "At first, it seemed useless, but under my genius intellectual introspection, I found its ws and rewrote it. Then I learned it better."


    His countenance fell as he continued, "Sadly, though, since I rewrote thisbat style, no one has been able to learn it. I''ve tried teaching it to some renowned drifters, but it was no use."


    He spoke with a dull tone.


    "You''ll probably not get it either, but there''s no harm in trying."


    Shin smiled brightly. "I''ll do my best to hone yourbat skills to their peak, identify your ws and shorings, and then we can start working on those."


    Northern''s lips curved up, a dangerous yet tender smile forming as he said, "Thank you."


    An unheard voice, thin as nylon, suddenly cut through the air.


    "Uhm, me... too..."


    Everyone turned their faces to Ryan.


    "He''s been listening this whole time?" Alystren asked in stunned surprise.


    Shin nodded, wide-eyed. "It seems he even sat up and crossed his legs, and we didn''t notice."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wow, how is he so sneaky..."


    "I have no idea..."


    Northern shook his head in dismay as the two of them kept babbling on.


    He leaned back and thought about what had just transpired.


    He wasn''t sure Alystren would jump into the conversation at all.


    The truth was, while he wanted to check if Shin had changed his mind about teaching him the Kagayama style, Northern was also curious to learn Alystren''s kick style.


    From the old joker''s behavior, Northern predicted he would eventually jump into the conversation and, if things went well, might even want to teach him by the end of the day.


    But why would anyone want to teach him?-Northern was confused.


    Combat styles were guarded jealously. Sharing them meant revealing the patterns of your attack and defense.


    Once someone knew your patterns, they could potentially break them.


    But that was just the beginning-breaking your defense and offense was the least they could do with such knowledge.


    In the hands of a genius, such information could be a lethal weapon used to destroy the drifter themselves.


    That''s why many families guard the secrets of theirbat styles, which was probably why Shin had refused to teach him.


    Shin had insisted it was dangerous.


    It was a big deal to teach another drifter yourbat style. Being a man as shady as Alystren, Northern didn''t expect him to agree to it.


    But then again, the way Alystren spoke about hisbat style made Northern wonder, ''Perhaps it''s not his main style.''


    Then again, Alystren said it was unlearnable.


    Maybe he was confident Northern wouldn''t be able to learn it either, possibly due to


    something he had done to it.


    ''Crap, I hate how I can''t tell.''


    Trying to figure out what Alystren was thinking suddenly seemed harder than counting a bag of tiny grains.


    Northern resisted the urge to scratch his head and leaned against the wooden wall of the cart, sighing.


    Atst, the cart finally stopped, and the driver opened the door, announcing, "We''ve arrived


    at Elmuish."


    "Oh? We have? That felt fast."


    It hadn''t been a fast journey, but perhaps it felt that way because of the busypany, particrly the old joker he was traveling with.


    With light steps, Alystren jumped out of the cart, straightened his back, and stretched his muscles.


    He raised his arms high to the sky in jubtion and shouted, "Wee to the Wooden City,


    Elmuish!"


    ''Really, the wooden city?''


    It sounded funny at first, but a secondter, Northern was stunned to discover that Alystren waspletely correct.


    Everything about the city was wooden from beginning to end.


    Even the knights moved with a graceful yet imposing presence, their armor a testament to the craftsmanship of Elmuish.


    Their uniforms were a blend of functionality and artistry, constructed from darkened wood reinforced with contrasting bands.


    The chest tes were carved from thick timber, intricately engraved with the insignia of Sassex-a majestic tree whose roots intertwined with runes of power, glowing faintly with


    soul essence.


    Wooden pauldrons rested on their broad shoulders, polished to a smooth sheen, reinforced with anotheryer of wood, giving them amanding and durable appearance.


    Their gauntlets, fashioned from flexible wooden segments, allowed for both dexterity and protection, each fingertip capped with sharp wooden ws.


    The knights'' greaves were simrly constructed-sturdy, resilient, and strapped with leather beneath forfort-allowing them to move with the agility of trained warriors despite the


    weight.


    Over their armor, they wore deep green cloaks, symbolizing their connection to the woods, and trimmed with golden threads, denoting their high status in the kingdom.


    Their helms, carved from the same dark wood, were fashioned into fierce, bestial shapes- some resembling wolves, others eagles-giving them an intimidating aura.


    Slits in the helms allowed their sharp eyes to scan the surroundings with vignce, while beneath the wooden visors, glowing runes pulsed gently, enhancing their perception and


    alertness.


    Strapped to their backs or sides were long wooden spears or swords, their des made of enchanted wood, sharper and more resilient than steel.


    Even their shields, round and solid, bore the emblems of their ancestors, with intricate


    carvings etched into the wood.


    And when Northern took a look at the city itself?


    ''Wood, wood, wood, wood, wood!''

 Chapter 521: The Wooden City [Part 2]

    Chapter 521: The Wooden City [Part 2]


    ?


    Elmuish, the Wooden City, manifested a strange charm, perceivable from the moment one stepped into it.


    The entire city was built from timber, but not just any wood-this was wood infused with soul essence over long periods of time, giving it strength and durability far beyond its natural state.


    Every structure in the city, from the grandest hall to the humblest home, was crafted from the same enchanted wood. Its surface was polished smooth and shone with a faint, ethereal glow.


    The streets of Elmuish were paved not with stone, but with wooden nks cut and fitted so perfectly that they seemed to meld together like pieces of a grand puzzle.


    Overhead, wooden bridges and walkways stretched between buildings, creating abyrinthinework of paths above the ground where pedestrians could move without disturbing the hustle and bustle below.


    The buildings themselves were masterpieces of craftsmanship, their walls carved with intricate patterns that told the history of Elmuish and the ancient kingdom of Sassex.


    Tall spires and towers rose up like trees in a forest, each adorned with swirling engravings of animals, nts, and mythical creatures.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Many of the structures resembled giant trees themselves, their walls textured to mimic bark, while their rooftops curved gracefully, resembling the branches of an ancient oak.


    The air was filled with the earthy scent of wood and sap, and the faint, ever-present sound of creaking timber added to the city''s unique atmosphere.


    Despite its wooden construction, the city never felt fragile. Instead, it radiated a feeling of resilience, as though it had grown from the earth itself and would endure as long as the trees that surrounded it.


    From the point of entry all the way to the harbor, the city was a marvelous sight to behold. Northern was certain there would be at least some metal.


    To his dismay, however, there was not a single sighting of metal.


    "How can this be?!" Northernmented, his voice thick with disbelief.


    Every single structure was built of wood!


    "I get that there''s an abundance of wood in this ce, but seriously, what''s the deal with everything being built from it? Even the knights! Wooden armor. What if they get stabbed by metal?"


    "The armor is stronger than most ted armors," Alystren exined, smiling as they walked through the street. "The wood has been reinforced by soul essence over centuries. It has a resilience that ordinary wood shouldn''t have."


    Alystren continued, his tone lighter as he gestured to their surroundings. "The abundance of wood here led Sassex to maximize its use, reducing the need to spend financially on other resources when their umon wood could make up for it.


    "In conjunction with that, their wood trade is very limited. In fact, it''s not one of the main sources of the country''s finances."


    "That''s odd," Northern said, furrowing his brow. "Why would a country this rich in a material others don''t have not be making a fortune from it?"


    Alystren chuckled, his smile deepening as he nced around the bustling streets of Elmuish, his hands sped behind his back.


    "That''s because the wood from Sassex is sacred," he exined. "They believe selling it inrge quantities would diminish its power. It''s not just amodity to them-it''s a gift from the ancient forests. This isn''t ordinary wood. It holds significance that transcends wealth."


    Northern furrowed his brow further, ncing up at the towering wooden spires above them. "Sacred or not, I still can''t wrap my head around it," he muttered, his gaze moving over the knights patrolling the streets in their wooden armor. "If it''s this powerful, shouldn''t they be dominating the trade markets? They''d be unstoppable."


    Alystren shrugged.


    "Perhaps, but that''s not the Sassex way. Their wealth isn''t measured in coin but in tradition and the preservation of their heritage. What you see here," he gestured at the wooden structures around them, "is a testament to their respect for thend. Their connection to nature runs deep, and they''d never risk losing that bond for the sake of riches."


    Northern remained skeptical, but he couldn''t deny the strange charm of the city. The architecture was unlike anything he''d ever seen before, and despite itsplete reliance on wood, the city had a strength and mystique that were palpable.


    "So, they''re rich in spirit," Northern said sarcastically, kicking a small pebble along the wooden street. "That doesn''t help them when they need to put food on the table, though, does it?"


    Alystren chuckled again, shaking his head.


    "You underestimate them, Northern. Sassex has other ways of maintaining its wealth. Their influence isn''t rooted in trade alone. Their resources extend far beyond what you see here. And don''t be fooled by the wooden buildings and armor-this city is not as vulnerable as it appears. There is a strange spell art infused in every structure, in every knight''s armor. It''s far more powerful than you might think."


    Northern''s curiosity was piqued despite himself. "Spell arts, huh? You mean to tell me this whole city is enchanted?"


    Alystren nodded.


    "Indeed. The soul essence that flows through the wood is constantly rejuvenating it, making it stronger with time. It''s alive in a way. Harm coulde to Elmuish, but it would be like trying to cut down a tree with bare hands. You might leave a mark, but the tree will heal and continue to grow."


    Northern fell silent for a moment, considering Alystren''s words.


    "So, no metal," he said finally, "but soul essence flows through every nk and every beam. This city is practically alive, isn''t it?"


    "In a sense, yes," Alystren replied. "And that''s precisely why Sassex doesn''t trade their wood -they''d be trading away their lifeblood."


    Northern nced at the nearest knight, his wooden armor gleaming in the faint sunlight.


    "Still, it''s strange to me," he admitted. "Wooden armor, wooden buildings, a wooden city that''s somehow stronger than steel. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "You won''t," Alystren said. "Not anywhere else in the world. Elmuish is one of a kind."


    Northern sighed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Well, I guess it''s growing on me."


    Shin smiled as he watched Northern and Alystren converse deeply, feeling somewhat impressed and at peace with the air between the two of them.


    After a few more minutes of walking, they reached the city airport.

 Chapter 522: To Arcadia

    Chapter 522: To Arcadia


    ?


    It was hard to believe that in a ce like this, there would be an airport for airships.


    If he hadn''t already been told and couldn''t hear the faint hum of energy and the rhythmic creaking of wooden tforms in the distance, Northern wouldn''t have believed it.


    Even with all the anticipation, Northern''s jaw still dropped as they approached the airport. He paused for a moment, taking in the sight before him.


    It wasn''t the sprawling metallic monstrosity he had known.


    No, here, the airport felt like it had grown from the city itself, much like the rest of Elmuish.


    Towering, twisted wooden pirs rose from the earth, their surfaces polished and intricately carved, stretching high into the sky.


    They resembled ancient trees, their tops spreading out into wide tforms where the airships docked.


    The docks themselves were suspended in the air by what seemed to be sheer will and the subtle shimmer of soul essence.


    Thick ropes of enchanted wood, resembling vines, anchored the tforms to the ground, ensuring their stability even as heavy airships hovered above.


    The ships-majestic in their own right-seemed dwarfed by the magnitude of the airport''s organic design. Their hulls gleamed with polished wood, blending seamlessly with the ethereal glow of the surrounding structures.


    "Not what you expected?" Alystren''s voice wasced with amusement.


    Northern shook his head. "I don''t know what I expected... maybe more wood?"


    Alystren chuckled. "Look closer."


    Northern squinted, and as his eyes adjusted to the subtle lighting, he realized the docks themselves wereced with glowing lines of soul essence, flowing through the wood like veins in a living creature.


    The entire structure pulsed with life, constantly regenerating and adapting to the demands of the airships that came and went.


    The air was alive with activity-crews rushing to and from their vessels, passengers waiting in clusters, their voices blending into a low hum.


    Above, a series of wooden walkways crisscrossed the sky, connecting the tforms like bridges between branches in a vast forest.


    The sails of the airships pped in the breeze, their designs blending elegance with practicality, as they bobbed gently in ce, ready for their next journey.


    "Still no metal, huh?" Northern muttered half to himself. "How do these things even stay in the air?"


    Alystren grinned. "Soul essence, of course. It''s woven into everything here. Even the airships use it-lighter than air, yet stronger than steel. They''re bound to the wind and the will of the one whomands them."


    Northern exhaled slowly, shaking his head in disbelief. Theplexity of weaving soul essence into runes, empowering the wood with extraordinary abilities, amazed him.


    Northern had studied runes for a while and knew they were essentially a form ofnguage in Trael.


    But from what he had surmised,cing them with soul essence wasn''t entirely impossible. It just depended on the person crafting them.


    This only heightened Northern''s curiosity about the crafters and builders of Elmuish, and Sassex as a whole, even more than the city itself.


    After some thought, he finally turned to ask his guide, "Alystren, how are the builders of Sassex able to put something like this together? Do they have some hidden talent?"


    Alystren shrugged, lightening the weight of Northern''s question with a slightly dismissive expression.


    "What can I say? I guess they''ve just grown too ustomed to the nature of the wood. Think about it-wood has been an integral part of their culture for ages. Wouldn''t it make sense that over time, their crafters would have developed some secret, amazing abilities?"


    Northern stared at him for a moment, then deadpanned, "So you don''t know."


    "Not like that..." Alystren scratched his cheek, looking away. "I''ve actually never thought about it."


    "It''s fine. I didn''t expect much. I''m just a little surprised because you seem to know so much already."


    "What do you mean by that? Hey, brat, it''s wrong to talk like that to your elder!"


    Ignoring him, Northern asked, "How do you know so much about this city anyway? Are you from Elmuish?"


    "Me? No, no, no. It just so happens that I frequent this city more than others. It has a unique airship drive that channels to almost every nation in the Central ins, even Reimgard." Northern felt his heart thump differently when he heard "Reimgard." He exhaled, dismissing whatever he had just felt, and focused on the present.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, where do we go from here, and how?"


    "Follow me. Arcadia awaits."


    Northern, Shin, and Ryan followed Alystren through the bustling airship docks, the hum of the wooden structures vibrating beneath their feet as they wove through clusters of travelers.


    Northern''s eyes lingered on the shimmering airships-each one uniquely adorned, their sails catching the wind with quiet elegance.


    The crowd thinned slightly as they approached a grand wooden pavilion nestled near the edge of the tform.


    Above it, arge sign was carved into the polished beams: ''Elmuish Airship Bureau.''


    Alystren strode confidently toward one of the counters, waving casually at the guards who gave him only a passing nce.


    It was clear he was no stranger to this ce. Northern, on the other hand, was still trying to take it all in.


    The intricacies of the bureau were a wonder in themselves-desks carved from the same enchanted wood, pulsing faintly with soul essence, and glowing runes etched into the surface, constantly shifting as though alive.


    A bored-looking cle xsat behi the desk, flicking through a series of papers.


    He barely nced up when Alystren approached. "Heading to Persone?" the clerk asked, his


    tone t but familiar.


    "No, not this time. I''m going to Arcadia," Alystren replied with a grin, his hands resting on the counter. "And I''m bringing guests."


    Behind the old joker''s grin, Northern could swear he saw hints of suppressed anger.


    The clerk finally looked up, his gaze shifting toward Northern with mild interest. "Arcadia, huh?" He raised an eyebrow. "I don''t think you''ve been there in a while, have you?"


    "The streets of Arcadia are unforgettable. Like it or not, I''m drawn there. Please give us four tickets." Alystren finished with four fingers pointed at the clerk.


    Northern remained quiet, watching Alystren handle the exchange with interest.


    It was strange to think that someone as inconspicuous as Alystren had connections, though he supposed that was part of his charm-never revealing more than necessary.


    "How soon are you nning to leave?" the clerk asked, drawing a few runes on the counter. The inscriptions glowed briefly before fading again.


    Northern discreetly observed the clerk''s hands until Alystren leaned in slightly, blocking his


    view.


    "As soon as you can get us on board."


    The clerk hummed thoughtfully, tapping his chin before ncing at a glowing panel beside him. "Next ship to Arcadia departs in two hours."


    Alystren nodded. "Perfect."


    The clerk reached under the counter, pulling out four wooden tokens-each intricately carved


    with the emblem of Elmuish and glowing faintly with a soft blue light. He slid them across


    the counter.


    "These will get you on board. You know the drill. Second-tier tform, follow the guide


    lines, and present these to the boarding officer."


    Alystren scooped up the tokens and handed one to each member of the group. They inspected


    them for a moment.


    The craftsmanship was stunning-smooth to the touch yet imbued with a strange power that thrummed against Northern''s fingertips.


    "Thanks, old man," Alystren said with a wink.


    The clerk rolled his eyes, waving them off as he returned to his paperwork.


    Soon after, they reached the designated tform where a small group of passengers had already gathered, each holding simr tokens.


    A tall figure wearing a wooden breastte-decorated with more soul-etched designs- stood by the boarding gate, checking tickets with casual authority.


    Alystren shed his token first, and the boarding officer merely nodded before gesturing for


    them to proceed.


    Northern presented his own token, and for a moment, the officer''s eyes lingered on him.


    There was no recognition, no suspicion-just the brief acknowledgment of a neer.


    The officer ced a hand over the runes on Northern''s ticket, and they red briefly with light


    before fading.


    "Wee aboard," the officer said in a gruff voice, stepping aside to let him pass before


    turning to the rest of the group.


    Northern followed Alystren onto the wooden walkway leading to the airship.


    He took a deep breath, feeling a strange sense of anticipation as the wind swept through his


    hair.


    Above them, the majestic airship awaited, its sails unfurling slowly, shimmering under the


    gentle glow of the city''s light.


    He nced at Alystren. "What''s Arcadia like?"


    Alystren smiled, though there was a touch of mystery in his eyes. "You''ll see soon enough. It''s


    not a ce easily put into words."

 Chapter 523: The Take-off

    Chapter 523: The Take-off


    ?


    As Northern and his group stepped onto the airship, the crew began moving around with practiced efficiency, adjusting the sails and checking the glowing runes that lined the ship''s edges.


    The air was filled with the sounds of creaking wood and softmands, blending into the steady hum of activity.


    Shin and Ryan stood beside him, both casting curious nces around the ship, though Shin''s calm demeanor betrayed little of his thoughts.


    Ryan, on the other hand, seemed captivated by every little thing he saw on the ship.


    It made Northern wonder if he had never been on an airship before. But that was impossible- they had all been in one before being sent to the Dark Continent.


    Northern sighed and looked away.


    Now that he thought about it, he realized he didn''t know much about Ryan, aside from the fact that he was silent most of the time and had an insanely broken talent that allowed him to control ice.


    ''I wonder what his profile is like.''


    Northern blinked once, his mouth dropping slightly as Ryan''s soul profile manifested as letters on panels before his eyes.


    [Profile]


    Name: Ryan Johnson


    True Name: Frozen mes


    Attributes: [Ice and Fire]


    Soul Rank: [Vagrant]


    Soul Core Saturation: [Mid]


    Talent: [Frostheart]


    Talent ss: [SSS]


    Talent Ability: [Ice Maniption], [Shards of Ice], [Ice Meteor]


    There it is... that broken ability that costs five thousand fragments. Damn, I want it so bad... or should I just save for it?''


    Northern was faced with the dilemma once again. It was like he wanted something so badly, but he couldn''t afford it because he was just so broke.


    Ryan''s ice ability was so powerful, and considering Northern''s talents were more rted to fire, it would be a huge step up.


    He stood frozen for a while, staring at Ryan''s soul profile, particrly his talent.


    Then something clicked in his mind.


    ''Wait, that''s true! If I choose not to use all my talents, I get one thousand talent fragments for each unused slot. If I leave five slots empty, that''s five thousand talent fragments... I''d be able to get it.''


    But then a question followed.


    ''Would it be worth it?''


    Sacrificing five talents for one ability was a lot, but at the same time, Ryan''s ability was worth more than five low-level talents.


    Not to mention the potential it held. Yet, while Northern wanted it badly because of how powerful it was, he began to ask himself if it suited his ystyle.


    ''Should I go copying every goddamn talent out there just because I can? Or should I focus on talents that fit my style and create a synergy with my true essence?''


    Somehow, the ice ability didn''t seem to fit. If he could obtain it without sacrificing five slots, maybe it would''ve been different.


    But sacrificing five slots meant giving up five potential talents that could merge well with Void and Chaos to create a synergy far beyond Ryan''s ice ability.


    Even with all these thoughts surfacing, Northern still craved the damned talent.


    He sighed. ''I don''t have to decide immediately... let''s not think too much about it.''


    He dismissed the soul profile and looked around. The ship seemed to be preparing to set sail, and most of the passengers were already inside.


    However, a few still lingered around the deck, including Alystren, who leaned casually against the railing, arms crossed as he gazed out over the city below. He seemedpletely at ease, as though this was just another routine journey for him.


    The sails above began to unfurl slowly, each one catching the light breeze that swept through the docks.


    They shimmered faintly, the threads of soul essence woven into their fabric glowing as they caught the wind.


    "Brace yourselves," Alystren said over his shoulder without looking at Northern. His voice was barely loud enough to hear over the increasing noise of the ship''s preparations. "The lift- off''s always a bit jarring for first-timers."


    ''Jarring? How jarring could it be? I''ve been on a ship befo-''


    Northern''s eyes narrowed slightly as he felt a shift in the air. The hum beneath his feet grew stronger, the wooden deck vibrating in time with the pulsing energy of the ship.


    He nced over at the thick ropes that still anchored them to the tform, watching as the runes etched into the wood began to glow brighter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then, with a sudden, almost imperceptible lurch, the ship began to rise.


    The sensation was unlike anything Northern had experienced.


    Now that he thought about it, he''d never experienced a ship''s takeoff before. The first and only airship he had been on, he was teleported into it midair.


    At the very least, Northern had expected a jerking movement, something that would throw him off his feet. Instead, it was smooth-like being lifted by an invisible hand.


    The airship gracefully ascended toward the sky. The ropes that had anchored them snapped free, recoiling back to the dock as the ship floated higher and higher.


    Northern gripped the railing, his eyes widening as the tform beneath them shrank away.


    The city of Elmuish spread out below, its twisted wooden structures and towering pirs fading into the distance as they climbed into the clouds.


    The air grew cooler, and the wind whistled through the sails. The hum of the ship''s energy grew steadier now, matching the rhythm of the wind.


    Northern exhaled slowly, his grip on the railing loosening as he took in the view below.


    For a moment, the world seemed small-like a distant memory fading into the background.


    Alystren walked to his side, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "First time on an airship, eh?" he asked without looking over.


    Northern lingered for a moment before nodding. "Yeah... apparently."


    Alystren chuckled. "Pretty smooth, ain''t it?"


    "Not what I expected. It''s different."


    "That''s the beautiful thing about wooden-built ships."


    Alystren smirked, taking out a pipe and igniting it with a thin ck rod that birthed a spark.


    "You''ll get used to it. The skies have a way of making everything down there feel


    insignificant."


    Northern didn''t respond, his eyes still locked on the shrinking city below.


    For a brief moment, he nked out, his foresight called by the chaos ahead in the timeline.


    His eyes regained focus almost immediately, and his expression darkened.


    "Boy, something wrong?"


    ''Should I tell him or should I not...''

 Chapter 524: The Hijackers [Part 1]

    Chapter 524: The Hijackers [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern leaned on the rails of the airship, observing the gentle clouds as it glided through them, flowing with the current of the winds.


    It was almost as if the ship was alive; the gentle hums made it feel like they were riding on a wooden vessel built upon the back of a floating abomination.


    Sometimes Northern didn''t want to believe this was a kind of vessel that had soul essence flowing through its veins. It sort of made it a living organism. Although, thinking about it crowned his head with aches.


    He already had something to deal with. And that was the chaos he had seen.


    He narrowed his eyes as he inspected the clouds of the sky, remembering what he saw. For a couple of seconds after he saw it, he had pondered over whether to tell anyone or not.


    But telling anybody would mean giving himself away. The whole event was a shocker to begin with.


    But it was going to cause a major drift in their journey; they were going to crash because of it, and the continuation of his journey would suddenly be made difficult.


    Hence, he was baffled as to how he could deal with this. How he could deal with airship hijackers.


    Northern grimaced a little bit. Then he leaned away from the rails, walking over to one of the sailors.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    The man, looking like he was in histe forties, with lines of aging stretching across his face here and there where they needed to be, responded, "Young man, do you need something?"


    "What are the dangers of flying on an airship?"


    The man did not look surprised by Northern''s question. Instead, he smiled like it was a normal thing, saying, "This must be your first flight."


    "Kind of..." Northern responded nkly.


    He was too interested in the man''s response to care about the politeness or even reciprocate it. Didn''t mean that he was rude, however.


    "Well, there are a lot of things that can hinder our journey. The greatest hindrance of them all is the weather. Although devices to help predict the unlikely behavior of the storms have been developed, sometimes the readings and predictions could go wrong. But this rarely happens, so I assure you, young man, you are on a safe ride."


    Northern stared squarely at the man for a couple of seconds, suppressing the irritation he felt.


    The man probably thought he was asking out of fear and felt the need to answer the emotion rather than the question, which pissed Northern off greatly.


    But still, he shoved his emotion aside and pressed, "What are the chances of hijacking?"


    The man''s face froze for a second, his mouth slightly agape as he looked at Northern again, silent for a couple of seconds before he started his response.


    "Young man," his voice rang, "Hijacking is not something that we juste across every now and then. You really do not need to be worried about it."


    ''He is doing it again.''


    Northern grimaced, "You are not answering my question."


    Seeing the dark expression on Northern''s face, the man shivered a little, stuttering as he reaffirmed to Northern, "I can assure you that there wouldn''t be any dangers in this journey. Everything will go on fine."


    Northern''s expression fully drew out his fury; he grabbed the sailor by the cor. "Do you think you are talking to a kid?!"


    Only after saying it did he realize what he was saying. It didn''t seem like an issue when he was in the dark continent because all that mattered was survival.


    But now, faced with this old man, trying to find a way to save the ship before disaster befalls them and being treated like a kid scared of traveling by air was suddenly so disgusting and demeaning.


    Alystren approached both of them as other sailors began to throw nces in their direction. "What''s going on here?"


    The old joker had his usual humorous facepletely reced by an intense look of rage. And Northern was its recipient.


    Northern released the man''s cor, lowered his head for a second, and muttered, "I''m sorry." Then he walked away briskly.


    Alystren apologized more on his behalf before leaving the man, and the sailors continued whatever it was they were doing.


    Alystren nced at Northern where he was standing-beside the rail. Then he went inside the airship.


    After a few seconds of going inside, Shin came outside and leaned right beside Northern.


    "I assumed that this shouldn''t be a stressful journey for you. It wasn''t your first. But then again, I remember the trauma you''ve had with your first, so I figured that I was forgetting something."


    Northern''s gaze was lost in the distant clouds. He responded without retrieving them, "Every airship I had entered had left in disaster, one thing to another."


    The academy, the damned promised airship from Raven, and the chaos spawn that was after their life. Now, this one with hijackers who were going to crash the whole thing.


    ''What''s with me and airships?''


    Shin, observing Northern''s prolonged silence after his short sentence, avowed with a soft tone, "Nothing will happen to this ship, Northern. And there will be no disaster because I will protect you, whatever it costs."


    At that moment, Northern finally retrieved his eyes from the sky and looked at his father,


    letting out a small smile in a show of gratitude.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you."


    "Worry me all you want; it is what I want."


    A secondter, Northern frowned, looking forward. "Then I will tell you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shin looked at him, slightly puzzled but his eyes burning with a readiness to jump into mes


    at his words.


    "This ship will be attacked soon."


    Shin''s brows expanded.


    "And how do I know? Well, let''s say I have a visionary ability. As you would have guessed, my eyes are not normal," Northern exined briefly, pointing at his blue eyes.


    Shin''s expanded brows coalesced into a deep frown less than a secondter, and he asked,


    "What should we do?"


    The question made Northern''s eyes widen; he definitely wasn''t expecting such a response. ''Shin, he really has changed a lot. Or has he always been like this?''


    Northern was silent for a moment, bowing his head with a small chuckle before he raised it


    back up.


    "Well, we do every single thing to prevent this ship from crashing. I don''t know who they are, but their luck just ran out because we are on this ship."

 Chapter 525: The Hijackers [Part 2]

    Chapter 525: The Hijackers [Part 2]


    ?


    In the distance, obscured from each other by the clouds, an airship hovered, cutting through the cover like a predatory beast stalking its prey.


    It was darker in appearance, with jagged edges along its hull, unlike the smooth, polished surface of the soul vessel.


    The sails were tattered but not from wear-rather, they seemed intentionally designed to whip the air like wings of some nightmarish creature.


    It had an angr shape, almost birdlike, though warped and twisted, as though the materials had been forcibly bent into a malevolent formation.


    Its hull bore scars of past battles, dents and gashes where the metal looked like it had been patched over hastily.


    ck symbols were etched into the sides, intricate designs resembling ancient runes. Unlike the vessel, they seemed to be dead, broken, and lost to the weariness of the dark vessel.


    Two figures stood at the ship''s prow, cloaked in shadows. Their faces were obscured by hooded garments, but their postures radiated cold precision.


    One held a long rifle slung over his shoulder, its barrel gleaming under the dim light breaking through the clouds, while the other rested a hand on a short de strapped to their hip.


    The wind around them seemed to ripple unnaturally, and as the ship drew closer, it was clear -this was a vessel of damnation.


    One of the figures, his golden eyes radiating with a deadly grace, warned, "Be sure you do not miss. This will be the core of our operation. If it fails now..."


    "Old man, cut me some ck already. You''ve said this like a thousand times," the other replied with a harsh tone, his voice ruffle-like. He fell to his knee and mmed the rifle off his shoulders, aiming towards the cloud.


    The figure with the golden eyes narrowed them, his gaze growing colder. "Do not forget your ce, boy. If it fails, you''ll wish I had only repeated myself."


    His voice held a quiet malice, barely a whisper carried by the wind. The shadows around him seemed to deepen, coiling like serpents ready to strike.


    The rifleman grunted, adjusting his aim as he knelt on the splintered deck. His sharp, calcting eyes narrowed behind the scope, tracking something invisible within the thick clouds.


    "I never miss."


    The air was thick with tension, the sound of the wind whistling through the tattered sails and the hum of their ship''s corrupted essence filling the void between them.


    Slowly, the rifleman''s finger hovered over the trigger, ready to unleash devastation.


    The airship carrying Northern and his group, along with several other passengers, sailed unsuspectingly, gliding through the clouds with ease.


    Its passengers¡ªexcept the white-haired kid and his father had no idea of the looming threat that now targeted them from the embrace of the clouds.


    "Do it," the golden-eyed manmanded.


    The rifleman pulled the trigger.


    A sharp crack split the air, followed by a pulse of dark energy rippling outward from the barrel.


    The shot was not a simple bullet-it was a concentrated burst of refined soul essence, an explosive force specifically designed to disrupt the flow of energy coursing through the opposing ship.


    The projectile vanished into the clouds, unseen by the passengers below.


    Aboard Northern''s ship, the calm journey was shattered.


    The airship suddenly lurched to the side, the hum of the engines faltering, their flow of soul essence flickering erratically.


    Northern grabbed the rail instinctively, his eyes widening as the ship shuddered, veering off course. "What the hell..." he muttered under his breath.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though he had seen this chaos happening, what troubled him was the anticipation of how it was going to start. Northern thought he had cast his spatial awareness all around but was shocked to find that he didn''t even see the hiting until it hadnded.


    Annoyingly, even now, he still wasn''t seeing the source of the hit.


    The soul vessel groaned as it tried to correct itself, but the energy within the ship sputtered and wavered. The essence from the attack was disrupting its core.


    Above, in the other airship, the rifleman stood, a smug grin twisting his lips. "Direct hit."


    The golden-eyed man did not smile. He simply watched, cold and calcting. "We begin the boarding now. Prepare the crew."


    As the dark vessel descended rapidly toward the soul vessel, ropes and grappling hooks were thrown overboard, sinking deep into the wooden hull with a sickening crack.


    The hijackers had made their move.


    Back on Northern''s ship, chaos erupted as the crew scrambled to understand what was happening.


    Alystren burst out from the cabin, his face filled with a rare fury. He met Northern''s eyes across the deck.


    He red up, his eyes meeting the red emblem of the hijackers that slithered down the ropes. Too frozen to act, the hijackersnded, darting in all directions. One moved towards Alystren, whose eyes were still widened.


    Btedly, as a fist swiftly curved across his face, Alystren''s eyes narrowed. He backstepped the attack with ease, the attacker''s fist sweeping the air in front of his face.


    Before the man could swing back his hand, Alystren, with a furious frown on his face, caught the man''s hand by the elbow and pulled him in, smashing a devastating punch into his face. The attacker swung in the air, his feet iling towards the sky as his head plummeted to the ground.


    Before he finished his fall, Alystren''s foot was already apanying his head, plunging it into the wooden deck with such force that a tremoring creak ran across the whole ship.


    He nced up, finding Northern and Shin with his eyes.


    Northern was locked with two hijackers, but his eyes radiated a coldness that made Alystren worry for the attackers instead. Shin was barely using s entire body while he dealt with his


    portion.


    There was a fluidity in his movements that screamed experience. Even though he was limiting his movement as much as he could, he was still moving with practiced efficiency, one that could only be noticed by a master inbat like Alystren.


    Northern''s expression darkened as he scanned the sky, his cold gaze cutting through the


    chaos.


    ''How did I not notice the ship until now...''


    That could only mean two things: the entire airship was a vessel created to mask its presence,


    or someone on it was masking its presence.


    He was distracted even as he fought, but his mind raced, calcting the next steps.


    The attackers weren''t the real threat-he could feel it.


    Two hijackers lunged at him again, their weapons drawn.


    One swung a jagged de toward his side, while the other tried to take advantage of the


    distraction, thrusting a spear towards his back.


    But Northern moved faster than their eyes could track, slipping between their attacks with a


    ghostly grace.


    His hand shot out, grabbing the spear mid-thrust and snapping it in half with a flick of his


    wrist.


    The hijacker recoiled in shock, but before he could retreat, Northern''s fist connected with his jaw, sending him crashing into the side of the ship.


    The other hijacker barely had time to react before Northern stepped into his space, twisting the man''s wrist and forcing him to drop the de.


    A single blow to his chest knocked him to the ground, leaving him gasping for air. Northern didn''t waste time. He nced back up at the sky, the tension in his shoulders tightening.


    Something was off.


    The hijackers were just the first wave-fodder meant to create confusion. The real danger was still up there, hidden behind the clouds.


    That shot had been aimed with surgical precision. Northern found himself more keen on what had managed to hit them from behind.


    Moreover, whatever had taken a shot at them could not have had the speed to arrive just above


    them. While Northern was inclined to believe they were the same, his mind screamed at another line of reasoning.


    Alystren, having dispatched his attacker, strode toward Northern, his fists still clenched in


    fury.


    "I need you to speak with your sleeping buddy. For these people, we will need all the help we can get." His voice was sharp, cutting through the din of battle around them. Northern''s frown deepened, but he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, his gaze lingered on the dark ship above, now descending closer. He then swung to Alystren,


    "Sounds like you know them. Who are they and what do they want?"


    Alystren frowned, "This is not the time and ce for this, but they are a very dangerous bunch. I don''t know why they are suddenly attacking an airship heading to Arcadia." Alystren''s eyes suddenly widened as if he had an epiphany.


    ''Arcadia. These bastards, are they trying to restrict the entry to Arcadia... or are they trying to


    enter themselves?''


    Suddenly, a sharp crack echoed across the sky.


    Another shot from the hijackers'' ship, this time aimed directly at the heart of the soul vessel.


    *


    *


    [Author''s Note]


    Thank you very much for your support. Do not stop supporting this novel, I need your support


    to rise up the rank and get more readers and exposure.


    Thank you very much.

 Chapter 526: The Hijackers [Part 3]

    Chapter 526: The Hijackers [Part 3]


    ?


    The entire soul vessel trembled tremendously as the second hit struck it from behind, splinters of wood scattering into the nearby clouds.


    "Got it!" Northern''s face darkly contorted as he swung towards the distant clouds.


    Chaos eyes revealed themselves for a moment, his pupils seeming to suddenly shrink as they split, making four pupils roam across his sclera.


    Northern''s vision entered another scope, a field of vision merging before him that even he, for an instant, found hard to process. As the vision unfolded, a flood of information poured into his head.


    If there was one thing he knew from the few seconds he used the trueness of the Chaos eyes, it was that nothing remained hidden before his gaze.


    The main purpose of Chaos was to unveil that which could not be seen with the naked eye. And that epassed a broad canopy of things Northern was yet to fully realize or explore.


    The effects of the Chaos eyes had, of course, severely affected his normal vision, especially after bing a Master and having his eyes merge with the Spectra vision talent. His pupils had gained a stunning beauty, and his ordinary vision had definitely improvedpared to before.


    Everyone was shaken by the recent attack. The sailors and passengers, who also happened to be drifters, were all thrown into a staggering footwalk. Even Alystren needed a moment to steady himself.


    But Northern was already on the move, his legs scurrying across the wooden surface of the ship, seemingly unaffected by the loss of bnce.


    He nced up and, with stunning speed, slipped past the two hijackers who had justnded. As he did, their necks snapped, their heads twisted the other way around.


    With his face grim, Northern grabbed the rope of the anchor and yanked it free with his strength.


    The part of the ship the metallic anchor had dug into shattered as Northern pulled it loose.


    He swung the anchor in the air, one Chaos eyeball moving to the corner of his eye while the other drifted to the opposite corner.


    He spun and released a little force on the anchor, swinging it even further. The anchor curved across one of the attacker''s necks, severing it with a gory spray of blood.


    Therge anchor, still rolling in the air, didn''t pause before crashing into another''s waist, brutally destroying his lower spine in a bloody outpour.


    Northern didn''t watch the result of his attack; he was more than certain he had dealt with the two hijackers darting toward him.


    He grabbed another point of the rope with his hand, pulling both ends apart. The twisting coils began to uncurl, expelling dust as each tightly linked line tore away from the other.


    He ripped off the anchor from therger portion of the rope and tossed it aside without turning in that direction.


    Just as one of the hijackers was about to stab a defenseless woman, the anchor buried one of its three hooks into his head, the other two viciously scraping across his face.


    Blood sprayed from the top of his head like a geyser as the hijacker copsed before the woman.


    Northern twisted the rope in his arm as several more hijackers were already sliding down toward the deck. He sprinted toward the ship''s rail, dragging the long rope behind him.


    When he reached the rail, he stepped onto it and leaped into the clouds. The rope followed, the hijackers clinging tightly to it.


    Hidden within the clouds, Northern narrowed his eyes. Simultaneously, a spark crackled beneath his boots, struggling for a beat.


    Then suddenly, it ignited with a cataclysmic outburst, instantly dissipating the clouds and even the air around him, propelling him straight into the sky.


    The rope curved upward as Northern flew toward the ship, red mes burning beneath his feet like soaringets.


    He plunged back onto the ship before anyone couldprehend what had just passed. As hended on the deck, he darted toward the ship''s mast and swiftly slung the rope around it, tying it securely.


    Straightening up, he looked at the hijackers, who had been preparing to descend but were now frozen in shock.


    Even though he was present, Northern''s attention wasn''t fully there. He nced over the hijackers, then toward the direction from which he had btedly sensed the hit.


    "It''s hiding perfectly in the clouds," he surmised before refocusing on the group of hijackers. Their eyes were filled with hesitation, their legs itching to move. However, they couldn''t quite pinpoint why the air around them had suddenly grown dark and cold.


    It felt as if a massive weight was pressing down on them, like being submerged in the depths of the ocean. They felt their fear w at their throats, and in that instant, they all knew: moving closer to the figure before them meant death.


    That realization birthed a bitter despair in their hearts. Northern, unbothered by their fear, took five steps toward the ship''s wheel.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There stood the sailor, gripping the wheel with all his might, or so it seemed.


    "Hey..."


    Northern''s hoarse voice reached him, and the sailor slowly turned, like a creaking door. His face was drenched as though caught in heavy rain, drops of sweat beading on every part of his skin, his eyes bloodshot and brimming with terror.


    "Oh crap... He was close to me," Northern realized.


    It seemed the man had been exposed to an enormous portion of his Void Aura. He looked pale, almost lifeless.


    "I guess its effect on humans really is devastating..."


    Even though Revant had also struggled when close to him, he hadn''t appeared as affected as this man.


    Northern sighed and politely asked, "Please, can you step away from the wheel for a while?"


    The man wanted to, he really did, but his legs felt too heavy, shaking uncontrobly.


    Northern suddenly heard a dripping sound and traced it down to the sailor''s legs.


    His eyes widened.


    "Is he... peeing his pants?"


    *


    *


    *


    [Author''s Note] The way to rise up the rank is through the vote of power stones and golden tickets.


    I haven''t been a so great author but I think I have improved a bit and as long as I have your supports through yourments and votes, I think I''ll continue to get better.


    Thank you

 Chapter 527: Who Are You?

    Chapter 527: Who Are You?


    ?


    Northern didn''t know which he was more embarrassed by: the fact that he had made a poor sailor pee his pants or the fact the man was peeing his pants helplessly like that.


    His lips curled in a barely perceptible smile as he watched the sailor, frozen with fear and incapable of any further movement.


    Without wasting another second, he stepped forward and firmly ced a hand on the man''s shoulder, gently pushing him aside.


    The sailor stumbled away, copsing to the floor with a dull thud, eyes wide and chest heaving, but Northern paid him no mind.


    His fingers wrapped around the ship''s wheel, and as soon as his hands touched the worn, wooden surface, a strange calmness swept over him.


    The wind howled around them, clouds thickening, but Northern''s focus narrowed.


    He tugged at the wheel, feeling the ship respond beneath him with a slow groan of resistance. "Now, let''s see how you handle this," he muttered, his voice low, almost to himself.


    The ship trembled as the enormous sails caught the wind, but instead of moving forward, Northern''s hands worked skillfully to steer it backward, an action that would have bewildered most of the crew, had they not been so consumed by fear.


    The vessel wasn''t designed to reverse, not in the midst of the skies, but Northern''s intuition took hold, guiding him in a maneuver that bent all the naturalws of wind and bnce.


    He cast his gaze toward the cloud cover ahead, his Chaos eyes flickering for just a moment.


    A faint silhouette, imperceptible to normal eyes, floated within the mist-the other ship, where the rifleman had made his move.


    Northern''s grin widened, colder now, calcting.


    The rifleman probably thought he was safe, hidden in the clouds. He had no idea what wasing for him.


    With a sharp twist of his wrist, Northern jerked the wheel sharply.


    The ship lurched, tilting dangerously as the stern angled downward, yet he maintained perfect control as if he had sailed a ship before.


    The thing he did, the memories felt inherent in him, begging to be let out.


    The vessel groaned under the sudden strain, wood creaking ominously, but it heeded hismand.


    The wind caught the sails in just the right direction, and the hijackers'' ship swung in a wide arc, moving backward with a speed unnatural for its size.


    The hijackers, still perched on ropes, scrambling to descend, now lost their bearingspletely.


    The hijackers that were descending down the rope screamed and scrambled for survival but were helplessly being swayed by the strong wind, parted by the roguish movement of the ship.


    Their cries were buried in the clouds as they lost grip and plunged into the white abyss below them.


    Northern spared no thought for the carnage.


    His eyes remained fixed ahead, zeroed in on the unseen rifleman.


    The clouds parted briefly as the soul vessel cut through them, gaining momentum, the creaking of the wood now turning into a growling roar as the ship powered toward its mark. "Almost there..." Northern''s voice remained a whisper, lost to the gusts of wind.


    Then, in an instant, the other ship appeared-hovering lightly above the clouds, the outline of the rifleman and the man in a shadowlike cloak, barely discernible on the deck, still hidden behind a mounted scope.


    He didn''t see iting.


    With an ear-splitting crash, Northern''s vessel mmed into the enemy ship''s side, the impact shattering its hull with a deafening roar.


    The rifleman was thrown off his feet, tumbling across the deck as his weapon slipped from his hands, skittering across the broken nks.


    While the cloaked man frowned darkly, he staggered a few steps but managed to quickly regain his footing...seemingly miraculously.


    The collision sent splinters flying in every direction, and the air vessel shuddered under the force.


    Yet Northern stood firm, his feet nted solidly on the deck, one hand on the wheel as he steered through the chaos.


    The enemy ship, no longer stable, listed to one side, slowly sinking into the cloud bank beneath it, its shattered hull leaking a trail of debris.


    Northern released the wheel and turned his attention forward.


    His Chaos eyes glowed faintly blue as he pinpointed the rifleman, now attempting to crawl toward his weapon.


    Without hesitation, Northern stepped forward, his boots heavy against the deck, each step deliberate.


    From the hijackers'' ship, he leaped into the air andnded powerfully on the dark vessel.


    The rifleman''s breath quickened as he nced up and met Northern''s figure descending on him.


    He managed to retrieve his rifle and point it up, but just as he did, Northern''s gaze was in front of him, his hand gently holding the tip of the rifle.


    "You made a mistake," Northern said quietly, his voice cold, a chill spreading in the air


    around him.


    The rifleman''s lips quivered, a sudden fear overtaking his expression. He grimaced and pulled himself away from Northern, quickly jumping back as he thought:


    ''What the hell was that cold fear?''


    But Northern was already closing in, his hand raised, fingers extending as a faint shimmer of dark mes emanated from them.


    Before the rifleman could react, the ck me spread out like a nket and engulfed him, its weight crashing down like an inescapable tide.


    The rifleman let out a guttural scream as the cold ck mes clung to his skin, seeping into


    his very being.


    His body convulsed, his muscles locking up as the overwhelming pressure of the Chaos mes crashed down on him, dragging him to the ground.


    The rifleman struggled, but every movement seemed futile.


    His mind raced in terror, his instincts screaming at him to fight back, yet his body refused to


    obey.


    The me didn''t burn in the conventional sense-no, this was something worse.


    It gnawed at the edges of his soul, consuming his will to resist.


    Northern stood over him, his eyes cold and unblinking, locked on the writhing figure before


    him.


    Then he shifted his attention to the man in the cloak, who was silent even as hisrade screamed in terror.


    "You have sinned, and your sin is attacking a ship that I am on," Northern''s voice cut through the air, sharp and emotionless.


    He wasn''t angry-he didn''t need to be. His presence alone was enough to instill a suffocating


    fear, a silent authority that demanded submission.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The man stared nkly for a while before asking, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 528: He is HIM [Part 1]

    Chapter 528: He is HIM [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern was in no great mood to answer the question. Moreover, as the man asked, several more hijackers poured out of the ship''s cabin.


    At a nce, Northern could tell they were of a different caliber from the ones he had just dealt with on the ship.


    ''Those ones were supposed to be distractions?''


    Perhaps they had wanted to significantly reduce the number of drifters on the ship, or tire them out.


    Because they wouldn''t have sent these lots to attack with those easy-to-kill bastards.


    Northern let out a bitter smile. He felt his mouth sour with pity as he watched a confident grin rise up the man''s lips because more people surrounded him.


    He nced down. The rifleman had stopped moving, just intermittently shivering like he was having hups.


    Northern didn''t feel bad for him, or for any of them but he thought of what he was going to do to them right now...


    His mouth contorted bitterly.


    However, a man has to do what a man has to do, doesn''t he?


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t speak. You just walked into your own grave. Get him!"


    Northern''s lips curled into a faint smirk as he watched the hijackers shoot towards him at themand of the cloaked man.


    He opened his hand, a swirl of ck sparks appearing and, in a matter of heartbeats, coalescing into a ck sheen metal.


    ''This is a great opportunity to test out that Blood Reaver thing.''


    Northern shifted his stance, feeling the familiar surge of energy coursing through his veins.


    Now that he had be a Master, he could feel and control wakingly the activity and flow of his void essence.


    Such things as reinforcing his body with his essence were now possible.


    But Northern had another idea in mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had seen the result when he reinforced the sword with ck mes, but he was very curious how it would look if he reinforced it with his essence alone.


    Not to mention, this was a good time to put to test the limits of Chaos Footwork, since he had not used it in a while.


    Northern could hear the sound of his breath-however, not that a perfect decorum existed. As the new round of hijackers ran towards him shouting, he settled into the first stance.


    His mind found a room of perfect focus even in the roaring atmosphere.


    It did not matter; silence settled into his heart as his eyes locked focus on theing crowd. It made their noise begin to drown into the background of his beating heart.


    Then before his eyes and vast area of spatial awareness, everything seemed to be panning out before him.


    While the hijackers took their next footstep, he was already seeing two more ahead of them. It, in fact, seemed like he was living in the future, while they were two steps behind in the present. From his vantage point, they were that two steps ahead.


    And as he moved, he moved to counter that two steps ahead.


    Blending with the Chaos Footwork and his eyes, a perfect synergy of flow waited to be unveiled as the hijackers approached him.


    ''Why are they taking forever?''


    Their steps were just too slow, perhaps because he was from a futuristic viewpoint?


    Finally, the first hijacker reached him. He lunged forward, his de slicing through the air toward Northern''s neck.


    In a heartbeat, Northern''s form blurred.


    He sidestepped gracefully, his movements almostzy, yet impossibly swift.


    The attack passed harmlessly by, and before the assant could recover, Northern delivered a sharp elbow to his ribs.


    The man crumpled with a wheeze, dropping his sword.


    "Too aggressive," Northern noted, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Two more attackers charged in tandem, one swinging a heavy mace while the other thrust a spear. Northern''s Chaos Eyes flickered, as he perceived their intentions before they themselves fullymitted to the attack.


    He flowed between them, his feet tracing an intricate pattern on the deck.


    The mace struck the spot he''d upied moments before, splintering the wood, while the spear grazed the edge of his coat.


    "Better," he mused.


    As he moved the Dark Mortal de-even with the slightest movement-he felt its cold weight bnce perfectly in his hand. The de''s dark surface seemed to absorb the light.


    As the mace-wielder stumbled from his missed swing, Northern brought the t of the de against the back of the man''s head, rendering him unconscious.


    Northern swung a clean arc across the spear wielder, but he had jumped back, making Northern tilt his head.


    "Did I just miss or is it that you have good instincts?"


    The spear wielder felt his entire body tremble from fear; his action was just one prompted by the flight response of fear.


    ''If I hadn''t moved...''


    Before he couldplete his thought process, Northern''s de plunged out of his back with


    a squelching sound that expunged blood in a burst.


    The man''s eyes widened, blood streaming down from them.


    Another from behind shed down his sword on Northern, but Northern''s form blurred, leaving an afterimage.


    Northern''s de shed. The Dark Mortal de sliced cleanly through flesh and bone, severing the man''s arm at the elbow.


    Blood sprayed in a wide arc, the crimson mist painting the deck in gruesome streaks.


    The man shrieked in agony, clutching at the stump of his arm as he copsed to the ground,


    writhing in pain.


    Another hijacker, horrified but determined, rushed in from Northern''s side.


    This one was smarter, using the distraction of his fallenrade to attempt a quick stab at Northern''s back.


    But Northern had already seen it-two steps ahead, his eyes showing him the chaos in the


    future.


    With a smooth pivot, Northern twisted his body, raising his de to intercept the attack.


    The hijacker''s sword shed with the Dark Mortal de, but the moment their weapons met,


    a pulse of Void essence erupted from Northern''s sword, disintegrating the hijacker''s de in


    an instant.


    The man barely had time to register his shock before Northern drove the point of the de deep into his chest.


    The sickening squelch of flesh tearing apart filled the air as the de prated his torso, skewering him from chest to spine.


    The hijacker''s eyes went wide with terror, blood bubbling at his lips as he gasped for breath.


    Northern twisted the de, eliciting a grotesque cracking sound as the man''s ribcage shattered under the pressure.


    With a single pull, Northern ripped the de free, and the hijacker slumped lifelessly to the ground, blood pooling beneath him.


    He could feel himself rejuvenating with energy as he harvested blood from his opponents. "Good, good," he muttered, "This is very good."

 Chapter 529: He Is HIM [Part 2]

    Chapter 529: He Is HIM [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern felt so good in a way that he never had before. Was it the fact that he could somehow now tell where his mistakesy as he moved, or because he directed the flow of the Chaos Footwork with more definition than before?


    Previously, Chaos Footwork had seemed to make him move like someone diving in for a fall but happening to take advantage of it.


    It was in taking advantage of the rpsing moments of both him and his opponent.


    But now that he could see the chaos ahead of him, he could vividly see those rpsing moments. Hence, he didn''t need to take advantage of his fall.


    He needed to meld himself and his flow into a line that caused and controlled those rpsing moments.


    Hence, the difference being that before, Northern was susceptible; he had to move like he would fall, and in such a fall came the execution of the Chaos Footwork.


    Every one of his movements was altered to bring out Chaos, no matter how little or through whom, whether it was him or his opponent.


    Chaos needed to reign.


    But right now, Northern could feel things a bit differently, like he was the chaos that needed to reign on this battlefield.


    His eyes were seeing all the chaos, which meant the chaos that needed to reign before his perception was already reigning.


    Now all his footwork did was flow into them.


    Like it or not, the fusion of Chaos Eyes and Spectra Vision was a great boon to his visual prowess.


    He did not think or expect that he''d be making such leaping progress in a matter of minutes after putting to prolonged practical use the foresight of Chaos and its footwork.


    And all this progress just made him feel even better about himself.


    As they watched him, the others hesitated, fear now fully consuming them.


    They had never seen anything like this-Northern wasn''t just fighting them; he was tearing through them like a force of nature, his movements precise and deadly, his de an extension of death itself.


    The leader''s face, once calm and confident, now twisted into something more frantic, his cloak billowing in the wind as he barked orders.


    "Surround him! Don''t let him escape!"


    Four of the remaining hijackers rushed in at once, forming a semi-circle around Northern.


    They moved in unison, their weapons raised and ready, clearly more experienced than the canon fodders Northern had just dispatched.


    "Escape...?" Northern''s voice rang out like the cold shrill of imminent death.


    They froze mid-action and trembled.


    "I can feel fear oozing from your pores," he said to all four of them. "You are not even sure of what to do."


    His voice seemed to rise atop a tall wall that blocked all lights. "You are no match for me."


    The first grimaced and reclenched his fist, swinging his sword toward Northern''s shoulder, but before the de could make contact, Northern stepped forward with blinding speed, bringing the Dark Mortal de down in a brutal arc.


    The de cleaved clean through the man''s neck, sending his head spinning into the air.


    A fountain of blood erupted from the stump of his neck, drenching the others in a gory spray as his body crumpled to the deck.


    The second attacker came at him from the side, a war hammer raised high.


    Northern sidestepped the blow easily, his footwork allowing him to glide past the attack with almost supernatural grace.


    Heshed out with his de, severing the man''s leg at the knee in a single, clean strike.


    The hijacker copsed, screaming, his severed limb twitching as blood gushed from the stump.


    The remaining two attackers were already faltering, their movements sluggish as the fear began to take hold.


    "What? Do you wish to... ''escape''?" He teased.


    In a sudden, soft and smooth sh, Northern closed in, eradicating their chances of ''escape''.


    He manifested his essence and poured it into the dark gleaming de of the death-imbued weapon as he lunged toward them.


    The de gained an even deeper darkness, its glossiness disappearingpletely.


    A thick pitch of bluish darkness clothed the de, its sharp edge thinning sharper.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He drove the Dark Mortal de into the abdomen of the third hijacker-the sword entered


    like he was cutting butter with a butcher''s knife-the force of the strike lifting the man off his feet as the de tore through his torso.


    Northern yanked the de free, and the man''s organs spilled onto the deck with a wet stter, his body convulsing violently before going still.


    The final hijacker dropped his weapon, his face pale with terror as he stumbled backward.


    "Please... no..." he whimpered, his voice shaking.


    Northern''s eyes, now glowing faintly with an azure intensity, met the man''s gaze.


    For a brief moment, he considered letting him go. But that moment passed quickly.


    He stepped forward, the Dark Mortal de raised high, and with a swift, brutal swing, he decapitated the man in one clean motion.


    The headless body staggered for a moment before copsing in a heap, blood pouring from the neck in thick, steaming rivers.


    Silence fell over the deck, the only sound the soft drip of blood pooling around Northern''s feet.


    He stood there, breathing heavily, his eyes scanning the bodies strewn across the deck.


    The air was thick with the stench of blood and death, and for a moment, Northern allowed himself to feel the weight of what he had done.


    But he felt... nothing.


    Instead, he muttered again, "Too slow," almost disappointed.


    Then his eyes slowly widened as a realization dawned on him.


    ''Even after killing a man that surrendered, I feel nothing. No...''


    He btedly realized something again as he took a step back and looked at all the bloodshed


    he had caused on the deck for a second time.


    Body parts littered the whole deck in a pool of crimson. It was a carnage that only he had


    singlehandedly wrought.


    And yet, there was not a single remorse in his heart. He didn''t feel anything.


    A small frown creased his forehead.


    ''The effect of void has gone deeper than I thought it has...''


    Northern averted his gaze and looked forward to the only man standing on the ship now.


    The cloaked man stared at Northern in disbelief.


    His hands trembled, his confident facade utterly shattered.


    He took a step back, his mind racing as he tried toprehend how things had gone so


    horribly wrong.


    Northern tilted, his eyes gleaming with deathly light.


    "Oh? Would you like to escape?"

 Chapter 530: The Limit Of Form

    Chapter 530: The Limit Of Form


    ?


    The cloaked man stood frozen, pearls of sweat rolling down his face. The wind had somehow managed to take down the hood of his cloak, gently brushing against his matte blonde hair.


    The windswept hair conjured a hopeless visage with his thin maroon eyeballs. His mouth was slightly open, despair slowly contorting his face.


    Northern, however, just stared with cold indifference, the point of his sword slightly touching the wooden ground of the ship''s deck.


    Silence wafted tensely between the two of them as the man was not sure what to do.


    His mind screamed in utter disarray,


    ''No, no, no, no, no, this was not how this was supposed to go. We had nned this for days; this was only supposed to be a preliminary stage of what is toe. How could things go so wrong? I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m dead, he''s going to kill me.''


    An even stronger despair began to rise in his head. One that seemed to totally consume the one Northern had inflicted upon him.


    His eyes slowly contorted and began to find their mes again; the mes this time were madder, burning with rage.


    "What have you done?!" The man screamed, grabbing his cloak and swiping it off his body with a single flip of his hand.


    In his right hand, a silvery shower of sparks was already swirling.


    Northern observed the man and his hand before taking one hand, using his pinky finger to clean off the dirt on his face with an irritated expression.


    Then he straightened his hand as a sleek, midnight ck greatsword with a shimmering silver edge manifested into it.


    The hilt of the sword was dark, with subtle engravings that seemed to shift, almost as though they were alive, reacting to the mental state of its holder.


    Before Northern''s eyes, there was almost a stark resemnce that it bore to the living wood of the soul vessel. Like a living metal.


    Northern narrowed his eyes andzily extended the Dark Mortal forward.


    "Like I said when I first arrived. You have only one sin, which is attacking a ship that I am on. Now, I don''t care who you work for or what you and your folks were staging. But curse your fates that you happened to cross paths with me."


    He paused a second, his eyes radiating a cold wickedness as he evaluated the man.


    "Sometimes, coincidences can be quite brutal on ns." He shook his head in pity towards the man and swung his sword to one side before getting into stance, getting ready to give the man his own fair share of... death.


    The man gritted his teeth, his face folded by a searing hot rage. He swung his sword to the side horizontally and dashed at Northern.


    Northern''s eyes widened the moment the man moved. Contrary to what one would have thought...


    ''Oh? He''s fast.''


    If it wasn''t Northern, any other person would probably have not seen himing and lost their reaction time.


    But Northern was not like any other person.


    Although he didn''t see the cloaked man''s dash unfold before the actual movement-chaos, after all, did not mean every movement. It was just in the thick of it.


    Northern, however, could observe with his keen eyes every shift of the man''s muscles, the slight twitch in his feet as he pivoted, the faint tightening of his grip around the greatsword -it all yed out in slow motion through Northern''s Chaos Eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And from such keen and intense observation, Northern, thanks to his past battles, had been able to build a reaction time that could be considered insane.


    He was used to fast opponents, which was why fighting the hijackers just seemed so slow, but this man... this man was different.


    The speed, the precision, it excited Northern in a way he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    It amused Northern for a moment.


    And the next moment, the greatsword came crashing down toward him, a blur of shimmering silver in the stormy air.


    It wasn''t just fast; it carried with it an immense force, enough to cleave the deck in two if Northern didn''t react.


    And react he did.


    In a smooth, almostzy movement, Northern sidestepped, the de missing him by mere inches.


    The gust of wind that followed it was sharp, and the deck beneath their feet trembled from the power.


    "Impressive," Northern murmured, his tone one of genuine intrigue.


    Dark Mortal remained at his side, unhurried.


    The cloaked man growled in frustration and swung again, this time a horizontal arc aimed at Northern''s midsection. Northern didn''t retreat.


    Instead, he stepped forward, weaving around the de with the precision of a dancer, letting it pass harmlessly behind him.


    As he moved, he raised his hand and drove the pommel of the Dark Mortal de into the man''s side with a sharp, cracking force.


    The man let out a grunt of pain but didn''t falter.


    He twisted, ignoring the blow, and brought his greatsword up in a sweeping upward strike.


    Northern leaned back, following with intrigued eyes as the tip of the living metal passed in front of his face.


    It was almost yful-the way Northern danced around each attack with minimal effort, his movements rxed, fluid.


    But Northern''s mind was far from idle. As the sh continued, he was learning.


    The cloaked man''s movements were not just raw power; they were calcted.


    Each attack carried weight, but it wasn''t mindless.


    There was a rhythm to his strikes, a pattern that Northern was slowly unraveling.


    The man was fast, yes, but predictable-his attacks followed through in traditional arcs.


    It was powerful swordsmanship, but Northern realized that power could be the man''s


    weakness.


    A smirk tugged at Northern''s lips as he realized something from the man''s attack pattern.


    ''It has a form.''


    This man, despite his rage and desperation, was bound by the structure of his form. Northern, however, could be anything-he could be nothing.


    If the man''s attack pattern wasn''t based on a form, Northern felt the man would have been more of an opponent to him.


    But was it possible to create an attack pattern without form? Abat style that is ever- bending, ever-changing, ever-flexible, ever-evolving?


    Although Northern never allowed himself to be tied down by the rigidity of traditional techniques, his movements, guided by instinct and Chaos Footwork, were ever-changing.


    But it wasn''t enough!


    Somehow, his mind for some reason drifted towards the formless attribute.


    He remembered his encounter with Hao and how he had used formless to copy the attack


    pattern of the devil corpse eater.


    But he wasn''t interested in copying his opponent''s attack patterns.


    His opponent''sbat style was weak and useless against him for a reason; he wanted


    something more.


    What more could formless do that he was not thinking about?

 Chapter 531: Disgusting Disappointment

    Chapter 531: Disgusting Disappointment


    ?


    The cloaked man roared in frustration and swung once more, this time faster, his de leaving a blur of silver in its wake as it came down.


    Northern met the attack with his Dark Mortal de, their swords shing in a violent burst of sparks.


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, and for a brief moment, the two warriors were locked in ce, their des grinding against one another.


    The man gritted his teeth, his maroon eyes burning with rage. "Stop dodging, damn you!" he spat, pushing against Northern''s de with all his might.


    Northern''s eyes, however, were calm.


    He tilted his head slightly, studying the man''s face-his posture, his tension.


    It was clear that the man was relying on sheer brute force now, trying to overpower him.


    But power alone would never be enough.


    Northern then raised a brow in confusion, pausing to ask the man.


    "I don''t understand. Why are you not using your talent?"


    He looked at all of them, "Why did you all not use your talents?"


    It was almost like they all relied on sheer power. And he was very sure they were drifters too.


    If so, why were they not using their powers? Northern was very confused.


    The man frowned very darkly and rushed forward again, meeting Northern in a lock of des.


    Northern met his furious gaze with a cold and calcting one, raising his head slightly as he observed the man''s expression.


    Then he concluded.


    "It seems you won''t use your talent ability no matter what. It''s so sad that this wille to a quick end."


    With a sudden shift of weight, Northern released the pressure, letting the man''s own force carry him forward.


    The cloaked man stumbled, his bnce momentarily thrown off, and in that split second, Northern struck.


    He didn''t aim for a killing blow, not yet.


    Instead, he allowed the t of his de to m into the man''s ribs, sending him skidding across the blood-soaked deck.


    The man gasped, coughing as he scrambled to his feet, pain shing across his features.


    Yet, he stood again, his grip tightening around his sword. "Bastard," he hissed through clenched teeth.


    Northern''s voice remained cold and indifferent. "You''re too predictable."


    That single sentence ignited something fierce in the man. He lunged again, his movements wild now, less refined.


    Northern sighed inwardly. This was always the problem-rage made opponents sloppy. It clouded their judgment, made them easy to read.


    ''This is so disappointing; how can fighting monsters be more interesting than fighting humans?''


    The cloaked man''s greatsword came crashing down, but Northern stepped forward this time, slipping into the man''s guard with fluid precision.


    He sidestepped and thrust his fist into the man''s jaw, sending him staggering back, dazed.


    Northern followed up immediately, his footwork a blur of speed, and swung Dark Mortal in a wide arc.


    The cloaked man barely managed to raise his sword to block, but the force of the blow sent him reeling.


    Northern pressed forward, his strikes relentless yet flowing without pattern.


    One moment, his sword was aimed at the man''s chest, the next, it was sweeping toward his legs, forcing the man to stay on the defensive, his movements increasingly desperate.


    With each sh, Northern felt it-thebat style he was beginning to craft.


    It had no fixed form, no set rhythm.


    It was like the wind, like the chaos that swirled within him.


    There was beauty in that unpredictability, in the formlessness.


    Abat style that would never be bound by techniques passed down through generations like these heritages.


    No, his style would be something entirely his own!


    The cloaked man, blood dripping from his mouth, finally managed to create some distance between them, panting heavily.


    His eyes darted around, searching for an opening, but Northern gave him none.


    "This is... impossible..." the man wheezed, his voice shaky. "How can someone like you- "


    Northern cut him off, his tone almost bored. "Someone like me?"


    He tilted his head slightly, his cold gaze locking onto the man''s.


    "I already told you, didn''t I? You were unlucky enough to cross paths with me. Besides, I don''t understand why you won''t just use your talent and make this easier for yourself. I thought fighting a human would be so rewarding really."


    His voice went low in disappointment, "Instead, it''s been a disgusting disappointment."


    The man roared again, the silver de shing onest time as he made his final, desperate


    charge.


    But Northern was ready.


    His form seemed to blur as he moved, his footwork weaving between the man''s frantic


    attacks.


    With a graceful twist, Northern sidestepped the final swing and brought Dark Mortal de down in a brutal, decisive strike.


    The de cut deep into the man''s chest, cleaving through muscle and bone.


    Blood sprayed across the deck, painting the air red as the man let out a choked gasp.


    His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Northern, his mouth opening and closing, but no


    words came.


    Northern stepped back, pulling his de free, and watched as the man copsed to the ground, blood pooling beneath him.


    The wind howled around them, the ship creaking ominously beneath the weight of the battle''s aftermath.


    For a moment, Northern stood there, staring down at the broken body of his opponent, his


    mind quiet.


    Northern then swept his eyes across the entire deck, and as he did, his eyes slowly expanded.


    Because all the bodies he had just dealt with were totally gone, leaving only the cloaked


    man''s.


    ''What happened?'' His mind wondered.


    Then his eyes narrowed as Chaos Eyes revealed themselves, something was birthed before his


    vision.


    It made him pale with irritation.


    The ligatures that were supposed to weave the man''s body, even the blood, all of it was


    nonexistent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He looked down at the man''s body, the pupils in his expanded eyes trembling.


    ''Have I been fighting an illusion all the while?''


    No, it wasn''t an illusion. It couldn''t have been. It was too perfect to be an illusion.


    Then were they clones?


    Northern grimaced, ''All this blood... it''s too real, more like an illusion but at the same time it''s not an illusion... if it''s cloning then it''s a very interesting kind of cloning.''


    His eyes contorted with intense lust, "I want it!"


    Finally, he watched as the cloaked man''s body dissolved into ashes and flowed into the air, his


    eyes slowly watching as the ashes went.


    Then he called out, "ck Mamba."


    As if he had been waiting all along, ck Mamba appeared instantaneously, kneeling before


    Northern.


    "Follow it. Do not engage and do not be detected," Northernmanded.


    ck Mamba immediately scurried away like a snake.

 Chapter 532: The Strongest Drifter

    Chapter 532: The Strongest Drifter


    ?


    Back on the soul vessel, immediately after Northern had maneuvered his way into the other airship and drifted unnaturally away, the number of drifters attacking them had reduced drastically.


    The already present ones were easily dealt with, and everything seemed to have calmed down.


    The sailors and drifters who were not wounded were tending to the wounded ones. Three drifters who happened to be healers were helping to take care of the sailors'' first aid and moving on to the next as quickly as they could.


    Alystren stared at the disaster with a distraught face. Shin was also beside him, ncing around with no particr emotion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a while, he said:


    "Who are they?"


    Alystren looked away, turning to the back of the ship. The soul vessel had taken heavy damage. ck smoke was enormously oozing from its rear, and its flying speed had decreased by half.


    However, it was still going regardless.


    Alystren sighed and looked back at Shin, "Aren''t you worried about your son? He went and took off on his own. What is with kids these days." Hemented, holding his head with one hand.


    Shin smiled softly, "My son will be fine. You should see if your attention is needed around."


    Alystren nodded vibrantly--both of them deciding to make obvious what had just happened -before he walked away.


    Shin stood towards the rail of the ship, looking back as he worried a little about Northern.


    Then Ryan joined him, yawning tiredly.


    "I''m d you are safe. Your help would have gone a long way," Shin said, ncing around at the casualties and then back to Ryan.


    Ryan was silent for a moment, then he answered, his expression ever indifferent.


    "If I had helped, I''d have needed to use my talent. And my talent would deal more damage to the ship than had already been done. Besides, that guy was here. I didn''t think there''d be a need for me to join."


    He said all of this with a straight and indifferent expression on his face.


    "That guy?"


    "Northern."


    Shin looked down and lingered for a bit before his voice rolled out again, "If you are that confident, then Northern must be strong."


    Ryan''s expression folded sternly as he turned to look at Shin straight in the eyes.


    "I watched him fight a Paragon for a bit. I happened to be nearby, waiting fordy Raven. I


    had taken shelter somewhere outside. The wall broke, so it was quite easy to see, and with the scope of damage of the fight, there was no one focusing that wouldn''t have seen."


    His voice settled for a bit beforeing again.


    "It made me realize one thing." He looked away from Shin.


    "Northern is the strongest drifter that I have ever known. Which is why I am here..."


    Shin was for a moment lost in thought about all Ryan had been saying, then blinked, bringing himself back.


    "Why you are here?"


    Ryan looked at him and moved away from the rail, going back inside to probably continue his sleep.


    Of course, typical Ryan.


    It was a miracle that he had spoken this much, and this was probably the most Shin had heard him say.


    At some point, Shin wasn''t sure if he knew what Ryan sounded like.


    A couple of minutester, Shin saw something pierce the clouds from behind.


    It was the bow of another ship, evilly dark, in contrast to the soul vessel they were on.


    Shin''s eyes narrowed as the dark bow of the approaching ship pierced through the clouds, its jagged form cutting an ominous silhouette against the gray sky.


    The very sight of it sent a chill down his spine.


    The vessel was unlike any he had seen before-its hull appeared to be made of dark metal, almost ck, with eerie crimson lights flickering from within its crevices.


    It looked like something forged in the deepest pits of darkness.


    He stepped back from the rail, his hand instinctively going to the hilt of his sword. "What in the world is that?" he muttered beneath his breath.


    This was a mother vessel to the airship that had dropped the hijackers from earlier and even theirs.


    Whatever this was,ing their way, wasn''t friendly, and the soul vessel was already damaged and slow.


    Alystren returned to the deck just then, his face still etched with concern.


    "What is it?" he asked, following Shin''s gaze.


    "Another ship," Shin answered quietly, his voice tense. "And it doesn''t look like they''re here to help."


    Alystren squinted, trying to make out the details of the dark vessel through the swirling mist. His heart sank when he noticed the red lights flickering along its hull-like veins pulsing with malice. "Damn it! Them again!!"


    Shin nced at Alystren for a moment. Now more than ever before, he was sure that the old joker knew what was going on. He just did not want to say.


    There were so many mysteries around him, and Shin was curious. He didn''t feel the need to indulge it.


    After all, this would be over for him, his son, and Ryan once they stepped foot on Arcadia.


    He just needed to manage until they got to Arcadia.


    Alystren''s mind raced. The soul vessel was already in critical condition from the previous attack; it could barely keep itself in the air, let alone withstand another assault.


    The sailors were tending to the wounded, and most of the drifters capable of fighting were already exhausted.


    If this ship brought more enemies...


    "We need to prepare," Shin said, turning to Alystren, his voice urgent.


    "Get the drifters ready, those who can still fight. We can''t let them take us by surprise."


    Alystren nodded, snapping out of his daze.


    "Right. I''ll gather the others."


    As Alystren hurried off to rally the remaining drifters, Shin remained by the rail, watching the dark ship draw closer. His hand tightened on his sword hilt.


    Where was Northern?


    He knew Northern was strong and he shouldn''t be worried right now-Ryan''s words had confirmed it¡ªbut the thought of him being alone, possibly facing something even more dangerous than thest group of hijackers, still gnawed at him regardless.


    The dark ship was closer now, its shadow looming over them like a predator circling its prey. The ship slowed as it neared,ing to a silent stop within a very close distance.


    Then a tform unfolded from the ship and fell onto theirs.


    A single figure walked out of the ship, marching on the tform and drawing towards them.


    When Shin saw the figure, he tilted his head in shock.


    "Northern?"

 Chapter 533: The Object Of Fear

    Chapter 533: The Object Of Fear


    ?


    Northern stepped down from the ship with a slightly disheveled expression.


    "What''s with the wee?"


    Everyone had their weapons raised in some form or another. Despite the exhaustion evident on their faces¡ªand the injuries many bore-they still carried determined gazes, ready to see this through to the very end.


    As inspiring as it was to look at them, it was also quite pitiful.


    "How long until this ship gives up and crashes?" Northern asked, ignoring everything else. "We''re barely holding it together," one of the sailors standing around answered carelessly. The others nced at him, causing the clueless fellow to shrug indifferently.


    "It''s broken at the bottom, but I''m sure it''s durable enough to get us to Arcadia," the sailor continued. He nced around and stopped when his eyesnded on Alystren. Then he moved out of the way.


    Immediately, the other sailors yelled:


    "What are you waiting for?! Go! Go! Go to the angry-looking ship!" one of them shouted.


    Shin approached Northern. He was silent for a few seconds before finally asking, his voice soft, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..."


    At that moment, Alystren joined them, trying to hide the shock of the situation behind his weary expression. He sighed.


    "You, this kid-wandering off on your own anding back with a ship. I''m surprised a kid like you can handle a monster like that. When did you learn how to sail ships?"


    Northern raised a brow.


    ''That''s true...''


    He hadn''t even realized until now that he had sailed two ships without ever taking a sailor''s course. But as the thought settled, so did the answer.


    When Northern became the lord of the Tower, an enormous amount of knowledge had poured into him. Sailing was part of that knowledge. If Northern chose to pursue the path of a sailor, he would undoubtedly be the most skilled and prominent sailor in all of the Central ins.


    But he had better things to do than that. Such as saving a mother, killing a Rughsbourgh, and tricking a couple of shameless, underhanded entities.


    Now, those tasks might sound simple and straightforward, but they were the most unsimple and unstraightforward things Northern had ever faced.


    He looked back at Alystren, his eyes cold and unblinking.


    "I don''t know. Once I ced my hand on the wheel, everything just fell into ce. Besides, it wasn''t like I needed to start the engine or anything; everything was already working."


    Alystren nced down for a moment, his eyes briefly narrowing before looking back up.


    "I guess that makes sense. Were you able to find anything?"


    Northern met his gaze, his expression devoid of any emotion, but deep within his eyes, there was a keen awareness of what Alystren was trying to do.


    The man pressed on when Northern didn''t immediately reply.


    "What kind of foes did you face? Did they reveal any information or say anything? Did you -check the ship?"


    Northern finally blinked and responded in an indifferent tone.


    "Why would they reveal anything to me? I don''t care about them or their objectives. I only needed to get to Arcadia without hindrance. That''s why I fought. Don''t get it twisted."


    He gave Alystren a dirty look and walked past him.


    At that point, Alystren clenched his fists tight, squeezing even harder as Northern passed him. Northern, hearing the micro-sound of the man''s tightening fists, scoffed inwardly.


    He didn''t intend to inme the old fool-he had simply spoken the truth. But if Alystren was offended by it, Northern didn''t care.


    ''He cane take a swing at me and see how bitterly it ends for him.''


    Northern confidently strode into the cabin. He came out a couple of minutester with Ryan, and both of them crossed over to the other ship.


    By that time, the passenger transfer was almostplete. Alystren stood by the rail of the old ship, lost in thought.


    When the evacuation was done, Shin tapped him on the shoulder to get his attention, and together, they crossed to the dark vessel.


    The crew left the dark airship, watching as the once magnificent soul vessel rested within the clouds, lonely and abandoned.


    The crew were shocked as they stepped onto the ship and saw the pool of blood that still stained parts of the deck.


    Their footsteps echoed unnervingly loud against the silent, empty ship as they moved hesitantly.


    The air felt thick, heavy with the residue of violence that had clearly unfolded here.


    But despite the visible remnants of battle-the splintered wood, the deep gashes carved into the deck, and the unmistakable pools of blood-there were no bodies to be found.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The passengers exchanged uneasy nces, their murmurs growing louder as they moved around, trying to find ces to hang around.


    "Where are the bodies?"


    "There''s so much blood... but no one''s here."


    "It''s like they just vanished..."


    Confusion and dismay rippled through the group as they spread out, each one trying to make sense of the mess.


    Some of the sailors knelt down, tentatively touching the dark stains on the deck as if to confirm it was real.


    One sailor, with a deep frown etched on his face, dipped his fingers into one of the thicker puddles and rubbed them together, his brow furrowing as the thick, sticky texture of blood clung to his skin.


    "Looks fresh," he muttered to himself, though it was loud enough for those nearby to hear. His words only deepened the collective confusion.


    A woman covered her mouth, her eyes wide as she took in the scene.


    "How could this much blood be spilled, and there be no sign of the bodies? Where did they


    go?"


    Another passenger, an older man with silver hair and a limp, shook his head in disbelief ncing briefly at Northern.


    "What exactly did he do here?" someone whispered, their tone usatory.


    One of the healers, who had been tending to the wounded drifters earlier, crossed her arms


    and nodded toward the streaks of blood smeared across the walls.


    "This much blood... no ordinary man could have done this."


    The murmurs grew louder.


    "Did he ughter them all? Did he just... wipe them out?"


    "It looks like no one even stood a chance..."


    "Monstrous, really."


    "But where are the bodies?"


    The same question kept echoing through the group, as though their minds couldn''t move past


    that one grisly detail.


    No one dared speak it aloud, but the thought was there, hanging in the air like a specter:


    What kind of person leaves this much destruction without a trace of the dead?


    Even the sailors, usually hardened by the rough nature of their work, looked uneasy.


    Alystren, who had crossed over with Shin, stood silently at the back, observing the reactions


    of the passengers.


    His own expression was tight, the faint crease of concern deepening across his forehead. He didn''t voice it, but the scene before him disturbed him as much as anyone else.


    What exactly had Northern done here? Thalen had told him to be wary of the white-haired boy but in the end, it was only a sixteen-year-old kid.


    He didn''t think he''d need to be so worried, but this... this proved him wrong! This carnage was on a scale even he had never anticipated.


    "They''re scared," Shin noted quietly, ncing at the passengers. "They don''t say it outright, but you can see it in their eyes. They''re starting to wonder... about him." Alystren''s lips pressed into a thin line. "They''re wondering if Northern is a danger to them,


    too."


    Shin nodded, his face thoughtful. "It''s only natural. They''ve seen the aftermath of something brutal and have no answers."


    Alystren''s gaze followed Northern''s figure in the distance as he moved about the dark ship.


    The young drifter was impassive, seemingly unaware- or perhaps unconcerned-by the murmurs and the unease spreading among the crew and passengers.


    Alystren scoffed downward, "Hell, how have you been surviving so far. Even I am not sure what to think about him. I feel as much as they do. I can''t help but wonder if he is a danger to


    me too?"


    Shin shrugged, a small sigh escaping his lips.


    "I am still getting used to this too."


    Northern, standing in a dark corner of the ship, leaned against its wall, and nced around at


    everyone.


    He didn''t really care what they thought.


    ''What? Did they expect me to mop the blood and bring the ship to them? Foolish humans''


    He suddenly felt tired of it all. Humans were going to be humans after all. They easily forgot their ship was just about to crash and this young man came with a solution.


    Now, the focus of all the crew seemed to be whether or not he killed all of them ruthlessly.


    They feared him, their eyes trembled and many averted their gazes from him. It didn''t make Northern sad; in fact, he was still indifferent regardless of how they felt. Although at some point he wondered if he should kill them all?


    But it''d be a hassle, unlike those hijackers, these ones are drifters and will actually use their


    talents.


    It could have been a great avenue to copy talents but Northern did not have so many


    fragments.


    Moreover, he wasn''t going to rush into talent copying this time. Instead, he was going to


    create a style for himself and build a path.


    Something epassing, at the same time, carrying only his essence.


    He was not sure about how to go with it. But he kept thinking about it and other things as the


    ship flew towards Arcadia. Someway, distracting himself from the thought of killing everyone on the airship.

 Chapter 534: The City Of Arcadia

    Chapter 534: The City Of Arcadia


    ?


    Northern leaned with his hands on the rails of the ship, staring into the distant clouds with squinted eyes.


    After a while, the mutterings died down, but the gazes didn''t stop. One way or another, they looked at him.


    Some wore heavy curiosity tugging at their expressions, while others bore crude and naked fear. Some were even so fearful that their legs seemed to sink into an imaginary ground as they walked around him.


    But he paid no heed to them, instead enjoying the gentle breeze that caressed his cheeks.


    After half an hour, the clouds began to part, and Northern could see something in the distance. At first, it was faint, but thendscape was marked by white and brown.


    As the airship drew closer, the sky seemed to transition from a celestial white to a cerulean blue, with smaller clusters of clouds dotting the horizon.


    From above, the city of Arcadia slowly came into view.


    Arcadia was a harmonious blend of modern and traditional ingenuity, a delicate masterpiece that effortlessly spread out beneath the cerulean sky.


    The streets, paved with timeworn stone, wove between timber-framed houses with gabled roofs. Their windows were trimmed with flowering vines and wooden shutters.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Above the city-though still below the airship-hot air balloons driftedzily in the sky, their soft shadows rippling over the terraced city like silent whispers of adventure.


    Towering spires from ancient cathedrals rose alongside newer buildings of polished stone and ss, an architectural handshake between past and present.


    Beneath the shade of several trees, pink petals swirled gently in the wind. A quiet bench waited for travelers to pause and take in the beauty.


    Gardens brimming with carefully tended flowers and lush greenery lined the pathways, offering bursts of color and the scent of fresh blooms.


    The whole city seemed to breathe, alive with a sense of peaceful progression-a ce where time didn''t move hastily but flowed gently, as if savoring every moment.


    The airship slowly descended onto a tform at the edge of the city''s grand square, an expansive space bordered by towering trees and fountains that sparkled in the warm light of thete afternoon.


    The tform itself was a seamless mix of polished wood and gleaming stone. As the airship touched down with a soft thud, Northern could hear the faint hum of mechanisms engaging, the gentle hiss of the ship''s release valves dpressing.


    The crew moved about briskly, preparing for the passengers to disembark, though eyes still lingered on him.


    Northern straightened from the rail, feeling the weight of the many stares fixed on him.


    His gaze sharpened as the full visual of Arcadia unfolded before him, now at a much closer and more magnified level.


    He took a deep breath, inhaling the distinct scents that only a city like Arcadia could offer. The crispness of the high-altitude air mingled with the faint aroma of fresh flowers and the ever-present rhythm of life below.


    As he made his way to the gangnk, his eyes scanned the cityscape again. A subtle wariness burned in the depth of his eyes, barely noticeable but there nheless.


    Shin and Ryan followed behind, with Alystren arriving a bitte.


    They all stepped off the airship and onto the tform, taking a spiral staircase downwards.


    A sailor hurried after Northern as they descended the stairs.


    "Young man, young man," he called.


    However, Northern didn''t stop until he was close to Shin and the others. Shin tapped him on the shoulder to get his attention.


    Northern looked back, his eyes worn and filled with weariness.


    Even Shin was a bit shocked and questioned internally, What''s wrong?


    Northern had faint lines beneath his eyes, stretching down slightly. He looked back with a frustrated groan.


    "What is it?" he asked, only to pause as he recognized the sailor''s familiar face.


    "What?" he repeated, more directly this time.


    "Young man, sir, I havee to apologize for the other time." The sailor bowed his head slightly as he spoke.


    "I treated you like a kid when you were being cautious. If I had paid attention to your questions, perhaps I could''ve warned the others, and we wouldn''t have had to bother you so much. But I am sincerely grateful for your help. Thanks to you, we reached Arcadia safely." Northern stared nkly for a moment before finally blinking and sighing.


    "It''s fine," he said, waving the man away with his hand before turning to continue his descent.


    Shin smiled and nced between Northern and the sailor, who was already heading back. After a few moments of walking, they found themselves amidst the people of Arcadia, moving through the square with a sense of purpose.


    There was an air of rxation, as if the city itself encouraged its inhabitants to take their time.


    Northern stopped and turned to Alystren, who tried hard to hide the obstinate expression on his face.


    "First, we should find a ce to settle down. Since there''s a friend of a friend who owes me a favor, that part should be easy, so follow me."


    He immediately turned left, leading them away from the square and into a narrow street.


    Regardless of which corner they turned, towering buildings reflected the rays of daylight into the air of every street channel.


    Lampposts with delicate ironwork lined the roads, their lights dormant in the daylight but ready to illuminate the streets with a warm glowe nightfall.


    High above, birds soared alongside the balloons, their wings brushing the currents of air in perfect rhythm with the city''s quiet but ever-present pulse of life.


    The blend of modern and traditional wasn''t just in Arcadia''s buildings but in its people and their attire as well.


    The majority of the poption, particrly those walking the bustling streets and tending to their businesses, wore garments inspired by both ssical and contemporary styles.


    Men donned long coats or waistcoats made from fine fabrics like linen or wool, paired with trousers that tapered slightly towards the ankle, tucked into boots or simple shoes.


    These coats bore subtle embroidered patterns-nods to family crests or personal symbols of Arcadian pride-though the designs remained minimalist, echoing the city''s elegant restraint.


    Many men also sported simple hats or head coverings, whether for utility or fashion, and there was an air of casual refinement in the way they moved, confident but not boastful.


    Women''s attire reflected the same bnce.


    Flowing dresses, belted at the waist, made from lighter fabrics such as silk or cotton, allowed


    for both elegance and movement.


    Some women wore tunics paired with leggings or skirts,yered with shawls or scarves


    draped artistically over their shoulders.


    The traditional influence was visible in the pleats and cuts of their clothing, with earthy tones dominating the palette-soft browns, greens, and muted golds-with asional pops of vibrant color, especially in essories.


    In contrast, others embraced a more modern look, with tailored jackets, high-cored blouses, and longer skirts, the fabrics shimmering slightly with hints of metallic thread or


    intricate stitching.


    Each passerby carried a unique scent with them, and walking amidst such a crowd almost made Northern feel like he was back on Earth.


    He couldn''t help but admire every single person that walked past, though his eyes still looked


    worn out.


    After a few minutes, they finally reached a gate nestled in the heart of a light forest.


    Alystren announced heartily, "Wee to the house of the governor of Arcadia." Northern frowned. "The governor... is your friend of a friend?"

 Chapter 535: A Group Of Monsters

    Chapter 535: A Group Of Monsters


    ?


    "It''s a lot of exnation, but trust me, we can trust this guy."


    ''Trust you? Hell nah!''


    But it wasn''t like Northern had a better solution either. Hence, as Alystren had said, they had to trust him.


    ''Maybe for my dad and Shin to give their trust. But me? I don''t have enough to go around.''


    Be it whatever will be should be, Northern was very confident it couldn''t change zilch nada from what he nned to do or wanted to do.


    He examined the surroundings with a sharp intensity to the depth of his gaze, then brought his beautiful eyes to Alystren.


    "Do what you must," he answered.


    ''Why can''t I help but turn to him as the leader of the group all the time? Shin is literally here...''


    Alystren wondered as he knocked on the iron gate. There was something about Northern that just automatically drew attention to him.


    He was almost as tall as Shin, a little bit taller than Ryan. His eyes were young by physical appearance, but the depth of his gaze bathed his presence with an intense and overwhelming feeling to be revered.


    It didn''t even seem like Northern was trying sometimes; even when he moved slightly, Alystren would nce and almost look at him with eyes of adornment.


    What about him was so impressive? Even he did not have the answers.


    But his eyes wouldn''t just look away. Sometimes it was adoration, other times it was cautiousness and curiosity.


    Kang! Kang! Kang!


    Alystren groaned annoyingly, shoving away his thoughts as he knocked again.


    ''Why am I thinking about him? Don''t bother, don''t bother,'' he egged himself otherwise.


    Northern stood like a statue, his arms folded and eyes buried slightly beneath the fallen length of his white hair.


    Usually, despite their length, they were always parted, making his eyes clear to be seen, but while they were on their way, he had deliberately tousled them together to hide his eyes.


    Because, all the while, he had been actively doing something.


    Suddenly, Northern flinched a little bit as something seemed to grab his attention. But no one else seemed to notice.


    "Who are you people?"


    A voice rolled out from behind them.


    Shin''s eyes widened immediately. With the voice came an insanely bitter bloodlust that he couldn''t help but draw his sword against.


    "Wai-"


    With a swift pivoting of his body, Shin turned, using one hand to push the scabbard of his sword forward to meet the space requirement for the other hand to grab the hilt and swipe it out-all in time for him to aim his sword at the speaker''s neck.


    Alystren had his hand stretched out; Shin''s movement had been too fast for his words to even make it.


    Moreover, that insane speed.


    ''What was that? How is his reaction speed so fast? When did he pull the sword?''


    Before Alystren''s eyes, all that happened was a blurry turn, and the sword was right at the presence''s neck.


    But Alystren frowned darkly as he looked at the person Shin was aiming at.


    ''You shouldn''t have done that... not to this guy...''


    The presence looked like a living corpse. His skin was not pale; it was white!


    His eyes were darkly red, with a sharp gaze that seemed to be piercing into their skulls. His hair was tousled around roughly and short; in fact, it seemed wet.


    And below his eyes were reddened circles as if he had scratched that point intensely for a long period of time.


    There was something unsettling about him. Everything about him screamed the haste of death. In fact, in a situation like this, running would probably be a better solution.


    Shin''s gaze was serious, unwavering, and grim.


    However, a line of blood suddenly appeared on his cheek, vomiting a single drop of blood that slipped down his jaw.


    His frown tightened more.


    ''What? When?''


    Shin was sure he didn''t see anything happen, and his gaze had been on this guy the moment he spoke. He had acted faster than anyone would.


    "How dare you point your sword at my neck."


    The person said, his voice was like that of an arrogant thirteen-year-old boy, and even his look did not fall far from that tree.


    Alystren sighed.


    "I''m sor-"


    "How dare you wield bloodlust against my father?"


    Suddenly, everywhere became heavy; the air seemed to rush away in haste, and breathing became a hassle.


    With a calm but powerful voice, Northernmanded, "Kneel."


    Before a beat passed after his words, the boy felt his entire legs give out, as if a massive


    boulder suddenly crushed him with Northern''s words.


    His eyes were already widened and were trembling severely. Pearls of sweat had begun to


    form all over his face, and his hand could not even tighten.


    He clenched his teeth together with a furious resolve and, with a shout, clenched his fist and smashed it into the soil.


    However, he suddenly stopped as water dripped on him from above.


    ''What?''


    The boy''s eyes expanded impossibly as his gaze went up.


    Spears of ice had spread all over him, and it seemed they had been there so long that they had


    begun to melt slowly under the afternoon heat.


    And he didn''t even know where they came from.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''The white-haired...''


    Northern was standing behind him. He hadn''t even known how that happened; he was sure he got behind everyone before anyone noticed, and yet Northern was standing behind him.


    There was an introverted-looking guy who stood aloof in front of the gate, not even minding


    what they were doing.


    The boy''s eyes suspected for a moment if he was the one.


    ''No... he''s not even looking here...''


    It was impossible that someone would have created so many ice spears without even having


    to look!


    Hence, it had to be Northern.


    A thousand thoughts raced across his mind in seconds; something is definitely wrong with


    these set of people!


    He gritted his teeth angrily as he red at Shin.


    "Who are you people?" Then he turned to Alystren, addressing him with a bit of familiarity, "What darn monsters have you brought to my master''s abode?!"

 Chapter 536: Bloodlust

    Chapter 536: Bloodlust


    ?


    Alystren was frozen in the moment, his mind trying toprehend what he had just witnessed.


    He was so focused on Shin that he didn''t even register Northern''s movement. He never saw Northern moving, and until Northern spoke, he didn''t even realize Northern was not there. And the ice spears? The boy would have gotten bombarded by them without even realizing they wereing!


    And yet this boy that stood amidst them was one of the most fearful and prodigious masters in the Southern part of the Central ins.


    A master capable of cutting with just bloodlust. The boy kneeling right there was so known to be a weapon of death that the weapon, Dead Reaper, began to follow him before the government even put a bounty of three hundred million Orens on him.


    Of course, how he is now serving the governor of Arcadia like a loyal dog is another story.


    But Alystren knew this guy to be one of the, if not the fastest killer he has ever met, capable of killing with just bloodlust!


    And yet... all this?


    It was unbelievable!


    ''Ice Maniption? That''s an insane ability.''


    Being able to control elemental ability was not rare, but a wide area manifestation without an already propagated force of a favorable condition was as important as a talent ability that caused one to control gravity.


    They were the cheat talents, undeserving to exist. The fact that a drifter has them alone made them the diamond of the market of citadels.


    Headmasters would sell their souls to obtain these diamonds even if it meant just disying them on their shelf and never putting them to use.


    At least, their talent ss would be SSS!


    The more Alystren seemed to dwell on the thought, the more he felt himself going crazy from all the jumbo that raided his mind.


    He could finally now understand what Thalen meant when he said they could take care of themselves. And why he called in someone as important as him to escort them to Arcadia.


    ''That bastard... where did he get gems like this? I''m so jealous.''


    Alystren clicked his tongue in silence before bringing around his attention.


    The boy of the abode they hade to was still kneeling, gritting his teeth with his depraved eyes growing intensely madder.


    It didn''t seem like the difficulty to breathe and weak legs would break his spirit.


    And that fathomed Northern.


    ''He''s strong-willed, I give him that...'' Northern nced down from behind the boy where he stood.


    He wondered a bit whether to increase the amount of the Void Aura he was releasing but immediately decided that it was unnecessary.


    He believed he had passed the lesson he needed to pass to both of them.


    Averting his gaze from the boy, he nced at Ryan and released the tense atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the life of the forest seemed to resume as it ought. The fresh winds seemed to sigh heavily as they could freely roam every fiber of space.


    The boy, as Northern dropped the Void Aura, instantly shot away from him, appearing inside the gate in a barely perceptible sh.


    Northern did not look fazed though; his eyes were still looking tired of some sort. Shin sheathed his de.


    "Are you not going to take it away?" Northern grimaced at Ryan.


    Ryan was silent for a beat, then his voice came, unrushing.


    "Until you get rid of everyst drop of bloodlust in you... they are too sharp."


    "Eh?"


    It was the moment that Ryan spoke that Alystren and every other person realized that they had small cuts all over their body.


    Alystren red, staggering back in a short frenzy as he saw the thin lines over his neck and forearms.


    "When did this happen? I didn''t see anything?" he nced angrily at the boy only to realize he happened to be in the same state that they were.


    zed all over with small cuts of blood, and eyes widened in realization of it.


    Northern scratched the back of his head in guilt, looking to one side.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would leak out like that."


    Usually, one needed to be a Master before they could wield bloodlust like a weapon.


    One also needed to be a Master before they could use spiritual release which existed as a canopy of phantasmal attacks that conjured the essence of the soul into an intangible attack.


    However, Northern, from mining the red crystals with bloodlust, had learned about handling bloodlust since he was a Walker.


    Hence when he became a Master, the level to which the phantasmal attacks of bloodlust manifested was outrageous.


    These people, despite their soul ranks, had all been cut without even realizing it.


    Which meant it was possible for Northern to kill someone before the person realized he was dead. Which was the true meaning of a phantasmal attack that had been lost over time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only person, however, that was without a cut was Ryan.


    The one Shin had noticed earlier was the one from the boy. There were several on the hand that had drawn his sword that even he did not know.


    None of them except Ryan perceived the attack, and that was why he had instantly deployed those ice spears towards Northern as a countermeasure.


    The poor boy did not know that they were not meant for him, but only directed at him because Northern was behind him.


    Northern closed his eyes, breathed in and out for a couple of seconds and erasing every hint of bloodlust in him.


    Ryan finally nced at the ice spears and they all dissolved into cold vapors.


    Alystren at this point did not know what to do anymore; his face looked like he had just by luck


    defeated death, pale and sweaty all over.


    He turned to the boy behind the gate, forcing out a smile but in his mind,


    ''This is because you decided to be stupid, you insane dead boy. Criminal bastard!''


    "Please, can you tell the governor I am around with guests?"


    The boy with his unweing death re moved closer to the gate, yanking it open with


    frustration, his eyes gleaming at the three behind Alystren.


    "Come in, the governor already knows you are around."


    ''Then why did you have to cause so much unnecessary trouble?! Why?!!'' Alystren pressed


    down his lips to stop himself from yelling.


    He calmed his gaze and tried all possible best to look the part of a patient and enduring


    visitor.


    Not because he didn''t want to stir any trouble with the boy, but because he didn''t want to stir


    any trouble in the governor''s house.


    And he really hoped Northern and Ryan also would not.


    ''I''ll have to talk to them about itter.''


    Breathing out tiredly, he led them into the gate, treading a straight path on the paved ground


    in between the bamboo-like garden.

 Chapter 537: The Governor

    Chapter 537: The Governor


    ?


    As Alystren and the rest of the crew entered through the mansion''s double doors, they were greeted by a lined array of workers.


    Ladies in ck-and-white maid uniforms bowed their heads as they entered.


    The smell of luxury filled the air, and the sparkling chandeliers, delicately hanging from the intricately patterned ceiling, glistened in their eyes with the pride of a peacock.


    Velvet carpets sprawled across the marble floor, each step sinking into the plush fabric, silencing their footsteps.


    The grand hall stretched far, its towering walls adorned with finely detailed tapestries depicting historical triumphs and legendary battles, their colors rich and deep as if freshly


    woven.


    To the left, a sprawling staircase of dark, polished wood and golden railings twisted upward like the tail of a sleeping dragon, leading to the mansion''s upper levels.


    The banisters gleamed in the soft light filtering through the tall, arched windows, draped in heavy crimson curtains, adding a sense of royalty to the ambiance.


    Along the walls, tall vases filled with vibrant bouquets of roses and lilies emitted a faint fragrance that mingled with the rich scent of polished wood and the slightest hint ofvender. The faint echo of distant music floated from somewhere deeper inside the mansion.


    In every corner, statues of warriors and mythical beasts stood frozen in time, their stone gazes locked on anyone who dared meet their eyes.


    Every inch of the space seemed designed to inspire awe, as though the very walls whispered the prestige and power of those who called this ce home.


    Then a well-pronounced footstep began to shake the mansion.


    Alystren''s eyes darkened at the first step; hisposure seemed to return just as the footstep began to resound.


    Northern, who saw him steady himself in that moment, wondered how dangerous the approaching person was.


    He wasn''t surprised by the heavy steps; thanks to his excellent spatial awareness, he had already assessed the person''s size.


    But Shin and Ryan had no idea, which exined their shock as the man came into view.


    The man''s sheer size easily dominated the room. He was a tower, standing well over seven feet tall, with broad shoulders that seemed capable of supporting the weight of the world.


    With each movement of his arms and legs, his muscles strained beneath his pristine white suit, which contrasted sharply with his silver hair and beard.


    His features were chiseled like granite, his jawline sharp and his nose prominent, giving him amanding presence that left no doubt about his authority.


    He finally stopped before all the visitors, looking down at them, the sparkle of the chandeliers dancing on his neat, slicked-back hair, which hinted at his age but did nothing to diminish the raw power he exuded.


    The man resembled a pr bear in human form, evoking strength, resilience, and a quiet but unmistakable danger.


    "I greet you all. Wee to my home."


    Northern frowned tiredly as he heard the man''s voice. The intensity of its thickness vibrated in his chest.


    ''I''m beginning to develop a certain disgust and displeasure for thick voices,'' he thought. The man examined them all again with a cold, calcting gaze, carrying the same piercing intensity one might expect from a predator sizing up its prey.


    He lingered in silence before his next words reached them.


    "I wasn''t expecting this, but since it''s the Tharion Citadel, I can''t refuse. I do owe you all a favor after all."


    He said, letting out a wild, earthquakingugh that made them shift subtly with unease. He abruptly stopped his thunderousughter and tapped Alystren''s shoulder with his huge hand. Under such a hand, Alystren''s shoulder looked slender and fragile.


    "It''s been a while since I saw you, Alystren. The maids will see you all to your rooms. Enjoy your stay."


    He tapped Alystren''s shoulder gently again and then eventually turned around, walking back toward where he came from.


    The whole crew watched him leave, awe evident in their eyes.


    The boy, however, had his pale face flushed tomato red, and his eyes sparkled as he watched the man walk away.


    ''Is he a descendant of giants?'' Northern wrestled with the question for a while, his cold gaze glued to the man''s enormous back.


    Then he turned to Alystren. "I''m sorry, who is that?"


    The boy grimaced at Northern and yelled, "That''s the governor, you fool!"


    Northern''s eyes widened slightly. He was shocked to his core.


    All the time they had been walking here, he hadn''t imagined the governor to be someone like this.


    He had envisioned a governor as frail and weak, a mundane human-or at least a drifter who prioritized wealth over strength.


    There was a stereotype about how people like him looked.


    But this man looked nothing like a governor.


    One of the maids, wearing rectangr sses, stepped forward after the governor''s


    footsteps had faded and addressed them.


    "Please follow me. I will show you to your rooms."


    "And don''t you daree out until the day you leave this castle."


    "Shut up, Darioyle," the maidmanded at once, and immediately, the boy went graveyard


    quiet,posed like a musical note.


    Northern nced at them both, dazed.


    "Please follow me," she said, her voice smooth, as if it hadn''t just gained a fiery tone a


    moment ago.


    Northern gulped. ''I get it; I understand. These are the kinds of people you fear the most.''


    Without further words, he obediently followed thedy up the stairs to their left.


    Thedy took them to the next floor and showed them to their rooms, which were ten feet apart along the same wall.


    Northern entered the luxurious bedroom and took a moment to breathe in the view.


    He nced around with a small smile.


    "Crap. I love the smell of luxury. I think I love antiques too."


    He rushed over to the shelf on the left wall, his eyes sparkling as they scanned the series of


    small statues and pocket watches disyed there.


    An old painting on the wall depicted a bearded man riding a beast resembling a deer with


    branched antlers.


    ''Ah, what''s it called again...?'' Northern pondered.


    ''Crap, whatever.''


    He rushed over to the collection of paintings hung together on the wall that framed the


    window.


    The soft,rge bed dominated the room, its brown-beige color inviting and warm.


    He had never found himself loving a space like this one.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He opened the window and leaned against it, smiling pleasantly as he felt the garden breeze


    brush against his hair.


    Then he nced down.


    "Oh?"


    A woman in a white shirt tucked into ck trousers and knee-high boots was swinging her


    sword, carefully calcting her paces.

 Chapter 538: Good Job Holding It In

    Chapter 538: Good Job Holding It In


    ?


    Northern leaned above the window, watching as thedy moved.


    Her movements were gentle...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, in his opinion, they felt too gentle.


    ''She''s thinking too much...''


    As much as it was very important for a warrior to articte their thoughts duringbat, especially when they are executing delicatebat styles, Northern, from experience, also felt that some things should be left to instincts and muscle memory rather than thought patterns and calction.


    Of course, his own existence was a cheat. Every reflex, every sharp, quick, and unconventional moment he had gained in this moment was a result of the link of his body to his clone.


    At the early stages of his swordsmanship journey, he was no different from a squire barely able to swing a broom correctly.


    But because of the enforced muscle memory that he received after his clones returned to him, his abilities leaped bounds after bounds until there was not much his clones could contribute to him.


    At least not enough to hurt him.


    Hence, Northern found himself relying more on the instincts of his body gathered from experience rather than thinking too deeply.


    "Being in a real battle won''t give you that much time to think."


    The girl suddenly flinched as the wind blew slightly stronger than before.


    Northern''snding was soft, like a leaf gently, swayingly, touching the paved ground.


    She aimed her sword at Northern with a wary gaze darkening in her eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Northern shrugged nonchntly, "I''m in a good mood, so I decided to help. I''m a great swordsman; I''m sure I can be of help to you and also learn from you."


    The girl''sposure shifted slightly; she raised her chin, looking down at Northern with a demeaning light glowing in her eyes.


    "That''s not what I asked you. Who the hell are you?"


    "Such vulgar words..." For some reason, Northern did not feel angered in the slightest way.


    After so long, because of how good the room felt and the thought that he would be having a great night, he felt so rxed emotionally.


    "...don''t you need a training partner?"


    But he was still choosing to say what he wanted to say, absolutely ignoring the girl''s question like her voice was not reaching him.


    And that was what seemed to make the girl more intensely angry.


    She took two steps forward,unching her sword towards Northern''s neck and yelling her question again.


    "I said, who the hell are you?"


    Her blonde hair zed furiously as her entire face folded into a crucible of anger.


    The delighted look on Northern''s face at that point slowly began to dissipate.


    It was like reality dawned on him that he had gone ahead and stuck his nose in someone''s business without the need to.


    ''What was I thinking? Did I get too excited there...''


    He clicked his tongue in a poor letdown and turned away from the girl, trotting forward.


    Still, thedy was not going to have it. Her figure suddenly blurred, her sword glinting as she overtook Northern and lunged it towards his neck.


    This time it was closer than it had been before, resting just above his shoulder, the de itself barely a dot away from his skin.


    Northern looked indifferent, unsurprised, unimpressed. The look on his face bothered thedy, such that a drop of sweat rolled down her face.


    She frowned, wondering, ''What''s with him?''


    Northern exhaled and slowly pushed the sword away from his neck, saying as he did, "I am sorry for startling you; I didn''t mean any harm. I was intrigued by your practice, so I thought it might be a great opportunity to teach you and also learn from you."


    Northern was being serious. After all, there was nothing he knew of swordsmanship by the books.


    Whatever he had gained from experience, he wasn''t even sure if it went by the fundamental rules and making of the art of closebat, most especially swordsmanship.


    So, in his own opinion, the girl even had more to teach him than he had to teach her.


    However...


    ''What the fuck was that condescending gaze? You should be lucky I''m willing to let this pass.''


    That look the girl gave him, like he was some cockroach, did not go unnoticed.


    "You are still not answering the question. Who are you?"


    ''Please, please, please, please, I don''t want to kill her. Northern, you must not kill her. Northern, you must not kill her. Lael, you must not kill her. Rian, Artemis! Don''t you darey your hand on that girl!''


    "You are still silent." She was as persistent as a mosquito, ring at Northern with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Northern felt his grip on his patience slipping away as the girl persistently stared at him with that rude and condescending expression.


    He smiled, closing his eyes, the veins on his forehead seeming to pop out.


    "I am a guest. I really have done something wrong. You must be someone important to the governor, and touching you would mean being rude to the governor, who is helping us right now. So, I shouldn''t touch you, right? Right?"


    On the second ''right'', Northern''s eyes flew wide open, his eyeballs dted, glinting with a cold and dangerous light.


    The girl hurried back several steps in a breath, her expression instantly crumbling to one of extreme fear and terror.


    Her bountiful chest rose and fell like a breathing mountain, and goosebumps crawled on her skin like a thousand tiny snakes were walking on her at the same time.


    Before she could say anything, however, the man before her was gone.


    The curtain of the window just happened to flutter outside and danced for a moment as if a strong gust of wind passed through.


    Thedy, still paralyzed by the fear she felt and unable to make sense of it, stared down with


    puzzled, widened eyes, panting.


    ''What? What? What was that?''


    Northern, meanwhile, slumped on his bed, burying his face into the sinking mattress.


    "That was a close one. I did well holding it in."

 Chapter 539: The Stealthiest Summon

    Chapter 539: The Stealthiest Summon


    ?


    Nestled upon the surface of the water was a swirling mountain, the peak of the mountain crowned by a majestic fortress, its intricate clockwork face gazing down upon the world below.


    The mountain, a sentinel of stone, cradled a serenegoon, its waters shimmering like sapphires under the embrace of daystar''s light.


    Cascading waterfalls tumbled gracefully from the cliff''s edge-at the base of the castle- their crystalline droplets scattering into rainbows as they plunged into the shimmering sapphires.


    Above this idyllic scene, wispy clouds driftedzily across the vast expanse of sky, casting fleeting shadows on thend.


    Softly, a speckle of ck dust flowed towards the castle and soon fell into the surface of thegoon, causing a ck liquid to be seen for a moment before sinking into the depths of the


    ocean.


    Following the dust, a blur whizzed past the clouds andnded on the center of thend- which was like a spiral form, with thegoon water filling its space.


    The creature was pitch ck, almost like a stain of evil in this serene sanctuary. It bent over the ocean with the creep and flexibility of a snake, its white eyes scrutinizing the surface of the water with innocent curiosity.


    After a while, the creature straightened its back and looked up at the castle. Its eyes narrowed.


    And with a crouch, the creature plunged into the sky, disheveling the ground beneath and causing debris of stone to fly around.


    ck Mambanded on the wall of the cliff, close to the waterfall, and began to climb up.


    Climbing was almost like he was walking on the wall, hopping and not even diminishing his insane speed for a second.


    In less than two minutes, ck Mambanded on the surface of the mountain and was looking at the castle.


    A dark frown lowered on his face, and without further ado, he vanished.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His legs carried him with the lightness of a feather, and in a blur, he flew over the high castle wall,nding inside without a sound.


    The creature nced left and right before darting towards the yard of the castle. There he saw an open door behind the castle and, without much thought, entered.


    ck Mamba practically merged with the darkness as he walked down the stairs. About a hundred stepster, he arrived at an underground. The ce was eternally dark, making ck Mamba''s eyes glint with an incandescent white light.


    It was as if the veils of darkness themselves had opened their eyes.


    The creature walked forward without producing a single step, his eyes focused, narrowed, and glued to a certain goal.


    After more steps in a couple of minutes, ck Mamba stood before a tall, crimson door. He slowly sized up the wooden door, only to flinch suddenly and disappear into the darkness.


    A couple of secondster, the door began to powerfully creak open, shards of stone falling from the roof as if it had been locked for centuries.


    A man with long, ck wet hair staggered out of the room. He was pale and skinny, a ck coatzily hung over his shoulders, however, doing nothing to conceal his dry chest and revealing ribs.


    The man let out a guttural cry and punched the door. Despite his frail-looking body, webbed cracks instantly appeared on the part of the door he punched.


    He staggered a bit more as he tried to walk forward. His monolid eyes were filled with boiling hatred.


    He gritted his teeth as he leaned on the open door with one hand.


    "I will find you, and I will make sure I kill you!"


    For a moment after hearing those words, ck Mamba moved slightly, his fingers extended and lustrous ck ws curved out.


    "Follow it. Do not engage and do not be detected."


    Northern''s words rang in the creature''s mind, causing him to hide back his ws and retreat into the darkness before disappearing.


    "So, that''s what you saw..."


    Northern sat on the white throne, leaning tiredly on one armrest of it as ck Mamba divulged non-verbally all that he had witnessed.


    Night Terror and Revant were both standing beside ck Mamba-on the left and right respectively.


    Revant, after spending a few days in solitary, now had a wellposed facial expression, although Northern noticed him ncing at ck Mamba with an indescribable disgust.


    ''His pride is just too much.''


    Which was quite understandable. Revant was a Tyrant. Northern had never met one, didn''t even know how they existed or what they looked like.


    But he assumed that they were a pinnacle of existence, and that alone was bound to give them


    a heart of pride that matched the level of their superiority.


    "Well, I will worry about that dudeter. I am still very interested in his talent, after all. But I have more pressing matters."


    Northern leaned away from one hand, sitting equally on the brilliant mantle.


    He looked over at all three of them before he started to talk.


    "So, I have been thinking of something recently. I want to bring more order to this ce."


    He paused, taking a breath before he continued.


    "Before I do that, however, there are a few people that I want you all to acknowledge."


    In a far, unseeable distance, the door to the Void Pce creaked open, pale light peeping


    through.


    Two long shadows could be seen growing longer as steps resounded in the hall, eventually bing shorter as the owners of the steps revealed themselves.


    One was ady with ck shadows around her eyes, a mncholic face framed by tousled, chestnut hair that fell in short waves around her face.


    Her gaze was steady, quiet, and brimming with a twisted determination.


    The other was a man with sharp and intense features, exuding an aura of raw defiance and untamed emotion.


    His dirty, ashen hair fell unevenly across his forehead, partially obscuring his eyes that burned with a cold, smoldering intensity.


    His eyes were fierce and unyielding, as if harboring secrets and pain that pierced through anyone who met his gaze.


    Northern smiled as both Jeci and Lynus reached his front, standing next to Night Terror.


    Then he remembered.


    "Oh, Mr. Fluffy!"


    With a snap of his finger, the monstrous beast appeared in an instant.


    Northern''s eyes widened as they fell on the beast.

 Chapter 540: The First Step

    Chapter 540: The First Step


    ?


    Mr. Fluffy was different!


    It made Northern''s widened eyes sparkle with surprise. His mind faltered, unable to piece


    words together.


    ''What... what... wha-''


    Mr. Fluffy was standing on two bipedal legs, almost like Night Terror. His white fur seemed like it was cut directly from a b of moonlight.


    They fluffed and danced with every stray pass of the wind.


    The beast had an intense, fiery, and at the same time, familiar ferociousness in its eyes. Although those eyes were now starkly different than before.


    It was like an abominable creature that existed only in fairytales, standing almost seven feet tall, every part of its skin coiling with metal-like muscles.


    His pale eyes against the drop of his white sheen fur were striking. It-for a moment-made the beast look harmless, rather stunningly beautiful.


    "Mr. Fluffy..."


    A wide grin formed on Mr. Fluffy''s face; however, it looked like the devil was trying to smile. It would have made a little girl pee her pants.


    Northern, however, was not even concerned about the awkward grin on the beast''s face.


    Instead...


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [Mr. Fluffy]


    True Name: [Silver Moon]


    Rank: [Beast]


    Danger Level: [Devil]


    Attributes: [Call Of The Wild], [Call of The Moon]


    Abilities: [Cleave]


    Northern leaned back, his eyes frozen with paling surprise.


    ''A devil? How did he be a devil!''


    It was not out of ce for some monsters to be different after evolving to a new danger level. After all, Night Terror had also evolved to Dark Terror at thest minute.


    So, this wasn''t strange at all.


    But the pale shock on Northern''s face told a different story.


    ''Thest time I remember, wasn''t he just a disaster level?''


    It seemed Mr. Fluffy had taken a tremendous leap in danger level.


    ''Was that what he was doing at the cier mountain...''


    Northern suddenly frowned, ''But wait, wouldn''t he have needed a tremendous amount of soul cores for that to be possible.''


    His eyes widened even more.


    ''Please don''t tell me this bastard has been consuming the section of soul cores that I left at the cier mountain.''


    That had to be it. There was no other exnation for Mr. Fluffy''s sudden growth.


    He had deliberately hidden himself in the cier mountain and was consuming tons upon tons of soul cores, causing him to evolve several times in danger level.


    Now, he showed up in front of Northern like he had done some great job, head high with a terrorizing, ugly smile on his animalistic face.


    Northern washed his face with one hand, sighing.


    ''He would have consumed a lot of soul cores for that to happen.''


    He wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t. He also felt bad that he had been neglecting the monster''s growth recently.


    Mr. Fluffy had been his first buddy, the one monster that had been there from the beginning, and yet the one that got less attention from him.


    ''I can''t imagine how he must have felt. He must have wanted to be stronger, to be seen.''


    Hence, consuming those soul cores and believing he could be stronger.


    He might have cost Northern some losses in soul cores, but he had good intentions. Northern nced at the monster once again before looking away with an exasperated sigh. He leaned on the armrest with his elbow and rested his head, looking at Mr. Fluffy again. ''He did go ahead and be a werewolf, huh.''


    Northern''s gazezily drifted off the beast and went to the others standing.


    ''Who have I not called yet... Corpse Eater.''


    He snapped his fingers, and immediately, the devilish Corpse Eater, ced in charge of managing the general workforce of monsters, suddenly appeared before Northern.


    There were still three Void summons left, but Northern felt it was unnecessary to summon them since they weren''t that much of a sentient being.


    He was going to use them to propagate the rest of the summons he got from Soul Taker shattering.


    He paused for a moment, looking down in thought.


    ''Should I just do that before doing this?''


    A bead of sweat rolled down his face as he thought of the process.


    Weaving souls together and creating a new form of existence from the depths of the void


    wasn''t as easy as it seemed.


    It was soul and stamina exhausting. The more he did it, the more he felt like he would lose hisn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    hang of it.


    So Northern felt it was an art that he should reserve for really extreme purposes.


    ''But those souls are quite valuable. They''d be a great boon to my force.''


    He was somehow in a dilemma. Should he go ahead and do what he wanted to do without


    creating a body for them?


    Or should he go ahead and create them, knowing very well that some repercussion of some sort would hit him?


    He was deep in thought, while they all stood opposite him in total silence.


    Amidst it all, Northern suddenly remembered the precious ability he had received. His eyes


    glowed.


    ''That''s right. I don''t have to use them as soldiers. There''s Soul Forge.''


    A satisfied grin appeared on Northern''s face.


    ''Then I can carry along with this.''


    Northern stood up, a pleased smirk adorning his face. He majestically walked through the


    mes and stopped in front of it, about thirty steps away from them.


    Then he started:


    "I want to set a hierarchy." He observed all their faces for a moment.


    And there was no emotional response, no change in facial expression, not even from Mr.


    Fluffy.


    ''Did they all expect this?''


    He breathed softly and continued.


    "I really don''t want to do this. As much as I would love equality to reign amongst all of you, that would be wishful thinking, and wishful thinking is the value of a naive person. In the end, causing utter ruin to one''s fate."


    His eyes went over all of them with a cold light gleaming out of it.


    "I am currently suspecting that the enemies I will be going toe to toe with in the future are ones that no ordinary drifter would be able to face off with. Which is why I want to make you extraordinarily strong. Insanely strong. Hierarchy is the first step for that to be decided." His voice paused, causing absolute silence to instantly settle in the vast hall.


    Then, like a ghostly de, it cut through the silence.


    "And how would this rank be decided? It''s simple."


    A vicious grin curved the corners of Northern''s lips.


    "Duel."

 Chapter 541: Belated Trouble

    Chapter 541: Bted Trouble


    ?


    "I won''t be starting immediately, as I have other important matters to take care of. But I''m saying it now so that you can prepare. I maye anytime to announce the start of the duel."


    He looked at them with a stern gaze and added, "So, all seven of you will be my seven shadows. I n to have seven more lower shadowster, but right now, your ranking will be determined by the duel. And when the other sevene, if they''re strong enough, they can disce any of you from your position."


    Northern spoke with a cold tone.


    "So, you must not getzy after securing a position." He nced at Jeci and Lynus.


    Then he leaned back and exhaled helplessly.


    ''I hope they all take this seriously. Even I am finding it hard to believe that I''m doing something like this.''


    But he needed to; something wasing, and Northern knew it more than ever before. Hence, he was preparing strongly for it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It might not be now, but he was sure it would be soon. It was only sensible that he began to prepare for that time now.


    A time when a Paragon would be the least of his worries.


    Northern looked at them again, lingering for a moment before he asked, "Does anyone have a question?"


    Lynus raised his hand.


    "Of course," Northern muttered before saying out loud, "Ask."


    "You promised a certain pay for me. Is the pay before the duel or after?"


    Northern sighed and answered, "Use your own strength and let''s see how far you can get. Only then would the pay be valuable to you."


    He looked around. "Does anyone else have a question?"


    Lynus raised his hand again.


    Causing Northern to roll his eyes, "Ask."


    "Will you be a part of the hierarchical duel?"


    Revant from the side turned his head like an old creaking wooden door.


    "What insolent being. Shall I cause him to despair, Void Lord?" His face was nk and void of emotion.


    Northern found it hard to discern if there was any hidden sarcasm in what Revant was saying or if he sincerely meant it.


    ''You''re more of a headache here... it''s kind of decided who will be number one anyway.''


    He scratched his forehead for a moment.


    "Let him be."


    Revant frowned slightly.


    "That''s..."


    His words froze in his throat as his eyes turned to meet Northern''s dark gaze, azure light burning from the darkness beyond them.


    He fell to his knee at once.


    "I apologize for my brash audacity, Void Lord."


    "Whatever."


    Northern waved him away and turned his gaze to Lynus.


    "I am not a part of the hierarchical duel. I exist in the heavens, and you, here... below the heavens. Earth." He demonstrated by cing one hand high in the air and another very far below it, grinning enjoyably.


    Lynus furrowed his brow, a vicious darkness burning in his eyes.


    ''That''s right, baby boy, get fired up and aim to surpass the heavens. That way, I can use your strength very well before sending you back home.''


    Northern suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, and the seven shadows will be receiving special weapons created by me. They will be exceptional. Once you lose your ce as one of the seven shadows, you also lose the right to wield those weapons. And I will also be giving a special present to the first, second, and third shadows to make them exceptionally strong."


    Immediately, ck Mamba, Night Terror, and Mr. Fluffy''s eyes gleamed with rainbow lights.


    ''That should be enough to get all of them fired up. Now, all is set.''


    He smiled peacefully and said his final words.


    "That will be all. I have a lot to take care of, so I will be leaving now. Train hard and improve yourselves. When I''m done with what I''m doing in the surface world, I will be back for the duel."


    Then he vanished from the Void Pce in a fragment of a moment.


    Northern opened his eyes on thergefortable bed and rolled around, sinking his face into its sweet smelling sheet, and staying in that position for a moment.


    Then a knock resounded on his door. Simultaneously, he raised his head and stood up, sitting on his bed with his legs crossed as he answered, "Come in."


    Shin gently pushed the door and entered, grabbing a baroque-style chair with red foam as he got closer to Northern.


    He sturdily sat the chair directly in front of Northern and fell his butt on it. Northern silently watched.


    Shin had a stern and serious demeanor right from when he entered till he sat in front of Northern, even now as he spoke.


    "Alystren said some things to me. I have spoken to Ryan, and I think I should speak to you."


    Northern examined his father with cold, gauging eyes. "Okay, father, what is this thing you want to say?"


    "For the duration that we will be staying here and doing what we came for, it will be advisable to stay away from that boy, Darioyle. He is truly a loyal dog to the governor, but he is


    unrestrained and..."


    "Could kill me?" Northern cut through.


    Shin let out a pale smile and looked down.


    "To be honest, I am more worried for the boy than I am for any of them."


    He paused and swallowed a breath before continuing. "However, there is one thing that you really have to be careful of."


    The stern look on Shin''s face returned, demanding even more attention from Northern. "There is ady in this mansion. She''s the governor''s granddaughter, and she''s a part of the military. It''d be best not to have any trouble with her, as it can get us kicked out in an


    instant."


    Northern''s mouth fell. "Ah..."


    Shin''s brows furrowed together.


    "What? What did you do?"


    "I promise you, I did absolutely nothing. I did not have any trouble with her."


    ''Technically, but she had with me...'' Northern gulped as he hid the rest of the words from


    Shin.


    Shin gave him an intense scrutiny before speaking again.


    "In the next hour, we will need to start moving and searching around." He stood up.


    "No. There won''t be any need for that."


    He was already about to lift the chair, but Northern''s words made him stop.


    He turned back and stared at Northern with a small frowning on his face.


    "What do you mean?"


    Northern, with a cold light gleaming in his eyes, met Shin''s gaze and replied, "I know where mother is. I have been searching since we got to this city."

 Chapter 542: The Night Of Invasion [Part 1]

    Chapter 542: The Night Of Invasion [Part 1]


    ?


    Shin folded his arms, raising an eyebrow as he asked again to be sure.


    "What do you mean you''ve been searching since you got here?"


    Northern stood up and walked towards the window. He stayed there for a beat, silent and motionless, then narrowed his gaze and pointed to the cathedral building that plunged its spires into the sky, high above every other edifice and visible from every corner of the city.


    "She''s there..."


    Shin took a step closer, staring at the point Northern was indicating. Then he frowned and looked at his son.


    "No. Northern, that can''t be. You don''t know what you''re talking about. That ce is a religious body dedicated to the constetion of Davon. You might not know this, but the constetion churches are protected by the violence act ofw. Every citadel, government, and nation has an imposed responsibility to consider them a protection priority when violence is involved. Turn against them, and we''re turning against the entire city."


    Northern''s expression remained nk as Shin exined. Even after Shin had spoken, he was silent for a few seconds.


    He nced at Shin and then looked at the cathedral again.


    "Hm, that''s quite troublesome, isn''t it..."


    Shin had a stressed expression wearing thin on his face; he could feel his brow twitching.


    "Yes... but what is that sinister smile for?"


    Northern shrugged.


    "I don''t know. The thought of going against the entire city is just kind of exhrating."


    Shin''s face crumpled, lines forming all over as he frowned in despair, trying toprehend what his son was saying. The most frustrating part was that he couldn''t even tell the point Northern was trying to make.


    Northern lingered in silence for another moment and turned to Shin, sitting softly on the window frame.


    "So, we give up and don''t rescue mother?"


    "Of course not," Shin retorted with a determined expression.


    "But we cannot be rash. First of all, how are you so sure she''s there? What informant told you this? And if this is the case, we should report it peacefully to them."


    "Report it peacefully? Shin?"


    Shin felt his heart drop as Northern coldly called his name.


    ''What is that look...''


    Northern''s face gave away no emotion, but there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    It made Shin mixed up with different emotions, not even sure how to respond to the downgrading look his son was giving him.


    "I''m telling you, messing with the Churches of Constetion is a serious felony against unifiedw. This is not just..."


    Northern tilted his head, his eyes seeming to freeze everything beyond them with the level of coldness they emitted.


    His gaze alone made Shin stop in the tracks of his world.


    "It''s your wife, and felony is what you''re scared about?"


    Shin shook his head for a beat.


    "No, no, you don''t understand. Don''t make it sound like I don''t care about Eisha. There is a way to do things and how to do things. If you say that the people who kidnapped Eisha are there, how are they there? What made you say so? We can''t just barge into a body of devotion protected by thew because of your premonition, even if it''s my wife. And I''m very sure you know Eisha would be finding the best way to do this without causing any noise."


    Northern grimaced.


    "Fine. You want no noise. I''ll show you no noise. Sit here, I''ll bring mother to you."


    Northern turned and stepped on the window.


    "North, n-"


    Immediately, Shin stretched his hand to stop him. But his son blurred and disappeared before he couldplete his words.


    He frowned for a moment, then clenched his fist.


    "Damn it."


    He stormed out of the room, running through the hallway.


    Alystren was waiting at the base of the stairs. Seeing the hurried look on Shin''s face, he quickly asked, "What is wrong?"


    "Damn that boy. Please take me to the cathedral, as fast as possible."


    Alystren paled as he heard Shin.


    "Cathedral? Why the cathedral?" The horror on his face intensified. "Please don''t tell me..."


    "We need to be fast."


    Alystren gulped and turned sharply, briskly walking out of the building with Shin.


    They were walking towards the mount stable when Alystren suddenly stopped in his tracks and touched his cheek.


    "What''s wrong?" Shin asked.


    He rubbed the stain on his cheek and looked at his hand; there was a ck powdery stain on both his hand and cheek.


    Then he looked up.


    The sky had already transitioned to darkness, however in its early stages.


    The evening was just beginning to set deep, with night waiting to plunder in from the


    horizon.


    Both moons were like carved arcs backing each other to form a very curvy ''X''.


    However, those were not what made Alystren''s face contort with concerning horror.


    Shadowing upon them, in the sky, was an enormous vessel, right above the governor''s


    mansion.


    It was as if this vessel had just instantaneously appeared above their heads; Alystren did not remember seeing somethinging their way, even a few seconds ago.


    And there was no way such a colossal air vessel woulde all the way to the governor''s mansion and security wouldn''t have been alerted.


    What was going on?


    Alystren''s eyes shook in tensed fear. Just as he was looking, Shin too was also looking, his face carrying a slight look of detest and displeasure.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This cannot be good..." he muttered.


    Ropes fell out of the vessel, from each side, three on the left, three on the right, and figures


    began to descend from them.


    Alystren''s eyes narrowed even more as he saw this. He covered his face in shame, giggling strangely as the intruders slid down their ropes.


    "Damn you, Thalon, and here I was thinking I just might have a peaceful journey."


    Even though he thought there were low chances of any drama happening in Arcadia.


    Arcadia was still Arcadia; it was a ce of target for renowned thieves, criminals, heretical ideologists, hence it was a city also known as the House of Commotion.


    But right now, what Alystren was seeing was nothing like thosemotions he had


    witnessed in all his past travels here.


    This was a full-scale war. Arcadia was being invaded!

 Chapter 543: Davon Of Freedom

    Chapter 543: Davon Of Freedom


    ?


    The Churches of Constetion.


    They were a body of devotion that had its history deeply rooted in the beginning of time and had always managed to preserve their importance through generations.


    All constetions had a church designated to them, and although the influence of these churches on society in this age had drastically declined, they were still treated as important and revered.


    It was more like they were relics that could never be forgotten, and above all of them stood the Church of Ul.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In fact, Ul was a concept of devotion that existed in every church. Right beside every symbol of every constetion was always a statue of Ul.


    Northern stood in front of the golden gate of the cathedral.


    No one was guarding it. There were a fewdies clothed in white apparel, flowing all around their bodies like garments, with golden ornaments holding it to their waists, walking around thepound.


    None of them paid attention to him.


    Northern stayed outside for a few more seconds, rubbing his chin with his eyes closed.


    ''I can''t be mistaken. It was right below this ce.''


    Northern, since the moment he entered the city, had activated Chaos Eyes.


    Since bing a Master, he could now sense the essence of every living being, even down to their emotions. He could also sense hidden presences, but it was necessary for him to reveal his Chaos Eyes.


    His normal eyes perceived these things, of course, but when he opened his Chaos Eyes, it was on a different and much more magnanimous scale than what he saw and felt with his normal eyes.


    It could be said that when Northern opens his Chaos Eyes, it is when he truly begins to see. However, keeping the Chaos Eyes open chomps down not on his void essence but his stamina. The more he saw with the eyes, the more he felt himself drained.


    And that had been the reason for the intense tiredness.


    However, in the few hours that he kept Chaos Eyes open, he had meticulously searched every nook and cranny of Arcadia for his mother''s presence.


    As he stepped into the room and walked towards his window, he finally found it.


    There was something right beneath the cathedral. It made him so happy that they were alive. He could feel the familiar essence of his mother, the beauty of her soul.


    Then he could feel another one, a newborn of sorts, brimming with an otherworldly essence. Northern immediately understood whose presence that was, and nothing mattered anymore. He would rescue them and finally meet her, because he knew that there was no one, no power, no existence that could stop him from retrieving his mother and sister. He was very happy. Shin''s reply, when he heard that it was the cathedral, was very annoying. However, Northern had done a great job reining in his anger.


    "So what if it''s the citadel? I can feel my mother right beneath their floor."


    Northern exhaled and slowly opened the gate. The gate was not closed, and that was how every citadel was; their gates were always open in case anyone wanted to offer their prayers to Ul and the constetions.


    Northern walked towards thepound. In the center was a fountain, and in the middle of the fountain was the magnificent statue of a colossal horse.


    "Davon," Northern muttered.


    Every constetion has an animal that depicts their nature. Northern, at a young age when he learned about them, had thought it to be weird that these animals had a striking resemnce to the animals on Earth.


    However, aside from them being used to depict the nature of constetions, they don''t exist in the world of Tra-el.


    Hence, it was important to note that these were not the constetions'' physical forms. As a matter of fact, some intellectual debates had proposed that constetions do not have a physical form, nor do they have an active consciousness.


    However, they are a conduit of essence that functions alongside Ul in creating the bnce of the world and maintaining it.


    Of course, this branches out to several areas when the topic of the ''shape of the soul'' is mentioned.


    But that was one thing Northern had not been opportune to learn yet. It was not for his level. ''When one bes a Paragon, their soul gains a personality and a shape that can be traced to any of the constetions... I had thought that to be bullshit, but thinking about it now...'' Northern looked up at the towering statue of the stallion raising its forelimb high up, its body coiling with stark muscles.


    His mind drifted back to the fight with the Emperor of Luinngard, the speed on his legs, the way those mes wrapped his leg.


    It was something he instantly knew that he wouldn''t be able to replicate despite having copied the Emperor''s talent.


    Perhaps when he bes a Paragon.


    ''I wonder what the shape of my own soul will be like,'' he said to himself as he lowered his


    head to take a look at the base of the statue.


    Then he read something.


    "Davon is found only by souls who know the value of freedom."


    "Freedom, huh..." he muttered again after reading and raised his head.


    "Do you find yourself wondering what true freedom means?"


    Northern was not surprised to hear the voice. He smiled and turned around to face the bald


    man with tightly shut eyes and a beaded rosary hanging down his neck.


    "If you don''t find a way to leave this cathedral right now, the meaning of true freedom will be the least you are worrying about."


    The man''s eyes widened in terror, but before he could turn to his side, Northern had vanished.


    He shivered, feeling an intense cold seep into his blood. The night suddenly felt darker than it


    looked.


    He looked at the statue in front of him and closed his eyes, sping his palms together and bowing his head slightly.


    "Bless and protect us, Ul. Bless and protect us, Davon."


    Following his words, the entire cathedral shook. Ripples of earthquake ran across every part


    of the ground.


    The man''s eyes widened terribly as he saw the cracks run towards the horse statue and destroy


    its base.


    Slowly but surely, the colossal statue was crumbling towards him.


    And all he could do was stare in paralyzing fear, beads of sweat stagnant over his face.

 Chapter 544: The Night Of Invasion [Part 2]

    Chapter 544: The Night Of Invasion [Part 2]


    ?


    Shin stared up, paralyzed as the people from the airship slid down the ropes like agile snakes.


    The moment their feet touched the ground, they did not attack. Instead, they fell into rehearsed lines.


    Their movements were sharp and unwasteful in any manner. Both to the right and to the left, they all began to shoot in directions and stand erect like poles.


    In an instant, thepound of the governor''s mansion was filled with people in ck uniforms.


    Alystren looked at all of them, his face etched with contemtive confusion. Several beads of sweat had formed and were rolling down his cheeks. Some were too paralyzed to even move. Then something fell off the airship, causing a tremendous reaction. The entire earth shook as if a boulder the size of the airship had just been thrust into the ground with the force of a colossal titan.


    He stood frozen, feeling his body vibrate vividly the moment the earthquake happened.


    Shin instinctively took several steps... it was a single leap. He was far away from where he and Alystren were standing.


    The old joker was too gripped by fear to move. His mind shattered, each piece racing in a thousand thought patterns.


    And he could only arrive at a single conclusion of the presence that he was feeling.


    "It can''t be, it can''t be, it can''t be, it can''t be," Alystren muttered like a man whose screws had been loosened barely by the cold hands of fear.


    Shin''s hand was on the hilt of his sword, but he couldn''t dare to draw. All his experience and instincts allied to make him understand...


    ...that in a moment like this, he could die with a single misstep.


    ''First of all, I don''t even know what the person wants. It will be best to just stay still for now. Because... this presence... I am sure about it. He''s a Paragon!''


    In the sinking silence of the evening, the steps resounded out of the cloud of dust that the tumultuousnding had caused.


    The man walking out of the cloud had a scar on one of his eyes. A ck military coat fluttered on his shoulder, and one of his hands rested on his sword while the other held arge blunt.


    He stopped in his tracks and put the blunt in his mouth for a moment, exuding a thick and oppressing cloud of smoke from his mouth as he took it out.


    Then he examined the person standing in front of him with a small interest in his eyes.


    "Oh? You dog. What are you doing here?"


    Despite being insulted nakedly, Alystren did not seem to want to retaliate. Instead, he forced out a smile.


    "Lieutenant, you''ve changed since thest time I saw you... What are you doing in the governor''s house with so many forces?"


    The Lieutenant took another satisfying smoke of his blunt and looked at Alystren for a moment. Then his eyes drifted off Alystren to Shin-who was still in stance, ready to pull his sword at any moment.


    The Lieutenant raised a brow.


    "Fascinating. That ck hair and red eyes. Undoubtedly Kageyama n. Since they are an introverted lot, I presume it''s the infamous rogue child. Younger brother of the Patriarch, Shin Kageyama."


    Whoosh


    "Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Shin''s eyes widened.


    ''What?''


    His eyes had been on the Lieutenant the whole time, not even a blink did he blink. Even the hair on his skin had all stood erect, ready to unleash his sword art at the slightest threatening moment.


    And yet...


    He didn''t see the Lieutenant move.


    Just as the Lieutenant was standing in front of Shin, a long tunnel of wind separated, vanishing slowly while the man stretched out his hand in front of him.


    Shin had not even seen the moment the Lieutenant extended his hand!


    ''Paragons... are truly a different existence. And Northern fought one...?''


    Strangely, what Ryan had said seemed to disturb him at a moment like this.


    The Lieutenant leaned his hand back on his sword and looked up at the building, frowning slightly before looking at Shin.


    Then his voice, authoritative, clear, and sharp like a butcher''s knife cutting tofu, resounded.


    "Infamous rogue of the Kageyama n. I have no business with you. Neither you, useless dog, nor the boy up there. My only business is with the governor. I presume you lot won''t be senseless today, yes?"


    "Yes, Lieutenant. We will be taking our leave right now," Alystren''s voice rolled out from behind.


    He looked at Shin-who was still frozen in that ready position-and shook his head. Shin, breaking a sweat, disengaged. Both of them vanished from the Lieutenant''s front.


    A momentter, all three of them vanishedpletely from the mansion.


    The captain took another round of his blunt before swinging his hand forward.


    As his hand rose, every force of the military that had justnded stomped their legs on the ground, creating a resounding earthquake, and rushed forward in lines, permeating every corner of the mansion.


    Suddenly someone shed into the sky, falling down on the Lieutenant with a guttural yell.


    "You traitor!! How dare youe against the governor!!!"


    The Lieutenantzily looked up and then looked away.


    Another presence suddenly shed just above the captain, colliding with Darioyle andN?v(el)B\\jnn


    crashing into the wall of the mansion.


    Another shed andnded on their knee, crimson hair flowing smoothly beneath the moon''s


    light.


    "Lieutenant. Please let us deal with menial missions like this."


    The Lieutenant''s eyes were unchanged by his subordinate''s plea.


    Instead, they looked bored and displeased, their depths filled with hubris.


    His eyes gained a little light as a powerful step began to resound and cause the whole ce to


    quake gently.


    The gigantic master of the mansion finally revealed himself, his daughter standing right


    beside him.


    Every corner of his body brimmed with so much pronounced power that the mobs dared not approach even thedy walking next to him.


    He finally stopped a few tens of steps away from the Lieutenant, was silent for a moment before his resonating voice could be heard.


    "Dante. You have always been too bright a kid. I am not surprised that you are the one staging


    this rebellion."


    "Of course you are not," the Lieutenant sounded with a little glee.


    "After all, you were the one who inspired this idea in me."


    "You are ignorant. And the only thing that bestows children that are ignorant is despair,


    failure, destruction."


    "As expected of my mentor, still finding the moment to give me a lecture even at a time like


    this."


    He dropped the fat blunt in his hand, killing its smoke with a soft step.


    "You know what I am here for. Your death will announce my intention loud and clear to the


    higher-ups."


    "Fool," the governor''s voice resounded with the weight of an immense boulder.


    But the Lieutenant continued, his voice intrigued.


    "If I get defeated here, I will have noints. It means this revolution, the new age of the continent that I have always envisioned, was never bound to happen." His voice lingered for a


    bit.


    Then a dangerous white light burned in his eyes as he continued.


    "If I win, however, this is the beginning of my conquest. The entire continent will be crumbled and rebuilt by I, Dante Gafar¨¨, the only descendant of the great revolutionary, entalles Gafar¨¨!!"

 Chapter 545: Brethren In Darkness

    Chapter 545: Brethren In Darkness


    ?


    Northern appeared right where he had sensed the presence stronger. The ground he was standing on was directly above the point it was.


    However, now...


    ''Seriously...''


    There was no presence anymore. Or rather, he couldn''t feel it like he would''ve with Chaos Eyes.


    ''I wish my stamina would gain a tremendous boost so I can use Chaos Eyes anytime I want.''


    It could be easily solved by severe physical training, but Northern had a nudging feeling this wouldn''t be the case for him.


    Still, he considered dedicating himself to intense training and sharpening the blunt edges of his skills that had the tendency to be weaknesses.


    He was strong... but he wasn''t strong enough. Not yet.


    "I can''t getcent. I have to resume training after all of this is over," Northern muttered inaudibly.


    He raised one leg and was about to stomp the ground when a Chaos vision shed before his eyes.


    His face became cold and he dropped his leg. Then, the next moment, a tremendous vibration resounded through the earth.


    Taking advantage of the vibration that streaked through the earth, Northern plunged his feet into the ground, easily breaking into the stratum below.


    The problem was, the vibration had such a strong intensity that the floor Northern broke weakened all other parts and began to cause an earthquake Northern really didn''t n for.


    He looked up and saw the grounds above begin to crumble, the cracks running even further forward like rabid dogs.


    ''Oh shit... that''s sad...''


    A momentter, however, he shrugged and looked around him.


    He was surrounded by thick darkness. Even the brightest of mes would barely illuminate a dot in this darkness.


    It was like a cloth, forcibly leeching onto every part of the air. The darkness was oppressive and almost sentient.


    Luckily, Northern was not a stranger to darkness. In fact, darkness was his ally.


    He smiled crookedly and extended one hand.


    "You guys would have to do better than this if you think you want to hide from me."


    The figures in the darkness suddenly began to falter, all of them looking at each other.


    ''Their reaction is amazing. Were they expecting me?''


    Despite the fact that the debris from the ground above had suddenly disrupted them, they had managed to react quickly and hide themselves perfectly in the darkness.


    All of them were scattered around, skillfully surrounding the intruder like a pack of predators ganging up on a single but powerful prey.


    They had a careful demeanor added to every inch of their disposition.


    Northern could tell that none of them were underestimating him in the slightest, which is why even after speaking, none wereing out.


    ''They are supposed to be elves, after all... it''d have been disappointing if they didn''t have this level of coordination.''


    He extended both hands up, locking his fingers together as he stretched his body up, then sideways, announcing:


    "Alright then. Since you don''t want to reveal yourselves, thinking there''s no way I''d probably be able to see in such unnatural darkness, I will juste after every one of you and save the strongest forst."


    He finally finished stretching. A twisted glee danced evilly on his face for a moment, then none of them saw him.


    Swoosh.


    "Yelp..."


    "Arrghhh."


    "...Gah."


    "Hel-"


    Northern''s hand plunged out of the darkness to suddenly grab another''s face, Chaos mes igniting on the face and causing him to dance around in darkness, screaming.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Before that, all others had lost consciousness before they saw the attacking at them.


    Northern urately hit them with the blunt side of Stainless.


    His eyes sparkled with a malicious blue light as he watched the dark-robed man dance around


    in agony, sinister yet astonishing bluish-ck mes burning his head.


    The hues of his mes reflected on his face for a moment, disying the visage of a vicious arsonist adoring the crude art he had created.


    Northern''s eyes turned cold and nk the next moment as he locked eyes with the next target -the man suddenly staggering back as his eyes met Northern''s.


    "You still won''t believe me? Until I kill all of you."


    Suddenly, the veil of darkness began to soften and slowly dissipate.


    In a few moments, the underground cleared. Several men in dark robes stood scattered


    around, their faces covered by the hoods of their sinister clothing.


    However, green glows like orbs shot out of the darkness beneath their hoods with sharp bloodlusts-not sharp enough to cut, however.


    Northern leaned the Dark Mortal over his shoulder as his eyes pivoted to a single man standing amongst all of them.


    It was the strongest essence he had felt amongst them when he used Chaos Eyes.


    The man spoke.


    "Young human. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    Northern pointed the sword at the man.


    "You have my mother with you. Give her to me, and I can freely walk out of this ce with no


    problems."


    The man lingered. He turned his head to hisrades, seeming puzzled, then he turned his head to Northern.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Human. You are very mistaken. I am sure we do not have your mother," the man responded


    with a kind tone.


    Every other one of them was silent, but their gazes were burning viciously.


    Northern could almost feel their anger pelting his skin like cold stones, causing him slight


    difort.


    ''Shit. They are no joke.''


    He carefully sized all of them up based on the quantity of their essence, then he trailed his


    eyes back to the man.


    "An elf with a newborn. Or maybe she gave birth while you guys kidnapped her. This is how much I am going to say. Bring her out, and I will leave peacefully with her."


    The man Northern was pointing his sword to was grimly silent this time.


    "Young human. Who sent you? Do not be a schlemiel. You cannot-"


    The man stopped abruptly as Northern''s sword was suddenly arching towards him from below. He vanished just in time, the ck de cutting through his afterimage.


    Northern clicked his tongue in irritation.


    ''He''s fast.''


    Missing the attack left a really bad taste in his mouth.


    All the robed individuals suddenly flung away their robes, revealing sheen and sparkling sleek


    silver armor.


    They manifested different weapons: some greatswords, others bows and arrows, and all


    aimed at Northern.


    The man himself slowly walked forward, his golden-blonde hair brilliantly falling down his shoulders, to his back and front.


    A small crown-likerge ring adorned his forehead, and his narrow, monolid eyes glowed with a cold and experienced fury.


    "Young human. Your foolishness shall now be rewarded with a grave and gruesome death. For


    our brethren that you have fallen, you shall suffer greatly."


    "Tsk." Northern nced around them with a tired and stressed expression.


    He was motionless and nk for a moment, then he nced at all of them, his eyes glowing


    softly.


    They suddenly widened, a sinister grin spreading on his face.


    ''What the hell? These are really useful talents!''

 Chapter 546: Talent Harvest [Part 1]

    Chapter 546: Talent Harvest [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern grinned at the multiple panels that appeared before his eyes as the elves prepared to attack him.


    All of them, at once, remarkably using their talent abilities with the weapons they wielded.


    [Do you want to copy Talent: A Thousand Wind de (A) for 300 Talent fragments?] [Do you want to copy Talent: Air Barrier(C) for 100 Talent fragments?]


    [Do you want to copy Talent: Tidal Wave(B) for 200 Talent fragments?]


    [Do you want to copy Talent: Windless Star(A) for 300 Talent fragments?]


    And many more Northern saw, all appearing before his eyes simultaneously, thanks to the crew of elves ready to attack.


    Each of them was coated in the aura of their essence, exuding a threatening intent with their form of attack.


    Northern twirled Stainless in one hand, skillfully handling the lightning Odachi despite its difference in feel.


    He thought for a moment whether to use Grengar and subtly shook his head.


    "That''d be a cheat right now."


    "What are you muttering to yourself about? It''s toote to regret it now!" the leader of the cult yelled.


    He extended his hand forward, grimlymanding, "Everyone, eradicate this cretin."


    Instantly, the entire atmosphere was drowned in tension. Every elf moved.


    However, Northern was no longer there.


    The leader''s eyes widened btedly as he flung his hand to parry Northern''s sword.


    He staggered back, unable to contain the force that vibrated in his hands. His palms hurt as if he had struck a colossal bell with heavy steel.


    His muscles almost instinctively dropped the sword, but he clenched tighter as he stabilized his footing.


    The elves, their eyes burning with madness, wasted no movement as they saw where Northern had turned out to be. They all pivoted and shot towards him.


    Northern grinned for a moment as they dove at him. The closest one finally lunged his spear at Northern''s back, thinking he surely had a clean hit.


    But Stainless had blocked it. Northern''s hand was unnaturally bent back to deflect the attack.


    He deflected it with a swift twist of his body, causing the elf to fly away, crashing into the roof of the underground and destroying the already weakened ground of that area.


    Another two were already upon him, or so they thought.


    Northern, with his pronounced speed, easily plunged Stainless into the eyes of one as he sidestepped the long sword that cleaved downwards at him.


    Then he grabbed the other by the cor of his armor and threw him away with ease. The elf crashed into the pile of crumbled huge stones.


    The others hesitated for a moment, gulping. But they quickly resolved themselves again and darted towards him.


    Before one got to him, Northern suddenly narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Pow


    Pow


    Pow


    "Now, that''s an interesting ability."


    All three invisible air strikes were deflected by the air, leaving the elf behind the darting one with a pale face.


    Northern, his attention locked on the guy that had struck from a distance, still deflected the hammer of the one close without looking at it.


    He reversed his grip on Stainless and plunged it into the side nk of the elf as he raised his hammer for another attack.


    A thread of lightning danced out of the sword, consuming the elf and burning him to a crisp. "You are interesting," Northern said as he-in a sh-appeared in front of the elf, rubbing his chin.


    "How?" The elf''s voice trembled. Northern''s speed was just too iprehensible for them. Another finally managed to sessfully get close enough for a sneak attack.


    His form slowly revealed, as if breaking out of space, as his dagger arched towards Northern only to be hung in the air.


    He felt like he was still swinging in for the stab, but his hand was not touching Northern. "You think I didn''t see you all the way from that side till you got close enough tond a hit? Tsk tsk, you are not a threat, so why should I care?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He rolled his eyes over to the stealth attacker for a brief second and focused back on the ranged attacker from earlier.


    "You, on the other hand..." he rubbed his brows.


    ''Since I don''t have a lot of talent fragments, I can''t be greedy. I''ll just save the prospects, kill off the rest, and decide which talent I will take after that. Then I will kill off the remaining.'' Northern deliberated amidst themotion.


    He finally turned his attention to the stealth elf who kept striking but to no avail.


    "ck Lance."


    The ck Lance didn''t just cleave the elf''s body into three parts horizontally; the cleave went all the way to the wall behind, cleanly cutting through the underground all the way to the ocean that surrounded Arcadia.


    It meant that beneath Arcadia was three smooth cleave of the ground that could affect the


    entire foundation of the city anytime, any day.


    The leader of the elves saw this and felt cold sweat on his body.


    There was nothing human about the way Northern was dealing with the elves.


    ''How? How is this possible? We are the mighty elves of Stuart; we are not like these cretins. We are superior in soul essence and have a stronger connection to the shape and trueness of our soul. We have mastered the art of talent utilization. And still, this human... how is he dealing with us like we are cockroaches?''


    Northern wasn''t even giving them time to act. Every attack either stopped in the air, was easily deflected, or the attacker''s hands were already flying into the air before the attacks themselves werepleted.


    Gore sttered and sprayed with every movement and sh of his figure. And yet there were few that he would intentionally leave.


    All the leader of the cult could see at some point were shes and afterimages of the white- haired, young human.


    The agonizing cries of hisrades paralyzed him. He froze there, his eyes trembling as Northern crudely dealt with every single one of them.


    Northern wrenched his de free from thest elf, sshing crimson gore across the ground


    with the swing of his sword.


    He then met the gaze of the leader, who was the only one he had not touched.


    ck mes ignited on the shiny odachi, dulling the sheen of its de. Simultaneously,


    yellow sparks danced around the length of the de.


    Northern took gentle steps towards the man.


    "So, are you ready to start talking? Where is my mother?"


    He stopped and extended the sword directly to the man''s face.

 Chapter 547: Talent Harvest [Part 2]

    Chapter 547: Talent Harvest [Part 2]


    ?


    It happened so fast! All he could hear were the screams of hisrades.


    They had put so much at stake toe all the way to this ce because the princess was that important.


    After so much searching, they had finally found her. They''d be able to make her happy, to let her rest.


    That was the least constion. There was royal blood; finally, the ritual was going to beplete. The seconding was very nigh.


    All they needed to do was propagate the gateway for their return.


    It was just that alone.


    And someone, apletely unknown and unexpected variable, had appeared and messed up their ns!


    The cult leader''s mind ran helter-skelter, dibobted by the reality before him.


    A de burning with ck mes and yellow sparks pointed directly at his eyes.


    But he didn''t seem to care at the moment; all that was in his mind was his aggravating failure.


    ''Why? Why? Why? Why have I failed her?!'' his mind cried.


    ''Should I just go ahead and use Chaos eyes?'' Northern thought.


    If he used Chaos eyes, he''d be able to tell where they were again.


    ''No... that would be unwise. I am detecting a level of essence equal to that of Thalen, so he is undoubtedly strong.''


    If he were to use the Chaos eyes and cut his stamina in half, he wouldn''t lose, but it would still be unpleasant to receive an attack or two.


    While Northern was in contemtion, the elf''s mind was going crazy.


    ''He is supposed toe soon! No! I can''t sabotage this too. I have to open the gateway; I have to do this. He is dangerous; this human can foil my entire n worth decades of meticulous preparation. I have to deal with him!!''


    "Hey, hey, I don''t even need to know how to read your mind to know what you''re thinking right now. Wanna kill me that bad?" Northernmented with a delighted look on his face.


    The dark thoughts racing through the cult leader''s mind were leaking everywhere on his bright and beautiful face.


    His eyes had reddened, a dark and grim frown crudely contorting his facial features. He looked somewhat twisted, a hint of his handsome face still managing to reflect even in such a crazed state.


    WHAM


    The atmosphere was suddenly released by a tremendous burst of essence.


    This was not an unrefined, raw release. One moment under the pressure of the soul essence, and Northern didn''t even need to use his eyes to know that this was the power of a true Savant!


    It was insane how an elf could be a Savant and be a hundred levels different in strength from a human of the same rank.


    ''Not me though...''


    Of course, Northern himself was an existence that put to shame every level difference, be it a hundred or a thousand.


    He gripped Stainless more tightly, swinging it backward and lowering his stance to get ready. His eyes locked and calcting, waiting.


    Then he nced down at the panel.


    [Do you want to copy Talent: Whispering Gale (A) for 600 talent fragments]


    ''Oh... Wow.''


    In the next beat, however, Northern suddenly froze in ce, wearing a dark frown on his face.


    ''I can''t move... and...''


    The cult leader was gone. Much worse was...


    ''I can''t sense him at all.''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had totally erased all traces of himself; it was as if no one was there. Not even Northern could sense anything.


    Which should have been impossible. Northern''s face was grim; he hadn''t thought that there''d be something he wouldn''t be able to sense with his increased abilities.


    At least not so soon.


    His eyes suddenly widened as a magnanimous pressure fell on the atmosphere.


    He twisted his body, wrenching himself free from the position with blood sshing out of his body as he twisted his own bone, muscle, and flesh to leave the position as fast as he could.


    By the skin of his teeth, he managed to spiral away from the attack that bit into the ground, shattering the surface of the floor with a loud crack.


    ''What the hell was that? Why couldn''t I sense the danger in that attack?!''


    Northern''s instincts had reacted in circumspect to the level of danger of the attack. He could feel something gnawing at his throat, yet at the same time, he could feel nothing.


    It was so deceptive; the entirety of the attack, its presence, and intent were perfectly hidden, created to throw their enemy off.


    Northern took a nce around the areas of his body where blood was leaking.


    Majorly his joints; his shoulder was dislocated, his legs were also bent outwardly.


    The cult leader slowly rose from the unsessful attack, clouds of dust clearing to reveal his intense fiery expression.


    He watched as Northern''s body crudely snapped back into shape. The white-haired boy straightened himself up and cracked his neck to the left and right.


    "I was mistaken to have underestimated you. Looks like you have a very tricky talent..."


    Of course, he did. He was an elf, after all. They and everyone in the underworld had a better understanding of Talent and talent abilities, soul essence, and its application.


    Even the weakest of them would be an opponent he needed to be careful against.


    Cdhel and Sura had proved that to him.


    ''No doubt about it. He is stronger than Cal. But of course not Sura.''


    Northern observed the man for a while. He slowly stepped back, entering into the bosom of the depths of the underground, unilluminated by the rays of the dual moonlights from above. He breathed in sharply, his hands tightening around Stainless.


    The pain in his joints throbbed, enhanced by the pain of Chaos Thread fixing him. Blood dripped slowly from his wounds, but he ignored it.


    The ground shifted slightly under his feet, an almost imperceptible tremor.


    Northern''s eyes darted to the left, sensing something, but again, nothing registered.


    His mind was running through every possibility, trying to figure out and understand what


    trick the elf was using to evade his senses.


    And then, there it was.

 Chapter 548: Talent Harvest [Part 3]

    Chapter 548: Talent Harvest [Part 3]


    ?


    A sudden gust of wind swept through the underground, subtle but chilling.


    Northern''s instincts red as something btedly registered.


    The elf was manipting the air itself, using invisible currents to obscure his movements.


    Without hesitation, Northern flung himself to the right, his body reacting instinctively before his mind even caught up.


    Stainless shed outward in a wide arc, ck mes erupting from the de, trailing yellow sparks.


    CLANG!


    His de met resistance, a force pushing against him that hadn''t been there a second ago. Sparks flew as the cult leader''s figure materialized from the swirling wind, wielding a curved de that shimmered withpressed air.


    Northern gritted his teeth, pushing back against the weight, but the elf''s strength, enhanced by the wind, was immense.


    The elf''s lips curled into a twisted smile, eyes gleaming with malice. "Cretin, you won''t survive this. Whispering Gale is the wind itself. I am everywhere and nowhere."


    Northern felt the pressure mounting, but he smirked back, his eyes gleaming dangerously. "You talk too much."


    With a sudden burst of strength, Northern shoved Stainless forward, forcing the elf to jump back.


    As he did, the winds around them shifted, carrying faint echoes-whispers of movement that Northern couldn''t fully track.


    It was as if the elf was everywhere at once, his movements leaving behind afterimages in the wind.


    The air grew still for a moment, and then-


    FWIP!


    Something sliced through the air behind him, silent but deadly.


    Northern twisted, but toote-sharp pain ripped through his side as an invisible de made


    of pure wind essence grazed his ribs, the impact knocking him off bnce.


    Blood sprayed into the air as he stumbled, gasping from the force of the blow.


    The cult leader appeared once more, a few feet away, his de of swirling wind still held in a tight grip.


    His eyes glowed with satisfaction, the twisted grin etched even deeper on his face.


    "You can''t stop it, boy. You''ll never know where the next strike wille from. Whispering Gale keeps me hidden. You can''t escape what you can''t sense."


    ''What? How?... Void force was not activated?'' Northern''s eyes widened. He still couldn''t make perfect sense of what was happening.


    Even though he knew the elf was using wind to y some tricks, there was still nothing he could do about it.


    Of course, he had a handful of talents that would instantly neutralize the situation or turn the tables with a single move, but where was the fun in that?


    Northern subtly grinned.


    ''Alright, I''m enjoying this...''


    Pain radiated through his body like fire, but still he stood tall, meeting the elf''s gaze.


    His mind worked quickly, processing every attack, every movement. There had to be a way to counter it.


    He began to observe every disposition of the elf and rey all his past actions with his eyes. Then it clicked.


    ''It''s not just wind... he''s creating pockets of air pressure, discing the flow so I can''t sense him until it''s toote.''


    Northern wiped the blood from his grinning mouth, straightening as much as his battered body would allow.


    "Clever," he muttered under his breath. He winced as he tightened his grip on Stainless. "But I''ve dealt with worse."


    Without warning, he mmed Stainless into the ground, sending a shockwave of ck fire across the floor. The mes surged in every direction, consuming the air and leaving no room for the elf to hide.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The cult leader''s eyes flickered with uncertainty for a split second as the mes roared toward him, but he didn''t falter.


    The winds howled around him, carrying his form up and away, vanishing into the air like a breeze.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed. ''So he''s using the wind not just to hide, but to phase out of reach...''


    The elf''s voice echoed through the underground, carried on the wind.


    "Do you understand now? The wind obeys me, and you''ll never be able to catch me."


    Suddenly, Northern felt it¡ªa shift in the air pressure directly behind him.


    His eyes widened as a gust of wind materialized into the elf''s de, inches from his neck.


    But this time, Northern was ready.


    At thest second, he twisted, wrenching his body with all his might.


    Blood sprayed from his shoulder as he dislocated his arm in the process, but it was enough¡ª he narrowly dodged the lethal strike.


    The elf''s de missed by mere inches, biting into the ground with a thunderous crack.


    ''Too close...'' Northern thought, gritting his teeth against the pain. His body screamed in protest, but he forced himself to keep moving, to stay one step ahead.


    The elf rose slowly, his expression twisted with frustration. His wind-de shimmered with barely contained power, but his eyes were fixed on Northern''s injured form.


    "You should have died by now," the elf hissed, his voice tinged with disbelief. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll finish this."


    Northern took a deep breath, forcing his body to straighten despite the agony. His mind was racing. It was racing with adrenaline, it was racing with excitement.


    This was it. This was what he had been looking for, a fight that was technical, a fight that humans should be able to give, something he had to think and be creative about.


    The elf paused mid-movement. "Why are you smiling? What is so funny, you cretin?" His face was starkly dark with malice.


    Northern understood perfectly well the kind of viciousness that had grown in the heart of the cult leader elf. In fact, seeing his reaction intrigued him.


    Despite the elf''s anger, his movements and actions were still pretty decent and calcted,


    unlike the guy on the airship.


    ''That one has a nasty personality. I''m sure about that.''


    "You still have time to think..." the elf sneered, his voice dripping with contempt as he saw Northern''s smirk. "You''ll have plenty of time to regret it once I''m done with you."


    The wind surged violently, swirling around the elf''s form like a living entity, sharpening into invisible des, ready to tear Northern apart.


    He was preparing for another lethal strike-this time, Northern knew the elf wouldn''t hold


    back.


    Northern''s grin widened, his mind fully focused, calcting every possible oue.


    He still couldn''t sense the elf''s movements perfectly, but that didn''t matter anymore. Something was happening to his body with each sessful attack of the wind. His body was understanding the rhythm of the wind, the pressure changes, and the flow of the elf''s attacks.

 Chapter 549: The Fallen Estate

    Chapter 549: The Fallen Estate


    ?


    The sprawling expanse of the governor''s mansion waspletely unrecognizable, the magnificent building and its nicely kept garden now shattered into a canvas of destruction.


    The ground, once smooth and polished, was marred by deep craters, as if the earth itself had be fragile beneath the weight of the battle.


    Cracks spiderwebbed across the estate, turning it into a maze of ruptured stone and dirt.


    Some fissures stretched for dozens of feet, their jagged edges glowing faintly from the lingering heat of their creation.


    Amidst the palette of craters stood a man, the long military coat on his shoulders pping continuously in the wind, its bottom damaged, burnt, and ckened.


    His eyes carried a detached intensity, reflecting the chaos around him.


    He stood still, as if the devastation was beneath his concern, merely a trivial consequence of his power.


    His boots scraped against the uneven ground as he shifted his stance, surveying the wreckage with an air of grim satisfaction.


    Before him, arge figure struggled to rise from one of the deeper craters-a man barely holding onto consciousness, his body battered and bruised. His shirt was ruggedly torn, blood seeping through thecerated gaps on his skin, and his face was twisted in pain.


    "Is this all your strength amounts to?" the man in the military coat asked, his voice cold, devoid of emotion. "I expected more from a governor."


    The fallen man coughed, blood sttering onto the cracked ground as he tried to speak, but the effort was futile.


    His voice was lost in the wind, swallowed by the vast emptiness of the battlefield that had once been his home.


    Lieutenant Dante sighed boringly. He stabbed his sword impossibly into the ground and brought out another fat blunt from his pocket,ining in a low tone.


    "Damn, I wasted a whole snuff for nothing. If I had known you''d be so easy to deal with, I''d have just fought you with my snuff."


    He lit the fat blunt and put it in his mouth. Then he raised his head to look at the governor. He exhaled smoke and sighed.


    "What a pathetic state you are in, mentor."


    The governor''s closing eyes flickered open, and the man began to regain his previous determination.


    "Oh oh. That''s more like it."


    The governor growled painfully, and suddenly-despite his immense weight and size- disappeared into a blur.


    Lieutenant Dante''s eyes narrowed slightly as the governor vanished from sight.


    He took another long drag from his blunt, the tip glowing faintly in the dim light of the ruined battlefield.


    His demeanor remained calm, unbothered by the sudden change in the governor''s behavior.


    "Finally," Dante muttered, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "I was starting to think you''d just lie there and die quietly."


    The air around him shifted as the governor reappeared with a thunderous crash, his fist aimed directly at Dante''s head.


    The ground beneath them trembled with the force of his reappearance, sending cracks spiraling outward from where hended.


    Dante puffed out smoke and raised his head slowly to meet the governor''s enormous fist, a crazed grin on his face.


    He tilted his headzily to the side, avoiding the strike by mere inches.


    The governor''s fist smashed into the ground, creating yet another deep crater.


    Dust and debris exploded into the air, momentarily clouding their surroundings.


    "That''s more like it, mentor," Dante said mockingly, tapping the ash off his blunt. "But you''re still too slow."


    The governor, his face twisted in a mixture of rage and agony, roared as he swung again. This time, his speed was even greater, each strikeing at Dante with the force of a raging


    storm.


    The air whistled as his fists cut through it, but no matter how fast he moved, Dante evaded every blow with effortless grace, his body swaying just enough to dodge.


    "You taught me well," Dante continued, his tone almost yful. "But you forgot one thing... I don''t y fair."


    Before the governor could react, Dante''s form blurred, vanishing from his sight.


    For a moment, the governor was left standing in confusion, his heavy breaths echoing in the stillness of the ruined mansion.


    Then, Dante reappeared in front of him. What the governor saw Dante holding made him tremble heavily, his entire form seemed to cave in as he saw the only apple of his eyes, dangling in Dante''s hand with arge hole within her belly, blood trickling down her mouth and belly, running her white shirt.


    Everything suddenly became senseless before the poor man.


    "DANTTTTEEEEEEE!!!"


    His scream, powerful, roared and reverberated across the whole of Arcadia, causing the very air to shudder with intense pressure.


    "Oh!" Dante''s mouth opened slightly, surprised as to how the governor still managed to summon so much strength despite having expended himself far enough.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The man grasped a pole of ampstand that had managed to survive the darkest hours of their battle until this moment.


    He pulled it out effortlessly; however, in his hands, thempstand gained fortification, glowing with a faint purple aura covering its frame, as it increased in size.


    The governor''s body trembled as he held the fortifiedmpstand, now transformed into a massive, glowing weapon infused with his remaining energy.


    His eyes, once filled with pain and despair, now burned with an intensity fueled by rage and loss.


    The purple aura around thempstand crackled with violent energy, pulsating in rhythm with hisbored breaths.


    Dante stood there, the grin never fading from his face, but a glint of curiosity shed in his


    eyes.


    Hezily flicked the ashes of his blunt into the wind and examined the governor''s newfound weapon with mild amusement.


    "So, this is yourst stand, eh?" Dante mused, stepping forward nonchntly. "Amazing how the rage fueled by loss can ignite greater strength. Honestly, mentor, it''s almost touching."


    Hezily flung the girl away, the lifeless body thrashing into the nearby wall. The governor didn''t respond. His entire focus was now honed in on Dante, his eyes devoid of any traces of humanity, pure rage locked on the Lieutenant that stood before him.


    He had taken Dante as a son during his earlier days in the military.


    The boy with immense talent, who was praised as a genius, whom every Citadel would spend every ounce of resources to get but decided to be a soldier. A dog for the government.


    Back then, the governor, who was just a lieutenant then, had taken this boy as a son, nurtured his talent, and helped him to see the world in a different light.


    Who would have thought that Dante would bare the same fangs which the governor helped him grow at the same governor?


    With a roar that echoed his earlier cry, he charged, the massivempstand raised high above his head, now a deadly weapon infused with all the power he had left.


    The earth trembled beneath his feet as he rushed forward. His speed, despite his heavy frame, defied logic as he swung thempstand with the force of a hurricane.


    The glowing purple aura around it grew brighter, as if feeding off his fury, bing a beacon


    of his final vengeance.


    Dante raised an eyebrow, impressed at the sheer speed and power the governor had mustered. But his body remained still, rxed, as he waited for the inevitable sh.


    Thempstand descended with a thunderous crash, the air screaming as it tore through the


    space between them.


    But just as it was about to connect, Dante moved-his form blurring once again. With impossible grace, he sidestepped the governor''s attack, the ground beneath them


    exploding as thempstand impacted the earth, sending chunks of stone and debris flying


    into the air.


    "Too slow," Dante whispered, appearing behind the governor.


    The governor roared in frustration, spinning around with another wild swing, but Dante dodged it effortlessly, his movements fluid and calm.


    Each attack was met with the same frustrating evasion, as if Dante was merely toying with


    him.


    "You''re wasting your time, old man," Dante said, his tone almost bored now. "This won''t change anything. The space between a Sage and a Paragon is enormous, more enormous than


    you can ever imagine."


    The governor''s breathing grew morebored with each swing, his once-unstoppable force


    beginning to wane.


    But he refused to give up. With every ounce of strength left in him, he continued to fight, each


    attack more desperate than thest.


    Dante sighed, stepping back to avoid another furious swing.


    "You know," he began, stretching his arms casually, "I could have ended this a long time ago.


    But I wanted you to see it. I wanted you to see just how far you''ve fallen."


    As if on cue, Dante disappeared and reappeared instantaneously. He was carrying the governor''s dead daughter in his arms like a fallen bride.


    His mouth contorted sadly, "She''s dead. She really is dead. Your granddaughter. The reason


    why you became a corrupted bastard. The reason why you became the same people you loathed. The reason why you abandoned us all, to protect her, to give her a better life, to nurture her. Is this not it?!! Is this not it Salmandell, Iron Wall of the military."


    Dante''s face crumpled into dark disgust.


    "A sage. A mere sage is all you were able to amount to. You could have been the strongest if


    only you didn''t stop chasing."


    Neglecting the cries of the lieutenant, the sight of her only reignited the governor''s fury, but


    his body was betraying him, his movements growing slower, his energy draining with every


    failed attack.


    The purple aura around thempstand began to flicker, weakening as the governor''s strength


    gave out.


    His swings became sluggish, and finally, with onest, pitiful attempt, he swung the glowing weapon at Dante.


    The strike was weak, drained of all power, and Dante didn''t even need to dodge.


    Thempstand slipped from the governor''s hands and ttered to the ground.


    He stood there for a moment, his body trembling, barely able to keep himself upright. Blood dripped from his wounds, pooling at his feet, and his breathing was shallow, ragged.


    Dante watched him, still carrying the governor''s daughter, before casually tossing her body


    to the ground in front of him.


    The governor copsed to his knees, staring at her lifeless form. Tears streamed down his face, mixing with the blood and dirt on his skin.


    He reached out with trembling hands, trying to touch her, but his strength was gone.


    "Please..." the governor whispered, his voice barely audible now. "Not her... please..."


    Dante''s grin widened. "You know, mentor, I never did care for sentimentality. But watching you now... it almost makes me feel something. Almost."


    With a swift motion, Dante pulled out his sword from where it was buried, the de gleaming


    in the dim light.


    He stepped forward, raising it above the governor''s head.


    "In the end... you are still a crybaby..."


    His face struggled for a bit as he heard the governor''s voice echo in his ears. He frowned with


    determination barely a bitter.


    "You were a good teacher," Dante said softly, his voice devoid of mockery for the first time.


    "But all things must end."


    The sword came down, swift and precise.


    And with that final strike, the governor''s body cleaved into two equal halves, blood gushing


    out furiously.


    Dante wiped the de clean and sheathed it, standing amidst the destruction, his expression returning to its usual cold detachment.


    The wind picked up once more, carrying away the dust and debris of the fallen estate.

 Chapter 550: It Is Not Enough

    Chapter 550: It Is Not Enough


    ?


    Northern could feel it. His body was reading it as much as he was trying his best to read it with his mind. It was just like when he had fought with Night Terror.


    Every difficult threat was perceived by his body and was, in a way, ovee. This one, of course, was taking longer because it was a very intricate ability.


    One that he could not even figure outpletely how it worked.


    Northern had first thought about using Erasure to lock the elf''s ability. But it wouldn''t be a fair ability. Honestly, he wanted to consider deleting the ability.


    Because there was no fun in locking an opponent''s ability.


    Right now, what he wanted was for them to fight with their full strength. Let them give it their all. So he could crush their peak and climb above it.


    That way, he would enjoy crushing them more. His eyes glinted with malicious enjoyment as he thought about it.


    But something kept bothering Northern.


    Why was Void Force failing? Why?


    Amidst his puzzled thoughts, the elf came again, silent as ever, his de of wind materializing out of thin air.


    Northern''s body instinctively reacted, dodging to the side, but once again, he felt the familiar sting as the invisible attack grazed him.


    Blood trickled down his arm, but Northern''s grin widened, his mind racing.


    He had faced entities whose power dwarfed this elf''s, and each time, he hade out on top. This was no different.


    Except... it was.


    "Why can''t I sense it again?" Northern muttered under his breath, his gaze locking onto the elf as the wind shifted once more, obscuring the cult leader''s presence.


    His Void Force should have activated by now, stretching the distance between him and the threat. But the attacks slipped through, bypassing his defense.


    The elf appeared again, this time with a wicked grin.


    "Struggling, aren''t you?" he taunted, his voice carried by the wind. "Your abilities and speed are useless against the Gale. You''re not as invincible as you think."


    Northern''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll see about that."


    The elf disappeared once more, but this time, Northern was prepared.


    He closed his eyes, shutting out the distraction of the swirling winds, and focused.


    His Void Force wasn''t reacting because it couldn''t register the attack. The wind wasn''t just hiding the elf-it was masking the intent behind the attack itself.


    Whispering Gale was manipting not just the air, but the pressure around the attacks, discing them just enough that Northern''s ability couldn''t fullyprehend them as immediate threats.


    It was like trying to grasp smoke-by the time you felt it, it was already gone.


    Northern''s eyes shot open. ''So that''s it.''


    He couldn''t rely on Void Force to save him this time.


    He''d have to fight without it¡ªat least until he could break through the elf''s wind distortion.


    ''It was a good thing I met Jeci that time; if not, this would have been quite an issue.''


    Northern could fight without having to use the Void Force. And he could fight very well, so to say!


    The elf struck again, a gust of wind slicing toward Northern''s back.


    This time, Northern moved preemptively, twisting his body just before the pressure built up, avoiding the brunt of the attack.


    The wind grazed his shoulder, but the cut was shallow.


    "You''re getting desperate," Northern called out, his voice cold. "If you think this wind is enough to stop me, you''re wrong."


    The elf reappeared in front of him, his face twisted in anger. "You dismissed the one thing that was keeping you safe from my attacks; how foolish of you. You can never beat me."


    He wasn''t surprised the man noticed Void Force; in fact, he now understood why the elf had been attacking the way he had been.


    It was quite obvious. He had understood from the beginning that his normal attacks would never reach Northern.


    ''He is a brilliant fighter, I wouldn''t lie,'' Northern for a moment was caught in amusement. Northern''s grin returned, sharp and dangerous. "I don''t need Void Force to crush you."


    The elf''s eyes red with fury, and the winds around him intensified, whipping into a frenzy. The air pressure grew heavy, suffocating, and Northern felt the weight of the Whispering Gale closing in on him from all sides. The elf was going all out now.


    Northern''s grip tightened on Stainless, his mind clearing.


    He had been holding back, trying to figure out the elf''s tricks. But now, there was no need for


    that.


    He had learned enough.


    As the elf vanished once more into the wind, Northern made his move.


    His body blurred with speed, his enhanced physical abilities pushing him beyond the limits of


    most beings.


    He wasn''t waiting for the attack this time-he was going on the offensive.


    The elf reappeared to strike, but Northern was already there.


    His de met the elf''s wind de, and the air crackled with energy as the two forces collided.


    But Northern didn''t stop. He twisted, bringing Stainless down in a devastating arc, ck


    mes erupting from the sword and scorching the ground.


    The elf leaped back, but Northern followed, his movements fluid and relentless.


    Each strike was faster, more precise, pushing the elf further and further back.


    The cult leader''s once confident expression was beginning to falter.


    "You''re-impossible!" the elf spat, his voice trembling with frustration as he tried to keep up with Northern''s relentless assault.


    Northern''s grin widened. "Now, I''m just getting started."


    He swung Stainless once more, this time aiming not for the elf, but for the air itself.


    ck mes exploded outward, disrupting the flow of the wind and scattering the


    Whispering Gale.


    The elf''s control over the wind faltered for a split second.


    And that was all Northern needed.


    In a blur of motion, he closed the distance between them, driving his knee into the elf''s gut.


    The cult leader gasped in pain, his wind de flickering and fading as his concentration


    broke.


    Northern didn''t let up. He grabbed the elf by the cor, lifting him off the ground with one hand, his eyes cold and merciless.


    "I told you," Northern said, his voice low and dangerous. "You''re not as clever as you think." The elf struggled, trying to summon the wind again, but Northern''s grip tightened, and his


    presence overwhelmed the cult leader.


    The winds began to die down, the air growing still around them.


    "You... can''t... stop the wind," the elf choked out, his voice barely a whisper.


    Northern''s grin turned into a sneer. "Watch me."


    With a final, brutal motion, Northern mmed the elf into the ground, the impact cracking


    the stone beneath them.


    The cult leader''s body went limp, his control over the wind shatteringpletely.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern stared down at the elf with a cold intensity. He raised his sword up, pointing its edge


    towards the elf.


    His eyes glowed with the cold light of a killer''s gaze.


    As he was about to drive the de into the elf''s throat, a voice suddenly called.


    "Northern!!"


    His sword stopped just at the throat of the elf.


    "What have you done, Northern?" Shin stared around, horrified at the way bodies in pools of


    blood littered the ground.


    Northern furrowed his brows and raised his head nonchntly.


    [You have copied talent Whispering Gale (A) for 600 talent fragments]

 Chapter 551: Broken Soul

    Chapter 551: Broken Soul


    ?


    Even though they had fled the mansion as fast as they could, they could still feel the paralyzing pressure of the lieutenant''s essence.


    Shin was, at the very least, d that Northern had taken off on his own. Ryan was easy to manage. All Shin had to do was say, with a serious face:


    "We need to go now!"


    And Ryanplied.


    But who knew what his precious, powerful, and super-confident son would have tried to pull in a situation like this? So, Shin sincerely gave thanks to Ul and the constetion for their safety.


    As they ran, the ground shook with tremors, and the sound of crashing clouds reverberated in the air from the mansion. They nced back but did not stop.


    Their destination? Obviously, the church where Northern had imed Eisha was being kept.


    It still made no sense to Shin, and he didn''t think they should be bursting into a holy church. That was why he wanted to get there as fast as possible, to step in before Northern did anything rash, and, hopefully, at all costs, prevent him from crossing paths with the lieutenant.


    However, he had greatly underestimated Northern''s speed of action.


    When he reached the church gate, his eyes trembled.


    The great statue hadpletely copsed, and someone''s leg could be seen beneath it. A pool of blood spread from underneath.


    Shin''s face twisted in horror as he looked around. The ce looked like someone had forcibly ripped the ground out from beneath it. And now, he began to wonder if he should really be giving thanks to the constetion or begging for forgiveness. It seemed that wherever Northern went, havoc followed.


    "What the hell happened here?" Alystren muttered, his face trembling.


    But Shin didn''t wait to respond. Instead, he took off, flying over the gate and shooting toward the upheaved ground, following the strong stench of blood.


    As he got closer, the smell of blood grew even stronger. Finally, he stood above the ground and saw his son slowly raising his sword.


    Instinctively, Shin shouted:


    "Northern!"


    Northern''s face, cold and indifferent, folded into a slight frown, showing his displeasure at the sound of his father''s voice.


    "What have you done?" Shin''s thick, shaky tone broke into fragments.


    His eyes scanned the entire area, taking in the gruesome scene of people lying in pools of their own blood. Shortly after, Alystren and Ryan arrived, and Alystren''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Elves. They''re all elves!"


    It was unbelievable to him that a young boy could single-handedly kill so many elves. "Is he not a Master? Was he lying about his rank?" Alystren wondered.


    It made no sense to him. There was no way this level of bloodshed, wrought by a kid, should


    be possible. No matter how exceptional he was. If he was truly a Master, a massacre like this should never have happened!


    Ryan, however, seemed like the only one who wasn''t shocked.


    Shin jumped down into the underground.


    "Northern, did you kill all these people?" He asked, his eyes begging for a negative answer.


    "Some of them aren''t dead," Northern responded coldly.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt no remorse for killing them. Even with Shin questioning him, Northern still felt nothing. He didn''t even feel sorry for the poor souls he had ughtered. ncing down and ignoring the horrified expression on his adopted father''s face, Northern grabbed an elf by the neck and raised him up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Where is my mother?"


    The elf struggled to speak, lingering for a moment before managing to wring out a few words. "Cretin... you know... nothing. This is just the beginning." He coughed up blood as he finished speaking.


    Northern frowned and extended his lightning odachi but stopped as Shin yelled:


    "Northern! Please, no more killing! Let me handle this."


    Northern paused, a dark frown on his face. He released his grip on the elf, causing the man to slump to his knees.


    Shin inhaled deeply, exhaling heavily, then walked toward the kneeling elf. ncing at Northern cautiously, he said:


    "I''m sorry I doubted you."


    "It''s fine. Things were much easier for me that way."


    Northern''s words carried no hint of emotion, making Shin''s heart sink with heaviness.


    Northern stepped back while Shin moved closer to the elf. He knelt, his eyes weighing heavily across the bloody scene.


    What broke his heart the most was the thought that his son, who wasn''t even eighteen years old, had caused this disaster, and there was nothing Shin, as a supposedly responsible father, could do about it.


    He was sure Northern hadn''t just been killing, and that was likely why he didn''t feel anything, even though so many had died by his hands.


    Shin, more than anyone, knew the weight of murder-how hollow it made one feel, how it drained the soul, and the dread it instilled, slowly guiding a person toward a path of destruction.


    For him, Eisha had been the warm light that saved him, pulling him back from that dread. But who was going to save his son?


    Now, he felt like he was beginning to understand the magnitude of Northern''s change. And the more he understood, the sadder he became.


    He looked at the elf.


    "Where is Eisha?"


    "You insolent humans, stealing what belongs to a divine existence."


    "My wife belongs to no one!" Shin shouted, his hand inches away from strangling the man.


    He was shaking with so much anger that his outstretched hand trembled, and sweat trickled down his face.


    He dropped his hand, grabbing the man''s armor tiredly, leaning on it, his voice breaking


    sorrowfully.


    "Please, I beg you, just let her go."


    So many things had broken Shin''s soul, and he didn''t want to choose violence anymore, especially not with his son watching.


    Violence was the one thing Eisha had saved him from, and even though he had a justifiable reason-saving his wife and child¡ªit still felt wrong to throw away all she had taught him.


    If she saw all this, her heart would break.


    The elf, unperturbed by Shin''s state, slowly raised his head, a malicious grin spreading across


    his face.


    "If the princess won''t return home, then you shall have no home either!" he yelled, yanking an item from his armor.


    Northern''s eyes widened instantly. He wanted to step forward to stop the elf and would have been fast enough to knock the item from the cult leader''s hand, but he stopped mid-


    movement, a small smile appearing on his face.


    The elf clenched the item in his hand and smashed it.


    Immediately, an enormous amount of soul essence burst out, swallowing the entire scene in a


    vortex of swirling essence, looking like a mass of blue mes raging in circles.


    Instantaneously...


    The lieutenant suddenly turned his gaze westward, his expression darkening.


    "A rift?"


    A man with long ck hair walked up to him, bowing his head.


    "My lord... he is here. The linchpin I spoke of."


    Lieutenant Dante raised his chin with a confident grin.


    "I see. My cause must be truly favored by the constetion. Everything is falling in ce for


    me"

 Chapter 552: Disaster

    Chapter 552: Disaster


    ?


    Northern leaped as quickly as he could away from the swelling ball of essence, grabbing Alystren and Ryan and throwing them clear with incredibly quick reflexes.


    He didn''t wait for Alystren''s shocked reaction or Ryan''s nonchnce before darting toward the violent vortex.


    As it swelled, it raged, viciously sucking everything into it. It was like a sentient vortex-a ck hole-wanting to devour every single thing around it.


    The only difference was that this wasn''t a ck hole. This was a blue, ming one.


    "Jeci, Lynus."


    As Northern called their names, two blurs shed out of his shadow and into the swelling energy.


    Northern then dissolved into the shadows.


    Using Shadow Step, he appeared in the next room, where a womany on afortable mattress with a wrapped baby gently beside her.


    He instantly recognized his mother. He moved closer and touched her hand. They were cold, and for some reason, she was unconscious, not waking despite his touch.


    Whatever they had done to her was the reason he couldn''t sense her presence.


    He nced around the room, examining it.


    Runes of different characters were crudely carved on the walls.


    ''So this is what''s keeping her unconscious...''


    Northern stood up, lifted his mother onto his shoulders, and then picked up the child with one hand. He gazed at her for a moment, admiring her ck hair.


    "Just like Shin..."


    Even though she was fast asleep, the striking resemnce between the child and Shin was undeniable.


    He smiled bitterly and entered the shadows again. This time, he didn''t appear outside but instead in the Void Pce.


    He walked toward one of the pirs, stepping into the darkness between them.


    He opened a door to a luxurious room, which materialized the moment he did so.


    It looked more modern than most bedrooms of their time.


    The bed wasrge and covered with a thick, silken duvet, its silver sheen reflecting the dim blue light of the Limitless Void.


    The walls shimmered with a soft, pulsating glow, like stars trapped in the fabric of space, while the floor beneath his feet rippled with every step.


    Northern carefullyid his mother on the bed, tucking the duvet around her with a tenderness that seemed out of ce in the chaotic reality he''d just escaped.


    He then ced the baby in a smaller cradle that materialized beside the bed, its form elegant and carved from an ethereal substance, like shadows molded into wood.


    He stepped back, watching the steady rise and fall of his mother''s chest.


    It was weak, but she was alive. For now, she was safe. But what had been done to her ran deeper than any visible wound, and Northern could feel it.


    He ced a hand on the cradle, feeling the pulse of life from the child.


    "You''ll be safe here," he whispered.


    The child stirred slightly but didn''t wake.


    Without a word, Northern vanished into the shadows again, reappearing in the chaos of the vortex.


    By the time he returned, Shin had already beenpletely swallowed by it, which was why he had immediately sent Jeci and Lynus.


    Alystren and Ryan, slowly recovering from Northern''s powerful throw, came to meet him. Northern focused on the vortex, which had now settled and revealed itself as a rift.


    His eyes narrowed as he inspected the runes of the rift. With his highly developed sight, reading the soul essence of the rift wasn''t difficult.


    The runes materialized before him, their letters resembling symbols, but he understood them effortlessly.


    Rift Title: [One of The Ten gues]


    Rift Tier: [VII]


    Rift Information: [An arrogant and forgotten ruler has, by his own hands, imbued his realm with disaster. Now it spreads like a disease, like a gue.]


    Rift Monsters: [Hellions], [Maelstroms], [Destroyers], [Behemoths], [Belial].


    Northern subconsciously staggered back as he read the runes.


    He steadied himself quickly, controlling his rapid breathing.


    ''Destroyers, Behemoths, and a Belial?!''


    The highest-level threat Northern had ever faced was a Destroyer, and he knew what kind of miracle it took to defeat one of those monsters.


    He had faced Destroyers twice, and both times, it had taken a miracle to survive.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now, they were the least of his worries. There were Behemoths and a damned Belial.


    He had never even seen what a Behemoth or a Belial looked like; he couldn''t even begin to imagine.


    "This overflowing essence... this rift is more than Tier Five," Alystren''s voice broke his thoughts, drawing Northern''s attention to the old joker''s stress-ridden face.


    Northern sighed, ''This dude has no idea what he is saying''


    He looked back at the rift, then at Ryan.


    "Hey, are you up for this? It''ll be tough."


    Ryan met his gaze coldly and shrugged.


    "Tough, not tough-makes no difference to me."


    Northern grinned widely, satisfied with Ryan''s response.


    ''As expected of Dark Continental folks, we just understand each other so well.'' He grinned inwardly again.


    He was about to step forward when his body suddenly trembled. His eyes widened and froze.


    Void Forceshed out extensively, draining his stamina and essence to maintain the state of the invisible barrier.


    Ryan noticed the change in Northern''s expression and asked, "What''s wrong, Northern?"


    Alystren also felt the sudden surge of pressure around Northern, making it difficult to approach him. But Ryan had already asked the question.


    He, too, awaited the answer with bated breath.


    Northern didn''t need to respond. Just as Ryan asked, both men trembled with suffocating fear.


    A drop of sweat rolled down Alystren''s face as he thought, ''Damn it.''


    "Impressive. You sensed me before I even arrived, even though I perfectly erased my


    presence."


    Amanding voice rang out, with it came a presence that stood behind Northern.


    Northern turned, his face set in a grim frown, toward a tall man dressed in ck military


    attire, his coat fluttering off his shoulder.


    "Who the hell are you?" Northern spat, his toneced with venom.


    Lieutenant Dante caressed his chin, his eyes intrigued as they observed Northern.


    "White hair, blue eyes... What n are you from?"


    Northern didn''t respond. While the Lieutenant examined him, his mind raced, searching for a


    solution.


    He didn''t need to take a soul peek to know he was standing before a Paragon.


    He had met one before. From the first moment he felt the presence of the Lieutenant''s


    essence approaching them, it had instantly registered-the essence and its shape belonged to


    a Paragon. Before, he couldn''t see it because his eyes hadn''t reached that level.


    But now, he could.


    Swirling around the Lieutenant was his essence, shaped into a silver bird so enormous that it


    nearly shrouded the underground with its wings.


    Its presence alone seemed to overpower that of the rift, which made Northern certain of two


    things:


    One, this person was undoubtedly a Paragon.


    Two, the chances of defeating this rift just skyrocketed.


    However, he didn''t like this person''s aura at all!


    The Lieutenant grabbed Northern''s face.


    Northern hadn''t even felt his hand move. It was as though he was helpless before the man''s


    speed.


    He frowned instantly and bulldozed into the Lieutenant with all his strength, sending both of them crashing into the debris behind, crimson mes furiously licking the trails of his legs.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 553: Tug-O-War

    Chapter 553: Tug-O-War


    ?


    Everyone present in the underground chamber stood with wide eyes, stunned.


    What had just happened?


    Alystren couldn''t believe what he was seeing, and even Ryan showed a rare hint of tension on his face.


    The Lieutenant''s subordinates, who had arrivedte to the scene, wore expressions of shock, their faces even paler than before.


    Lieutenant Dante''s speed was beyondprehension for those in this realm, a fact well known to those who had worked and walked alongside him.


    His speed was so extraordinary that it was safer to ept that one could never truly understand it rather than attempt to.


    Trying toprehend it only led to despair-a hopeless realization that a human, like themselves, could move so impossibly fast.


    Many also imed that Lieutenant Dante never moved or reacted at his maximum speed. It was rumored that the thread used to sew his uniform was heavier than normal, making his clothing weigh more. He even added a shoulder coat to increase the burden.


    He wore weighted bangles as well, all in an effort to slow himself down as much as possible. Some even spected that his speed was a w of his talent.


    He was unnaturally fast, unbeatable in any race, and untouchable in battle-no one had ever managed tond a hit on him.


    However, what they had just witnessed with their own eyes was something else entirely.


    Before their very eyes, they had seen their Lieutenant fly, a blurred line, and crash into a pile of stones opposite the rift.


    It left them speechless, their mouths agape.


    A red-haired woman suddenly scowled, "That bastard!"


    She gritted her teeth and shot toward the ce where the Lieutenant had crashed.


    However, the entire ground instantly froze, causing her steps to slip. She turned into an uncoordinated ballet dancer and embarrassed herself, falling on her head.


    Everyone found the sight slightly amusing, but no one dared tough.


    They were sure that a second ago, the ground had been in and rough. But now, it looked like an ice-skating rink.


    Alystren, his face drawn, slowly creaked his head back.


    ''He did this? Damn it! I forgot he''s just as bad.''


    Ryan stood indifferently behind him, staring with a lifeless expression on his face.


    The atmosphere was abruptly interrupted by a powerful tremor that disintegrated the pile of debris into small chunks of stone and sent cracks across the frozen ground.


    A pressure, capable of grinding them down, wafted along with the wind, feeling like a mountain falling upon their heads.


    They bowed and struggled to look straight, and Alystren and Ryan were no different.


    In fact, Ryan seemed more affected. As he tried to resist, he was pushed all the way to his knees, coughing up blood.


    "Fool, you can''t resist the Lieutenant''s aura," one of them muttered.


    He was equally in pain from the aura but took pleasure in seeing Ryan suffer as the pressure damaged him.


    As the cloud of debris cleared, their eyes all focused on one thing.


    Two figures in the cloud, whose silhouettes slowly revealing.


    The Lieutenant was standing tall, his head slightly raised in dark amusement, while the white-haired boy in front of him stood unperturbed, ring into his eyes.


    "Good. Good. You have to be at that level to be of use to me," Lieutenant Dante''s voice rang out, tinged with a malicious dominance.


    It wasn''t that Northern didn''t feel the intense pressure of the man standing before him. In fact, every fiber of his body screamed in protest.


    The only positive was that with each passing second, he could feel the effect of his resistance growing.


    But the recoil on his muscles was intense; it felt as if the pressure were ripping the fibers of his muscles apart like paper.


    With a grave expression, Northern stared into the red eyes of the Lieutenant.


    "You want to y a game of aura? Well, then, let''s y a game of aura."


    His voice growled, slightly strained, but it carried sufficient intimidation.


    The Lieutenant''s subordinate, who had been mocking Ryan earlier, was caught in a whirlwind of disbelief.


    ''How? How can this be possible?''


    He felt his excitement fade, as everything suddenly ceased to make sense.


    There was someone capable of standing beneath the Lieutenant''s intense aura.


    And not just standing-he was closer to the Lieutenant than they all were. The pressure in


    that area should have been suffocating.


    And yet, the human-who didn''t even appear as old as him-was withstanding it.


    He gritted his teeth in pain, his eyes gleaming with envy.


    ''If only I had a better talent,'' he thought.


    The thought had barely finished when an intense and cold presence mixed with the one


    already terrorizing them.


    Then, the tug of war began.


    The air in the chamber thickened, charged with invisible currents of power.


    Northern''s Void Aura expanded like an unseen storm, crashing against the oppressive force emanating from Lieutenant Dante.


    Their auras shed violently, sending ripples through the very fabric of the atmosphere.


    The subterranean walls groaned under the pressure, tiny cracks spidering across the stone, as though the chamber itself were caught in the duel between two titans.


    Lieutenant Dante''s aura, already a suffocating weight, grew denser, like a mountain copsing onto Northern.


    It bore down with brutal intensity, capable of reducing most to their knees in an instant.


    His subordinates, still bowing under the force, trembled even more as the struggle


    intensified.


    The air burned with the Lieutenant''s dominance, his powermanding absolute


    submission.


    However, Northern''s Void Aura was different-an enigma that didn''t crush but consumed.


    Where Dante''s pressure was a hammer, Northern''s was an abyss.


    It didn''t meet force with force; it absorbed it, distorted it.


    The very space around Northern seemed to warp, reality bending and twisting as if it couldn''t


    decide whether to stay intact.


    For a moment, there was a stalemate.


    The sh between Dante''s overwhelming dominance and Northern''s unfathomable void


    created a vacuum of silence, like the eye of a hurricane.


    Then, that stillness snapped.


    The ground beneath Northern fractured, splitting under his feet as the Void Aura began to


    assert itself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dante''s red eyes shed with a flicker of surprise-brief, but unmistakable.


    His lips curled into a delighted smile, and suddenly, his aura disappeared. As he released it,


    the already breaking walls and stones shattered into fragments.


    Northern also retracted his Void Aura, staggering back a few steps but managing to stand in


    ce before he lost his bnce.


    His gaze remained grave, the intense light in his eyes undimmed.


    The Lieutenant leaned on one hand against his sword and extended the other toward


    Northern.


    "I am Lieutenant Dante, leader of the revolutionary army. Can you tell me who you are and


    what your rank is?"


    Lieutenant Dante''s tone was calm, still carrying a hint of dominance but sounding as though


    he was addressing an equal.


    Northern could feel the respect in both his tone and his eyes.


    Barely meeting this man had left his entire body sore with pain. What the hell would fighting


    him do?


    "Northern."


    He thought of using another name, but Northern was being cautious. His ties to Reimgard


    were not a chapter he was ready to confront.


    Hence, he wanted to keep everything about it secret. He hadn''t even told Shin.


    "Oh, that''s an odd name-Northern. And your rank?"


    "I am a Master."


    Lieutenant Dante''s eyes flew open.


    "No way! You''re lying."


    Northern''s brows lowered into a tense frown.


    "Why would I lie?"


    The Lieutenant was silent for a few seconds, his eyes still wide with surprise.


    He then said, "With what I saw just now, I seriously thought you would be at least an


    Ascendant."


    "Sorry to disappoint you then," Northern muttered in displeasure.


    "No, don''t take it the wrong way, youngd. I''m not disappointed-I''m very impressed." The


    Lieutenant paused for a beat, observing Northern keenly.


    Then he suggested, his tone subtle and charming, "How about we beat this rift together, and


    we can get to know each other while we do that?"


    Northern nced at Ryan. He had no reason to refuse, and this was a great opportunity to


    steal another Paragon''s talent.


    He was sure that this rift would offer a lot of fragments.


    He had expended everything on copying the cult leader''s talent, so he could just rack up


    talents and copy yet another Paragon''s.


    But beyond that, this rift was going to be the most difficult, gut-wrenching rift he had ever


    entered.


    He could feel it in every dark corner of his soul.

 Chapter 554: Something Different [Part 1]

    Chapter 554: Something Different [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern stared at the Lieutenant suspiciously. After a few minutes of silence, he responded. "You would be a big boon to the team. I''m honored to participate in this raid with you."


    His tone was empty, but his carefully chosen words took Lieutenant Dante by surprise. "Judging by how you pushed me, I assumed you were a thoughtless and arrogant kid. Then, for a minute, you managed to convince me you''re not just arrogant, and now you''re convincing me you might not be thoughtless after all."


    Northern bowed his head slightly.


    "I''m sorry I pushed you. You touched my face. Nobody touches my face."


    The Lieutenant raised a brow, carefully observing Northern and his drastically changed attitude. To be honest, it bothered him a bit.


    He felt like he would have preferred Northern to remain arrogant, acting like the kid he was.


    But now, this swift change... it almost felt like he was talking to someone of his own mental age.


    That was extremely unsettling.


    Dante swallowed and let out a small smile.


    "All right then." He looked around, sizing up his colleagues, then called, "Hansel."


    "Yes, sir!" A tall, robust man with a low cut, almost resembling a macho robot, answered swiftly.


    "Shane."


    "Here, sir!"


    The red-haireddy who had embarrassed herself earlier swiftly stood up and bent at the waist, bowing respectfully as she answered the Lieutenant.


    The Lieutenant took a moment as he decided on thest person to call, his eyes carefully scanning the rest of his seven immediate subordinates who had managed toe with him. "Rafel."


    "Yes, sir."


    An introverted-looking young man with dark-blue hair covering part of his face answered, standing attentively.


    The Lieutenant then faced the rest with a solid, authoritative look.


    "The rest of you protect that damn shaman."


    "Yes, sir," they all chorused and dispersed, shing away in different directions.


    Dante then looked at Northern with a small smile on his lips.


    "Is this team okay?"


    Northern shrugged.


    "I don''t see any problem."


    He turned around and walked toward the gate. Ryan moved to his side, while Alystren wore a look of indecision.


    But given the tight situation he found himself in, he didn''t think there was room to opt out.


    If he didn''t want unnecessary attention from the Lieutenant, it was better to just enter and somehow survive.


    Even now, he was still hesitant, his legs unsure of where to move.


    Northern and Ryan were the first to enter the rift. The swirling portal rippled as their frames sank into it.


    Alystren nced at Dante, who seemed to be gazing deep into the rift with an intrigued look stered on his face, a hand caressing his chin.


    Ignoring all thoughts and focusing solely on survival, Alystren also entered the rift. Then Dante and his three subordinates headed toward the rift as well.


    As Northern entered the rift, the first thing he saw was an endless expanse of a blood-red sky.


    Then his head lowered, his eyes falling on the murky and slimy crimson ground. It reminded him of the first rift he had been in.


    But this one was nothing like that rift. The ground of this one seemed like murky, slimy water that perfectly reflected the blood-soaked nket above it.


    Northern and Ryan looked at each other for a second, both awkwardly silent.


    ''That''s right. We''ve never really been together alone... separately.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern didn''t think he had ever spoken to Ryan while they were in the dark continent.


    "You know..." Ryan''s voice suddenly cut through the silence with cold intensity. "I don''t really like you."


    "Oh? That''s quite the news," Northern replied with a small chuckle.


    His face quickly contorted back to seriousness as he started surveying the way forward.


    Ryan frowned slightly, walked to catch up with him, and inquired, "You''re not going to ask


    why?"


    "Why should I ask why? I don''t really care."


    "You were very close to Lady Raven."


    Northern suddenly paused, a corner of his lips curving slightly in displeasure.


    ''Damn Raven. Do you have ns to ever let me be?''


    Northern finally forced out a full smile, which even reached his eyes.


    "I see, you''re part of the Raven fan club."


    "I am never going to forgive you for being so close to her..." Ryan''s voice sounded like it was grinding against something hard as he added, "...and for abandoning her."


    Northern nodded, his smile sweet and satisfied.


    "That, I can trust. I''ve decided to start trusting people who hold a grudge against me more


    than those who don''t. Your dear Lady Raven taught me that."


    Northern paused briefly, but continued as Ryan was about to speak.


    "Look, you can save me all that nonsense. I really don''t give a damn. If you''re that mad about


    it, we can settle the score right now, fight to the death."


    Northern''s look was resolute, his words carrying undeniable weight.


    Ryan frowned for a moment, then sighed, releasing the tension from his brow and slowly


    returning to his usual nk expression.


    Then he responded, "I just wanted to let you know, so it won''te as a surprise when I stab


    you in the back."


    Northern nodded. "Thank you for the heads-up. I appreciate it."


    Then a slight furrow appeared between his white brows, and he raised one.


    "Shouldn''t that annoying man and his soldiers be here by now? And Alystren?"


    Ryan looked back at where they had first appeared. There was no portal anymore.


    "You''re right."


    "That would mean this rift transported us to a different location." Northern narrowed his


    eyes.


    It wasn''t an unusual situation-rifts had several characteristics, many of which even he didn''t


    know.


    The rift could have hidden its entrance or possibly locked it permanently, meaning they''d


    have to defeat the rift core to escape.


    Which was the original reason they had entered the rift.


    So, theoretically and logically, Northern felt like everything was right.


    However, something kept tugging at the back of his mind. Something was definitely wrong.


    Northern nced around the rift, carefully examining it.


    His eyes alone were enough for the inspection. He didn''t want to use Chaos Eyes just yet, not when he was faced with ranks of monsters he had never encountered before.


    It was better to be cautious.


    Then, suddenly, his eyes flinched.


    He extended his hand, and sparks began to manifest, forming a long staff with curved des


    at both ends.


    Beyond the horizon, where the ground merged seamlessly with the crimson sky, a mass of four-legged creatures with rotting, red skin and hollow, empty eyes ran, making the entire ground tremble at their insane march for gore.

 Chapter 555: Menace

    Chapter 555: Menace


    ?


    Northern exhaled gently as the march of monsters drew closer. He twirled Grengar and red forward, a wicked light igniting in his blue gaze.


    However, Ryan stepped in front of him, causing Northern to frown slightly and ask, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "I''m better suited for handling things like this."


    Northern narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Ryan slowly extended both hands forward like a maestro, closing his eyes. "I guess you haven''t seen the peak of ice maniption. I''ll show it to you."


    He fell silent and waited.


    Behind him, Northern rxed from his ready stance and took tworge steps back, keenly observing the quieter warrior.


    He was curious. He knew how impressive Ryan''s talent was, but he didn''t know if he had ever seen it at its best.


    Perhaps this demonstration would be the deciding factor in whether to forsake five talents for this single one.


    He watched attentively.


    Ryan remained motionless in his maestro pose, even as the tremor of the marching monsters caused the murky waters to ripple violently, dancing ugly patterns.


    But Ryan''s stance was resolute and sturdy. He didn''t move an inch.


    It was almost as if he were a statue. Then Northern noticed something as he looked down.


    His brows furrowed slightly.


    ''His legs are freezing?''


    Ice was spreading from Ryan''s legs to the ground, freezing the murky waters around him. Ryan flung his eyes open, and speckles of ice stars began to swirl around him.


    Northern''s eyes widened.


    ''Is that the form of his essence?''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He could tell what it was clearly, having advanced that far himself. His eyes also yed a factor.


    When one bes a Master, they can cultivate their essence and give it a form.


    Of course, this was different from the shape of the soul, but it was one of the factors that contributed to the personality of one''s soul, which in the long run determines the shape of the soul.


    Northern had tried when he first became a Master. The best he could do was circte his essence; he hadn''t been able to give it a definite form like Ryan was doing now.


    With the essence taking form, one couldunch attacks or defend solely using the essence. Not to mention, the great boost it adds to the execution of one''s talent abilities.


    Just like what Northern was about to witness.


    Ryan''s gaze fell coldly on the oing rush of abominations.


    Then coldly, with freezing vapor smoking from his mouth, he invoked, "Ice Maniption: Stalemate."


    Whoosh!


    In a swift burst, the frozen ground beneath Ryan sted forward with explosive force, covering everything in front of him in a hurricane of ice.


    Spears of ice shot out in every direction from the frozen ground, impaling the rotting monsters and spilling crimson gore.


    The ice spears erupted in rapid session, filling every space so that no monster could escape unscathed.


    Their heads were pierced, or their ribs shattered, or their abdomens and necks sliced, all in a quick and near-shing moment as the frozennd spread.


    Northern stood in silent, unreadable awe at the spectacle unfolding before him.


    He let out a small, hidden smile.


    ''I''ve decided. No, it''s worth it. I want this!'' His mind raced with the desire for Ryan''s talent.


    Ryan sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly as he staggered, but Northern supported him with a light touch.


    "Are you sure it''s okay to use so much essence? We''re in a tier seven rift."


    Ryan frowned. "Tier seven? How did you know?"


    "I can tell with my eyes."


    "You''re a scout? There''s no way you''re a scout and can fight like that."


    Northern sighed. "I''m a lot of things, boy."


    Somehow, Ryan felt offended. He frowned at Northern, wanting to object, but let it go and turned to the havoc he had wreaked ahead.


    "You should have told me. Using this much essence so early is definitely dangerous."


    Northern shrugged, his eyes teasing. "I don''t think you gave me enough time to even have an opinion."


    He spun Grengar and strode forward.


    "What are you doing?" Ryan asked, a pensive look on his face.


    "You''ve had your fun. Now let me have mine."


    Northern said as a clone appeared beside him, holding Stainless. Another clone manifested, wielding the Dark Mortal de.


    With him in the middle, a whirlwind of ck sparks enveloped him, slowly forming the Night Terror armor.


    Northern paused for a moment, his gaze falling on the single dent in the armor. It intensely vexed him.


    ''I should find a cksmith after this rift.''


    He spun the dual-ded staff once more and leaned his upper body forward.


    Ryan was first confused. He was sure he had killed every monstering.


    But suddenly, hisndscape of crude ice thorns exploded as a new wave of monsters pushed through with obscene force, plunging thoughtlessly into everything before them, not caring whether it killed them or not.


    "Oh well." Northern''s eyes gleamed as he grinned, then he took off.


    The frozen ground shatteredpletely, ice shards shooting in all directions as he threw himself into the throng of monsters.


    He spun Grengar as he moved, and a cyclone of disaster began.


    His two clones shot in different directions, bringing their weapons down upon the


    abominations.


    Their swords bit deep, crudely carving through the monsters and creating arcs of blood.


    Their movements were fluid, more so than any time Northern had used his clones before, blending seamlessly with his attacks.


    Northern himself was a menace on the battlefield. Despite the advantage of numbers, it


    meant nothing!


    His movements were untraceable. Before the monsters could turn to face him, he was already


    gone, and their heads were falling. With every cyclonic spin, his curved descerated flesh


    and sprayed gore.


    When a massive number of monsters surrounded him from all sides, Northern extended a


    finger to his face, a grin of enjoyment ying on his lips.


    Gravity Finger. All the monsters around him were suddenly crushed under intense pressure,


    their bodies ground into meatballs.


    [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot.]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments.]


    [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot.]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments.]


    [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot.]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments.]


    The notifications became music to his ears as he and his clones continued their rampage in


    every direction.

 Chapter 556: Something Different [Part 2]

    Chapter 556: Something Different [Part 2]


    ?


    "How strange."


    The Lieutenant''s voice carried a subtle concern while radiating interest at the same time.


    They were standing in the middle of literal nothingness, shrouded by a blood-red sky and a ground that seemed like the remnants of the sky''s drool.


    His hand moved beneath his nose, gently caressing it while simultaneously blocking the throat-viting stench that assaulted their senses.


    "My liege, I will scout the area with Rafel," Shane, the red-haireddy, quickly suggested, bowing her head before the Lieutenant.


    Without paying much attention to her, he waved his wrist nonchntly, giving her permission.


    Immediately, with her scarlet, blood-seeking eyes, she red toward the introverted Rafel, making him almost shrink in response. Both of them vanished at nearly the same time.


    Lieutenant Dante nced at the sky, his eyelids half-closed, then shifted his gaze around. That was when he caught sight of an outsider.


    "Oh? Dog. You''re here."


    "Lieutenant."


    Alystren bowed his head, pressing his lips together in bitter regret.


    ''What kind of luck is this? I should have just stayed back! Curse you, Thalen. This is going to be an experience worse than death!''


    He and Lieutenant Dante, along with the entire Tharion Citadel, had once had a dispute over rift rights. But in the end, amon goal had led them to overlook their differences and defeat the City of Shang together.


    His unwavering loyalty to Thalen and Tharion Citadel had earned him the title "dog" from the Lieutenant.


    And what Alystren had seen of the Lieutenant that day made him earnestly wish they never crossed paths again.


    And back then he wasn''t even a Paragon!


    Moreover-though he couldn''t be sure, nor could he dare ask the fact that the Lieutenant was here, unperturbed, probably meant he had killed the governor.


    And if a Lieutenant in the army had killed the governor of a city, it could only mean one thing.


    And that one thing was exactly what Alystren did not want to get mixed up in.


    ''Damn it, all I wanted was to earn a lot of money, retire, and settle down on Sassex''s green ind.''


    But his dreams were more likely to go up in mes now that he had met the devil.


    "What''s with the respect? Because your owner isn''t here?"


    Alystren forced a wlessly polite smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thest time we met, you were an Ascendant. Now, you''re a Paragon and a Lieutenant too, of course. I have to be polite and lick your boots."


    The Lieutenant''s expression remained nk, though a glint of disdain flickered in his eyes. His mouth downcurved, and he looked away.


    "Whatever. That boy with white hair-who is he to you?"


    The Lieutenant''s red eyes rolled over to Alystren.


    With his head bowed, Alystren wasn''t looking at the man''s face, but he could still feel the thorny pressure settling on him. Goosebumps rose across his skin.


    "He is a temporary member of the citadel. One of the recently arrived survivors of the Dark Continent."


    Lieutenant Dante''s eyes widened slowly, a light of many colors dancing in their depths, as if he had just witnessed the stars at their most beautiful.


    "No wonder. Incredible. Incredible."


    He smiled and touched Alystren''s shoulder. "Raise your head, dog."


    Alystren bit down on his lips but rose with a forced smile, baring his teeth.


    "I like him. I want him. But I can already tell he''s not going to be easy to win over. Still, I sincerely want him to fight for me. What pointers can you give me?"


    Alystren''s expression went nk.


    ''What?''


    He wasn''t expecting thatst sentence so he was thrown into an extremely confusing situation.


    ''What is happening right now?''


    Lieutenant Dante, who, a second ago, had been a ferocious and unreadable beast, had suddenly be harmless and almost like a child.


    His entire demeanor had changed. His eyes now carried a gentle tenderness, reflecting sincere earnestness.


    The atmosphere became so rxed that Alystren felt like he could speak rudely to him and get away with it.


    But who would dare?


    He stuttered through his first few words, "Uhmm, I¡ªI actually don''t know..."


    He sharply felt the Lieutenant''s gaze shift.


    "...but Shin, Kageyama Shin, is his father, so I guess he would know best?"


    "Oohhh." The Lieutenant''s strange gaze vanished almost instantly, reced by a pleased smile.


    "Is that so? Shin Kageyama, huh? That''sforting. It was a good thing I decided to let you guys live back then. Good, good."


    The robust subordinate stood like a statue, his gaze fixed on the wind, not daring to lookin the Lieutenant''s direction at all.


    "So, where is he? The Kageyama boy."


    By appearance alone, the age difference between Shin and Lieutenant Dante seemed no more than two or three years. Either Dante was older, or Shin was.


    But the way the Lieutenant regarded not just Shin but everyone made him seem much older than he looked-perhaps in his forties.


    "Shin got sucked into the rift when it appeared."


    "Oh? So he''s probably in this rift too?"


    "Yes, sir."


    The Lieutenant suddenly averted his gaze from Alystren and craned his neck, a slight frown


    forming on his brow.


    "Hansel."


    "Yes, Lieutenant." Hansel''s voice resounded like the impact of a mighty stone crashing onto


    the ground.


    "Go after Shane and Rafel. Something feels very different about this rift. If I''m right about this ominous feeling, then we''re in a tier seven rift."


    Alystren''s eyes widened.


    ''Tier seven?!!! What?! I''m dead! I''ve never been to a tier seven rift before!'' His mind


    completely shattered.


    ''Shit. Am I going to die?!''


    "But this is very strange," the Lieutenant''s sharp voice cut through Alystren''s thoughts,


    making him nce at him. "A tier seven rift is rare these days. One suddenly appearing in


    Arcadia is highly unusual."


    Though terrified of getting on the wrong side of a Paragon, Alystren hesitated briefly before voicing his question in broken words, "Sir, have you... ever been in a tier seven rift?" He was


    sweating.


    Alystren wasn''t just sweating out of fear of offending a Paragon with his question.


    The reality of his situation weighed heavily on him. He hadn''t signed up for any of this! His


    mind was reeling with harsh regret.


    "Have I been in a tier seven rift? Well, yes, I have. Once."


    Alystren''s words, though still broken, continued.


    "And... how many survived...?"


    Lieutenant Dante responded with a wistful expression, "Just me. Because I could run."

 Chapter 557: Cant Make Any Promises

    Chapter 557: Can''t Make Any Promises


    ?


    Alystren felt his whole body go cold instantly. The Lieutenant''s next words weren''t muchfort.


    "Well, I was an Ascendant then. I was young and arrogant. We had no Paragon in our team, and my arrogance caused the deaths of many. This one will not be like that."


    ''I was sure... I was sure I''de back home alive,'' Alystren thought, his mind already shattered, barely listening.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Lieutenant nced at him, his face contorting with irritation before looking away-just as his subordinates reappeared.


    Their breaths were ragged, short, and heavy.


    "My liege... this ce... this ce is Gehenna."


    Lieutenant Dante, despite the grave looks on their faces and the weight of the news they delivered, didn''t seem fazed at all.


    "Tell me, word for word, what you saw," he said, focusing on Rafel, who was looking down with sweat pouring down his face.


    "Sir, in the center of the rift, there''s an uncountable number of hellion-rank monsters. They''re four-legged with long, curved needle-like teeth, and they don''t seem to have eyes, but their hollow sockets somehow still see. They saw us-I felt it. They saw us, but they didn''t even care."


    The Lieutenant tilted his head slightly. "They didn''t care? Why?"


    Shane continued, "Because of the statue situated in their middle." "Statue?"


    "To be exact, sir, it wasn''t a statue," Rafel rified.


    He was the primary scout, possessing the ability to peer into a monster''s soul and gauge their ranks, among other skills.


    "It was a Destroyer-rank monster. Specifically, a Catastrophic Destroyer."


    The Lieutenant raised an eyebrow. "A Catastrophic Destroyer? That''s impossible. There''s no way a monster of that danger level should be in a tier seven rift."


    "Unless the gate guardian is apex level."


    The Lieutenant narrowed his eyes, a hint of unease reflecting in them. He eventually exhaled andposed his expression.


    "I think I understand what''s wrong with this rift. I''ve been in rifts more than a hundred times, and I can tell you one thing: not once has the rift guardian ever been apex level. A devil, in fact, has never appeared."


    He paused, resting his hand lightly on his sword hilt as he continued.


    "For monsters to advance in danger level, they have to consume each other or a lot of humans. But since humans aren''t always avable, the former is usually their go-to. And by doing this, they disrupt their own ecosystem and throw everything into chaos. However, this is typically impossible in a rift because rifts have order and a guardian who values the role of protecting the rift core more than ruling the monster ecosystem. Popr opinion is that this is why no rift guardian is as close as devil level. Because when that happens, the priority shifts from protecting the core to ruling the rift."


    He took a slightly shaky breath. "And when that happens, this rift bes a bloodhole. So... I''m telling you all now: I can''t promise everyone will get out of this alive."


    [Owned Talents]:


    [Duplicate]


    [Erasure]


    [Nsair''s Ember]


    [Copied Talents]:


    [Whispering Gale]


    ''Those two really did integrate into my body. I''m guessing Travel was sort of integrated into Shadow Step.''


    Northern looked at his hands, folding and unfolding them. As he fought, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t using his body to its fullest.


    But his opponents weren''t providing the necessary challenge either.


    He sighed, his eyes falling on the panel once again. Soul Sight and his only speed talent were gone.


    One absorbed by Chaos-his eyes, the other by Void-his soul, both now integrated into his body.


    Northern didn''t feel much loss from using them. Besides the fact that this allowed him to bring out their potential better, he also felt like he could get a better handle on his skills.


    ''I have to be actively copying talents, damn it! I don''t even have a cool offensive power.''


    He sat on the pile of corpses he''d created, looking down for a moment as he inspected the new skill he''d just copied.


    Talent: [Whispering Gale]


    ss: [A]


    Talent (True) Name: [Echoes of the Wind]


    Description: [The wind is a vortex of voices, beckoning upon you for the world yet to be heard, seen, and known.]


    Talent Abilities: [Veil of Currents], [Silent Drift], [Razor Breeze], [Pressure Shift]


    Attributes: [Windstride]


    Talent Progression: [0/3000]


    [Veil of Currents]: Creates a faint, moving air shield around you that distorts your appearance.


    [Silent Drift]: Move soundlessly, blending into the natural flow of air to avoid detection.


    [Razor Breeze]: Unleash apressed gust that strikes silently but with slicing force.


    [Whispering Illusions]: Create afterimages or faint impressions in the air, making it seem as though you are in multiple ces at once.


    ''I''m disgusted. What would I ever need this talent for, really?'' Northern frowned.


    He felt like he''d wasted six hundred talent fragments. Not every impressive talent he came across was worth copying.


    Now that he was looking at the details of the talent, he felt it was something he could, in the end, pull off with his Chaos Eyes.


    After all, the eyes now allowed him to manipte subtle natural concepts. He''d done a lot with gravity, being able to reduce or increase it in a controlled area.


    He had yet to explore other concepts, but he was sure that wind was something he could eventually use; he just needed to think hard and creatively.


    ''Speaking of thinking hard and creatively, something urred to me while I watched that guy


    use his ability.''


    Northern stood, dismissing the panel before his eyes, and summoned another one.


    Name: Rian Artemis Reimgard (Northern Longguard)


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaos Thread],


    [mes of Chaos], [Seed of Void]


    Soul Rank: [Vagrant]


    Void Summons: [7/100]


    Talent Fragments: [652/4000]


    [Copied Talents]: [1/4]


    [Owned Talents]: [3]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [8/10]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Death re] and 13 others.


    Name: [me of Chaos]


    Rank: [Divine]


    Description: [An ever-burning me resides within your soul, capable of searing away


    inconsistencies and irregrities. Due to these ceaseless mes, your soul can never be


    harmed or consumed.]


    Passive Abilities: [Soul Damage Resistance], [Mind Attack Resistance]


    Active Abilities: [ck me], [ck Lance]


    Northern pursed his lips as he stared at the partbeled [ck Lance] and delved into deep


    thought.


    Then he raised his eyebrows and took a breath.


    "Oh well, I guess I''ll try it with the next wave of monsters."


    Ryan finally walked up to him, hesitating a moment before speaking.


    "What do we do now?"


    Northern wiped away all the panels with a nce and looked at Ryan for a beat before turning


    his gaze forward.


    "What else, boy? We move forward."


    "Forward how? And can you please not call me that?"


    "We find the gate guardian, kill him, and get the hell out of this ce." He nced one more


    time at Ryan, then strode away.

 Chapter 558: The Strongest Drifter

    Chapter 558: The Strongest Drifter


    ?


    The rift was even more expansive and dreadful than Northern had anticipated-a realization that dawned on him after taking numerous steps forward and covering a significant distance.


    As he moved, his ability to sense essence extended ahead, mapping out the area. After a while, Northern suddenly stopped.


    A wicked, yet pale grin formed on his face, prompting Ryan to halt and ask, "Is something wrong? You don''t look well."


    Northern closed his hand over his face and looked up, breathing and smiling heartily. "Ryan."


    "Yes?" answered Ryan, confused, his gaze, still a little bit lifeless.


    "I don''t think I have the luxury to be conservative about how I handle this rift. It''s incredibly dangerous."


    Ryan narrowed his eyes suspiciously, not fully understanding what Northern was getting at but replying nheless.


    "Why would you need to be conservative in a rift in the first ce? But I guess you''re getting to a point?"


    Northern nodded slightly.


    "I''m very secretive about my abilities."


    Ryan lifted his chin slightly, sizing up Northern''s expression with his cold eyes.


    "Everyone knows you can summon a monster. You''re a summoner who can also fight well with a sword. Perhaps due to your heritage ability?"


    Northern raised a brow, not entirely understanding what Ryan was implying. But now wasn''t the time for exnations.


    "Whatever you all think, I guess. ck Mamba, Night Terror."


    Embers of ck mes ignited, giving rise to two enigmata of terror.


    One was a tall, four-armed figure with four red eyes glowing devilishly; the other, a lithe figure with lean muscles, white lines over its shiny ck body, and narrowed eyes gazing intently at its master.


    As Night Terror arrived, Ryan frowned a little.


    He had made peace with the fact that a monster was now an ally, but the memory of their battle-the final moments-never failed to send shivers down his spine.


    Low-key, he wanted a rematch badly... though he wouldn''t admit it.


    The two monsters stood in front of Northern as hemanded them.


    "Go to Jeci and Lynus, and work things through from their side." Immediately, both vanished.


    Ryan narrowed his eyes slightly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re sending away your summons. I thought you said you didn''t want to be conservative?"


    Northern stabbed Grengar into the ground and extended his hand over his head, stretching his muscles.


    He twirled his dual-ded staff gently and leaned forward, his upper body tilting ahead. "Be sure to keep up, boy."


    For a moment, Northern''s eyes glowed with an eerie azure light, and then-


    BOOM


    Northern sted forward, the entire ground and murky water disintegrating to fragments in his wake.


    Ryan''s hair was blown back by the powerful burst of wind, his eyes widening in shock.


    In a single motion, Northern seemed to turn into a streak of blue light shooting forward. ''What was that?'' his mind questioned.


    He wasn''t sure, but he knew he had to catch up. Immediately, Ryan surged forward, running with a serious frown etched on his face.


    With every step he took, tiny ice stars began to form around him, freezing the ground beneath his feet.


    As he sprinted, threads of light wove around his body, slowly covering his casual clothes to reveal an armor.


    Ryan was now d in brilliantly white armor, resembling something from a forgotten eastern age, as though it belonged to a Heavenly Emperor.


    At the peak of the helmet, two long white feathers extended backward, fluttering gently alongside a silky white cape attached to his back.


    As he ran forward, Ryan spotted a small rock he could use as a stepping stone. He increased his speed, curving toward the rock like an arrow of light.


    Once there, he stepped, lifting himself powerfully into the air with his second foot.


    Ice wings burst from his back, propelling him even farther forward, like a shooting star.


    As Ryan soared through the air, he finally caught sight of whaty ahead. A momentter, realization made his face darken with horror.


    ''What the hell is that?!''


    At first, Ryan thought it was just another ground, perhaps a different type of in from the murky waters¡ªa field of crimson, rotting flesh.


    But as Northern moved through it, he began to realize.


    ''No... those are monsters?!''


    The monsters were so densely packed that they covered the entire expanse, leaving no open space. Even as Northern plowed through them, they immediately filled in behind him.


    From above, they looked like a colony of red ants relentlessly pursuing a single rodent. Their sheer numbers and movements made Ryan want to vomit.


    ''How are we supposed to even kill something like this?''


    He watched Northern plunge through the maic mass of morbid abominations.


    Northern''s speed didn''t falter; the blue streak of light continued, destroying everything in its


    path.


    However, hundreds more surged toward him, quickly closing any openings left by the blue


    trail.


    Ryan frowned thoughtfully.


    ''What is he even running toward?''


    He traced Northern''s trajectory with his gaze. His eyes trembled with despair when he saw it.


    There was a statue standing over nine feet tall in the center, surrounded by the Rabid Rots. ''He''s going for that? Is he crazy?''


    Ryan''s face broke apart. Why was Northern targeting such a monstrously powerful creature


    first?


    Wouldn''t it be better to gain more essence by killing the smaller ones? Or perhaps they should retreat and study the enemy beforeunching such a reckless attack.


    Ryan was beginning to sweat as he hovered in the sky, steadied by his wings of ice.


    Then, in a sh, memories of the Dark Continent flooded his mind.


    One stood out: an enormous burst of me from a Paragon that he was sure his ice couldn''t


    withstand, yet somehow, Northern emerged unscathed.


    He exhaled helplessly.


    "What am I even stressing for? He''s the strongest drifter."


    Just as he muttered, a terrible tremor suddenly shook the ground violently, making the sky


    appear as if it were tumbling for a moment.


    A foreboding feeling overwhelmed Ryan, like something dangerous was approaching- something that could extinguish the mes of his soul with a single, effortless blow.


    Then it happened.


    With a reverberating sound, like sky being ripped apart by hands of thunder, from the center


    -where the statue-like monster stood amid the flood of Rabid Rots-


    A forest of cknces emerged.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 559: Black Lance

    Chapter 559: ck Lance


    ?


    Northern had been considering it ever since he saw Ryan use ice maniption over arge expanse. But he knew he needed to understand his abilities better before attempting something like that.


    There was also the matter of giving his essence a form, something he hadn''t fully grasped yet.


    At the same time, Northern was aware he didn''t need topletelyprehend that part of his essence.


    After all, he wasn''t like every other drifter he was something different.


    He was the embodiment of the void, of nothingness itself. He wouldn''t be surprised if his essence didn''t have a form.


    However, one thing he hade to understand from using the power of Void, Chaos, and Formless was that if his essence didn''t have a form, it likely had the ability to mimic or adopt any form.


    Not the form of other drifter''s essence, of course-that would probably be moreplex to achieve.


    But drifters'' essence gains its form based on everything surrounding them, which ultimately ties back to the nature of their talent.


    Lightning, ice, wind, fire, water, sand, earth, sound, blood-these elements were diverse and endlessly unconventional.


    When drifters adapt them to their talent, they undergo a rigorous transformation, forging them into something distinct and original from these base natures.


    This was why it would be challenging for Northern''s essence to mimic such forms. However, when it came to elemental nature in its purest form, that might be possible.


    Northern pondered all of this as he considered which element would be mostpatible for propagating the effect of ck Lance.


    ck me and ck Lance were dual abilities of Chaos me.


    ck me embodied the power of burning, while ck Lance embodied the power of cleaving.


    Both were branches of Chaos, designed to bring devastating destruction.


    ck me had been rtively easy to propagate and improve. ck Lance, however, had proven far more challenging.


    Yet, with every use of ck Lance, Northern had been gaining small insights, and when he saw Ryan use ice maniption, inspiration struck.


    He thought long and hard as they walked. If his essence truly was formless, as he suspected, then this innovation might just work.


    What would best propagate [ck Lance]?


    He found only one answer: the Void.


    But since he couldn''t use the Void recklessly, he chose the element closest to it: darkness. That was when Northern''s senses picked up the strange energy at the center of the rift.


    The realization of what this rift might hold both terrified and excited him.


    But nothing thrilled him more than the opportunity to finally go all-out and harvest as many talents as possible.


    That was when Northern decided to speak to Ryan also summoning Night Terror and ck Mamba to head toward his father''s location, then plunging forward himself.


    He ran without stopping, his speed not only relentless but also calcted.


    Although it was his best speed at that moment, with each step, Northern felt his muscles contract and expand like stic, his speed increasing as he moved.


    It was as if his body itself were an infant, constantly learning, adapting, and improving. Finally, he plunged into the flood of monsters, spinning Grengar as he surged forward.


    He reached the heart of the swarm, where a grotesque statue stood-a monstrous figure resembling a decaying corpse, its sagging skin drooping from a face twisted into a grotesque sneer, trailing down to its feet.


    An acrid stench of rot hung heavily in the air. But Northern had no time to care as he plummeted toward the monster.


    He unleashed an overwhelming amount of Void essence instantly.


    This action shrouded the entire area beneath a canopy of death, creating the foreboding atmosphere that Ryan sensed from above.


    Northern took the massive amount of Void essence and submerged it into the shadows, turning the ground beneath the flood of monsters pitch ck.


    The flood of creatures was so dense that even the darkness from below was barely visible.


    Then, Northern channeled the power of cleaving.


    ck Lance.


    A dark forest erupted-not of wood and leaves, but of jagged, obsidiannces piercing through the chaotic throng.


    Eachnce appeared to be carved from pure darkness, its edges razor-sharp and its surface glistening with an eerie, oily sheen.


    In a single, ruthless motion, they thrust upward from the ground, slicing through the dense wave of monsters with unforgiving precision.


    It was as if the very shadows of the rift had been honed to deadly points, a pure embodiment of merciless intent.


    Following the brutal assault of the cknces, an imperceptible yet devastating slice ran across thendscape.


    The monsters'' bodies couldn''t withstand it, cut so rapidly that nothing recognizable remained¡ªonly a sttering flood of gore, merging into a crude, blood-soaked mire.


    The monster at the center was heavily cleaved, thin ck lines crisscrossing its body as chunks of flesh separated, spilling torrents of crimson blood like silken streams. Ryan, floating above, watched with wide eyes as the forest ofnces decimated the swarm, a thick flood of blood spreading below. He could barelyprehend what he was witnessing. "What... what kind of power is this?" Ryan muttered, horror mingling with awe as he took in the aftermath.


    Northern emerged from the heart of the carnage, his azure eyes glowing with an eerie calm. The light from thences reflected in his gaze as they dissipated, dissolving back into shadow and leaving behind silence and a thick, metallic stench in the air.


    Hebed his hand through his blood-soaked hair, wiping away the blood from his face as


    well.


    ''I see... I think I finally understand what ck Lance is. ck me is a fire that never stops burning. ck Lance is ance that delivers a cut that can only be received by what it is cutting. But since I enhanced it with my essence, the result this time was too devastating.''


    Northern finished his thoughts and looked down at the notifications that wouldn''t stop appearing before his eyes.


    [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments]


    [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments]


    [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Cmitous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Cmitous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Cmitous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Cmitous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Catastrophic Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Catastrophic Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Cmitous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot] [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Catastrophic Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Catastrophic Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Cmitous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +8 talent fragments] [You have in a Hazardous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments] [You have in a Disastrous Hellion, Rabid Rot]


    [You have gained +4 talent fragments]


    ...

 Chapter 560: True Speed

    Chapter 560: True Speed


    ?


    The Lieutenant''s party, after a few minutes of walking forward, also met the same fate.


    A flood of monsters ran towards them with furious, insane bloodlust, each rapid session of their march causing the ground to tremble.


    Lieutenant Dante stopped, staring down at the crowds of monsters with an indifferent gaze.


    His three subordinates, however, immediately plunged to his front, each manifesting their weapons.


    The robust man manifested a helmet that wove itself around his small round head. Two metallic wires, almost looking like spines, twisted out of the back of the helmet and pierced both his arms.


    As the metallic wires pierced, his arms received a massive pump, growing abnormallyrger and stronger than the proportion of his body and gaining a silvery metallic sheen.


    Thedy held a blood-red sword extended to her side, ready for battle.


    And introverted Rafael crossed two blue and golden daggers before him.


    All three of them patiently waited as the air seemed to drown in a pausing moment. The only sound was the furious march of monsters getting closer.


    Their eyes gleamed with a polished focus-one that could only have been built through rigorous, near-death training and experience.


    The faint but deadly glow in their eyes reflected that much.


    When the throng finally reached them, all three plunged forward with astounding speed.


    There was coordination to their movement. Hansel served as the spearhead of the formation; despite his ridiculous arms and size, his speed wasmendable.


    He crashed into the crowd of monsters, and many exploded backward, the nearby area disintegrating under the sheer force of his attacks.


    In quick session, he smashed his fist into the ground, a massive thunderous sh reverberating through the atmosphere.


    The ground let out a painful groan as shattered stones flew into the air, smashing nearby


    monsters.


    Shane was already in flux, moving in different directions. Her speed surpassed all of them, apanied by a crude link of sword attacks that curved with red afterimages.


    Her sword cleaved through the air like a streak of crimson lightning, leaving arcs that burned red-hot in the wake of each strike.


    Shane''s movements were like a ghost''s-there one moment, gone the next, always just out of reach but never out of sight, as if taunting the monsters with glimpses of her next attack.


    She weaved between them, her de''s edge biting deep into twisted flesh, each sh a precise, brutal execution.


    Rafael stayed at the edge of the fray, his daggers twirling in his hands like extensions of his own will.


    His eyes were cold, calcting, his movements controlled yet fluid.


    Every swipe of his twin des brought down a creature, a dance of gold and blue that struck with almost surgical precision.


    He aimed for weak points, veins and ligaments, immobilizing one after another.


    As a creature lunged at him, he sidestepped and drove a dagger upward, slipping between ted scales and rending it apart with a single, sharp twist.


    Amid the chaos, Lieutenant Dante watched with detached satisfaction, the storm of carnage unfolding before him like a conductor appraising his orchestra.


    His subordinates were pushing forward, holding the line, and the throng of monsters was beginning to falter, their numbers thinning, bodies littering the ground.


    Yet his gaze remained fixed, unflinching, as if he awaited a greater threat-something lurking beyond the current wave.


    Alystren, having recovered himself, stood a little way behind. He had wanted to follow immediately, but when he saw the level at which all three fought, he unconsciously stopped.


    Now it was toote and awkward to move. It was like being trapped in a position where you should have acted when others were acting, and now that they had gone deep into the battle, joining would call for unnecessary attention.


    Hence, he had to stand there and wait awkwardly, even though it wasn''t what he wanted.


    However, this gave him time to really gauge Lieutenant Dante''s subordinates.


    All three of them alone driving the massive line of monsters back was insane.


    Their synergy was amazing, each one filling in for the others'' weaknesses in quick session of their movements.


    Hansel''srge attacks threw off monsters in general, making it easier for the other two to sessfullynd their strikes.


    He was between the two of them, serving as a link and bnce of sorts.


    Alystren hadn''t realized it before, but aside from being the strongest of the trio, Hansel was probably the leader here- of course, when one factored out Lieutenant Dante himself.


    Everything was going well, the onught interesting to watch, until a sudden sense of foreboding darkness enveloped the air.


    Dante felt it as instantly as everyone else did. All three fighting from behind had swiftly taken


    arge leap backward, sweat buckling down their faces.


    Their minds raced with questions.


    What was that?


    Lieutenant Dante furrowed his brows slightly and raised his eyes to the sky.


    In that moment, a loud, strange thunderous sound reverberated through the entire air.


    It caused the Lieutenant to immediately fling his eyes wide open. He grabbed the hilt of his sword, tilted it slightly with the weight of his hands, and shot away like a fired arrow.


    In one swift line of speed, he pierced through the formation of monsters. All of them sted into the air as he swept through them in a jiffy.


    Alystren''s eyes grew wide as he witnessed an instantaneous throw-up of the monsters. Gravity suddenly reversed on every single one of them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The cause of such gravity reversion was the immense speed of the Lieutenant.


    Everything slowed before the Lieutenant''s eyes as he pulled out his sword-seemingly


    slowly.


    But what all onlookers could see was a sweeping race of thin light, diagonally going helter- skelter, in a few beats.


    Then it dropped.


    At once, all the monsters'' bodies dropped, splurging out crimson gore that rained down.


    The Lieutenant then sheathed his sword and looked forward.


    His form vanished into thin air.


    He appearedter, hovering in the air and looking down on a dense crowd of crimson abominations, with a statue-like monster standing in their midst.


    It was just as his subordinates had reported. The monsters were all hellion rank and none were moving to attack, just surrounding the statue-like monster which was a maelstrom rank


    monster.


    His eyes narrowed a bit, his thoughts active.


    ''If this ce is still intact, then... where did that massacre just now happen?''

 Chapter 561: Double Evolution [PART 1]

    Chapter 561: Double Evolution [PART 1]


    ?


    Northern was motionless, his eyes dted as the panel relentlessly poured out its information.


    ''Just how many of them did I kill?''


    All of them. With such an inventive and overwhelming use of ck Lance, he had decimated all the monsters. The entire flood was destroyed, with not a single one managing to slip out alive.


    Not even the Maelstrom that pired in their center.


    And that was why talent fragments wouldn''t stop spilling forth.


    Ryannded in front of him with a pale face.


    "What was that? How? What power is that? I thought your talent allows you to tame monsters and summon them, and you just happen to be an incredible fighter."


    Northern raised a brow in confusion. He then exhaled and smiled, touching Ryan''s shoulders.


    "An incredible fighter is the one thing I am not. But I do think I am getting better," he uttered.


    Northern turned away from Ryan and looked around.


    "Now, just how do we get away from this trap..."


    Ryan allowed a slight frown to touch his brows.


    "Get away from what trap?"


    "Oh, you''ve not noticed it-" Northern suddenly stopped, his eyes expanding.


    Ryan noticed his frame shaking from behind and asked, "Are you fine? You''re trembling."


    Northern raised a hand to silence him, staggering forward, a little bent over like his stomach was in pain.


    He was gritting his teeth and holding it, his eyes ring down.


    ''What? Crap, I wasn''t expecting this. Did I gain so many fragments?!''


    [You have gained over 4,000 fragments]


    [You have gained a total of 9,688 talent fragments]


    [Your soul capacity is 4,000]


    [Your soul will be progressing to the next rank]


    [You have 3 unused Talent slots]


    [Unused talent slots are priced at 1,000 talent fragments per slot]


    [You will gain 3,000 talent fragments upon evolution]


    [Upon evolution, you will be left with 9,340 talent fragments]


    [Your soul capacity at next rank is 5,000 talent fragments]


    [Your soul will be progressing to the next rank]


    Northern''s eyes widened.


    ''What is this? What is going on? What is this insane boost?''


    He was expecting many talents, but he wasn''t expecting to rise two soul ranks in a single


    moment.


    ''Damn! This is going to be tough.''


    He managed to turn around to Ryan and looked at him, his eyes hinting at pain.


    "What is suddenly wrong with you?"


    "Something I didn''t expect to happen happened, so I''ll be tapping out for a bit." He forced a smile, but it was pale and short-lived.


    "Revant."


    A ck and blue me ignited behind Northern, and a replica of him appeared. The difference, however, was that his face was warmer, his hair was ck, and the gaze in his eyes was not as deep as Northern''s.


    However, the resemnce could still be noticed.


    "He will protect me... I suspect that the rift is being separated by the guardian. I don''t know what is happening, but we are in a differentpartment than the others are," Northern rushed his speech.


    The more he spoke, the more he could feel his shapeshing out, and it made a searing sting run across his muscles and bones like goosebumps.


    "I don''t know what is happening. I have sent my summons after Shin, but I don''t think they''ve been able to reach him. So, I think you will have to find a way somehow."


    His gaze had be weak, barely hanging on by a weak me.


    "Whatever is the case... don''t die..." Northern copsed to the ground.


    Ryan, shocked, ran towards him to catch him, but Revant had done that already, his pitch- ck eyes ring at Ryan.


    "Don''t tell me you want to touch my master with such tainted hands."


    ''Tainted?'' Ryan looked at his hands.


    He didn''t say anything as the tall, ck-haired Northern red at him with disgust in hisn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    eyes.


    "What is happening to him?" Ryan asked, ignoring the look.


    "He is about to go through a long, excruciating change."


    "Is his soul progressing?"


    "That is what you mortals call it."


    Ryan frowned, deeply confused. "But how? He didn''t even absorb any soul cores."


    Revant looked at him with disgust again. "Trying to understand my master is insolence."


    He leaped back andnded away from the blood. Then he gently ced unconscious Northern down and watched with his hands behind his back.


    Ryan watched for a couple of seconds with a slight frown etched upon his brows before he decided to fly away with his freezing wings-in search of what might be going wrong with the rift.


    Meanwhile, as Northern fell unconscious, the first thing he saw was a vast and eternal


    darkness.


    However, he could instantly recognize what it was.


    He had experienced this Void before; in fact, he felt more connected to it than that first time.


    The darkness lingered. He didn''t know what was happening; the darkness was still and


    unmoving, inactive.


    He was about to progress through two ranks in one go. He had expected that it was going to be excruciating and painful.


    However, it just felt numb. And that left him with a sense of foreboding, like something very, very bad was about to happen to him.


    Because progressing through Maverick and Transient rank at the same time and bing a


    Sage cannot happen so easily.


    With how his former evolutions had been, it was only right that he experienced something


    that was iparable.


    But the darkness was still inactive, and he was just there.


    [Congrattions]


    [Your soul has evolved to a Maverick Rank]


    [You have be a Savant]


    [You have 6,340 talent fragments left]


    [You have unused Talent slots]


    [You have gained 3,000 talent fragments]


    [You have 9,340 talent fragments]


    [Your soul capacity is 5,000]


    [Your soul is evolving]


    Northern was expecting it, so seeing it he wasn''t so freaked out.


    However, he still couldn''t get rid of that feeling in his gut.


    Not to say that he felt immaterial-he couldn''t make out his hands, legs, or anywhere.


    The stillness continued; everything, the soul evolution to a Transient rank was going


    smoothly.


    Then Northern felt something. As he focused on it, the darkness seemed to part to reveal it.


    An almost whitish ball of energy swirled amidst the Void. It looked like a with a ring of


    light around it.


    Northern didn''t know why, but he could instantly tell what that was.


    ''Chaos,'' his thoughts echoed.


    ''Chaos is growing along with my soul. I hope that''s not ba-''


    A torrent of pain fell on him like mighty lightning ruthlessly shredding apart a tree.

 Chapter 562: Double Evolution [PART 2]

    Chapter 562: Double Evolution [PART 2]


    ?


    Northern felt the pain even though he wasn''t feeling material; he felt every part of his immaterial body experience the agony.


    Northern''s essence trembled, every fiber of his being quivering as if gripped by an unseen hand and wrenched taut.


    His immaterial form, unbound by flesh but somehow alive with sensation, throbbed with a pain so raw it was a symphony of agony.


    Each note struck like lightning, racing through him with relentless ferocity.


    It was as though his soul had be the heart of a storm, cracking under the pressure of an electric surge that shredded through him.


    Bolts of pain tore across his essence, relentless and wild, splintering it in jagged fractures, each one sharper than thest.


    His vision or whatever senses existed in this realm of formlessness-shattered with each pulse, each searing wave more violent, more unforgiving.


    The agony didn''t simply hit; it twisted. The bolts of torment coiled into his soul, drilling deeper, vibrating with a force that seemed intent on unraveling him, cell by ethereal cell.


    He felt every inch of himself tearing, felt it with a rity that was too vivid, too real, as if he could hear his very soul screaming in response.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The air around him pulsed with an eerie crackle, resonating with his suffering, amplifying it, until he was drowning in it, a cascade of scalding shards that left no corner of his spirit untouched.


    Then, as another torrent ripped through, so violent it felt as if he''d been split open, everything flickered into a different darkness, a merciful darkness.


    The world faded, and with it, the pain ebbed, leaving Northern to fall, weightless, into the quiet, unconscious void.


    After a while of being unconscious, Northern was woken by the sounds of numerous rushing notifications.


    [Congrattions]


    [Your soul has evolved to a Transient rank]


    [You have be a Sage]


    [All owned talents have gained two new talent abilities each]


    [Your connection with the Void is growing]


    [The seed of origin is germinating]


    [The Seed of Void has reached the Sprouting stage of development]


    [You have gained two new Void Abilities]


    Void Tendrils: [Your connection to the Void manifests physically as tendrils of dark energy that emerge from your body. You can summon these tendrils to attack, defend or siphon life energy from their target. These tendrils have an almost liquid quality, capable of slipping through armors or barriers to reach their targets]


    Fading: [You have gained the ability to partially phase out of existence, bing a flickering, incorporeal shadow. In this form, physical attacks pass through you harmlessly, though you are still vulnerable to certain types of energy-based attacks]


    [Chaos is bing prominent]


    [Chaos is rampanting]


    [The void has reacted]


    [Chaos and Void are negotiating]


    [Chaos has settled for your body]


    [Chaos has be prominent in your body]


    [A defected seed has been nted in your body]


    [Void resides in your soul, Chaos resides in your bloodstreams]


    [You have gained Chaos essence]


    [You have gained two forms of spiritual force]


    [You have gained chaos new abilities]


    Chaotic Resonance: [You can resonate with the chaotic energies around you, amplifying your physical prowess. This resonance could allow you to temporarily boost your strength or


    speed, making you a formidable opponent in battle]


    Chaos Infusion: [You can infuse items or allies with chaotic essence, granting them temporary enhancements or abilities. For example, a weapon could gain chaotic properties, making it unpredictable and able to bypass certain defenses]


    [Chaos Thread has been promoted to Chaotic Regeneration]


    Chaotic Regeneration: [Your body bes capable of regenerating at rapid rates when surrounded by chaos. The process might be imperfect or unpredictable, potentially leaving small chaotic marks or distortions on your body, yet elerating your healing]


    [You have 4,340 talent fragments left]


    [You have progressed without copying ANY talents]


    [You shall receive a penalty]


    Northern felt himself strain a little bit; he was struggling to put his consciousness all


    together, but the information so far was registering in his mind.


    ''Chaos and Void negotiated... those darned tenants, what gives them the right to be negotiating without my own consent?''


    The more he tried to rise in agitation, he felt himself fall weak.


    Things had progressed tremendously, and he wasn''t even expecting it.


    However, he was still a bit concerned about that penalty that was mentioned. It was all that was said, and the system stopped ringing.


    ''I guess I''m allowed to progress to another rank copying at least one talent. The other slots are converted into talent fragments, but when I don''t copy any talent, I get a penalty. Something smells fishy.''


    Northern''s thoughts went silent for a bit then rose again. ''I wonder if that darned trickster is gaining something every time I copy a talent. Or else why would he have given me this as a gift? Nobody just meets a soul and gives freebies.''


    Which was why he felt the strong need to rely more on Chaos and Void.


    Chaos and Void were uncalcted and unexpected variables. If he used them right, they


    would be his weapon to shape himself out of any being''s expectation.


    Which was the exact thing he was doing. But these two entities were just doing their own


    thing and dangerously branching out.


    Now, that was another danger he wasn''t sure how to manage.


    ''I can''t always have it all my way. I guess I just have to choose what danger I want to better


    deal with. I guess that settles it then.''


    Northern was slowly, even though he didn''t have an idea, choosing his path.


    Such thoughts and eptance of the void and chaos brought about an understanding of not


    just two but three entities.


    The Void, which was his soul, The Chaos, which was his body, and his mind.


    This gave birth to a new development totally outside Northern''s expectations. [The understanding between Chaos and Void has taken its root in your mind]


    [A three entity unification has been formed]


    [Your mind has blended into the synergy between Chaos and Void]


    [Your knowledge of the Void and the Chaos is improving]


    [UNIQUE SYSTEM ABILITY (COPYCAT) IS UPGRADING...]

 Chapter 563: Awake Afresh

    Chapter 563: Awake Afresh


    ?


    Ryannded, staggering forward tiredly. Several pearls of sweat had left their streaming mark on his face, and his breath was ragged and pacing.


    Revant''s nk expression did not change as Ryan stood up; however, he did raise his head a little bit, hinting at slight disdain without having to convey it with all his facial features.


    "You havee back after failing?" he said.


    Ryan grimaced.


    "I have searched every angle of the rift. Not the smallest life exists in this ce. I think we may be the only ones here right now."


    Revant stared at him for a bit, then shook his head with a click of his tongue.


    "Foolish and oblivious mortal."


    "What did you say to me?" Ryan took a step forward, his face wrinkling together in anger.


    "You couldn''t even take care of such a menial task that you were given by my master. Foolish, unwise, and oblivious-are you so weak that you can''t see the obvious?"


    Ryan''s frown only got deeper, but he wasn''t so blinded by anger that he couldn''t see the point this strange man protecting Northern was trying to make.


    Although Revant''s tone of speech in delivering it was making his body boil.


    Usually, he wouldn''t even care, but for some reason, being called weak when everyone had somehow praised him for his awesomeness was stinging him.


    Up until now, he thought he didn''t really care. Everyone praised him and needed his power. He just respected Raven, the only person that saw him when others didn''t.


    The only person that could defeat him.


    But faced with Revant who was challenging his strength and calling someone like him weak, was suddenly rousing emotions he had never had.


    He suddenly felt a great urge to prove this man wrong, which had never happened before.


    He couldn''t figure out why he cared, but he did not want to be called weak. He is strong and everyone with great eyes could see that!


    "I have checked every corner of this rift. There''s no strangeness in it. There''s no weakness or any point that indicates we''ve been trapped. Of course, I know we have been trapped, but I can''t find any monsters or anything. What do you expect me to do? Freeze the entire rift?!"


    Revant red, "If that is what it will take to not disappoint the Master, then you should have resorted to it long ago."


    Ryan tilted his head in utter confusion. Then he shook his head rigorously.


    "No, I''m not going to have some unnecessary argument with a summon."


    Revant slowly removed his folded arms from behind.


    "What. Did. You. Say?"


    "Revant, stop that."


    Immediately the hoarse voice entered their ears, both their shoulders trembled.


    Ryan saw first because he was standing in front of Revant. He saw Northern standing with a clear look in his eyes.


    By appearance, he didn''t look different. A child wouldn''t see anything wrong. But something had greatly changed about him.


    Ryan could feel his very soul cowering before Northern''s presence.


    Before, he had always looked at Northern, gauging that if he used all his cards against him, he would be able to win and at the very least it would be a draw.


    But right now, right now, he couldn''t even dare...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Revant hurriedly fell to his knees, a grin forming on his bowed face.


    "My Lord, you have awakened. Forgive me, but this weak mortal was..."


    "That''s alright, Revant..." Northern said, tiredly scratching his hair.


    After he was done, hebed his white hair back and blew into the air with his mouth.


    Then he raised his head to the sky and dropped it, all the while silence drifted across the air. Ryan''s gaze was fixated on Northern throughout.


    Upon bringing his head down, his lips curled to reveal a pleasant smile.


    "Wow. Wow. Wow. I feel so happy." He raised his hands into the air, his face radiating so brightly.


    Ryan felt the pressure lift off a little bit, but he was still a bit tense in and of himself. Northern had changed tremendously, and the most terrifying part was that he couldn''t gauge how much change.


    "Ryan."


    "Shooot!"


    Ryan staggered back in a re, almost falling, but Northern''s hand held him from behind with a gentle touch.


    "...how about we get out of this ce?"


    Ryan was frozen, unsure what had just happened. Northern was standing in front of Revant. He was a couple of steps behind Revant.


    Then when Northern called his name, he felt a touch on his shoulders. This was beyond not seeing someone move.


    It was so casual, like Northern had been there the whole time but he didn''t see.


    And when he staggered back and wanted to fall, the same thing happened again.


    ''What in the hell...?'' His mind struggled to make sense of it.


    "Ah, wait. We can''t just leave yet, can we?"


    Northern faced the blood mire. "The cores."


    He snapped a finger and instantly, the whole ground in front of them was crowded with


    splitting images of Northern.


    "Clones?" Ryan muttered, absent-minded.


    Immediately, all the clones, close to a hundred of them, began to walk forward, soaking their feet into the blood and picking the cores that had fallen from the monster bodies.


    Ryan watched, his mouth stuck open. ''I didn''t know he was capable of cloning too... I thought he is a summoner?''


    Northern looked down for a bit, examining his profile before ncing at Ryan with an


    intrigued grin stered on his face.


    Ryan suddenly felt like he was naked; he subconsciously moved his hand to cover himself


    from Northern''s piercing gaze.


    ''What is wrong?''


    Northern licked his lips, making the boy want to jump out of his skin.


    ''I just need six hundred and sixty fragments more to devour his talents. Oh, how great this is.


    I''ll finally have something offense-based aside from ck mes and cknce.''


    Northern nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "Alright, since everyone is done. Let''s pack up." He pped and all the clones vanished.


    Ryan staggeredly stared around.


    ''What the hell is going on right now?''


    Northern extended a hand forward, then like he was pulling the string of a bow, he pulled back


    from the hand.


    Ryan''s eyes widened as he saw what happened.

 Chapter 564: Sinister Northern

    Chapter 564: Sinister Northern


    ?


    As Northern pulled back from his extended hand, a radiating arrow of light appeared, extending from his extended hand to the one he pulled back.


    Just as if he was nocking and pulling an arrow of light on an invisible bow.


    The incandescent light of the arrow reflected in his cold and calcting blue eyes for a moment.


    ''Chaos...'' his mind echoed, ''I didn''t expect it to look so... beautiful.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A closer look into the arrow of light revealed flowing strands of light all woven together, blending beautifully to give birth to a brilliant and devastating singrity of light.


    This was chaos essence. It was not pure and wless white like celestial light; it burned with an eerie and dim glow in fact.


    But its weave was a beautiful and alluring spectacle to behold. Northern had never given thought that Chaos could be so beautiful.


    He quickly shook his head. ''Seriously, what am I saying right now? Chaos is beautiful?''


    He focused back towards the sky and narrowed his eyes to a pinning focus.


    Then he released the arrow of Chaos essence.


    Swish.


    The arrow of light soared into the sky with a soft and tender sound that tore through the wind barrier in an instant.


    Then following it was a massive explosion that made the entire ground tremble.


    From the sky, the veil began to wash down, like thick oil streaming down a round screen.


    And the whole expanse slowly revealed before them.


    Drenched in a blood bath was Lieutenant Dante, his bloody eyes resting on the veil that slowly wore off, breaking into thepartment of the rift he was in.


    Then he saw Northern and Ryan, and one other person, his eyes narrowing.


    He stood and swung his sword downward, sttering off the bloodstains on it.


    His subordinates and Alystren were also locked in a fierce and crude bloody battle with the Rabid Rots; they managed to spare a nce but quickly focused on pushing back this relentless crowd of crimson monsters.


    Northern examined for a moment, then stepped forward, Ryan and Revant following him.


    He finally stopped in front of Revant and looked around.


    "I guess all fourpartments have toe together for the rift to fully reveal itself. How strange a rift this one is?"


    His eyes glided towards Lieutenant Dante.


    "Are you familiar with things like this, sir? Since you''ve been in more rifts than any of us here."


    The Lieutenant cocked his head left and right.


    "Hmmmm, higher tier rifts above five are known to have special qualities and are even more unpredictable than how usual rifts are. So, while I have been in several rifts with unique characteristics, I have never seen one capable of separating itself into different parts."


    Northern nodded softly after the Paragon exined. He looked towards the sky, just right above the pired maelstrom.


    That was the point he had targeted in thepartment they had just destroyed, and it also seemed to be the linking point in thispartment as well.


    He didn''t me anyone for not noticing; the only reason he could see it was Chaos eyes. Also, his spatial awareness had gotten so much better that he could tell there were fourpartments in this rift right now.


    And all fourpartments are not even half of the rift itself.


    It is as though the rift guardian had taken a small chunk of the rift to entrap intruders.


    Then designated each Maelstrom to guard eachpartment, while holding down the string that sewed thepartments together.


    When the maelstrom is defeated, the string bes weaker, and when he destroys the point of connection which is the sky above the maelstrom.


    Also, Northern had also realized that no matter how much damage they dealt to the crowd of monsters or the maelstrom itself, it won''t move or attack back.


    It''s a different story if they attack the sky above it though.


    Of course, his own situation was a different one. ck Lance was an ability that will definitely deliver its cut. After all, it only delivers cuts only its target can receive.


    "Hmmmm... this is quite strange and interesting. Last I saw you, you were not this mboyant."


    As the Lieutenant spoke, he swung his sword sideways, shing the Rabid Rot that lunged at him into two without looking.


    Northern curled a corner of his lips.


    "I evolved."


    "You were a Master. You evolve, so you''re now a Savant." He shook his head in deep thought. "A Savant can''t have this much mboyancy. Did you be a Sage?"


    Northern grinned back, "Not that I was trying to hide it anyway, but things happened that just happen."


    There was something about Northern''s expression that hinted that he was enjoying this. His grin. His grin was so austere.


    "I see... things happen that just happen. What a usible exnation."


    He spun his sword back and plunged it into the head of the one that leaped at him.


    Despite his hand being in an ''ufortable'' position, he didn''t seem to strain. His body in fact seemed stic.


    His gaze, however, was rigid and unbending, now contorting at Northern with dark and stormy clouds in their depth.


    ''Dangerous. Dangerous. I can see why that damn Shaman mentioned him. He will definitely be a great asset to me. But I can read people. This guy can''t be controlled, he can''t be obtained either. It''s better to just kill him?''


    Tsk tsk.


    Northern clicked his tongue, as he appeared right in the face of the lieutenant, ring into his eyes with a cold intensity.


    "All that bloodlust, I hope you are not thinking of doing something reckless... sir."


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    The Lieutenant''s eyes slowly dted. ''Is that... my heartbeat?''


    A pearl of sweat rolled down his neck, and he quickly caught wind of it, wiping it off with his


    thumb. A slight frown fell on his brows.


    "Rain?" He looked up.


    Northern helped him answer immediately.


    "No sir. That is not the rain. I''m pretty sure, that''s your darned sweat." A sinister grin


    followed.

 Chapter 565: Simple Blade

    Chapter 565: Simple de


    ?


    Both of them stared at each other deeply for a few beats. Northern''s gaze was unwavering, shooting sparks that met the intense crimson eyes of the Lieutenant.


    Lieutenant Dante, after ring down at Northern for a couple seconds more, finally exhaled, a steamy air flowing out his nose.


    He turned away, slowly took his sword and swung back. He pushed a leg forward and leaned his upper body towards that leg.


    Northern watched him with a brow slightly raised.


    Whish!


    His eyes flew wide open as the Lieutenant sted away. Then something happened.


    The Lieutenant shed his sword upward, cleaving a Rabid Rot in twain; instantly, every Rabid Rot on the expanse was cleaved in twain.


    Before everybody else, all they saw was the Lieutenant turning to a blur, and a sh suddenly transmitting to all the monsters.


    They were all led to think that the Lieutenant had moved faster than the speed of light and delivered all the strikes.


    ''His ability uses speed as deceit...'' Northern grinned.


    Of course, everything had perfectly unfolded before his eyes.


    Lieutenant Dante only attacked a single monster. However, that single strike somehow managed to channel into every other monster of the same type with blinding speed.


    And all the monsters dropped dead at the same time.


    His only mistake was...


    Northern''s grin widened.


    ....he gave Northern something to copy.


    [Talent, Phantom Sword (SSS) has been found]


    [Do you want to copy Talent for 5,000 talent fragments]


    ''Oh? Another prodigy. So freaking expensive.''


    He looked up at the Lieutenant, who sheathed his sword with steeze.


    ''I guess I kind of understand how his ability works.''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Lieutenant''s ability, although no one could see it, delivers echoes of his strike to every other monster.


    What baffled Northern was that it was only the echo of the strike; there''s no way it should be as powerful as the main strike, and therge area he was able to cover should be impossible.


    But when he thought about the fact that this man is a Paragon.


    ''Well, I guess they are called Paragons for a reason.'' He sighed and let go of his thoughts as everyone moved towards the Lieutenant.


    The only monster left was the one standing in the middle, like a statue.


    "My Liege, we can take it down-"


    Shane said as shended behind Lieutenant Dante, but she was not allowed toplete her statement.


    "Step back."


    The Lieutenantmanded immediately as she and the other twonded behind him.


    Without any questions, they leaped away several times until they were standing around Northern.


    The Lieutenant nced back to look at all of them gathered around Northern. He looked to his other side-his left.


    Sighting Alystren who was standing alone.


    "It''s better for you to go behind the white-haired kid."


    He spoke, his voice audibly traveling through the air despite the distance between them without having to strain.


    Alystren frowned a bit but did notin; he jumped back. Only when hended next to Northern did he understand why the Lieutenant said what he said.


    As a Savant, almost a Sage, he could tell clearly when someone was stronger than he was.


    Before, his judgment was clouded; while Northern seemed threatening, he was of a lower rank and Alystren''s senses could vividly tell.


    As they could also-right now-vividly tell him that Northern is of a higher rank.


    He gulped, confused.


    ''This is insane. I leave him for barely an hour and he''s already a Sage?''


    Lieutenant Dante faced the statued monster, fixing a cold and powerful gaze towards its head. He pulled out his sword with one hand.


    And joined his second hand as he raised the sword over his head.


    He closed his eyes and breathed, drowning everything around him in a sea of silence.


    "In the solitude of steel, I find my resolve.


    One edge, one purpose.


    A de knows no distraction, no hesitation; it carves its truth into the world with a single intent.


    Where others seeplexity, I see rity-a path drawn in one unbroken line, undivided, undeniable.


    This is the singrity of the sword:


    A moment of pure focus that yields simplicity,


    And in that simplicity, I wield strength unyielding."


    "Fall. Simple de."


    The Lieutenant swung down his sword.


    Swish.


    It was almost a silent sword, like the wind screeching.


    As the Lieutenant''s sword fell, a thin red line appeared on the maelstrom, running down the middle of its body.


    A secondter, it divided, falling apart with a vicious and overwhelming spray of crimson


    ichor.


    [Talent, Phantom Sword (SSS) has been found]


    [Do you want to copy Talent for 5,000 talent fragments]


    Northern looked with squinted eyes, and suddenly extended his hand forward, expanding Void Force and pushing it forward.


    None of them knew what wasing. The Lieutenant''s subordinates had instinctively red at him with dark faces, thinking he wanted to attack their leader from behind. But they were not given a chance to react; before they could, the entirendscape trembled.


    In the aftermath of the tremendous sword sh the Lieutenant had used, as the red line touched the ground-beats after the monster''s body had fallen apart-it tore the ground into two with such straight precision.


    In a fraction of a second, the cleave ran invisibly, in a straight line that separated the ground, however, was deflected by Northern''s hand-the invisible air, Void Force.


    The Lieutenant looked back, slightly amazed but not showing it.


    ''He really did deflect that...''


    Northern meanwhile had a strained frown. It was the same exact thing with the Emperor of


    Luinngard Empire.


    And it made him understand to a certain degree why they can''t just go all out.


    The effect of two Paragons battling each other would probably easily destroy any city they


    were in.


    ''Damned Paragons.'' Northern was slightly jealous.


    But immediately, he thought about it. He had no reason to be jealous.


    He might not be a Paragon by rank yet, but he is strong enough to beat one.


    At least judging so far by what he had seen of the two Paragons, if he went all out with all his cards... he didn''t even have to use all.


    The way he was now, with the Power of Chaos and Void unification, and most importantly the new boon the system upgrade gave him? He would beat the shit out of any of them.


    So when he does be a Paragon, he was sure. He would be the strongest Paragon to ever


    exist.


    And not just that. Northern was sure. He would be the first to reach the Genesis rank and be a Zenith.


    "I will stand at the very top of them all," he muttered inaudibly with a small grin, sparks


    igniting in his eyes.

 Chapter 566: Northern In Definition

    Chapter 566: Northern In Definition


    ?


    Furthermore, the entire expanse-even with the sky-trembled.


    Northern quickly nced up and forward, realizing.


    ''He cleaved the entire rift? What?!'' Northern''s face reflected his shock, his eyes left widened.


    Others looked at him first, then looked at where he was looking.


    They were so consumed and taken by the separated ground that they didn''t see the cleaved sky.


    The entire rift, all round, had been perfectly sliced into two separating halves.


    And slowly, like oil streaming down, the veil was being undone.


    Northern''s eyes squinted. ''Did he know about it?''


    Just in the moment of his thoughts, the Lieutenant looked up with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Oh? The walls are breaking. I guess all we had to do was defeat the boss," he said, scratching his head with a pleased chuckle to boot.


    ''He has no damn idea...''


    Northern''s eyes slowly grew distant as they narrowed and all of suddenly flew open again.


    ''Wait. That means... he had unknowingly sliced the entire rift in the middle. It''s just the ability and not that he intentionally did that?''


    Northern felt like the realization of the scale of Lieutenant Dante''s power was going to make him go crazy.


    At the same time, it was exhrating, causing an overflowing rush of adrenaline to travel across his whole body.


    Like all he wanted to do was fight. Lose. Grow. Fight again. Win. Grow. There was a ravishing hunger to be the best frolicking inside his body.


    He smiled and calmed himself, lowering his head slightly as the veil became fully undone.


    The Lieutenant''s subordinates rushed towards him, Shane calling out.


    "Sir! You did it. You tore the veil!"


    Hidden behind their straight faces were pebbles of pride; they were throwing it at the onlookers that had been graced to witness the extent of their Lieutenant''s true ability.


    Alystren and Ryan, of course, were bbergasted by it. Ryan especially was for the first time witnessing the might of a Paragon up close.


    Alystren, even though he had expected this level of strength, was still shocked by it.


    Northern, however, just seemed happy and impressed, his arms were folded and he was looking with a twisted smile on his face.


    ''Has he gone mad?'' Shane could not understand, as she nced at Northern one more time before reaching Lieutenant Dante''s side.


    "There''s still two more to defeat..." Northern said, however, the entire ground trembled.


    Causing all of them to startledly pause and look around.


    Northern grinned.


    "I guess there''s no need. The rest are done..."


    The entire expanse seemed to stretch further. Up north, three humans were walking forth, two male and one female. All of them were drenched in blood.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And from the east, two vicious monsters were walking in on them.


    Lieutenant Dante, upon turning to the humanoid monsters, grimaced and ced his hand on his sword.


    "Wait, no! Those are my subordinates," Northern hailed as he walked closer to them, the Night Terror armor nking with every majestic movement.


    Lieutenant Dante scowled at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Northern stopped in front of the Lieutenant. He fixed his gaze on Night Terror and ck Mamba and signaled for them toe with a finger.


    Swiftly, both of them shed and were behind Northern, Night Terror on his right and ck Mamba on his left.


    This left Lieutenant Dante speechless. His face was pale and eyes trembling tiredly.


    He pulled out his sword in a blinding sh and raised it to Northern''s face, his eyeballs thinning in.


    "You... you... what are you? What the hell is this?"


    Northern stood well in front of him, folding his hands.


    "I would really appreciate if you stopped looking at me like I am the rift guardian or something. I am not a monster, I''m just unreasonably strong."


    He paused, cing his hand on his chin as he thought aloud for a moment.


    "Or maybe I am? I could be? I mean, to be unreasonably strong is to be a monster."


    He retraced his gaze to the Lieutenant.


    "Anyways, let all that go. Right now, I am the only one that can get us out of this rift." Lieutenant Dante straightened his back, slidding his sword back into its sheath.


    He closed his eyes and steadied his breath before he opened and fixed them on Northern. All traces of former fondness had beenpletely eradicated. Now, his crimson eyes were brimming with a cold and dangerous light.


    "How can you be so sure about that?"


    Northern examined his gaze for a moment, then he answered:


    "I''m sorry. If I am correct, the ranks of monsters in a tier seven rift are Hellions, Maelstroms, Destroyers, Behemoths and a Belial, which is the rift guardian. So far so good, we''ve only encountered mobs which are only hellions, and then these maelstroms."


    ''Only hellions? It''d take a Master sweats to take out a single Hellion. My subordinates so far are doing exceptionally well because of their exposure to battle and because they have each other. Such amount of hellions is enough to drown a thirteen-man team of masters, and yet he says only?''


    Not just the Lieutenant''s thoughts rang. Every other person was looking at Northern with a wicked re.


    Hellions were a rank of monsters that not even masters hope they encounter. They were


    incredibly strong.


    The least rank of drifter that was allowed in a rift such as this one was the Sage rank. They happened to be here by chance and thanks to the Paragon among them, they were being protected well, they''ve lived so far.


    But some child just said only hellions like these are not that big of a deal?! It infuriated them


    silently!


    Northern continued, absolutely oblivious of their thoughts.


    "Look at the conditions of your subordinates. They''ve only been fighting mobs and it looks


    like they''ll faint very soon."


    He was right.


    They had several cut marks over their bodies and faces, their breaths were ragged. Even though they had not been severely injured, none of them hade out of the fight with


    ''mobs'' as Northern termed it, unscathed.


    None of them could even dare to fight a Maelstrom rank.


    "We are probably going to encounter more maelstrom rank monsters as we go forward, then


    more Destroyers, behemoths too. Even if they manage to take down a maelstrom with teamwork, in the long run they will end up bing burdens to us. And you''ll end up


    exhausting yourself to save them. When ites down to the guardian, who''ll be the only


    person left to save all your asses?"


    Northern raised his finger and pointed to himself with a vicious grin, radiating overwhelming


    mboyancy.


    "It is I! I am the one whom all your fates would be left in the hand of! I am not just speaking. I


    am telling you what I have seen with my eyes!"


    He moved his hand to his shining blue eyes, his smile radiating even brighter.

 Chapter 567: The Red Mist [PART 1]

    Chapter 567: The Red Mist [PART 1]


    ?


    The entirendscape panned out before them as they moved forward. Compared to before where everywhere was simple to navigate, things became a bit moreplicated than that.


    Their boots sloshed against a thin, murky film of water that clung to the ground, slippery as oil.


    Step by step, the water rose, creeping up their ankles, then their shins, clinging with a cold grip that seeped through leather and cloth.


    Each of their steps sank deeper, pulling harder as if the ground wanted to hold them there. Northern, noticing what a toll this simple transportation was costing everyone, nced at Ryan. A sly grin broke through the strain on his face. His eyes glinted, a challenge in their depths.


    A wordless exchange passed between them, one that needed no exnation.


    Ryan''s brow furrowed, his jaw clenched-he knew what Northern was asking of him, even if he wasn''t thrilled by it.


    Ryan let out a sharp sigh, more an acknowledgment of the request than any willingness toply.


    He faced the team, his voice low and calm, the tone of someone who knew his role in this unspoken game.


    "Jump," he ordered, ncing at Northern onest time.


    Although several of them seemed puzzled by the sudden request, they allplied. They all bent their knees and leapt, bodies suspended briefly above the murky ground. As they rose, Ryan''s hands shot forward, his fingers sying in a swift, precise motion. In an instant, the slick, shifting water beneath them began to crystallize, a web of frost stretching outward from Ryan''s touch.


    Ice snapped and spread across the surface, turning dark and solid. By the time theynded, their boots met a frozen, glistening pathway, sturdy and secure.


    Northern''s grin widened.


    Lieutenant Dante, watching from behind, arched an eyebrow, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly. He hadn''t expected that from the boy.


    This level of control, the seamless way he froze the path without a single word exchanged... Dante''s gaze lingered on Ryan, a glimmer of something fierce and covetous lighting his eyes. He had not even looked at Ryan before now. Of course, he had perceived his strength and the fact that despite looking so young, he was a Master.


    But seeing the boy''s ability like this made him covet. However, there was still no one he wanted more than he wanted Northern.


    If Northern was on his side, he would be able to surely go through with his n of dominating the Central ins.


    But obtaining such a blessing was difficult; he could tell without having to look deeper.


    The deep light that burned in Northern''s eyes, they resonated equally with his, and he could tell, those were the eyes of a child born to dominate.


    He didn''t believe in destinies and things like someone''s fate being written down from the beginning.


    But he does believe in rarity.


    There are some kinds of people that are born into this world; they are born with a kind of eyes that many seek but never find.


    Resolve. Determination. Reason. Conviction.


    The ones that don''t need such feeble concepts to back up actions or pursue a goal.


    The ones that despite not being resolved enough. Not determined enough. Not reasonable enough. No conviction at all, still do it.


    Just because they want to.


    Those were the kind of people that were more difficult to obtain.


    Because if they never want something, nothing will make them submit.


    Fear, bribery, happiness, love, if they don''t want to do it. All that is useless.


    That is the kind of person Dante has considered himself to be. And honestly, that is the kind of person he has always sought.


    Those who neither resolve nor reason could move, those who bend to nothing but their own will-these were the rarest and most dangerous.


    And for the second time, Dante had encountered one he could never possess.


    He clicked his tongue in irritation, staring down at the ground of sturdy ice as they trekked.


    ''I guess I can do it with him too,'' he thought as they moved forward.


    After a while of trekking, the entire cohort began to notice something-a red fog slowly clouded their view.


    The only thing about the fog was that they had not even caught wind of it, not at one point exactly it fully saturated the air.


    Well, except one person. Who looked like he was enjoying the show.


    The fog didn''t simply obscure their sight; it crept along the ground like a living thing,


    twisting and swirling around their legs as if testing the weight of their steps.


    The crimson haze thickened, turning the air sharp and metallic, a biting scent that stung their


    nostrils.


    The path beneath them seemed to shudder with every step they took.


    Dante slowed his pace, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the surroundings.


    He could feel it¡ªa subtle pulsing beneath the surface of the ice.


    This was no ordinary fog; it was something more insidious, something alive, as though the


    land itself resisted their presence.


    Ryan, still recovering from his recent exertion, clenched his fists, his breathing slightly


    heavier.


    He stole a nce at Northern, whose gaze was fixed forward, sharp and unyielding.


    They both felt it¡ªthe unnatural pressure closing in, tightening around them like an invisible -cage.


    "Everyone, stay close," Dante ordered, his voice carrying a rare edge of concern. "Keep your pace steady. Don''t stray."


    But even as he spoke, tendrils of red mist began seeping up from the ground, wrapping around ankles, slipping under armor, cold and damp as death itself.


    A shiver ran down Ryan''s spine, his instincts screaming that this was more than just fog. Itn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    was an omen, a warning.


    Northern paused and narrowed his eyes and brought his hand to touch his face.


    His skin was bing pale; it was already naturally pale but suddenly seemed to be bing more pale, like he was freezing, cracks began to appear.


    But instantaneously he felt a ridiculous amount of blood surge towards his face, then the cracks in his skin began to meld together and be whole, the color also getting a bit


    warmer.


    His face was the only exposed area of his body and was the only part that was affected. And the effect of Chaotic Regeneration was so instantaneous that he almost didn''t feel anything


    wrong.


    Hence, he missed it for that second. However, his thoughts dwelled on it.


    Cautiously, they tried to move, then Northern''s eyes somehow drifted to the others, Shane in


    particr.


    He nced at her back and saw the same thing happening on the exposed skin of her neck.


    A dark frown immediately settled on his face.


    "Everyone stop."


    They all stopped and turned to look at Northern. That was when his eyes widened.


    Everyone, aside from he, Ryan, and Lieutenant Dante, had their faces cracked and didn''t even


    seem to be aware of it.


    When they managed to turn was when the Lieutenant looked at Shane and realized. He


    nced over to Rafel, the same thing.


    Hansel was wearing a full face helmet, only his eyes could be seen.


    Alystren, Shin, even Jeci and Lynus, all their faces were broken with cracks.


    "Oh shit... we are under attack," the Lieutenant''s voice reverberated.

 Chapter 568: Sly

    Chapter 568: Sly


    ?


    "Your faces..." Lieutenant Dante pointed towards them with a concerned look.


    Shane quickly ran her hand over her face and noticed it. Her skin was peeling. She looked down at her exposed hand from her sleeve; it was the same thing.


    Rafel had also inspected himself only to find out that his exposed skin was also peeling.


    Only Hansel was untouched.


    Shin, Alystren, Jeci, and Lynus all had their bodies peeling. But they just seemed to care less about it than the Lieutenant''s subordinates did.


    The Lieutenant threw a nce at Northern.


    "Do you have any idea what is going on?"


    It probably disgusted his guts to ask, but he was reasonable enough to know that he alone could not bulldoze his way into everything just as Northern had said.


    A tier seven rift, for a Paragon to solo, is impossible. It''s a death wish!


    Northern was silent for a couple of seconds after being asked, then he looked around the fog, pointing to it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Right here..."


    "I''m pretty sure by now everyone knows it''s this damned mist. How are you and your friend here unharmed?"


    Northern pointed to himself. "Oh me? I have a regenerative ability so this doesn''t mean much."


    Lieutenant Dante''s eyes widened; he was shocked but immediately eradicated the look of shock from his face and turned to Ryan.


    "And you?"


    "I have a freezing essence, which has built up a unique immunity system that attacks and freezes any external substance in my body, so I am resistant to toxins of any kind."


    The Lieutenant let out a small frown. ''That makes sense considering his ice maniption ability. It''s incredibly rare.'' He admired Ryan once more.


    However, he just couldn''t take his mind off Northern. A Regeneration ability?


    ''It''s insane. What is he?''


    Somehow, he felt like that was a question he might not be able to answer, at least not so soon.


    His thoughts seized as he heard Northern''s voice.


    "Are you going to tell us? How you are able to resist it?"


    The Lieutenant shrugged. "Extra packages of bing a Paragon."


    Northern gave him a cold stare.


    "While you''re talking about how you guys are able to resist this, yeah, so great. But I hope you know we have to do something. I have no idea what will happen next with my skin breaking so much like molded sand."


    "Anybody that has full body armor should better equip it; at least that can prevent further damage. I don''t know how to reverse the already done damage, but I don''t think it''s going to get any worse as long as your skin is not exposed to the mist."


    As Northern spoke, a couple of sparks flew around, and everyone there was now equipped with ethereal armors, each of different kinds of weaves.


    It made them look like knights of different worlds that hade to conquer amon universal enemy.


    Night Terror, ck Mamba, and Revant were the only odd ones out.


    Even Jeci and Lynus had manifested their empire armors. And Northern was pretty impressed that it was an Item.


    He remembered in that moment about the strange darkness power Jeci had used with him.


    With now not being the best time, Northern shoved the thought to the back of his mind to askter when all of this was done.


    "So what do we do about the mist itself?" Shin asked.


    Northern folded his arms, gazing around with a deep set of eyes with soft glow, keenly examining.


    He then spoke.


    "Well, the mist is here because of a monster. So we just have to find the monster and deal with it, I guess." Northern turned his eyes to Lieutenant Dante, then tilted his head with a sly smile.


    "I know you have discovered it already. Don''t deceive us. You are the strongest here, aren''t you?"


    Lieutenant Dante frowned but hid it quickly with a forced smile.


    "Oh my, oh my, and here I was thinking I could give you guys the opportunity to learn." He opened his smiling eyes a little bit, frankly ring at Northern for a quick moment. ''This bastard,'' his thoughts echoed.


    Northern,pletely aware of what he had done, suppressed a grin.


    "As expected of the Lieutenant, he was testing us," Shane muttered beneath her full armor- her visor glinted with a red passionate light as she adored the Lieutenant.


    Even in her state, she was as passionate.


    Lieutenant Dante circled the ce for a bit, not entirely sure what to do. Everyone''s eyes were on him, and Northern had put him in quite the spot.


    He now had no choice but to find the damned thing itself. He was sure Northern would have noticed.


    Indeed, there is a monster; the mist did such a perfect job of masking everything that itpletely masked the presence of the monster.


    That is, while he could very much feel the monster''s presence, he couldn''t pinpoint it. There was no physical body and no way to tell where the exact location of the monster was.


    Lieutenant Dante stopped walking for a moment, his eyes scanning the reddened environment.


    They slowly drifted down and stayed on the frozen murky waters for a moment.


    The Lieutenant narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist. He threw his hands back and lunged them down into the frozen waters.


    His hands became a blur as they whizzed past and punched a massive crack into the frozen ground beneath the Lieutenant.


    The webbed crack surged forward like a gue, and a couple of beatster, several crashing sounds resounded around them.


    As if several people were smashing the same punch as strong as the Lieutenant''s all across the frozen waters.


    Things went silent for a bit, then a massive shockwave burst out from beneath, a shattered wave of water spewing from beneath like a massive creature sshing into it.


    The sprinkles of water affected the mist, causing it to be less thick before growing stronger again.


    However, that small moment was all the Lieutenant needed to detect the monster.

 Chapter 569: Void Tendrils

    Chapter 569: Void Tendrils


    ?


    As the water below burst forth, it unleashed a massive shockwave that sent all of them reeling in the air.


    For Lieutenant Dante, however, everything in that moment seemed to pass slowly. As he reeled-seeming helpless-upwards, his hands moved to his sword and his body twisted in the air, legs folded in as if they were about to run an air race.


    His eyes narrowed to a slit as they locked in on the monster.


    Then with a small movement, he pulled his sword; however, no one saw him pull the sword outpletely. No one except Northern.


    The Lieutenant turned into a blur, vicious red lights trailing his afterimages as he shot to his target in the belly of the red mist that the water was causing to be a little sparse.


    Barely a secondter after that wicked light shot off, a terrible shockwave hit the entirendscape, sending all of them reeling backward along with a powerful upheaval of the ground that exploded outwardly in all directions.


    The force was so intense it shattered stone, ripped the ugly trees that were scattered around from their roots, and left the entire battlefield trembling under its weight.


    The sky itself seemed to quiver in response, bending with the strain of the Lieutenant''s onught.


    Northern barely managed to stabilize himself mid-air, his senses heightened, his Chaos Eyes attuned to every fleeting detail.


    Through the blurring chaos, he caught sight of Dante''s figure reappearing-his sword dripping with a faint red aura, as though it had sliced through something beyond flesh and bone.


    But there was no time to focus.


    The monster let out a sound like splitting metal, a horrid, grating roar that sent shudders down Northern''s spine.


    The creature''s wounds festered with dark, pulsing energy, filling the air with a choking stench.


    It seemed to convulse, limbs thrashing, its blood mixing with the murky water below and turning it an even darker red, a grim reflection of the sky above.


    Dantended smoothly on the creature''s back, barely touching it beforeunching himself off again, his movements blurring as he shot toward the monster''s head with a vicious determination.


    Northern watched the technique with awe and suspicion.


    Dante''s movements were unnatural, as if he wasn''t just fast, but as if the air itself bent to his will, carving a path through the chaos.


    The monster reared back, its eyes glistening with raw fury as it turned toward Dante.


    But Northern sensed something else. Beneath its rage, there was a flicker of fear-something Northern had rarely seen in a creature of its kind.


    He felt it through the Void Sense, a faint pulse of dread that radiated from the monster''s soul. Northern clenched his fists with a maniacal grin. This was the opening he needed.


    With a swift motion, he tapped into his own power, letting the Void''s chilling energy seep through him, resonating with the darkness in the monster''s core.


    He felt his own body blur, the Void Tendrils snaking out from his arms, ready to pull him into the fray.


    He surged forward, matching Dante''s trajectory but with his own twist-a silent, lethal force of entropy at his back.


    Together, they closed in from opposite directions, Dante''s sword a zing redet and Northern a shadow of ruin.


    As they neared the beast''s head, Northern raised his arm, Void Tendrils coiling around his fist, their dark energy thrumming with anticipation.


    The monster''s head loomed, a grotesque amalgamation of twisted flesh and bone, its maw lined with jagged teeth that seemed to drip with an oily ck ichor.


    As Northern and Dante closed in, the creature''s massive eyes widened, a mix of rage and primal terror gleaming within their depths.


    Dante struck first, his sword bing a blur as he drove it into the creature''s skull.


    The de carved through flesh and bone as if they were nothing, red essence ring from the de''s edge, burning through the creature''s skin in a searing, brutal line.


    The monster''s scream was a guttural, agonizing roar that vibrated through the air, tearing at Northern''s ears and sending waves of nausea rippling through his gut.


    But Northern was already in motion. His Void Tendrilsshed forward, ck and writhing, burying themselves into the monster''s exposed flesh, and sinking deep into its open wounds.


    A putrid stench filled the air as his void essence spread, corroding muscle and sinew with a sickening hiss.


    It was like the tendrils themselves wereced with a different and more insidious kind of


    essence.


    The creature convulsed, its limbs iling as it tried to pull away, but Northern held firm, his grin widening as he felt its life force buckling under his grasp.


    The Void Tendrils began to twist and coil within the creature''s body, unraveling the tissue from the inside.


    Northern could feel each muscle fiber tearing, each bone cracking as the Void worked its way deeper, corroding everything in its path.


    Blood-thick, dark, and reeking of decay-poured from the monster''s open wounds, pooling on the ground below in a sickly ck sludge.


    Each droplet seemed to hiss as it hit the earth, leaving smoking craters where itnded.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dante, for a moment, froze in shock as he saw Northern destroy the monster in such a


    grotesque way, unbefitting of the mboyancy of a drifter.


    And for that moment, Northern couldn''t help but be awestruck.


    ''Dark beauty... I love it!'' His obsession for Northern just seemed to grow wilder.


    Dante regained himself and quickly clenched his sword, forcing it deeper into the monster''s head.


    Echoes of that gruesome stab marinated themselves into the monster''s skull with relentless precision, each stroke an explosion of bone fragments and dark, coagted blood that sttered across the battlefield.


    His expression was stoic, almost detached, as if the chaos and gore were nothing more than a dance he''d rehearsed a thousand times.


    The monster''s eyes rolled back, itsst shreds of strength dwindling, yet Northern felt its soul fighting to hold on.


    He drove his fist forward, Void Tendrils reaching deep into the creature''s cores, where he sensed the deepest well of its energy.


    The tendrils burrowed into its soul, sinking in like hooks and ripping at the very essence of its being while curling itself around the cores.


    With one final, brutal yank, Northern tore the monster''s soul free, forcefully ripping out all


    six cores and throwing them into the air.


    The monster became a writhing mass of dark energy, pulsing with a deep crimson light, desperately clinging to life.


    Northern watched with a manic gleam in his eyes as the soul began to disintegrate, eaten by


    the void.


    He could feel essence flowing into him, filling him with a dark, corrupting strength that surged through his veins like liquid fire.


    As thest remnants of the soul faded into nothingness, the creature''s body convulsed once more, then went still, its flesh melting away under the corrosive force of the Void.


    Within moments, the once-mighty beast was reduced to a pile of disjointed bones and smoldering ash, a testament to the devastation they''d wrought.


    Northern staggered back, his breath ragged, his heart pounding as the intoxicating rush of the


    Void''s energy settled within him.


    He nced over at Dante, who stood in the aftermath of their battle, his sword lowered, his


    gaze unreadable.


    There was a brief silence, the air thick with the smell of blood and ash, before Northern''s


    voice reached out.


    "What we had just killed was a Disastrous Destroyer..."


    On his own part, he wouldn''t call the battle difficult or strenuous. But every moment of it had


    been executed with acute timing.


    A slight mess might have caused them more time and needless difficulties. Because of the kind of technicality that he had woven into the battle, perfectly blending with Dante, a


    wless victory was achieved.


    ''This just proves how very dangerous this rift is.''


    The battlefieldy in ruins around them, stained with the remnants of their enemy and littered with debris from the shockwave.


    But as the dust began to settle, Northern could feel something else in the air-a lingering presence, a dark foreboding that prickled at his senses, as if the monster''s death had only served to awaken something far worse waiting beyond the veil.

 Chapter 570 Void Mist

    570 Void Mist


    After the monster was defeated, the cracks on their exposed skin slowly reverted, and they became whole again.


    Everyone proceeded in absolute silence as the atmosphere grew taut with pressure.


    Etched upon their faces were strained expressions, each one carrying a different weight as they trekked forward¡ªespecially Dante''s subordinate.


    In the quick fight with the Destroyer, none of them had been able to move their bodies.


    They were totally helpless before it. Only Northern had been quick-witted enough not just to join the fray but to choose the correct timing to do so.


    He was more than enough help for Dante that they all felt if they joined, they''d only be interfering.


    It was so quick, so perfect, so clean, and so powerful.


    Finally, they were beginning to see and ept the scale of Northern''s strength. And that eptance was the source of the sour look on their faces.


    Northern, however, did not care about all of that. His eyes were focused differently, driven deeply into the corners of his mind yet carefully scanning his surroundings.


    If there was any one thing that he hated about this rift, it was their perfect ability to mask their presence. Even though he could faintly feel it, it was very hard to pinpoint where it was.


    It was like smelling something in a strong wind. Because of the wind''s violence, the scent was scattered all across, but it was there.


    However, he kept his senses alert and sharp as they walked. A few things clouded his mind which he mulled over, one of which was the devastating effect of the Void Tendrils.


    He could use them to absorb monsters'' essence, which is converted into Void Essence. Not only does this kind of essence give his tendrils energy, but he feels his stamina slightly rejuvenated.


    It had been the only thing he had been worried about since they had started this battle.


    After bing a Sage, of course, his body had gotten fairly better than it was before, but in the end, he was still subjected to that incurable disease of fatigue.


    His powers were monstrous, and so their effect on his body was devastating. They ate up his stamina like savage beasts.


    And also created a massive appetite¡ªeven now, as they walked, Northern was feeling very hungry. At the very least, he had more stamina to spare.


    He thought of a few more ways he could use the Void Tendrils.


    ''I can use them as restraints; I should be able to use them as extra hands or extra swords.''


    Northern was not sure if the Void Tendrils could be shaped into a definite form, made to take on the form of a sword or a hand; he had not experimented with something like that.


    But he was also not rushing. This rift, after all, was going to give them ample opportunity to do so.


    Northern stopped in his tracks, and as he did¡ªas if all of them had their eyes on him despite walking in front¡ªthey stopped too... and turned back.


    "Is something wrong, youngd?"


    Northern shook his head slowly. However, he wasn''t shaking his head as a response. With the dark scowl on his face, they could tell.


    "They are advancing towards us... from all directions," his voice carried a cold dread, somewhat heavy, making the air dense.


    The Paragon frowned slightly and took two steps toward Northern.


    "I can''t sense anything. Are you messing with me?"


    Northern shook his head, unfazed by the harshness that resounded in Dante''s tone. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He answered squarely.


    "The initial attack of the mist was perhaps to throw us off while the others advance towards us. The Rabid Rots. They are even several thousand times more than what we fought in thepartment."


    Their eyes widened as they all heard. By now, Northern had proven his abilities well enough that they felt the weight of each of his words.


    The thing that confused them, however, and made them doubt what the white-haired kid was saying was...


    ...the ghostly and twisted grin on his face.


    ''What is that? Why does he look like he''s enjoying himself?'' Rafel could not understand.


    Northern turned to the west.


    It didn''t matter where anyone wanted to turn to; the blood mist from the horizon slowly crept closer, enclosing them in a circle.


    The moment became a calm before a storm. Northern knew that if he allowed the mist to be, they''d suffer serious damage.


    Because the crimson aerosol had the ability to perfectly hide the monsters'' presence. It was perhaps the reason why Lieutenant Dante was not feeling anything.


    But nothing was hidden from Northern''s Chaos Eyes. Even if his spatial awareness, which had been enhanced since Eyes of Intent became his eyes, does not work, his futuristic sense could easily pick up fragments of such chaos.


    So this to Northern was as easy as breathing.


    Northern closed his eyes for a moment and warned.


    "Everyone... step back for a moment... this can kill the weak-willed."


    ''I wonder how potent Void Aura has be since I am a Sage now.''


    Northern thought a bit and opened the gates of hell.


    Immediately, they realized they should have gone back immediately when he spoke.


    The familiar dread that they had felt in the underground in a tug-of-war against their Lieutenant''s aura poured devastatingly into the air.


    Breathing became harder than being a sryman. Everything became unnecessarily heavy, their shoulders in mere beats hurt them like hell, their faces grew pale, and balls of sweat formed on their faces.


    A bluish-ck mist slowly covered the area, spreading out from amidst them and mixing with the blood-red mist.


    The mist pulsed out, thick and insidious, devouring the crimson haze with a ravenous edge, and every ripple of it seemed to sap the vitality from the air itself.


    The other members¡ªShin, Alystren, Jeci, Lynus, and even Ryan¡ªstumbled backward, forced to retreat from the sheer weight pressing down on their chests, gnawing at their resolve. Each breath tasted of iron, thick with menace.


    Night Terror, ck Mamba, and Revant bowed beneath him.


    Northern''s aura expanded, coiling and constricting like the grip of a shadowed serpent, its suffocating intensity forcing even Dante''s hardened subordinates to stagger back.


    Dante''s jaw clenched, his gaze flicking between Northern and the encroaching mist.


    He had seen fear before, lived it, wielded it, but this was something different¡ªa darkness that was neither rage nor hatred but a void that whispered of endless, starless nights.


    As the red mist was slowly torn apart by the weight of the void mist, reality seemed to slowly warp with it.


    All their eyes widened as they looked around. It was just as Northern had said.


    They''d been surrounded by Rabid Rots from all sides. And it wasn''t just Rabid Rots, but the statued maelstroms and several Destroyers like the one Northern and Dante had just killed.


    They were like a thick flood spreading all the way to the horizon.


    Despair captured their hearts.

 Chapter 571 Im Enough

    571 I''m Enough


    The numbers alone made their hearts squeeze with pain; this was bound to be utter failure. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alystren''s clenched fist trembled as he took sight of them all, turning his eyes around.


    ''I''m going to die...''


    He lowered his brows, and a dark, broken expression appeared on his face.


    Shin was beside him but did not have time to see how the old joker was doing. He was equally as conflicted as Alystren was, after all.


    Every single one of them, except Northern''s summons, wore an expression of failure on their faces.


    Ryan had light concern on his, but the depth of his gaze insinuated that the gravity of the situation had set in.


    He, however, in contrast to the rest, had a faint glimmer of hope burning in his cold eyes. He turned to Northern.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "That''s quite an obvious question you ask, boy."


    Northern jammed his fists together, taking a few steps closer to the monsters with a mad grin.


    "We fight. No one rests until every single one of these rotten creatures is lying dead."


    "Are you insane?!" Panting, Shane interrupted before he couldunch forward.


    Northern, raising a brow, slowly turned back.


    ''I''ve been observing that girl since... she''s beginning to get on my nerves.'' Northern made a small frown but dissolved it barely a momentter.


    ''I shouldn''t be bullying the weak...''


    He looked away from her and turned back to the looming flood of abominations.


    "I think surviving shouldn''t be hard. I will take care of these monsters with or without you people. I guess what I''m saying is I don''t think anyone should be reckless because I alone am enough to handle this."


    Northern let out a small smile, looking at Lieutenant Dante.


    "Besides, we have a Paragon here with us... Things can''t possibly go so wrong?"


    Histter statement didn''t register well. They didn''t need to be told; they could read the hidden meaning behind those words.


    ...things can''t possibly go wrong? Surrounded by a flood of monsters from all sides and things can''t possibly go wrong?


    So, what if things were to go wrong? What would be the definition of their circumstances?


    And all of that, with a Paragon, one incredibly strong amongst them.


    Even though he was standing right with them, booming with tremendous strength, would he be able to save them?


    Northern had seemed more of a helpful resource than the Lieutenant himself.


    They all saw what he did with the monstrous entity of the rift. He was also the one that spoke out about the mist.


    If he had not been there to assist the Lieutenant, was there even an assurance that the Lieutenant would have defeated the grotesque existence before it reaped their souls?


    Although their eyes still held that stubborn and sentimental resolve that praised their Lieutenant in high esteem, their hearts were secretly and faintly yearning for the hope Northern''s presence radiated.


    Dante, after fixing Northern a long stern re, turned around to the west, while Northern faced east.


    "I''ll take half of this side; you can take the other side. I can''t make any promises, but those that want to live through this should not stay far away from me. I will protect as many as I can."


    Northern suppressed a smile and looked at the flood of monsters. The only thing that was stopping them now was that perhaps they too had a sense of foreboding¡ªthat something incredibly dangerous was beyond.


    The void mist had left them with an indelible sense of despair. But it was only a matter of time before its effects wore out.


    "Master..." Jeci approached Northern''s back, but he interrupted before she could speak any further.


    "Every other person help the Lieutenant, protect my father and every other person. And make sure not to die too." Hemanded her and nced at Lynus too.


    Then he faced Night Terror, ck Mamba, and Revant.


    "The same goes for all of you."


    "But my lord¡ª"


    "No questions, Revant. Just do as you are told."


    With a furious expression on his face, Revant ate his words with pain and bowed his head.


    "Understood, my lord."


    He stood up, his face bing nk and unapproachable. He brought out a pair of white gloves that Northern for a moment wondered where he''d seen, wore them, and without dy, plunged into the looming flood.


    Lieutenant Dante watched him enter the battle but did not see him move; all he felt was the violent brush of the wind against his face, scurrying strands of his darkened hair. His eyes widened.


    ''Such speed? It... surpasses mine...'' He couldn''t help but admit.


    He was shocked by such an existence but wasn''t downed at all. After all, speed was not his own forte. It was only a w, in fact.


    His talent abilities would be much more potent if his speed w wasn''t there. And that is why he had tried his best to reduce it.


    That speed of his was a blessing and a curse. And there was not one moment where he had not cursed it.


    However right now, something different was swelling inside of him the moment he felt the man move just now.


    Still unsure why he was suddenly feeling like using his speed to its maximum capacity, he shook his head and threw the thoughts away.


    Instead, he drew his sword and also plunged forward, joining the fray.


    Following the Lieutenant, his subordinates jumped into the flood,shing out their weapons furiously.


    Jeci and Lynus also joined; ck Mamba and Night Terror turned into ck blurs, their colors getting lost in the thick crimson throng.


    Alystren followed also, despite the pale face, leaving Shin and Ryan.


    Shin looked at his son with a slightly pained expression. "Let me..."


    "It''s fine, Father. This will be over before you know it. I don''t need anyone''s help."


    Shin swallowed the words and stared at Northern with concern. With no time to waste on an intense battlefield such as this one, he pulled back and joined the fray towards the west.


    Northern extended both his hands, and two daggers wove themselves from the embrace of his soul.


    He leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the red abominations that were not breaking off the despairing state they were in.


    "You heard me. I''ll be fine on my own," he said without looking at Ryan.


    Ryan exhaled and turned away. "Well then, don''t die..."


    He stepped away andunched into the battlefield. A massive explosion resonated through the field, and ice cones shot out of the ground, piercing several abominations and scattering their formation in the middle.


    Lieutenant Dante clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "Drama."

 Chapter 572 In The Fray [PART 1]

    572 In The Fray [PART 1]


    The battlefield seethed with chaos, wafting with the pungent and distasteful smell of rotten flesh and blood.


    The monsters, their grotesque figures distorted by a soft crimson haze, advanced in twisted waves, limbs dragging against the ground, eyes hollow and hungry.


    Northern''s gaze sharpened, cold and focused, the faintest grin ying at his lips as he lowered himself into a stance.


    In one hand, a ck and red dagger gleamed with an eerie passion to draw blood; in the other, a pitch-ck, lusterless sleek stiletto with a curved de screamed with a faint and almost unheard cry, seeming to absorb the light around it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Around Northern, the others fought desperately, their expressions a blend of determination and terror.


    Alystren''s eyes were wide, paned with a dark resolve as he hacked at a beast lunging for him, his de carving through putrid flesh with a sickening wetness.


    He gasped, stumbling back as more monsters pressed in, his breaths ragged, every swing of his weapon tinged with the desperation of a man clinging to the edge of survival.


    Jeci moved with graceful ferocity, her attacks precise, her expression a mask of focus despite the chaos around her.


    She spun, her spear shing as it cut through the mist, slicing into the abominations that dared approach her side.


    But every victory was fleeting¡ªmore creatures reced those that fell, their stench filling the air, suffocating, relentless.


    In the thick of it, Dante shed forward, his sword cutting arcs of crimson light as he carved a path through the flood.


    His face was tense, a bead of sweat tracing down his temple, but his movements were sharp, calcted.


    His gaze flicked to Northern every now and then, a mixture of frustration and reluctant respect hardening his features.


    Northern moved, his daggers a blur of ck and pale red, each strike leaving a shimmer of darkness in its wake.


    His attacks were not wild, not rushed¡ªthey were calcted, each movement an efficient, lethal sweep.


    His Void Tendrils writhed around him, snapping at any creature that drew too close, twisting and tightening like serpents hungry for flesh.


    As the tendrils pierced through the monsters, he felt their essence drain, a dark, invigorating energy flooding his veins, rejuvenating him even as his body pushed itself to the edge.


    Revant darted through the fray, his gloved hands glowing with a faint, ghostly light.


    His fists hammered into the monsters, movements brutal yet precise, his face a mask of stoic fury.


    With each impact, a shockwave rippled through the air, shattering bones and tearing through flesh¡ªRevant, despite his fury, fought with discipline, his rage controlled, channeled into each blow.


    Alystren stumbled beside Shin, his grip faltering as another creature lunged at him, its mouth wide and fangs dripping with thick, ck ooze.


    He gritted his teeth, summoning thest of his resolve as he swung his de, severing the beast''s head in one desperate, shuddering arc.


    Beside him, Shin''s face was taut with concentration, his expression unreadable, his gaze flickering with a dark light.


    He pressed forward relentlessly, his sword held with both hands, carving through the monstrosities with no resistance at all.


    It was like a de cutting through water. Shin''s movements were minimal; from the way he moved, anyone could gauge the level of his experience.


    Even though he had been stuck as a Master for years, he exhibited technicality and dexterity that was almost equal to that of the Paragons on this battlefield.


    With swift, short leg movements, his sword would curve through the air like a vicious serpent, tearing into rotten flesh.


    Blood sttered on his face and dark-purple armor as he brutally carved his way through the abominations.


    Fighting by his side, Alystren brimmed with motivation as he witnessed the mastery of the sword that Shin was disying.


    The funny thing was, Shin wasn''t even using any sword techniques.


    Alystren knew what it was like receiving a sword technique from a family heritage; he knew how devastating it could be¡ªit was the best thing about Heritages.


    If Shin had used it, he would have seen it, but he didn''t, which meant the seasoned warrior had been fighting with mere calction of his environment and strategic swinging of his sword.


    Of course, all this was possible because Shin had a luxurious knowledge of martial arts and its foundation.


    Alystren''s eyes widened as he spotted movement from behind. He suddenly burst forward, spinning in the air andnded with a spine-shattering kick on the back of a monster.


    The monster''s maw had been inches away from grazing Shin from behind.


    As the creature mmed into the ground, sending webbed cracks running through it, Shin turned back. He looked at Alystren and nodded appreciatively.


    In a battle like this, time was precious. Without dy, he plunged his sword forward, piercing into the creature that leaped at him.


    He pushed a leg to the side, joining his sword hand to hold the hilt as he brutally tore through¡ªand out of¡ªthe monster''s belly.


    The sword yanked out furiously, in the same motion shing across the neck of another monstrosity.


    Within that same breath, Shin changed the trajectory of the sword and swung down with a swift pivot of his body, striking the monster that almost gnawed at his legs.


    Everything happened in a quick, unbroken session of speed, his eyes flickering with dark resolve. When some monsters met his gaze with their hollow eyes, they trembled back.


    Alystren, seeing Shin''s skill, couldn''t help but be amazed¡ªcouldn''t help but feel like he had found a lifeline.


    Many people knew of the Kageyama n. They were a crude existence, responsible for atrocities such as the assassination of important figures, and renowned for their fine swordsmanship.


    For the right price, they could kill anyone. They didn''t disclose the identity of their clients, and anyone was wee to challenge them¡ªof course, nothing but a gruesome death awaited such a person.


    And most times, the right price had never included money. In fact, money was the least of what a client had to worry about.


    So much information about Shin''s family flooded Alystren''s head as he watched him with awe and simultaneously matched his pace, filling in for ces where Shin was blinded.


    Witnessing Shin''s abilities like this, and thinking about Ryan and Northern, he couldn''t help but feel like he had been the weakest in the group all along.


    He gritted his teeth in pain and cursed internally.


    ''Damn, I was stupid.''

 Chapter 573: In The Fray [PART 2]

    Chapter 573: In The Fray [PART 2]


    ?


    Lieutenant Dante nced back, catching the tail end of Northern''s assault, and his grip tightened on his sword, frustration gnawing at him.


    He had thought himself to be the strongest amongst them. Trying to understand the unreasonable leap in Northern''s strength in just the short time since he''d left him left his head throbbing with pain.


    He couldn''t even confidently vouch for his victory should he go all out against the kid.


    Even though he wanted to be stubborn about it, concluding that he might possibly defeat Northern, but he knew the cost would be so great that he would be useless as a Paragon in the future.


    That is, if he didn''t die moments after the confrontation.


    With such a great destiny standing before him, why should he go ahead and ruin his life by poking a beehive that would do just fine without disturbance?


    However, Dante still felt like he had to do something to rein Northern in. If the youngd wouldn''t be a subordinate in his grand dream, then he must make sure that he doesn''t be an obstacle.


    With such thoughts finalizing the silent worries in his head, Dante swung out, his sword strike shooting away with red light and destroying every abomination in its path.


    The battlefield resonated with a trembling impact; even the red sky seemed to note the terror of such an attack.


    Several monsters in a linear pathy blemished and severed in their own flesh and blood, wide,rge, clean marks on their bodies, some cleanly cut in twain.


    Aside from the main attack, Dante''s sword sh seemed to have spawned children of the same sh, only in minuscule ratio.


    Dante wanted to feel proud of himself. But there was no time for pride, no room for wounded egos.


    He clenched his jaw, refocusing on the enemies before him, his de a relentless fury as he drove back the flood, each swing clearing a path, his subordinates rallying to his side.


    Shane fought close to Jeci, her breathingbored, sweat glistening on her brow, yet her movements were fierce, determined.


    She cast a nce at Northern, something dark and resentful in her gaze, but it was lost in the chaos, her focus shifting back as another creature lunged, her de slicing upward, spilling dark blood into the mist.


    In the distance, Ryan weaved through the melee, ice springing from his hands in jagged, crystalline formations, piercing the creatures that surged toward him.


    He fought with a deadly calm, his gaze steady, calcting, yet every so often he''d spare a nce at Northern, a faint flicker of respect mingling with his wariness.


    Northern''s Void Tendrilsshed out, ensnaring a statued creature that towered above the others, eyeless, its skin seeming to droop.


    He pulled it close, the tendrils tightening, crushing, absorbing everyst ounce of its essence.


    [You have killed a Disastrous Maelstrom Statue of Sin]


    [You have gained +5 talent fragments]


    He felt the energy flood into him, a dark pulse that heightened his senses, steadied his limbs.


    As if to respond to the fury of his onught, several more of the statued monstrosities veered their direction towards him.


    And started marching. Northern''s grin deepened, his voice a low, dangerous murmur, barely audible.


    "Come on then. I''m not even close to finished."


    Seeing their march was getting too slow for him, Northern leaned forward, gathering an austere amount of momentum that caused the ground beneath his feet to tremble and crack without having even moved yet.


    As he lunged forward, not only did the ground resound in a terrible shock wave that sent cracks in all directions and flung away all splinters of broken stones, but the monsters also suffered great damage, their bones wrecking as they were thrown away by the force.


    It was like a colossal being bathed in lightning was catapulted into their midst. Northern''s body surged forth with a radiant but dreadful blue light lining his trail. He did not hesitate to weave his dagger even though bathed in so much speed.


    Rotten Crimson bodies fell by his movement alone-that was how it looked from the eyes of an onlooker. Northern was so fast that only the pronounced seer and high-rank drifters could see him, high rank meaning at least a Sage.


    He leaped into the air, the Void Tendrils wove themselves around his arms and formed a lusterless ck gauntlet on both hands.


    Northern collided with the head of one; as he did, a massive outburst of his void essence sted forth from behind, adding force to his collision power.


    Northern had used it as powerful momentum to drive his fist, wrapped by the Void gauntlets, into the monster''s head and with brutal and stubborn force, yanked its brains out from


    within.


    The gruesome disy sent a shockwave through the ranks of the monsters, their eyeless faces turning toward Northern with a flicker of hesitation, as if some fragment of fear had wormed its way into their primal instincts.


    Blood, dark and thick, sttered across Northern''s gauntlet, dripping down his arm in thick rivulets, but he didn''t pause, didn''t even seem to notice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He was already moving; as this one slowly went down like a felled tree, Northern leaped toward the next creature, his jump resounding like a powerful p of thunder.


    Another statue-like monstrosity, towering and gnarled with twisted muscle, lurched forward, its mouth a gaping maw lined with jagged teeth.


    It swung a massive, wed arm at Northern, the air vibrating from the force of the strike.


    Northern maneuvered in the wind and ducked low, evading with deadly grace, and his Void Tendrilsshed out from his gauntlets, anchoring into the monster''s arm and torso, mping down with an iron grip as Northern''s feet touched the ground.


    With a sharp twist, Northern wrenched the creature''s arm clean off, dark ichor spewing from the wound.


    He raised his hand slightly above his head and swung back like he was ready to throw a javelin. From nothing, a warm light of strings appeared in his hands and elongated into a long javelin.


    Northern narrowed his eyes and flung forward with his entire body.


    The javelin of chaos essence made its way, piercing the wind and everything in its path; several towered maelstroms were left withrge gaping holes in their chests, and a mighty


    crash resounded beyond the horizon.


    Northern watched as five maelstroms crumbled to their knees in one go.


    [You have killed a Cmitous Maelstrom Titan of Sin]


    [You have gained +10 talent fragments]


    [You have killed a Disastrous Maelstrom Statue of Sin]


    [You have gained +5 talent fragments]


    [You have killed a Cmitous Maelstrom Titan of Sin]


    [You have gained +10 talent fragments]


    [You have killed a Cmitous Maelstrom Titan of Sin]


    [You have gained +10 talent fragments]


    [You have killed a Cmitous Maelstrom Titan of Sin]


    [You have gained +10 talent fragments]


    He felt the familiar, dark pulse of energy infuse his body once more, his senses sharpening,


    every fiber of his being thrumming with a dark vitality.


    His grin widened, his eyes glinting with an almost unhinged delight. This was the battlefield he had craved, the chaos in which his power thrived.

 Chapter 574: In The Fray [PART 3]

    Chapter 574: In The Fray [PART 3]


    ?


    Night Terror and ck Mamba were another set of destruction that fell on the battlefield. The two alone were the core reason why the eastern part of the fray had not swallowed any of their allies under the sheer weight of monstrous numbers.


    ck Mamba fought with two long rods, each end honed to a deadly, needle-sharp point, and he wielded them with a wild, ruthless elegance.


    Ordinarily, such weapons demanded the control of both hands, but he handled them one- handed, his other hand free to parry, block, or strike with precision.


    It was as if his limbs moved with minds of their own, each attack a calcted slice into the enemy ranks.


    His strikes were relentless, the rods spinning in his grasp like extensions of his bones, piercing through skulls and torsos with a ferocity that left the creatures recoiling.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A grotesque creature, its face a twisted mass of hollow eyes and vering jaws, lunged at him, aiming its ws at his exposed nk.


    ck Mamba didn''t even turn. Instead, he twisted his body, snapping one rod upward with a brutal, precise flick that punctured the creature''s skull.


    With a single pull, he dragged it to the ground, its limbs spasming as it crumpled, lifeless, at his feet. His gaze never wavered from the horde, his eyes cold and focused.


    Beside him, Night Terror was a phantom. His form flickered in the bloody mist, his


    movements so quick and silent they left only faint ripples in the air.


    He wore a thin, chilling smile that didn''t reach his eyes, those eyes fixed on the monsters with an intensity that bordered on serene malice.


    His des were his four crude ws on all four arms, curved and wickedly sharp.


    They arced through the air, cutting into flesh with surgical precision. Each strike was a whisper of death-no wasted movement, no sound.


    One creature,rger and slower, tried to follow him, its heavy body lurching in his direction, but it staggered as he reappeared at its nk, his ws slicing through its Achilles tendons.


    The beast copsed, unable to find its footing, and Night Terror moved in, his hand driving deep into its spine with a twist that made the creature writhe before it stilled. He grabbed the spine and pulled it out in a gory manner that left a bitter taste in the mouth.


    Night Terror and ck Mamba fought together in perfect, unspoken synchrony.


    Where ck Mamba carved a path of brute efficiency, Night Terror was ghostly precision.


    He capitalized on his openings, slipping into the spaces ck Mamba created, striking the creatures left vulnerable in his wake.


    And when he vanished into the mist, ck Mamba would press forward, his attacks widening the chaos, creating gaps he could exploit.


    One of the towering monstrosities-covered in scales and bristling spines, different from the ones Northern was fighting-roared and swung a heavy, jagged limb at them.


    ck Mamba sidestepped, his rod spinning to meet the creature''s wrist and drive it aside. In the same breath, Night Terror appeared on the beast''s opposite side, all ws curved out and viciously slicing through its exposed throat in a single, clean stroke.


    The beast choked on its own blood, its roar faltering as it copsed.


    They continued this way, an endless tide of destruction holding back the flood.


    Around them, Dante''s subordinates fought with renewed ferocity, inspired by the deadly ballet unfolding in the mist.


    They''d never seen anything like it¡ªa synergy so seamless it bordered on supernatural, each fighter moving with a deadly intent that amplified the other. And more so, they were clearly monsters.


    While when the battle first started, they were very cautious of turning their backs to the monsters, as the battle progressed and both monsters had saved their heads not once, not twice, things slowly changed from caution to secretive admiration.


    In the thick of it, ck Mamba allowed himself a rare, sharp grin, feeling the thrill of battle surging through him, feeding off Night Terror''s silent, lethal presence.


    For a brief moment, he nced in his direction, a spark of acknowledgment passing between them. Both of them had always had a silent agreement as the strongest in the room, but ck Mamba had also always considered Night Terror the senior.


    Of course, there was another one of them considered a pioneer, but he rarely came out to battlefields like this.


    Night Terror returned his nce, his grin widening grotesquely just a fraction before he vanished again, slipping through the mist, his next victim already in his sights.


    And then they were moving again, a pair of shadows in the bloody haze, a force that defied the horde. Together, they were an unbreakable line, the eastern front holding fast as creatures fell, one after another, their twisted forms littering the ground in a trail of silent, ruthless annihtion.


    To the left of Night Terror and ck Mamba, where the air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, Jeci and Lynus held their ground like weathered boulders in a relentless storm.


    Both fighters had learned their craft against human foes-duels where every blow was calcted to cripple or kill.


    But this was different. Against the twisted monstrosities flooding the battlefield, their techniques took on a raw, brutal edge that suited the mayhem.


    Of course, this progress in their battle mastery had not just been by chance. Jeci had put in a lot of work to reach this point; considering how her talent was useless against monsters, she was just like a human in every other sense. Of course, she had the extraordinary strength that drifters were blessed with as they progressed through each soul rank.


    And Lynus-there was more that met the eye than his arrogant nature. He was, after all, a genius, even though a pompous one. It didn''t take him long to adapt his style to the battlefield at all.


    Jeci gritted her teeth, thrusting her spear forward with a guttural growl as it plunged through the torso of a snarling creature.


    The beast''s ws iled, but she held her ground, forcing the spear deeper until its thrashing


    stopped.


    She wrenched the weapon free, blood sttering across her armor, but there was no hesitation in her movements.


    Her grip tightened, and she twisted the spear in a powerful, controlled arc, striking another creature''s skull with a sickening crunch.


    She had learned to turn her human-honed instincts into a brutal force, matching the


    monsters'' savagery with sheer grit and strength.


    Jeci''s face was set in a grim, unyielding expression, her eyes fierce and focused.


    Every movement was a testament to her iron will; she''d trained for this, honed herself into a


    weapon, knowing her talent offered no advantage here.


    Yet, that very limitation had forged her into a raw, relentless fighter. She could not rely on talent abilities or any heritage powers to protect her-just the brutal, unrelenting force of her


    strikes and her deep-rooted will to survive.


    Beside her, Lynus fought with a deadly precision that was almost surgical. With his long sword in his right hand and a shorter de in his left, he danced through the battlefield with a calcted, almost mathematical brutality.


    Each strike was deliberate, each movement fluid and ruthless. He parried a monstrous w with his long sword, deflecting the blow just enough to keep his stance, then shed upward with his short sword, carving into the beast''s neck in one swift, brutal motion.


    He moved with an air of cold detachment, as if he were observing the chaos from a distance even while standing in the center of it.


    Lynus had always thought of himself as superior, his skill with a de unmatched-well, until he met Northern.


    And on this battlefield, it was as though the only thing he was fighting for was to prove to himself that he could be as good as or even better than Northern.


    He would even steal nces back at Northern every now and then and was never disappointed anytime he did so. If anything, when he saw Northern vanquish several towering statued monsters in a row, his body vibrated with the chills of goosebumps, his eyes widened, and he felt adrenaline flow furiously through his entire body.


    The next creature that lunged at him suffered greatly. The monster''s gnarled arms reached for his throat, but Lynus was already turning, his short sword driving upward into its abdomen


    with a brutal jab.


    The creature''s maw opened in a silent scream, and with a twist of his wrist, Lynus drove his long sword through its neck, severing its head cleanly.


    His movements were swift, unfeeling, a disy of mastery that left a grim silence in the wake


    of every kill as he flowed in and out of every monster in a brutal spray of gore and ichor in arcs.

 Chapter 575: In The Fray [PART 4]

    Chapter 575: In The Fray [PART 4]


    ?


    Jeci watched him out of the corner of her eye, her respect for his skill mingled with a lingering irritation at his ego.


    She fought alongside him, her spear stabbing forward with renewed ferocity, their movementsplementing each other in a rugged, boorish harmony.


    Where Lynus was cold and precise, Jeci was raw and forceful, the two of them forging a path through the swarm with a synergy that surprised even them.


    A particrly hulking beast, with a back covered in bony protrusions and a mouth dripping with foul-smelling saliva, barreled toward them.


    Jeci took a step back, bracing herself, but Lynus moved in without hesitation.


    He sidestepped the creature''s wild swipe, his short sword slicing across its exposed belly.


    As it stumbled, Jeci lunged forward, thrusting her spear into its chest with all the strength she could muster.


    The creature gurgled, staggering as blood pooled from the wound, and Lynus finished it with a swift, merciless strike to the neck.


    Both of them did not look at each other; if anything, they seemed to not want to. Things were slightly awkward, but it did not seem to affect the synergy that they produced.


    If anything, it seemed like being taught the same basics of swordsmanship, art, and act of killing hade to create amon ground for both of them to coexist-however, only on the battlefield.


    This was a different kind of fight than they''d ever known, a battle where their finely tuned techniques were forced to adapt to survive.


    And yet, in this raw, brutal setting, they found a strange rhythm, a deadly dance born out of necessity and honed by sheer force of each of their wills, however vastly different they may be.


    For every creature that came at them, there was only one oue: a swift, merciless death. Amidst the relentless tide of abominations, Dante''s subordinates-Rafel, Shane, and Hansel -held their ground with steadfast determination.


    Even though theygged behind, each of them brought unique prowess to the battlefield. Theirbined skills formed a bulwark against the encroaching horrors.


    Hansel stood like a fortress, his bulky stature imposing amongst the Rabid Rots.


    d in reinforced armor that blended well with his full helmet and full arm gauntlet, he gleamed with a soft silvery radiance.


    With every swing of his massive fists, the very air crackled. A creature lunged at him, its maw wide and dripping with venom.


    Hansel met it head-on, his gauntleted fist connecting with a thunderous impact that echoed across the battlefield.


    The monster''s skull caved in under the force, its body hurtling backward and crashing into others, toppling them like grotesque dominoes.


    Heughed a deep, booming sound that seemed out of ce amid the carnage but spoke volumes of his indomitable spirit.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he roared, mming his fists together.


    For some reason, all of them could feel a strange and unexinable adrenaline surging through their veins. Everyone had thought this would be a battle where they''d be fighting for their lives.


    But strangely, that didn''t seem to be the case; everyone seemed to be so deep into the fray that no one seemed to care about dyingpared to when the battle had just started.


    Sparks flew from his gauntlets, and he charged into a cluster of beasts, each punch sending shockwaves that shattered bones and ruptured organs.


    Hansel was a living battering ram, his sheer physicality a devastating weapon against the horde.


    Rafel moved in stark contrast-a blur of motion weaving through the chaos with uncanny agility.


    His twin daggers shed like silver streaks, each precise strike finding gaps in the monsters'' defenses.


    Where Hansel was force, Rafel was finesse. A beast swiped at him with a gnarled w, but he slid beneath the attack, slicing the tendons in its leg as he passed.


    The creature copsed, and without breaking stride, Rafel leaped onto its back, driving his daggers into the base of its skull.


    His movements were almost dance-like, each step calcted, each strike deliberate.


    Rafel''s eyes were sharp, constantly assessing, anticipating the flow of battle.


    He darted between monsters, his lithe form untouchable as he delivered death with every flick of his des.


    At times, he seemed to vanish entirely, only to reappear behind an enemy, his daggers already biting into flesh.


    Shane fought nearby, her sword a whirlwind of steel and fury.


    In this battlefield, she embodied a bnce between Hansel''s brute strength and Rafel''s swift precision.


    Her de sang as it cut through the air, each swing powered by honed skill and relentless drive.


    A monstrous creature with elongated limbs and razor-like ws descended upon her.


    She met it with a parry, the sh of metal against bone ringing out. Sparks flew as she deflected its strikes, her footwork precise as she maneuvered into an opening.


    With a swift motion, she sliced across its abdomen, the de cutting deep. The beast howled, and she silenced it with a thrust through its heart.


    Sweat mingled with blood on her brow, but her gaze remained unyielding, boiling with pain


    and disgust.


    Shane pushed forward, her sword an extension of herself.


    When two more beasts charged her, she spun gracefully, her de tracing a lethal arc that severed limbs and opened throats.


    She was a tempest on the battlefield, her resolve as unbreakable as the steel she wielded.


    The three of them, though different in their approaches, moved with an unspoken coordination forged through countless battles together.


    Hansel would draw the brunt of the assault, his imposing presence and devastating punches


    creating openings.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rafel capitalized on these, slipping into the fray to eliminate threats before they could


    regroup.


    Shane anchored their formation, her swordy maintaining the rhythm of their assault and ensuring no creature breached their defenses.


    A particrly massive Rabid Rot-a writhing mass of tentacles plunging out of its mammalian body-loomed over Hansel.


    It struck with unnatural speed, tentacles whipping toward him. Hansel crossed his gauntlets,


    blocking the initial impact but getting pushed back by the force.


    "A little help here!" he barked, digging his heels into the ground.


    Rafel appeared at the creature''s nk, his daggers slicing through the tentacles with surgical


    precision.


    "Keep it steady!" he shouted.


    The beast recoiled, its tentacles iling wildly. Seizing the moment, Shane dashed forward,


    her sword glowing with a soft red luminescence.


    She leaped, channeling all her strength into a downward strike that cleaved the creature''s


    central mass.


    However, the creature was faster than she had calcted; with blurring speed, the


    abomination collided with her, both of them reeling through the battlefield with a trembling


    impact.


    Everyone else was attracted by the noise, but to give two fucks was to lose one''s head.


    They were all engaged in dangerous moments of their own, fighting earnestly to survive the next second while at the same time enjoying it.

 Chapter 576: In The Fray [PART 5]

    Chapter 576: In The Fray [PART 5]


    ?


    The massive Rabid Rot recovered from its collision with Shane, its tentacles writhing with renewed fury.


    Shane gritted her teeth as she struggled to her feet, clutching her side where the beast''s impact had struck.


    Blood trickled down her arm, staining her fingers, but her eyes remained fierce, unwavering. She pushed herself up, tightening her grip on her sword.


    Hansel and Rafel positioned themselves around the creature, forming a loose triangle with Shane.


    Having dealt with numerous smaller Rabid Rots in the vicinity, they finally had free space. The ground beneath them was littered with the rotten flesh of their fallen foes.


    Moreover, the other groups actively kept the mass of monsters too busy to branch out. It was just their misfortune to stumble upon this one.


    "We have to be careful, it''s a devil..."


    Hansel furrowed his brow-though unseen-the concern resonating in his tone.


    "A devil? You mean a Devilish Hellion?"


    "I''m pretty sure I didn''t stutter..." Even on the battlefield, leave it to Rafel to be sassy. Their breaths were ragged, their bodies already bruised and battered from the earlier skirmishes.


    But now, all three of them knew they were up against something different-something vicious and dangerously intelligent, with a relentless hunger that glinted in its eyes.


    In the dark depths of the only opening in Hansel''s helmet, a red light ignited.


    "Well, we have no choice. We can''t be a burden to the Lieutenant," Hansel growled, his voice a mixture of pain and resolve.


    He raised his gauntlets, the metal''s gleam transitioning from silvery white to a blood-red light. "We can bring it down together."


    The creature lunged, its tentacles snapping toward them with lightning speed.


    Hansel threw up his arms, deflecting two of the limbs with a brutal swing, but the impact sent a shock through his body. His muscles strained under the force.


    Another tentacle whipped around and struck him across the chest, sending him staggering backward, his armor dented and groaning under the blow.


    Rafel darted in from the side, his daggers shing as he sliced through one of the tentacles. He moved with a dancer''s grace, slipping beneath the creature''s strikes and driving his de deep into its side.


    But as soon as he struck, another tentacleshed out, catching him across the shoulder with a sickening crack.


    He stumbled, a grimace twisting his face as blood began to seep through his torn armor.


    "Damn thing''s faster than it looks," Rafel spat, gripping his injured shoulder.


    Despite the pain, he pushed himself back into position, his gaze sharp, calcting.


    He could feel the adrenaline surging through him, but he knew it was only a matter of time before exhaustion would take its toll.


    The creature, seemingly emboldened by the injuries it had inflicted, reared back, its tentacles writhing in a frenzy.


    Shane, her breathingbored, stepped forward, her sword raised in defiance.


    Her gaze locked onto the beast, her mind racing through every possible strike and angle.


    There was a different light in her eyes-she was furious, furious at everything-but her gaze radiated a strange calmness.


    Something that made even the beast re deeply into her, its frenzy bing subtle. It seemed to understand the shift in the air.


    With a cry, she charged, swinging her sword in a wide arc aimed at the creature''s central mass.


    The de, bathed with a swirling red light, connected, carving a deep, jagged wound along its side.


    But before she could pull back, a tentacle coiled around her arm, yanking her off bnce.


    She gasped as the beast''s hold tightened, her muscles screaming in protest as it began to crush her arm.


    Hansel saw his chance and lunged, his gauntlets crackling with red light.


    He drove his fists into the tentacle wrapped around Shane, pummeling it until it loosened just enough for her to wrench herself free.


    But the monster retaliated, two more tentacles crashing down onto Hansel''s back, forcing him to the ground.


    He grunted, his face contorted in pain, but he nted his fists against the earth and pushed himself back up, refusing to stay down.


    "We''re wearing it down," he muttered, though he could barely convince himself of the words. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and he could feel bruises blossoming under his


    armor.


    His body was starting to rebel, each movement slower, each punch taking more out of him. Rafel, his breathing in short gasps, seized on the creature''s momentary distraction.


    He darted in again, aiming for its exposed underbelly. His dagger drove deep, twisting as he tried to do as much damage as possible.


    But the creature screeched, its tentacles iling wildly, and one of them caught him across the back, throwing him to the ground.


    Hended hard, the impact jolting through his bones, leaving him dazed, his vision


    swimming.


    "Rafel!" Shane shouted, rushing forward despite the pain in her arm.


    Her sword exploded with an even more radiant light, several mirages of red light swords appearing beside it as she wielded it with a defiant re.


    She swung her sword at the creature, and all the mirages followed.


    The des bit into the Devilish Rabid Rot''s flesh, causing blood to stter out in several fountains, but the creature retaliated, a tentacle wrapping around her waist and lifting her off


    her feet.


    She struggled, gasping as the tentacle tightened, squeezing the breath from her lungs.


    Hansel, seeing hisrades in danger, forced himself back into the fray, his gauntlets


    zing.


    He roared as he charged, mming his fists into the tentacle holding Shane.


    With a bone-jarring impact, he drove the limb away, freeing her, but the effort left him


    vulnerable.


    A tentacle mmed into his side, sending him crashing to the ground with a sickening thud. He coughed, blood flecking his lips as he struggled to rise.


    The creature, now bleeding from multiple wounds, seemed almost enraged, its tentacles thrashing with desperate fury.


    It lunged at them all at once, tentacles splitting off to target each of them. Rafel, still reeling, barely rolled out of the way, his shoulder aching with every movement.


    Shane managed to parry one tentacle but was struck by another across her back, forcing her to


    her knees.


    Hansel, battered but relentless, met the creature head-on, his gauntlets colliding with its


    mass in a thunderous sh.


    But even theirbined might seemed to only anger the beast further. It reared back, its tentacles poised for a final, devastating strike.


    All three of them, wounded and exhausted, braced themselves, their resolve unbroken despite their injuries. They struggled to stand, their eyes burning.


    "Since it hase to this... we probably should use our ultimate cards," Hansel suggested.


    "The Captain warned us against that. Should ite down to it, we should not use our


    strongest weapon just to preserve our lives," Rafel protested.


    "Hey, help me here? Everyone isn''t even ncing our way. What do we do? How did we even


    stray away from the Lieutenant''s side?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a swarm of abominations like this one, Hansel knew it wasn''t far-fetched. They had


    been so engrossed in the battle that they had forgotten to maintain awareness of their


    surroundings.


    "I''d rather die than disobey his orders." Shane gripped her sword tighter, that defiant look on


    her face growing more dangerous.


    The creature finally had enough of them, coiled all its tentacles together, and exploded


    forward.


    None of them were expecting such boosting speed.


    None of them was able to react. It was apparent that they were going to die.


    However, a shimmering spear of warm light suddenly plunged through the monster, dismantling it, gore for gore.

 Chapter 577: Finally

    Chapter 577: Finally


    ?


    All three of them were thrown like ragdolls by the sheer impact of the light spear. They reeled and rolled away, mingling with several corpses.


    Their bodies were smeared in the monster''s stinking blood, but they didn''t mind the smell- not at a moment like this when they needed to urgently discern the cause of that tremendous impact.


    The wind had cleared, and the ground oozed with smoke. Their faces twisted in confusion as they feebly walked toward their initial position.


    ''What in the world of Ul was that?'' Shane inquired internally as they-each in their confused state-drew nearer.


    Northernnded with a resounding thud, the ground trembling with webbed cracks.


    He looked at them with a cold, expressionless face, the depth of his gaze hinting at disgust. All three of them were too awestruck to say anything.


    ''Why? Why is he here? I thought he said he was going to take care of the western...''


    Before finishing the thought, Shane slowly turned her head, eyes moving beyond Northern''s frame to take a good look at the other area of the battlefield.


    Their faces paled immediately-Shane first, then the others followed. It turned out she wasn''t the only one curious about his presence.


    The other half of the expanse where Northern had volunteered to take care of had been totally eradicated.


    All the monsters there were dead, brutally reduced to broken puzzles of flesh marred by a ghastly blood mire.


    Northern exhaled.


    "It was quite an unfortunate fate to havee across a Devilish hellion. But three Masters should have been able to take care of this-nheless, for some dumb reason, you guys are preserving your strength."


    They were silent, their gazes frozen with respect, feeling as if their mouths had suddenly been sewn together with metallic thread.


    "Anyway, the battle is pretty much over... for now."


    Dante and everyone else were about to round up. The Lieutenant was suspended in the sky, delivering hisst strike to the Destroyer of the Red Mist.


    His sword came down with his figure, unleashing a devastating onught that sliced the Destroyer in a linear and perfect body ratio.


    Not spared a second to gasp in death, the abomination of the red mist tore in twain, dark blood sttering in all directions.


    ''He is a Paragon alright,'' Northernplimented Dante with his eyes and silent thoughts. He looked over at his own area one more time, proud of himself and his growth.


    To think he alone was able to wreak such havoc on the battlefield without anyone''s help.


    The eastern wing had all the numbers while Northern was alone. If anyone should be finishingter, it should have been him.


    However, not only had he finished quickly, but he had also moved over to lend a helping hand. ''I''m so nice, really.''


    "But h-how?" Rafel, still devastated by shock, stammered.


    Northern''s eyes drifted to them, slight irritation hidden behind them.


    A smile rose on his lips, dissipating any hint of other emotions and disying aely but strange demeanor.


    "How what?" Northern asked, somehow easing the tense atmosphere.


    "H-how did you do it? You killed everyone..."


    Northern nodded consentingly.


    "You are right indeed. It hasn''t even been an hour, but I''ve in all the monsters. That is thanks to my wide-area skill that allows me to deliver a cut that only the monsters can


    receive. Well, since I became a Sage, it''s a lot moreplicated than that."


    They were all shocked by how he was answering their questions.


    Northern observed them for a moment and raised a brow.


    "What?"


    "Is it... okay to tell us about your abilities?" Rafel stammered still.


    ''Oh right, people don''t just go about revealing their talents and abilities.''


    He shrugged nonchntly.


    "It changes nothing. Even if you know it, if you were supposed to be my enemy, you''d still be helpless against it."


    Northern sounded pompous, but it was the rude truth. ck me and ck Lance were both abilities of Chaos that couldn''t be defended against.


    At least not by a bunch of Masters, let alone with the immense boost in productivity and proficiency they received since he became a Sage.


    And so what if they found a way to block it? They''d still never defeat him; he had an arsenal of


    skills to use.


    And he was about to gain one more.


    Northern smiled delightedly at their frozen faces.


    "If you''ll excuse me."


    He turned away and leaped into the air, diving toward the part of the battlefield where Ryan


    was.


    From the aerial view, everything had gotten quite scanty. It was very impressive - he was an anomaly, but a couple of drifters being able to push back the flood of monsters this much without losing anyone was no small feat.


    Even his father was no slouch either.


    Northern was sincerely pleased with what he was seeing... however...


    ''It''s not enough.''


    He didn''t know why, but he felt like if the underworld were toe to this world, none of them would be enough to fight them.


    A Master of the Underworld was twice stronger than that of Trael, same as it was for every other rank, and the thought of being on the weaker side honestly irritated him.


    ''Or should I move to the underworld?'' The thought jokingly passed through his mind as he


    landed.


    Then again, Northern remembered: it wasn''t like the Central ins was the only continent in


    Ul''Trael.


    There were originally three continents.


    The Central ins, The Northern Continent, and the Eastern Continent.


    Stelia was forcefully torn out of the Central ins and formerly existed as a faraway ind.


    But now Northern was inclined to think it had all been Rughsbourgh''s n from the


    beginning.


    ''He probably contributed to them making it a continent because of the atrocious and evil acts


    he wanted tomit.''


    Northern felt his insides boil with the thought. In a quick second, everything that had


    happened shed before his eyes.


    Then something btedly came to his notice.


    ''Koll and his master are probably from the underworld too... and were moved to our world


    through a rift.''


    His brows furrowed for a moment as his thoughts progressed.


    ''Did that mean Rughsbourgh also knew about the Underworld?''


    Of course he did. If someone like him was able to find out, then Rughsbourgh must have


    known.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Or even worse... he might have discovered a way to go there...''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This rift, after all, was an elf''s crazy attempt to escape. That would mean it was very possible


    to control rifts.


    Rughsbourgh could do it; someone from the underworld could do it too.


    ''I should be able to do it too...'' Northern thought, his eyes sparkling.


    But right now, there was something else he wanted to concern himself with.


    [You have discovered Talent FrostHeart(SSS)]


    [Do you want to copy Talent for 5,000 talent fragments?]


    ''Finally.''


    Northern grinned and nodded. "Yes."


    [Congrattions, you have copied Talent: FrostHeart (SSS)]


    [Due to System New Unique Ability (DIY), Talent will undergo some changes to suit the nature


    of Chaos and Void]

 Chapter 578: What A Migraine!

    Chapter 578: What A Migraine!


    ?


    Northern stared down.


    "Right. This."


    He hadn''t forgotten, but had not kept in mind, that the system Copycat gained another Unique ability called DIY.


    The ability was just something that happened because of Chaos and Void.


    It exined that any abilities he copied would undergo subtle changes to suit the nature of Chaos and Void.


    The real boon of the unique ability was when those copied talents became owned talents. They took on different natures and routes to growth entirely.


    Neglecting the so-called culture of soul rank growth that he had known and embracing stark unpredictability.


    Seeing this now made Northern''s heart leap with joy. But something still bothered him. He squinted his eyes at the floating panel for a minute, suspicion oozing from his gaze.


    Ryan approached him, fatigue etched upon his face, his breath ragged with heavy pants raising and dropping his shoulders.


    "I didn''t need your help," Ryan frowned.


    Northern looked at him, his expression bing bleak. He examined him from top to bottom and then bottom to top before replying.


    "I didn''te here to help you, I came to steal something from you."


    "Steal something from me?" Ryan repeated in confusion.


    "Oh right. I want to ask, do you mind telling me how many items you got from this raid?"


    Ryan looked at him tentatively, lingering before he inquired.


    "Why would you ask that? Did you not receive yours?"


    Northern raised two fingers.


    "I received just two."


    Ryan''s eyes immediately widened. "What? That''s impossible."


    Northern nodded. "Yes, it is. The ratio of items I received has drastically dropped since I was in the dark continent."


    Ryan folded his arms, eyes growing distant as his awareness dove into his thoughts for a moment.


    He looked at Northern again, his eyes hinting at disbelief-but why would Northern lie to him?


    He sighed and shook his head.


    "Well, that''s sad. I received about fifteen or so items." His eyes observed Northern with a re as he continued, "I guess it''s not far-fetched; there has to be a kind of punishment for the immense strength that you have. I can''t imagine someone like you having the power of items-that would just be straight-up crazy."


    Northern shrugged. "I am ttered, boy."


    "Don''t call me boy," Ryan retorted angrily.


    "You should ease yourself up and take as much time to rest; this might be the least dangerous battle in this rift."


    He was about to turn away but suddenly turned back, tapping his temple with a finger as he remembered something.


    "Oh right, right. Do you happen to know a renowned cksmith? I''m talking about an incredible cksmith known throughout the entire continent, if possible the world."


    Ryan tilted his head for a moment, several thoughts running through his mind at Northern''s question.


    "Well, there are a few, but I hear that none of thempare to the Northerners."


    "The Northerners?"


    "Yes, the Northern continent. cksmiths there have been the only ones to be sessful in creating an item. That means their work fell under the same gratification of items Ul blesses us with when we y monsters. Every renowned cksmith in Central ins is just known for the effectiveness of their mundane and mediocre items."


    "Hmmm," Northern rubbed his chin as Ryan''s words sank in. He looked at the gentle and pale boy before him with a good smile.


    "Thank you, boy."


    "Do not call me boy!" Ryan growled.


    But Northern turned away, waving his hands and said:


    "You should get some rest; we will depart in an hour or two."


    "Who are you to call that shot?"


    Lieutenant Dante and the others were walking toward him and Ryan.


    Everyone looked toughened up, beaten and battered, but no one seemed to be in perilous danger.


    "I didn''t call any shot. I was talking to Ryan. I leave in an hour or two- I might be strong but I need to rest too, and pick up all these soul cores. It''s okay for you guys to go... if you can go on without me, that is..."


    Northern''s gaze, like an insidious and cunning snake, crawled into the Lieutenant''s soul, faintly emitting defiance.


    Lieutenant Dante was suddenly speechless. He cleared his throat and looked away.


    "Indeed, we have to pick up the soul cores. Rest and see if we can progress in strength by absorbing them before approaching the inner depths of the rift."


    Dante said, looking around at the fallen corpses that littered the ground.


    "Yes. But please, we are only picking cores that we each killed. I''ll pick the other side, while you face your side."


    Lieutenant Dante raised a brow.


    "Hey now, is that how selfish you are? Won''t you need any help?"


    Northern shut his eyes and forced a smile.


    "No sir. I. Won''t. Need. Any..."


    The Lieutenant looked at him in silence and shook his head pitifully.


    "That''s quite a character w you have there. No one will take your fragments. Get help."


    "No."


    Northern''s reply was stalwart.


    It made the Lieutenant back off.


    "Suit yourself then."


    Ryan looked at Northern and then at Dante; he sighed and broke out his voice.


    "He has clones that can do it for him."


    Lieutenant Dante frowned, surprise etching wearily on his face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He shifted his focus to Ryan.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ryan shrugged helplessly.


    "It''s what you heard he has clones that can help him do his things. Many clones at that."


    "But I thought that ck tentacles thing thates out of your body is your talent ability,"


    Dante voiced, his tone tinged with growing shock.


    Northern looked at him uninterested, not responding at all.


    Ryan shook his head painfully and said:


    "Trying to understand him is like trying to understand migraine. The more you think about it,


    the more it spreads. It''s easier to just ept and move on."


    The Paragon stared, life flowing out of his face.


    ''What is this? Does he have two talents? How does he have a cloning ability and have the ck


    tendrils too? Or are they linking from the same talent?''


    Confusion made its nest in the Paragon''s mind. He continued to stare at Northern-who turned away and left to start picking cores-with trembling eyes.

 Chapter 579: Arousing Suspicion

    Chapter 579: Arousing Suspicion


    ?


    For the next couple of minutes, everyone walked around harvesting cores.


    The first thing everyone was taught upon bing a Walker was how to tear monster corpses apart and extract their cores.


    Everyone was very busy harvesting cores... and sending nces over to the several Northerns doing the same on the other side of the expanse.


    All of them had different expressions on their faces.


    "I thought his ability was offense-based. You know, like the ck tentacles from earlier?" Hansel voiced, pacing and staring at Northern.


    "Did you see the burning light that pierced that monster?" Rafel intoned, bewilderment lighting up in his eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I didn''t really see it. But its force was tremendous-it sent all of us flying away before we could register what was happening."


    "Seriously. That was insane. Hans, is this guy even as old as us? And he''s already that strong?"


    "I heard that dude Alystren saying to the captain that he''s one of those guys that just came back from the dark continent."


    Rafel''s eyes widened. "What? Really? Bro... I thought that was some kind of propaganda shit nations wanted to use to bring down the academy."


    "Well, I actually didn''t believe it either. The truth was not many people believed that a couple of students were sent to the middle of that disaster, much less by the former academy principal who had been principal for over a hundred and fifty years."


    Hansel breathed and bent down, using a small dagger to tear the flesh of a Rabid Rot as he continued, his breath paced by the strain of what he was doing.


    "Moreover, the families didn''t seem to care too much. I mean, your kids were taken and minimal effort was put into getting them back. It''s almost as if they didn''t try hard to make the lie believable."


    He removed the four cores one after the other, handing them to Rafel who dumped them into a coffer at his feet.


    He responded.


    "But now that survivors are making it back, we know it is true. It just so happens that at the same time, the former academy principal is also not around. Don''t you find something fishy?"


    "Whatever fishy it is, it won''t matter if that manes back as the first Luminary in seven hundred years."


    "You really think he will be the first? Or rather, he is?"


    Hansel paused for a moment, looking up at Rafel with a slight frown.


    "What do you mean?"


    Rafel shrugged. "I mean, I''m just saying, we don''t know much about the Northern and Eastern continents. What part of history we have is only what the Central ins have been since the day the world became divided. Then there''s Reimgard-they say a single one of their princes is enough to subjugate a citadel. And moreover, there''s the first princess who is a Paragon. Are you now saying almost all his sons and daughters are Paragons, Ascendants and Sages, and he too will be a Paragon?"


    "And what''s wrong with that?"


    Rafel shrugged again. "Nothing. But it just doesn''t feel right. Aren''t they basically all the same, and won''t the children grow balls to challenge and overthrow their father? I mean, there has to be a reason why Reimgard is very private with their affairs."


    "So you think...?"


    "I''m just saying, how can we be so sure that the former academy principal will be the first Luminary in a while? When there''s a country that keeps its matters very private and lets the world know only what they need to know, then there are two other continents which we have no idea about at all. I mean, we have to be realistic."


    "Realistically speaking, you guys have been yapping like hell and barely even done anything."


    Shane''s voice entered, startling the two.


    Hansel stood up, looking at thedy''s pale face.


    "Are you okay? You don''t look okay."


    "I am fine. I''ve taken first aid; the wound will get better. You guys should round up on your end so we can absorb the cores and rest. Doing that will make me more okay."


    She muttered thest part and was about to walk away but stopped and turned back.


    "And quit yapping about nonsense. We have more to do than all this!" She yelled, then walked away.


    "Tch."


    Both of them smacked their lips and focused more on what they were doing but still yapped every now and then, only now more silently.


    Shin stood at the edge of the havoc of corpses that Northern had propagated.


    He carefully observed with a ruminating expression as several clones of his son walked about, picking up cores and disappearing with them.


    "What is wrong? Does he terrify you now?" Alystren said as he arrived at his side.


    Shin did not answer immediately; a few beats passed before he shook his head.


    "He is amazing..."


    Alystren chuckled; he seemed to be in a better mood than when he entered this rift, now that their chances of survival seemed to have spiraled upward.


    "Well, you don''t need to tell me."


    "That is my talent that he awakened, I can remember. But he has gotten so much better with


    it. I can''t ever imagine reaching a phase like that."


    Alystren''s brows furrowed; he averted his eyes from the moving clones and turned to Shin.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shin nced at the old joker''s worked-up face.


    "I have a talent called Advanced Cloning. When I move up the soul rank, the number of clones I can make increases by one. It''s not really impressive when you look at it, but its usefulness on the battlefield is explosive for someone like me. When Northern awakened, he awakened with my abilities. I never imagined being able to create such a magnanimous amount of clones. He really has advanced it more than I ever thought possible. He is amazing."


    Alystren''s frown deepened.


    "No. That''s impossible. It''s impossible for him to awaken with your talent. You don''t understand-the details of our soul core are so intricate that no two talents of the same kind


    can exist in two people."


    "Well, maybe it''s not really the same. But something like it," Shin replied, nonchntly discing the suspicion Alystren was trying to raise.


    ''If Shin is using a clone ability, why didn''t he use it in battle?'' The curiosity suddenly piqued his mind, but something else was of more important concern.


    Northern awakened with his father''s kind of ability? How often does a phenomenon like this


    happen?


    Alystren was willing to bet his all that this was not the case. It was a thought, just a thought. But what if Northern could copy talent abilities?

 Chapter 580: Spiritual Force

    Chapter 580: Spiritual Force


    ?


    The masses of corpses were gathered together and frozen by Ryan, forming a four-cornered wall of sorts to protect them from any sudden attack.


    Each of them sat back-to-back with a certain number of cores in front, which were given after they had divided the cores equally.


    There was a certain style and technique that was usually employed during essence absorption from soul cores.


    And to keep drifters from copying each other''s technique, it was advisable that two drifters should back each other when absorbing soul cores.


    Of course, they weren''t just backing each other. They were sitting in a circle, but each person''s back was faced against another in such a way that it was a bit stressful to look at the person beside them¡ªat least not when busy absorbing soul essence from cores.


    Even Shin, Ryan, Alystren, Jeci, and Lynus were involved.


    Northern and Dante stood above the wall while they watched the others as they absorbed their soul cores.


    Silence persisted between the two of them for a while. Then the Lieutenant spoke.


    "Why are you not absorbing all the soul cores you''ve collected?"


    Northern was silent for a beat, then he shrugged.


    "Soul cores are more expensive and useful when traded."


    The Lieutenant raised a brow and looked at Northern. "That''s surprisingly low thinking. You do realize that the people you are trading them to are buying them because they want to absorb them."


    "Which is good for them. I don''t need to absorb soul cores in order to grow."


    As Northern said this, Dante''s eyes widened; a momentter, he opened his mouth with a small grin.


    "So you are one of those?"


    Northern narrowed his eyes. "One of what?"


    Dante''s gaze rested on him for a short while, his eyes scrutinizing all of Northern''s features to find any hints of pretense.


    But Northern''s gaze was sincerely inquisitive, and Dante could clearly see that.


    He sighed and looked downward at the circle of people sitting cross-legged with cores between theirfortably resting hands.


    "You really do not know..." His gaze slowly came back to Northern, the corner of his lips curving up to give a small smirk.


    "No, I don''t. What are you talking about?"


    The Lieutenant looked forward to the horizon; he seemed to be taking his time, a strange gaze rising in his eyes.


    "There is umon knowledge about soul essence. It started as a postted theory."


    "A postted theory?" Northern tilted his head a bit as he focused on the Lieutenant, thinking, ''Why am I getting scientific vibes from this...''


    "The theory postted that soul essence is not just soul essence. There is something called a spiritual force. And this spiritual force stands like a canopy that branches out into other forces -soul force is just one of the other forces. Then in soul force, we have soul core, soul essence, and talents. The theory establishes the possibility of the existence of other forces and their properties."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Northern could sense the lines connecting as Lieutenant Dante continued.


    "It was all a protected hidden theory until ten years ago, when another force was found in a rift resource."


    Northern squinted his eyes a bit as he thought about what the Lieutenant had just said before he eventually voiced what he did not understand.


    "What do you mean it was found in rift resources?"


    "It''s simple-if you don''t understand something like that, it means you don''t have even the most minimal knowledge that a drifter should have before venturing into a rift."


    Northern nodded. "Yeah, it sort of happened."


    "Sort of happened?" The Lieutenant looked at him strangely.


    Then he sighed, as if letting go of the thought in his head.


    "Rift resources are of different kinds and types. Their special trait most times is derived from the kind of environment they''re exposed to while in the rift."


    "I know pretty much that."


    "Good for you. What you probably don''t know is that those resources have essence-it is their essence that makes it possible for them to develop special abilities from being exposed to rifts over a long period of time. So, every resource gotten from rifts has faint essence in them; however faint it is, it''s detectable."


    He paused for a bit.


    "Have you heard of empty rifts?"


    Northern looked at him, answering, "I''m not sure, but judging from the name, it''s an empty rift?"


    "Yes. An empty one. It seems like a ruin more than a rift, but it''s totally empty, no monsters at all, however symbolizing the existence of an old civilization. That is where the theoryes that rifts are dimensional fragments of ces breaking into our own dimension." Northern would have epted that notion if he hadn''t met Sura and learned better.


    These people and their theories were usible, but he had realized what rifts were from meeting Sura.


    Rifts are the line in-between. However, it is very possible that that line in between continues to leak two dimensions now in particr-the world below and the world above-into each


    other.


    Northern wanted to believe that it was possible for the back door of a rift to lead to the underworld. But where would one find the backdoor?


    "Judging by your look, you have heard this before..."


    Northern smiled shortly. "Well, being in the dark continent, I heard a lot about what rifts are in our countless attempts to live."


    "I see... Ten years ago, an empty rift was found¡ªa ruin that we had never seen even in the history of finding empty rifts. And a purer kind of essence was found. This essence was further termed as Divine essence, hence Divine force. Not much has been discovered about Divine essence since then, and so it has remained as a protected theory."


    Northern nodded his head subtly in understanding. He didn''t expect that a random conversation like this was going to help him better understand what his ability was.


    "I am sincerely grateful," he responded politely.


    "Are you?"


    Northern stared at the Lieutenant, lingering before he responded, "I am."


    "Then do you think you can do me a favor?"


    ''I darned expected that crap. He knew what he was doing since he opened his mouth and


    started talking.''

 Chapter 581: One Wish

    Chapter 581: One Wish


    ?


    "Of course, I didn''t actually expect that you told me all of that for free. You had to beying groundwork of some sort."


    Northern fixed the man with a re.


    "What do you want?"


    Lieutenant Dante studied his eyes for a moment and smiled faintly, his eyes half-closing.


    "Please do not look so wary. I am not going to ask you to join my soldiers."


    Northern furrowed his brows, his pupils focusing heavily on the Lieutenant. "You were going to ask that?"


    "Ask what? What? I''m not asking anything..."


    "Then what do you want?" Northern inquired seriously.


    The Lieutenant took a breath and observed everyone doing their thing down there. He narrowed his eyes for a bit, then spoke.


    "It looks like your father is close to breaking into maverick rank..."


    Northern narrowed his eyes toward his father. It was easy for him to see the content of his father''s and everyone else''s souls, which was somehow even better than when he could see them in letters.


    Of course, he could still do that if he wanted. It was just that now, he could see the soul cores and see the saturation of soul essence in them.


    Shin''s soul core had an almost dark color and was shaped like a pyramid; Ryan''s soul core seemed like a me sculpted from the fragment of a clear blue sky. It had a strange beauty.


    Northern didn''t quite expect his soul core to look like a me. He was even a bit surprised that everyone''s soul core was starkly different from the others.


    It was understandable-with such great detail to every soul core, it was impossible for two same talents to exist in different people.


    And then, there''s him.


    He looked at Shin one more time, smiled, and muttered, "It''s about time."


    Shin had probably been stuck as a Master for close to or perhaps over twenty years. Northern was sincerely happy he was progressing.


    He brought his eyes back to focus on the Lieutenant.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So...?"


    "Ah, right, look at me spacing out." His voice died down for a moment. His gaze carried a solemn seriousness; there was this intangible authority that lingered on his entire face. He resumed.


    "What I want is a wish."


    "A wish?" Northern raised a brow, confused.


    "Yes, a wish. Don''t worry, it''s nothing like me trying to defraud you. You would have three equal wishes. Anything you want right now, I would do it, no matter what it is. And I want you to do the same."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "Anything at all? You will do?"


    The Lieutenant nodded with a small smile.


    "Yes, anything at all."


    A broad grin appeared on Northern''s lips. Then he btedly took reins of his emotion, erasing the smile from his face.


    "What are you onto? You say you are not trying to defraud me, but you are saying I should give you the one-moment ticket of me being totally vulnerable to you."


    The Lieutenant''s face was focused down.


    "Well, it depends on how you look at it. I am also giving you that opportunity to do the same to me. Isn''t there something you want from me? A paragon?"


    "So is that to say there''s something you want from me?"


    "No, but I am not ruling out the fact that I will want something from you in the future."


    Northern scrunched up his face, still suspicious of Lieutenant Dante''s actions, but the Lieutenant was right.


    There was something he wanted from the Lieutenant so badly. In fact, it was not just one thing.


    "I willply on one condition."


    The Lieutenant''s face finally turned to Northern.


    "Not two, but three? That''s quite a lot."


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to do it; I''m not insisting. You are the one that came to me with this..."


    The Lieutenant smiled and turned away from Northern.


    "It''s fine. We can do three, however on the condition that they have to be doable within this rift."


    Northern tilted his head to take a peek at the Lieutenant''s face.


    "Is yours going to be doable within this rift?"


    The Lieutenant was silent for a few seconds, then he shook his head.


    "I don''t think there''s anything I want from you right now."


    His response immediately put a dark frown on Northern''s face.


    "That''s crap you are giving me. Total crap. You are telling me you don''t want anything from me but you are going to give me the opportunity to ask three things, anything at all from you? I might be sixteen, but I am actually older than I look in my brain." Lieutenant Dante nced at him and smiled again. His smile was short but honest.


    "I want toy groundwork for us to be friends. You are sixteen years old, a Sage. I think you are the first to appear of your kind. In the next ten years, I won''t be surprised if you are a


    Luminary."


    "I''d be a Zenith in ten years'' time."


    Lieutenant Dante chuckled; he clearly didn''t believe it.


    "Let''s be humble now, alright." He paused for a second and continued, "What I''m just saying


    is I want to be in a position where I can benefit from your position and influence in the future. Don''t worry, I am not being shady."


    Northern was silent for a while, thinking. Afterward, he opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Alright then, no problem. If that is how you feel for real, then I will take your offer." Lieutenant Dante smiled again. "Thank you. So what are the three things you want?" "I''ll tell you one at a time, after each one is done. First, I want you to teach me how to fight."


    "You want me to teach you how to fight?" The Lieutenant turned to him again, his brows


    raised.


    "Yes." Northern nodded in consent. "To be exact, I want you to teach me yourbat style."


    He stared into the Lieutenant''s eyes.


    "I know I said anything... but that''s quite..."


    "You can''t do it?"


    Lieutenant Dante looked down for a moment. "Oh? Looks like your father just became a


    Savant. Others seem to be rounding upter too. Should we carry onter?"


    Northern turned to Shin who was slowly getting up.


    "Alright then."


    Both of them jumped down from the ice wall.

 Chapter 582: Cold Truth

    Chapter 582: Cold Truth


    ?


    Along with Shin''s sessful progression into another soul rank, the rest of them also rounded up and concluded their essence absorption.


    Dante took a short nce at Shane''s wound but did not say anything. Instead, he turned away with a small distress hinting behind his eyes.


    Shane lowered her head and bit down on her lips. She didn''t need to be told outright. She felt like she was being a burden to the Lieutenant-no, she was sure of it.


    Northern studied all of them, his eyes carrying a faint light of deep scrutiny before he spoke.


    "Since we all seem to be in a good ce, I think we should proceed further into the rift. The longer we stay in here, the more dangerous I presume it will be."


    All of them had differently portrayed expressions of tiredness on their facial features but did amendable job at hiding it.


    After all, no kids existed here. If anyone was to be thrown under such ssification, it would be Northern, and funnily, he was the unspoken, unassigned, and silently consented leader of the group.


    Studying their faces once more, he said.


    "I don''t think there will be enormous numbers like this one. Going forward, the monsters we will be fighting might just be stronger. We''ve still note across any Behemoths. And the Destroyers that we have been seeing are Hazardous and Disastrous Level."


    He nced in Shane, Hansel, and Rafel''s direction.


    "We only came across one devil, which was a hellion. My senses are picking up several insanely strong monsters. I suspect we may encounter more of those Devilish Rabid Rots, and even worse, Devilish Maelstroms and Cmitous or Catastrophic Destroyers."


    As Northern spoke, the crude manner at which fear seemed to gnaw at their hearts grew insidiously devastating.


    They were all maintaining straight faces and were focused on Northern as he spoke.


    No one at this point doubted his words anymore-only a fool would. Which was why the truth of their situation settled in with a sickening intensity.


    If anyone of them were weak-willed, they''d probably have raised their hands to opt out at this moment.


    Aside from the fact that looking for a way out of the rift was another task-wandering around the rift could stumble one upon a very strong monster, one he or she cannot defeat, hence bringing down upon themselves their own gruesome death-no one, especially none of the Lieutenant''s subordinates who looked to be the weakest of the group, could dare say they wanted to opt out.


    Their hearts beat with a toxic fear that sent fissures of pain around their nervous system. But they boldly stood, their faces rigidly contorted as Northern conveyed the news.


    Northern paid extra attention to them, surprised at how they wouldn''t budge. However, he was also disgusted by it.


    Being able to look so deep into a human soul thanks to Chaos Eyes, he had been granted the ability not just to see the emotions of people, but to manipte them to an extent.


    Of course, Northern, since the first time he received an ability like that, did not pay it any heed. He wasn''t interested in manipting someone to feel fear for him.


    If one would feel extreme fear for him, or despair at his presence, it would be because the aura of his presence and reputation came together in that moment to create such a result.


    But he still could see the emotions that they tried so much to hide underneath their bowels and fortified faces. It disgusted him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It disgusted him because they were breaking on the inside, and the only thing they cared about was pleasing this dude whom they looked up to and respected.


    Why?


    Was it fame? A sry raise? They wanted higher positions in the military? They wanted to win his favor?


    Northern didn''t care what it was; he didn''t think anything of frivolity was worth throwing one''s life away for.


    But then again, he couldn''t really me these people.


    ''They''ve not lived a life where every day is worse than the battle we just fought, where there''s


    no guarantee that anyone will see tomorrow, and yet we just fight.''


    Northern shook his head, sending away the thought.


    ''It''s none of my business anyway.''


    "So you are saying that the battles going forward will only be tougher but with no immense numbers?" Alystren asked, sweat breaking out on his face.


    Northern let out an ugly smile. Then he erased it and answered.


    "At least you won''t have to fight while being insecure about your back."


    Alystren raised his head and pped his face. "Dammit, I knewing into this rift was a bad idea. We should have just waited for more Drifters."


    "We have Northern, and we have a Paragon. We will tackle the worst ande out of this alive," Ryan inputted.


    His input, however, grabbed everyone''s attention.


    "Since when did you speak such amazing words, Ryan?" Northern grinned. "As ttered as I am about your words, I''d rather us expect the worst than say we wille out of this alive."


    He red at all of them, adding,


    "I''m saying, if you feel like you are not ready to die, my opinion is that you should take a gamble and find your way out of the rift."


    He pointed towards the north. "I know that way leads deeper into where the stronger monsters are because I can feel the intensity of the presences emanating from there. You can go back and carefully trace where we''ve beening from-there are no monsters there at


    all."


    Dropping his hand, he fell silent for a moment, focused on Dante''s subordinates for a moment, and averted his gaze.


    "But if you are sure that you want to keep going, from experience I''d advise you to steel yourself so much that if you die and go to hell, you won''t whine about it." His voice was resolute and cold.


    "I don''t know what to be scared of-that a sixteen-year-old is uttering such cold and harrowing words, or that those words hold all the truth that we need at this moment in


    them."


    Alystren muttered, sending a nce over to Shin who was beside him, hearing him clearly.


    Shin just silently stared at his son, his expression nk, and his eyes perfectly hiding his pain.

 Chapter 583: Devilish Behemoth - Dark Turtle [part 1]

    Chapter 583: Devilish Behemoth - Dark Turtle [part 1]


    ?


    Northern''s words hung heavy in their hearts as they silently proceeded forward. Despite the harshness they conveyed, no one had decided to leave the group and head toward where there were fewer monsters.


    Northern had delivered his point with that deliberate wickedness of words, hoping that they''d at least choose to save themselves.


    But no one seemed broken enough to turn back. Or could it be that their respect and followership toward the Lieutenant was of greater fear than the fear of death?


    If that was the case, he didn''t think the source of their stubbornness was of a frivolous origin.


    Perhaps the Lieutenant just held a more paralyzing fear that, as long as he was standing there, they''d rather die than give up.


    ''...or is it admiration? Huh? No way? You can''t admire someone to the point of dying to please them,'' Northern refuted in his head.


    He truly didn''t understand the bunch; he felt like he had lost touch of something.


    Something like... he had once been like that. But grabbing onto the memory felt so difficult. It was like that entire part of him was obscured by a thick, stubborn darkness.


    ''The more I get stronger, the more I feel like I am losing myself. I can barely even remember my old self beforeing to this world or that I once lived.''


    The feeling once more became vivid to Northern.


    He sighed and focused forward. All of them were walking side by side. Ryan and the Paragon seemed to be talking about something in front.


    Alystren and Shin nked the right side, walking with each other. The group of three walked toward the left side, behind Ryan and Dante.


    Jeci and Lynus silently walked behind Northern. And he had dismissed Night Terror and ck Mamba for both of them to get enough rest and be ready for when things got dreary.


    Northern walked closer to Shin and looked at Alystren.


    "Please, can I have a moment with my father?"


    "Of course." Alystren tapped Shin''s shoulders and stepped back while Northern took his ce, walking next to Shin.


    Both of them were silent for a few moments, until Shin''s voice hesitantly rolled out. "Soooo..."


    "Congrattions on bing a Savant."


    Shin smiled shortly, his eyes focused on that barren crimson in in front of him.


    "I am still far behind,pared to you..."


    Northern squinted his eyes.


    "You don''t need topare yourself to me. Honestly, I am notfortable with it."


    Shin, for the first time since they started walking together, looked at him, his eyes a bit dted.


    "Things did happen that we never expected they would. And I kind of got stronger than anyone nned. But it changes nothing-you and mom raised me with so much love. While you guys overprotected me, which was harmful when I found myself in the dark continent alone, it is because of your love and upbringing that I am still able to maintain this level of sanity and morality."


    Northern allowed a pale smile.


    "Anybody else would have just gone mad, I guess."


    Shin did feel a bit relieved at his son''s words. But no, he didn''t think he could allow himself to be that relieved yet.


    They needed to find Eisha, and together with his wife, they would finally assess and know what had happened to their son. And also bear the pain of failing as parents.


    He wasn''t confident of doing it alone. But if it was with Eisha, he was sure they would be able to burrow into Northern and make him open himself emotionally to them.


    Which was why he needed to find Eisha as soon as possible.


    Shin gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tightly.


    Northern nced at his hands and focused to the front. After a few seconds, he asked.


    "The elf, what about him?"


    Shin''s hands rxed as he heard the question, he retorted, his breath calming.


    "When the rift exploded and swallowed me, I woke up with thedy and the guy who introduced themselves as Jeci and Lynus, but he was nowhere around. He would be somewhere around..."


    "No."


    Shin took a look at his son''s cold and calcting eyes as he added.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I suspect that he didn''t even enter the rift with us. He probably used the rift to mask his essence flow so he''d be temporarily undetectable."


    ''It''s a good thing I moved mother as fast as I could,'' he thought.


    "Still, being able to summon a rift. I don''t understand what is going on anymore," Shin expressed.


    Northern suddenly paused, his brows twitching.


    "Is something wrong, Northern?"


    He turned his face to his father, his face stale for a bit, then a smile broke out and his words came out with strange warmth.


    "I have found mother and Silver, and secured both of them."


    Shin''s eyes widened slowly as those words settled into his mind. As his eyes widened, tears settled at the base of his lids, waiting to stream down.


    However, Northern''s next statement killed it.


    "But now is not the time to be happy about it."


    Shin''s brows came together. "What do you mean?"


    Northern looked straight into his father''s eyes; the formal warmth in his words had been frozen, like it never existed.


    "The only reason I told you this is so that you can be motivated to survive what ising for us. You must live to see your wife no matter what. I might not have the time to protect you or anyone, so be sure not to die. Well, I trust you won''t, knowing that your wife and child are


    waiting for you."


    "What? What do you mean?" Shin was confused.


    Northern faced the front and bent down, touching the ground.


    "Everyone stop." His voice rang out, halting everyone in their tracks.


    Only when Dante stopped did he suddenly frown. Before he could say anything, his reflex kicked in, leaping him powerfully far behind, such that he covered over a hundred meters in


    one leap.


    Everyone was shocked as they saw the Lieutenant, the strongest among them, suddenly be a blur over their heads and now standing so far away from them.


    With a dark expression, they all turned to Northern who was still crouched and touching the


    ground.


    Northern exhaled shakily and looked at them with a very tired smile.


    "Looks like we''re finally going to meet a Behemoth. A Devilish one at that."

 Chapter 584: Devilish Behemoth - Dark Turtle [Part 2]

    Chapter 584: Devilish Behemoth - Dark Turtle [Part 2]


    ?


    Their faces andposure shifted the moment Northern spoke. Maybe they would have had small fragments of doubt when Northern spoke, but Dante''s strange behavior just now was all too informing.


    Tension mixed with silence and made the air around them heavy.


    Northern closed his eyes, his hand softly touching the crimson ground. Since they were ascending a slope, the murky waters around this area had greatly reclined, falling back to the lower slope of the in.


    All their attention converged on Northern. They were nervously waiting to hear the next thing he was going to say.


    While Northern had his eyes closed, his awareness peaked in that moment.


    The creature was very far-too far for anyone, even the best of scouts, to sense it. Of course, except for Paragons who had heightened danger detection.


    "It''sing closer."


    Northern''s hoarse voice finally made its debut after minutes. But following it was a subtle but obvious trembling of the ground.


    It was as if to inform them how correct Northern was. The creature was getting closer to them. Northern squinted his eyes. "I was right... it''s moving beneath the ground. It''s burrowing." Ignoring the part where he said he was right because no one ever noticed him mention it, they were all concerned about thetter statement.


    "What do you mean it''s burrowing?" Alystren inquired, his facial features folding.


    Northern looked up at him and stood up, ncing around.


    "I don''t have much to say other than everyone''s life is in their hands."


    Northern''s choice of words made their hearts suddenly heavier than usual, chills prickling their skin.


    He wished he could have chosen a better route with his words. But he couldn''t afford to-he didn''t know how things would go with a Behemoth; he had never faced one before.


    So rather than sugarcoat words and be optimistic, he''d rather be pessimistic and say the truth in the crudest way possible to prepare their hearts.


    "He is right," Dante said as he walked closer to them. "What I felt just now... I am not sure I have ever fought something like that."


    And that exined the reason for his unexpected response.


    At the same time, hearing him speak even made them feel worse.


    The trembling of the earth beneath them escted, a rumble that crawled up through their feet, setting their nerves on edge.


    The ground felt alive, as if the verynd itself was twisting in anticipation of the creature that lurked below.


    Northern steadied himself, his gaze hard, the shadows in his eyes betraying no hint of fear- only a grim eptance.


    "Everyone, spread out," Northern ordered, his voice like steel. "Don''t cluster together. It''s exactly what it wants."


    They scrambled into position, each one ncing back at the undting ground as if it might explode at any second.


    Alystren tightened his grip on his weapon-a longsword, the edges of his expression wavering.


    He nced at Dante, looking for some assurance, but Dante''s face was a mask-a mask that concealed the same fear wing at the rest of them.


    Then, the ground split open, and with it, a wave of stale, suffocating heat surged up.


    It was as if a breath from the underworld had reached them, curling around their limbs, making their skin crawl.


    The air grew thick, cloying with the scent of damp earth and something metallic, something foreboding.


    And then... they saw it.


    The creature''s dark shell emerged first, like a vast boulder pushing up from the depths, glistening with the crimson glow from the murky sky above. It was like a dark turtle molded from the crimson sky and pure darkness.


    It rose slowly, purposefully, each second stretching as its ck armor cracked and shifted, tes sliding over one another with a deep, grinding sound that felt like it could tear the world apart.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed, tracking every motion, every twitch, every subtle shift.


    Its single red eye gleamed through the gaps in its armor, a pulsing, unblinking sphere that looked more like an open wound, watching them all with a predatory gleam.


    The red lines that snaked across its armored body pulsed, alive, as if the monster''s very essence was blood and rage contained within that shell.


    The Dark Turtle''s eye fixed on Northern, and for a heartbeat, the world seemed to shrink. There was a strange message in its gaze.


    And Northern instantly knew. He knew when he could recognize the strongest in the group.


    The creature had immediately singled him out with its gaze.


    Then, without warning, it surged forward, the ground beneath it splitting in its wake, chunks of earth flung up like shrapnel.


    The force of its charge shook the ground like a thunderp.


    Everyone in that moment scattered away from the creature''s path. It was thanks to them heeding Northern''s advice to spread out that it had been possible, although shards of stones


    still bombarded some.


    Northern immediately leaped back as the creature moved, and in his hands, raised above his head, a ck Lance was materializing.


    There was a folded frown on his face as he locked gazes with the monster. He didn''t know why he had a very strange and unsettling feeling.


    His eyes looked like they were begging for this to end before it began and the ck Lance should not fail.


    With a swift, almost undetectable 1-still as he lunged back to get farther away from the monster-he swung and threw the cknce forward.


    The Dark Turtle''s single red eye red as if in mocking recognition, and the creature shifted its massive armored shell.


    Thence, instead of piercing through, struck the shell''s surface with a metallic ng and shattered into fragments of ck energy, dissipating into nothingness.


    ''Tch, I knew it!''


    Northern''s face hardened, his jaw clenched. The unsettling feeling in his chest only grew.


    The creature didn''t give him a moment to recover.


    With an earth-shaking roar, it lunged again, its bulk deceptively fast as it closed the distance, scattering loose stones and dirt in its wake.


    Northern''s instincts screamed at him to move, to dodge, but the Dark Turtle''s presence bore down on him, pressing like a weight against his senses.


    Dante was the first to break out of the paralyzing state they were all in. Heunched himself forward with a burst of red energy.


    His sword shed, arcs of light slicing through the air as he aimed for the creature''s exposed


    underbelly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Dark Turtle twisted, deflecting the attack with its imprable shell.


    As it shifted its focus, Alystren leaped in from the side, his longsword aimed at one of the


    pulsing red lines.


    But the monster caught wind of his movement, quickly adjusting its body to deflect with its


    dark shell.


    As Alystren''s sword connected with the monster''s back, it exploded back, throwing him away.


    Just as Alystren flew away, Shin shot in, his form dividing into three that flew into different directions. His main body toward the monster''s forelimb, one appearing in front and thest


    one swiftly circling to the back.


    Simultaneously, they attacked.


    ck essence oozed out of not just Shin''s sword but his entire body as he wove a strange


    pattern of swordsmanship.


    Northern had firstly almost likened it to Void essence but no, it wasn''t. It was just Shin''s soul


    essence form. Darkness.


    ''So that''s how it looks,'' Northern acknowledged as he watched how Shin wove intricate sword patterns and bombarded the monster.


    The dark essence seemed to curl like multiple des, allplementing the delicate


    movement of his legs and hands.


    And with each connected strike was an almost thunderous resonance.


    The most terrifying part was that there was a perfect synchronization with all three clones. Northern didn''t see the one behind but he could see the one in front.


    It was as if they were perfectly, without fail, mirroring every step without even looking.


    There had to be awork of information that did not take time to deliver for such


    magnificent disy of sword art to be made possible.


    Northern remembered link and how perfectly it worked. Looking at his father right now, he understood that Shin had mastered the ability to a level that he had never reached.


    ''Of course he has...'' Northern felt slightly proud. He had always suspected Shin to be strong


    and always hoped he was right.


    This instance proved that he had been right about his father all along.


    Sadly, it was all useless.


    Every chain of attack was being perfectly deflected by the monster without a waste of


    movement.


    All it just had to do was shift its shell slightly. Its form was so enormous and the shell itself covered more than half the area of its body; there were little to no ces to strike.


    Even its legs were covered by the ck shell and same red veins.


    Shin, when he saw all his effort was easily being nullified, had to take a moment of recess,


    jumping back.


    As he jumped back, Dante entered the monster''s space again, his movement this time seemed more vicious and dangerous.


    He swung his sword with brutal strength, delivering an arc from the side to the monster''s forelimb on Shin''s opposite side.


    But the swing was once again deflected with an even more outrageous force that sent the


    Lieutenant reeling.

 Chapter 585: Chaos Flame (True Form) [Part 1]

    Chapter 585: Chaos me (True Form) [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern watched as Dante stumbled back, his boots scraping against the crimson ground. The Lieutenant''s face betrayed a sh of frustration¡ªperhaps even fear.


    Northern''s eyes purposefully measured and followed every single one of their strikes.


    By now, it was evident enough that the shell areas of the Dark Turtle served not just as a damage absorber but also a damage reflector.


    The Dark Turtle''s single eye seemed to pulse with cruel intelligence as it tracked their movements.


    Its massive form shifted, the ck tes of its armor grinding against each other like tectonic tes in motion.


    That sound¡ªthat horrible grinding-seemed to reach into Northern''s chest and squeeze.


    Something about it felt wrong, fundamentally wrong, as if the noise itself was an affront to nature.


    Northern gritted his teeth, gnashing angrily as he propped himself up.


    "Damn turtle," he muttered in disgust, circling his arm, the left first and then the right, before fixing the monster with a dirty re.


    As if waiting for him, the creature''s eye red bright crimson. The red veins across its shell pulsed, and suddenly the air grew thick with an oppressive energy.


    Northern felt it first-a crushing weight that seemed to press against his very soul. His legs trembled, fighting against an invisible force that threatened to bring him to his knees.


    "Everyone, move!" he shouted, but his warning came a fraction toote.


    The Dark Turtle''s shell erupted with crimson light, and waves of force exploded outward in all directions.


    The ground beneath their feet cracked and splintered, fragments of earth hanging suspended in the air for a heartbeat before being violently repelled.


    Alystren was caught mid-stride. The wave struck him like a physical blow, sending him tumbling backward.


    He managed to drive his sword into the ground, using it as an anchor-it was not enough, the force uprooted and threw him into the air but thin, green threads flew out of his body and attached themselves to the ground, pulling and grounding him with an even more resisting force.


    Northern blinked for a moment, observing the guy''s ability. He looked down and saw.


    [You have discovered Talent (Mulish Thread) (A)]


    [Do you want to copy (Mulish Thread) for 700 talent fragments]


    ''Oh? Cool. Yes,'' he grinned.


    [You have copied Talent (Mulish Thread)(A) for 700 talent fragments]


    ''I guess I''ll check it outter,'' Northern raised his head, returning his focus to the ongoing battle.


    Everyone was actively engaging and disengaging the monster, everyone except the Lieutenant''s trio. They had tried, but one reflected damage had sent Shane reeling so far back


    that finding her way would be another hectic work and walk for her.


    The other two understood that there was no ce for them in this battle.


    Even Ryan couldn''t find an opening to attack. He wasn''t the best when it came to close


    combat, but his destructive ability made up for that more than enough.


    However, he was being very calctive; there was no way he was just going to attack without inhibiting the rapid and flowing movements of the rest of them.


    As the force struck, he put up a fortress of ice, but it meant nothing-everything shattered into splinters as he was thrown away.


    Shin''s clones dissipated instantly from the brunt of the monster''s red energy, the dark essence that formed them scattered like smoke in a storm.


    The real Shin barely managed to cross his arms before the st reached him, his feet sliding backward, leaving deep grooves in the earth.


    Dante fared slightly better, having anticipated the attack. He dropped low, one hand pressed against the ground, his body wreathed in a faint red glow that seemed to deflect the worst of the force.


    Northern easily shielded himself with Void Force, the st seemed like it was sucked into the air, but his body felt the strong force of the attack, taking him back one step.


    As the waves of force subsided, leaving them all staggered, the Dark Turtle''s eye fixed once again on Northern.


    There was something almost contemtive in that gaze now, as if it was measuring him


    anew.


    Something about the look in the creature''s eyes did not sit well with Northern, and it was even more frustrating that he couldn''t quite put his finger on it yet.


    He had faced powerful enemies before, but this was different. This creature wasn''t just strong -it was intelligent, methodical, patient.


    And they were running out of options.


    The red veins in its shell began to pulse again, faster this time. Whatever wasing next would be worse.


    Much worse.


    The Dark Turtle''s shell began to emit a low, resonating hum that made Northern''s teeth ache. The crimson veins pulsed with increasing intensity, like a heartbeat growing stronger, more


    urgent.


    ''It''s charging something,'' Northern thought, his eyes narrowing. ''But what?''


    "Don''t let it finish whatever it''s doing!" Dante shouted, already moving forward despite the


    obvious strain in his movements from the previous attack.


    "Everyone stop!" Northern''s voice rolled out like thunder.


    With the way his voice came out, there was no way anyone wouldn''t stop.


    All of them, even the already moving Dante, were halted in their tracks by Northern''s voice.


    Dante turned. "This is really not the time for your show off."


    Northern had a dark frown on his face as he turned to the Lieutenant.


    "Show off? I''m about to take on this damn thing for real, who''s talking to you about show off.


    The rest of you are just going to be a hindrance."


    The creature paused, its eyes gluing to Northern who slowly walked forward.


    It was as if there was a silent, intellectual acknowledgment from the monster as Northern


    moved closer.


    Its kind of behavior was not one any of them had seen. Except Northern, of course.


    ''Devils are quite the annoying monsters. With a Behemoth, I can tell how dangerous a monster of such caliber would be...'' His eyes radiated with a cold blue light.


    "I have spent the past few minutes gauging the monster''s ability."


    Not just with his senses but also his magnificent eyes.


    Northern grinned sinisterly. "Don''t worry, it''s beatable. I got worked up for nothing really."


    All of them frowned in different shades.


    "I said this is not the time for that!" Dante yelled.


    "Northern, this is a Behemoth, you said it yourself. This is something we have to work


    together to defeat. Only you can''t do this."


    Northern raised a corner of his lips, his eyes fixed on the monster.


    "Nah, I''m enough." He looked at them again. "You all can step back. No one will be dying


    soon after all."


    Shin and the others finally stepped back, taking several leaps to give Northern and the monster enough space.


    Northern raised his hand, looking at his palm with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    "Come, ck me."


    WHOOM


    ck me ignited in his hands, dancing gently with a bluish dark depth.


    The dark luminescence of the me reflected on Northern''s face as his eyes pierced deeper


    into it.


    Then his voice came again, this time low-he was talking to himself.


    "Infuse it with Chaos essence instead of Void."


    WHOOOOM


    The mes escted, in an instant changing color from ck to impure white, however, still


    keeping its me properties.


    Only now, its otherworldly dance was more intimidating and awe-striking, dwarfing both


    Northern and the monster.


    "What is that?" Alystren muttered in confusion from where he was.


    The rest of them also had that expression that asked the same question.


    Northern looked at the mes, satisfied.


    "So this is what the true Chaos mes look like, huh."


    Since he had no chaos essence, Void essence had always been used to propagate both ck


    me and ck Lance. But they were essentially parts of Chaos me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And now that Northern could use Chaos essence, he would finally be able to bring the


    attribute to life.


    He raised his second hand, spreading out his palm, and he uttered:


    "ck Lance."


    A vicious ck spear appeared from his palm, plunging toward the sky with ominous sparks


    running around it.


    Northern observed to his satisfaction then infused thence with Chaos Essence.


    Just like before, thence exploded. As it exploded, the surrounding ground began to slice


    randomly.


    All of them immediately put up all their defenses to protect themselves, watching the clean, untraceable cuts that separated several points of the ground.


    Northern''s expression became more evil as he thought.


    ''I wonder what will happen when the true nature of a me that can burn anything, mixes


    with the true nature of ance that can deliver a cut that only its target can take...''


    A twisted darkness fell on his face, blue light radiating in his eyes. The monster also seemed


    to be taking its time waiting for Northern, taking forever to charge up its strike.


    "Now let''s watch you absorb and deflect this."


    The air grew thick with tension as Northern''s aura shifted, bing darker, more


    malevolent.


    The white me danced before him like living entities, casting eerie shadows across the


    crimson ground.


    With deliberate slowness, Northern brought his hands together. The mes and thence began to swirl, intertwining in a disy that made reality itself seem to warp.

 Chapter 586: Chaos Flame (True Form) [Part 2]

    Chapter 586: Chaos me (True Form) [Part 2]


    ?


    ''Let''s see...'' Northern concentrated, his eyes glowing brighter. ''The properties of both...''


    Thebination of the two forces merged together like two lovers having waited a hundred years for their reunion; there was even a maic force that Northern had to powerfully resist in order to control things at his own pace.


    A smile formed on his face as he could ascertain for himself that what he had evaluated about Chaos mes was exactly what was happening.


    Along with the subtle awakening of Chaos hade its memories of usage, which Northern was now enjoying the privileges of.


    The Dark Turtle''s eye pulsed faster, its charging sequence reaching a crescendo. The red veins across its shell zed like rivers of blood.


    From where they watched, the others felt the air grow heavy, as if reality itself was beingpressed between these two forces.


    Shin''s eyes were grave as he watched Northern; everyone had a pale mixture of confusion, fear, and hope lining their facial features.


    Dante seemed like the most affected about what was going on. It was quite understandable, since they had been in this rift, what should be his ce hadn''t quite been his ce.


    He had fallen short of even his own expectations. Not that he wasn''t strong. He was strong.


    A devilish Behemoth would have been difficult for him, but it was doable; however, he didn''t think he''d be able to guarantee everyone''s safety like Northern had just done.


    Northern''s voice cut through the air, cold and precise.


    "Chaos me."


    The weapon that formed in his hands defied description.


    It wasn''t quite ance, and it wasn''t quite me. It existed in a state between states, its form constantly shifting between solid and ethereal.


    The impure white mes wrapped around a core of absolute darkness, creating a spiral pattern that hurt to look at directly.


    Where the two forces met, small tears appeared in the air itself, as if the weapon''s very existence was an affront to naturalw.


    Northern''s grin turned predatory. "You''ve been reflecting our attacks using that shell of yours. Absorbing the force, redirecting it..."


    The Dark Turtle seemed to sense the danger. Its charging sequence suddenly elerated, the humming from its shell rising to a fever pitch.


    "But you can''t reflect what doesn''t exist in a stable state," Northern continued, his voice dropping to a whisper. "And you can''t absorb what burns through the very concept of absorption."


    The creature''s eye widened-if such a thing was possible-and for the first time, Northern saw something new in its gaze.


    Uncertainty.


    Without warning, the Dark Turtle released its charged attack. A wave of crimson energy, far more concentrated than before, erupted from its shell.


    Instead of the circr wave that was directed at dispelling everyone, the monster focused all its energy at Northern, shooting it forward, the red light razing the ground and consuming everything in its path.


    "Northern!!" Shin shouted, seeing as the wave of light surged towards him and consumed him before he could put up any defenses.


    Dante raised his head.


    "All that talk and he was killed before he could even strike."


    "No, Northern..." Shin was despairing and wanted to run forward but was held back by Lynus.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Shin''s voice came out strong and terrifying.


    Anybody that wasn''t the arrogant and vengeful Lynus would have flinched, no doubt.


    "Do you really think he''d die that easily?"


    His words made Shin''s eyes dte. The rogue scion of Kageyama slowly shifted his head.


    Clouds of dust obscured the view, but they soon slowly dissipated.


    The monster had a light of assurance and confidence radiating in its eye, as if it had won.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But as the wind cleared, a voice reached out.


    "All that charge and this is the best you could do."


    Everyone trembled, their eyes expanded so much that they could fall off.


    Northern was revealed between the now light cloud of dust-he was grinning, the Chaos me still in his hand.


    He was untouched by the attack, not even the smallest scratch on his body.


    The attack had carved the ground and left the point he was standing untouched, improvising it into an ind of some sort.


    Northern contorted his mouth pitifully at the monster.


    "Quite sad. You did all that and didn''t even leave a scratch on me. Oh well, guess it''s my turn now."


    The monster''s eye flickered, its entire body began to ze with crimson energy, surging forward like a pir of me.


    Northern''s mouth opened, delighted as he saw the monster freak out.


    "That''s more like it. Struggle for your life. Try to leave," he said, carefully waiting for the monster.


    The creature struck again, gathering all its energy; the entire ground trembled, a sickening sound of tearing traversing throughout the air.


    Still, the result was the same. The white-haired boy in lustrous ck armor was untouched.


    Northern smiled.


    "I can tell how frustrated you must be right now. I mean, you are supposed to be a devilish behemoth, and I really had my hopes high when you wereing."


    His mouth contorted with disgust.


    "So all you wereing here with was a shell that could absorb and reflect attacks and some energy beams? Lame. Trulyme."


    Perhaps the monster did not understand him word for word, but that condescending look on his face could be understood quite clearly.


    And seeing as the creature let out a sharp, screeching cry resembling that of a vulture, Northern was sure the message got delivered smoothly.


    The Dark Turtle''s red veins pulsated with even stronger energy; they flowed through the air


    like sentient energy tendrils, converging before the monster.


    While the monster did that, Northern, out of boredom, picked his nose with a disinterested look on his face and blew it toward the Dark Turtle.


    It struck again. An enormous field of red energy burst forth.


    Northern looked forward as the field expanded, then with a single, fluid motion, he threw the


    Chaos me.


    The force was so fast it struck before anyone could trace it.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Thence seemed to freeze in ce, suspended in the


    crimson energy field.


    Then reality screamed.


    The point where thence met the energy field began to unravel. The crimson energy didn''t disperse or reflect-it simply ceased to exist, along with the air and space around it.


    A void opened up, spreading outward like cracks in ss. The Dark Turtle''s attack wasn''t just negated; it was being consumed, erased, burned away by something that shouldn''t exist. The creature tried to reinforce its defense, its shell zing with power. But it was toote.


    The Chaos me struck true.

 Chapter 587: An Impossible Feat

    Chapter 587: An Impossible Feat


    ?


    The moment the Chaos me made contact with the Dark Turtle''s shell, reality itself seemed to hold its breath.


    For a fraction of a second, nothing happened again-but this time, it was as if the universe needed time to process what it had just witnessed.


    Then, a sound unlike anything they had ever heard tore through the air. It wasn''t an explosion, nor was it the creature''s screech.


    It was the sound of existence being rewritten.


    Where the Chaos me touched the shell, space itself began to warp and twist.


    The ck armor that had seemed imprable moments before began to... dissolve.


    No-dissolve wasn''t the right word. It was being unmade.


    The creature''s eye widened in what could only be described as pure terror as it watched its own shell begin to disappear, not chunk by chunk, but concept by concept.


    Northern stood watching, his face a mask of cold satisfaction. "Interesting..."


    The white mes spread across the shell like cracks in reality itself, each tendril erasing not just the physical matter it touched, but the very idea of that matter''s existence.


    The Dark Turtle let out another screech, but this one was different-desperate, primal. It tried to move, to retreat, but the Chaos me had already taken hold.


    "You can''t run from this," Northern said quietly, almost gently. "What''s being erased isn''t just your shell-it''s the very concept of your defense."


    The others watched in horrified fascination as the process continued.


    Where the shell disappeared, they expected to see flesh or bone or whatevery beneath. Instead, they saw... nothing.


    Not darkness, not void, but aplete absence of anything that could be perceived.


    Shin''s face had gone pale. "This power..."


    "What in the world?" Dante muttered, his voice barely a whisper.


    The Dark Turtle thrashed, its movements bing more erratic as more of its shell vanished.


    The red veins that had pulsed with such threatening energy now flickered weakly, like dying embers.


    Northern took a step forward, his eyes glowing with that eerie blue light.


    "Want to know something interesting?" he asked the dying creature, his voice carrying easily despite the chaos.


    "The reason my attack worked wasn''t just because it was powerful."


    The creature''s eye fixed on him, and in that moment, understanding seemed to pass between them.


    "Your shell was designed to absorb and reflect any attack," Northern continued. "But the Chaos me isn''t really an attack; it''s a concept that exists far beyond any. It was the first entity to be birthed from nothingness, and better than every other entity, it carries that inexistential essence of destruction.


    "Because it is destruction, the force itself has a nature of a destroyed state; hence, it''s a force that is existing but at the same time not existing. You can''t reflect what doesn''t exist, and you can''t absorb what denies the very concept of absorption."


    More of the shell disappeared, and now the process was elerating. The white mes had spread to cover nearly half the creature''s massive form.


    "In a way," Northern mused, "you could say your perfect defense was exactly what made you vulnerable. The more your shell tried to absorb my attack, the more it invited its own destruction."


    The Dark Turtle made one final attempt to fight back, gathering what remained of its crimson energy.


    But as it tried to release it, the energy simply... vanished, consumed by the spreading mes. Northern watched impassively as the process neared itspletion. "And that''s why-"


    He never finished his sentence. At that moment, thest of the creature''s shell vanished, and with it, the Dark Turtle itself began to unravel.


    Its massive form didn''t explode or copse-it simply ceased to be, erased from existence piece by piece, concept by concept.


    The final thing to go was its eye, that crimson orb that had seemed so threatening mere minutes ago.


    As it faded from existence, Northern could have sworn he saw something in its gaze-not fear or anger, but a sort of resigned recognition.


    Then it was gone.


    Where the Dark Turtle had stood, there was now only empty space-not a crater or a void, but simply untouched ground, as if nothing had ever been there at all.


    The white mes flickered once more before dissipating, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    Northern lowered his hand, his expression thoughtful. "Well," he said after a moment, "that was educational."


    Behind him, the others stood in stunned silence, trying to process what they had just


    witnessed.


    The casual way Northern had erased a Behemoth from existence had shaken them to their


    core.


    But Northern wasn''t paying attention to their reactions.


    Chaos me had worked exactly as he''d theorized-perhaps even better. And now...


    A small smile yed across his lips as he thought about the implications.


    This was just the beginning.


    His eyes radiated like stars as he anticipated the amount of fragments he was going to have.


    He looked down, waiting eagerly.


    However, the system never came.


    A second passed.


    Two passed.


    Five passed.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    Since he erased the concept of existence for that creature, could it be that the system didn''t count that as a kill?


    ''No way, that can''t be happening,'' Northern shook his head. ''That can''t be it.''


    If Ul was the one in charge, he would have epted that the phenomenon made sense-he


    erased the monster''s concept of existence; it was possible that in Ul''s book, the monster didn''t die, it just never existed before.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Something has got to be going on...''


    Just as Northern was thinking, the first tab appeared. His eyes lit up immediately.


    [Congrattions]


    [You have reached a new level of mastery of Chaos]


    [Attribute CHAOS FLAME has gained its true form]


    [Your proficiency with Chaos has grown]


    [Chaos is proud of your achievement]


    [Chaos nods in eptance of your existence]


    [Void sneers at Chaos]


    ''They seem to be having the time of their life inside of me... those two. Anyway, fragments,


    fragments, I''m waiting for the fragments.''


    [Due to your understanding of Chaos, Heritage has leveled up]


    ''Oh? I wasn''t expecting that....''


    [You have gained a new Heritage ability]


    [You did not just y a monster, regarded as a monstrosity in its ownne; you overwrote its


    concept, outsmarting Ul. This is a tremendous achievement]


    [You have gained +10,000 talent fragments]


    [Due to penalty of not copying any talent, you cannot progress to a new soul rank for 180 days]

 Chapter 588: Better Late Than Never

    Chapter 588: Better Late Than Never


    ?


    Northern lowered his head and supported his forehead with a finger. He was hiding his facial expression from everyone.


    All the muscles of his facial features twitched from an intense desire to let out a burst of


    ominousughter and cry at the same time, but Northern suppressed them, not wanting to be asked what exactly went wrong.


    Even so, his shoulders still trembled where he stood.


    "Is he crying?" Rafel cocked his head slowly as he observed Northern.


    Others were also as inquisitive, only silently-their expressions betrayed their thoughts.


    Ryan, however, was slightly different. There was a look of determination that rose upon his face, his hands tightly folded into a wrecking ball, capable of breaking even the strongest of walls.


    He had never been known to be ridden with such determined look sparkling in his eyes. Ryan was the indifferent type, and everyone that knew him so far hade to settle with his introverted nature.


    Seeing someone like that suddenly resonate with determination was slightly surprising.


    But then again, with the magnitude of power that Northern had just shown everyone, it was understandable that even he would feel like that.


    ''How annoying... I thought I would be able to be an Ascendant before leaving this damn rift.''


    Northern straightened his back, raising a somber face to the sky.


    Currently, he had six talent slots; he had copied one, so he had five more to fill.


    And he had six months to do that. That meant he was going to be stuck as a Sage for the next six months.


    Six months was plenty of time to be a Paragon and start looking to shoot beyond, at least for someone like him.


    But because of the damned punishment for not absorbing talent, he wouldn''t be able to be a Paragon and instead would be stuck as Sage.


    Northern felt his soul breaking and breaking as he continued to dwell on the thought.


    ''Shit... let''s just look to the bright side of this.''


    He was going to be able to delicately choose talents to copy and kill unrestrained, so he''d be able to earn as many talent fragments as possible.


    If he was to add five strong-at least S ss talents to his repertoire, it would be a great boon; that was an understatement.


    He might be able to boost his attack and defense powers with a lot of powerful talents.


    Northern nodded with a small smile palely ying on his lips.


    After the long, stretched, tense silence, he finally turned around, the smile leaving his face like an exorcised ghost.


    "I hope everyone is fine...?"


    All of them stood, bleak and speechless, just staring at him.


    He smiled and pped.


    "Well then. I guess everyone is okay. From here on out, I don''t know what we will be facing, but I know there will be more monsters like this one, so let''s be careful while the offense is left to me. I will protect everyone."


    Northern said with a smile that didn''t even reach his face.


    They did not doubt his words; however, it looked to them-especially the Lieutenant''s subordinates-that he did not want to do this.


    Whereas Northern was just dealing with the residual pain of not being able to be a Paragon in six months.


    ''Damn penalty. Damn system, shouldn''t it have just warned me ahead? But then, it''s a good thing, it''s a good thing.''


    He consoled himself over and over again, but the lingering regret wasn''t able to get rid of.


    He just turned and started walking away; others also started moving, following him closely from behind.


    Their looks had changed-admiration sparkled in their eyes and they tried toe closer to him without getting too close.


    Perhaps they now felt safer protected by his tall frame and lustrous ck armor glinting sinisterly beneath the crimson sky.


    Northern continued forward wordlessly for a few minutes, instead observing his panel and searching for anything he needed to pay attention to.


    [Profile]


    Name: Rian Artemis Reimgard (Northern Longguard)


    True Name: [Nameless]3


    Attributes: [Formless], [Limitless Void], [Vestige of Chaos], [Chaos Eyes], [Chaotic Regeneration], [Chaos me], [Seed of Void], [Chaos Infusion], [Chaotic Resonance]


    Soul Rank: [Transient]


    Void Summons: [7/100]


    Talent Fragments: [10,042/6,000]


    [Copied Talents]: [2/6]


    [Owned Talents]: [4]


    [Attribute Abilities (Active/Passive)]: [10/11]


    [Owned Items]: [Mortal de], [Eternal Twilight], [Death re] and 13 others.


    Northern''s brows furrowed.


    ''It''s even worse than I expected. I fought so many monsters and not even a single item. Damn you Ul, you must hate me so much.''


    Northern also weed the idea that he probably does not exist in Ul''s book.


    It was totally understandable and he wasn''t angry about it. What hecked for items, he made up for with the amount of soul cores he possessed.


    ''I still need to work on my collections of items the moment I get out of here, find additional ways to augment my strength and strengthen my weaknesses, although I have none.''


    He grinned eerily at the realization and quickly erased it as he turned his focus to another


    panel.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Chaos Art of Blistering Thousand Steps]


    Heritage Level: [4]


    Heritage Ability: [Chaos Step], [Chaos Sword Art 1: Eternal Chaos], [Chaos Sword Art 2:


    Tempest Fury], [Chaos me]


    Heritage Heirloom: [Grengar]


    ''It''s the same thing with the attribute?'' Northern inquired internally, and focused on the text.


    As he did, more information popped up.


    Chaos me: [This is a convolution of all your past breakthroughs with chaos. A me of chaos now flows in your blood, uniting each ligament and muscle. Because of this flow of me, your body adaptation tobat styles has increased and a unique trait linking with Chaos Eyes and formless has been created]


    Northern stayed confused for a moment. Then went back to the main panel and singled out


    Chaos Eyes.


    Chaos Eyes: [All Eyes (passive)], [Soul Alteration], [Soul Disintegration], [Chaosight], [Reality Warping], [Chaos Constructs], [Formless me]


    All Eyes (Passive): You possess extraordinary visual prowess, granting you heightened perception and insight into the world around you. Your eyes take on a distinct appearance, glowing with a mesmerizing aura that signifies its power.


    Soul Alteration: [You can influence the souls of others directly. You can disrupt the soul integrity of an opponent, weakening their resolve, destabilizing their energy, or even altering their emotions. You can also damage the soul or disrupt harmful curses or hexes cast on


    others]


    Soul Disintegration: [You can merge chaos with soul energy, creating devastating effects]


    Chaosight: [You can perceive the chaos in multiple dimensions of time and space, although in limited flows: You can see brief shes of the future and trace the past''s influence on the


    present]


    Reality Warping: [You can manipte time and space on a small scale, momentarily slowing down time for a single target, or distorting space to create confusing or unpredictable


    environments]


    Chaos Constructs: [You can create constructs of pure chaotic energy, but fueled by your understanding of soul dynamics. These constructs could be weapons or barriers designed to shatter not only physical objects but also the soul of those they touch]


    Northern paused for a moment.


    ''It seems I have neglected Chaos Eyes for too long... now that I have Chaos essence... I should


    be able to do all these things right?''


    His might was kind of just beginning to register in his head. Northern, of course, knew


    Chaos Eyes and its capabilities.


    But as much as he had potential of doing, he was heavily limited because there was no Chaos


    essence.


    Void essence didn''t and wouldn''t fuel these abilities. Upon bing a Sage, Chaos became


    more active. But Northern had been too preupied to inspect meticulously what areas of his abilities needed chaos to be effective.


    He sighed. ''Well, betterte than never,'' then he continued to inspect the rest.

 Chapter 589: Devilish Disaster

    Chapter 589: Devilish Disaster


    ?


    Formless me: [Due to your incessant development inbat and the awakening of Chaos'' true form that you have caused, Chaos has synergized with your inborn attribute-Formless


    -to create a high battle intelligence and adaptability]


    Northern''s mouth opened a little bit as he inspected thest ability of Chaos Eyes.


    He was impressed, very impressed.


    He had always felt like Formless and Nameless were what he truly owned of what he had be; the rest he considered given.


    But there was a way Formless and Nameless told the state of his soul before the awakening of the system and its ability to copy Talent.


    However, for those two...te bloomers would be an understatement.


    But now, Northern was d to see Formless being mentioned somewhere.


    Although he was well aware that this was Chaos just taking something in him and creating the best of it, he was still d nheless.


    Importantly, if what he was reading was correct, this meant that his battle intelligence had gotten way better from what it used to be.


    And not just that, but he would also be able to easily adapt to other people''sbat styles. Northern thought about it for a moment, then the next moment, his mood grew sour.


    ''If my battle IQ rises, doesn''t that mean I will be aware of how to effectively dismiss an opponent without a waste of my time? What I want right now is to enjoy the taste of my own strength and how I step all over my opponents who consider themselves strong...''


    He scrunched up his eyes like a discontented child. Then he shifted his mindset with the next breath.


    ''I guess I just have to find stronger opponents, I guess.''


    Ul''Trael was a broad world. He was sure that he''d always find people to satisfy his hunger for battle and growth.


    And as for monsters? That was the easiest part.


    The Devilish Behemoth was strong; if it hadn''t been for the Chaos ability that he used, they might have been caught in a stalemate because his attacks would keep getting absorbed and reflected while the reflected attacks would never reach him.


    What if it had been an Apex Behemoth? Northern''s mind drifted away to an actuality that he had not considered all the while that he was in the rift.


    He suddenly stopped.


    His sudden stop prompted the others to slowlye to a halt. They observed him from behind.


    Northern swiftly turned to them, lingering for a few seconds before his voice came out. "It was a stressful battle for all of us. I think we should rest here... going forward it will be advisable that we are well prepared to end the rift once and for all."


    All of them widened their eyes.


    What is he even talking about?


    They were not sure how long time had passed, but it wasn''t just that easy to clear a rift. How could he be so casual about it? Their eyes told.


    However, it didn''t take a second to realize that this rift had looked seemingly easy because of Northern.


    Immediately, their gazes understood and quieted down.


    "Well then, I will cut some of these woods for fire," Shin said with a light tone.


    As he spoke, he tapped Alystren''s shoulder and both of them walked away.


    The atmosphere got somehow lighter, and everybody suddenly seemed to ease from all the tension they had been walking with.


    They were now surrounded by a forest of seemingly gued trees-branches spread like the twisted and disjointed limbs of a witch.


    Each of the dark trees was sparsely and ominously standing, reaching for the crimson sky with their austere arms.


    The ground was more soily than what they had witnessed before now. ck soil that seemed to retain a lot of water. The water streamed out, filling the marks left by their footprints. Northern walked up to Lieutenant Dante, who watched hime with a small frown on his face.


    "Is the offer still on the table?" Northern asked as he stopped in front of the Lieutenant and raised his head to meet his eyes.


    "I don''t think you''d be needing it. You are plenty strong already."


    "No, I''m not even close to where I want to be at. I want to be the strongest in the world. And for that to happen, I need to get all my foundation right. And foundation is the one thing Ick."


    Northern paused for a moment and continued with an interesting look in his eyes.


    "I need absolute mastery over every movement, down to my smallest muscle. I need to know what the basics are and root myself in them so that over time, I''ll be able to produce a unique style that I better understand myself and also be versatile in its usability and ability to discern and disrupt my opponent''s style. For all this to be possible, I need to have not just good but perfect grasp of the basis. Don''t I?"


    Northern raised his head to meet the Lieutenant''s again, that interesting look glowing in his


    eyes.


    Lieutenant Dante was silent, shocked, his eyes meeting the light in Northern''s eyes with a paling realization.


    He froze for a moment then his eyes moved; he blinked and sighed.


    "Is something wrong?" Northern asked, slightly concerned.


    "No. Nothing is wrong. It just strikes me that your mentality is crude. With all you can do, youn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    are still thinking like that-it''s scary, I fear for your future opponents."


    Northern raised a brow. ''What is he on about now? Or does he want to back out now?''


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "So will you teach me? Or are you beginning to change your mind?"


    The Lieutenant moved his hand and rested it on the hilt of his sword hung on his waist.


    "Why not? I made you an offer, and the value of that offer just increased. As ufortable as it is, I will fulfill my quota, even though it is utterly ufortable, seeing as I might be helping the hatching of a Devilish Disaster."


    ''That''s quite the description.'' Northern frowned a bit but eased his brows immediately.


    "Alright then, so let''s start!" His voice sounded with so much energy.


    "Follow me," the Lieutenant spoke and turned away, walking away from where the group was


    gathered.


    Northern followed close behind.

 Chapter 590: Grasping The Fundamentals

    Chapter 590: Grasping The Fundamentals


    ?


    Lieutenant Dante led Northern to a secluded part of the forest, its dense shadows providing a makeshift training ground. The ck soil beneath their feet was firm enough here, having dried somewhatpared to the saturated ground they''d passed earlier.


    The world fell silent around them, the rustle of gued trees fading into the background.


    "First," Dante said, drawing his sword with deliberate slowness, "forget everything you think you know about fighting."


    Northern raised an eyebrow but remained silent.


    "Combat isn''t about the shiest technique or the most powerful strike. It''s about efficiency." Dante assumed a basic stance, feet shoulder-width apart, sword held at a diagonal across his body. "Watch carefully."


    He executed a simple horizontal sh through the air. The movement was so clean, so precise, that it seemed to leave a lingering trace in the crimson air.


    "Now you try. Just like that."


    Northern mimicked the stance and shed. His movement was faster, more powerful-butcked the same clean precision.


    He stopped and looked at Dante who seemed to be thinking with his hands resting on his sword.


    "Again," Dantemanded. "But this time, feel how your weight shifts. Every motion inbat starts from the ground up."


    Northern repeated the sh, this time paying attention to his footwork. He used not just his hand but his entire body to swing.


    The movement felt different-more controlled.


    "Better." Dante nodded. "Now watch this."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Lieutenant performed the same basic sh, but this time it flowed into aplex sequence of movements.


    His de danced through the air in his signature style-elegant, efficient, deadly.


    Each motion flowed perfectly into the next, like water coursing through a carefully constructed channel.


    "I don''t know what style and form you have built so far in battle, but form serves as a drive core which you use to create a flowing sequence. With a strong form and footwork to ground the basis, you will find your shes easy to link and adapt into each other."


    Dante exined, continuing his demonstration.


    "But without understanding the fundamental principles, you''re like a river without banks- power dispersed rather than focused."


    The Lieutenant was right; this was the norm. Form was the personality ofbat. No twobat styles could share the same form.


    Perhaps their basics could share the same principles and rules of form, but there was bound to be slight differences that in the long run deviate to create their own unique personality.


    But the problem was, Northern did not believe in form. He saw it as a limitation. Perhaps Formless was a form of its own kind, perhaps it eviscerated the concept of form and made it make no sense.


    Northern was not sure, but the one thing he knew was that contrary to what anyone would say when the matter is presented to them-formlessness is impossible.


    It had been made possible because of the attribute, which he has because of his corelessness. ''This might mean that I am the only one in this world that can do it?''


    He grinned and returned his focus to Lieutenant Dante who continued to demonstrate a unique sequence of sword strikes.


    Northern carefully watched how the Lieutenant swung every slice of his sword with the same precision; when he broke into a linkedbo swing, the effort put into each swing''s strength did not break at all, not even in the slightest.


    His eyes widened slightly as he began to see the underlying structure in Dante''s movements. The Lieutenant''s style wasn''t just about the sword-it was about turning his entire body into a weapon, using momentum and bnce to create devastatingbinations.


    "I have seen you move. Your current fighting style relies heavily on overwhelming power and adaptability," Dante continued,ing to a stop. "But imaginebining that with perfect technical execution."


    Northern''s eyes gleamed with understanding-for a moment he was worried as to why he found this so easy to understand; it was almost like he couldn''t wait to start fighting already.


    But he quickly dismissed the eagerness and assumed the basic stance again, this time feeling how each part of his body connected to the whole.


    He had done it before but it wasn''t just about the swing; it was about before the swing started.


    ''I wonder if I can use Spatial awareness to be more aware of my body than usual.''


    Northern focused on his surroundings. Then streamlined to the center; it was like seeing everything but one''s eyes.


    Then focusing on those eyes that could not be seen. Only that with spatial awareness, it was possible to see beyond the area of sight.


    It was not really sight to be candid. It was just being aware of oneself.


    That way Northern was able to grasp more vividly his entire body.


    All this, he did while still maintaining a perfect hold of his surroundings; he naturally felt his awareness be more potent as he pushed it.


    He could now be more aware of his surroundings and himself, not jeopardizing one for the


    other.


    When he shed, the movement was different-the result was a powerful wind that swung the rigid trees.


    It was devastating but with a new level of control.


    Dante widened his eyes for a moment. ''What in the world? He grabbed that easily? I thought I''d just give him the lesson and leave him practicing after the rift. But he got it instantly? How does that make any sense?!''


    These basics were something that scions of renowned ns and nobility spent their entire childhood learning. It usually took at least five years to be able to master such level of control. The result of Northern''s strike spoke well for itself. He had done it in just a moment.


    ''It could have just been luck; let me not get ahead of myself.''


    Lieutenant Dante tried to hide the look on his face. He nodded at Northern.


    "Good. Now let''s break down the basic forms. There are eight fundamental angles of attack, and mastering them is the key to developing any personal style."


    For the next hour, Dante methodically demonstrated each form, exining how they connected and flowed into one another.


    Northern absorbed everything with intense focus. As Dante was demonstrating with form, he was dismantling the form andboriously merging those principles into his Formlessness.


    He was grasping and adapting the fundamental concepts ofbat to his own attribute with remarkable speed.


    What impressed Dante most wasn''t Northern''s raw talent or quick learning-it was his


    patience.


    Despite his immense power, Northern approached each basic movement with the same focused dedication as if he were learning to hold a sword for the first time.


    "Your style will develop naturally," Dante exined as they worked through aplex sequence. "The fundamentals aren''t chains to restrict you- they''re foundations to build upon. Once you truly understand them, you can break them deliberately rather than


    identally."


    Northern nodded, having already seen how these principles could enhance hisbat


    capabilities.


    Dante looked up. "We should rejoin the rest for now. So we can have our rest as well,


    especially you."


    Dante brought his gaze to meet Northern''s.


    "You can''t tell me that destructive ability isn''t expending something in you."


    Northern''s expression was somber for a brief moment, his face darkened but quickly glowed


    back with resolve.


    The Lieutenant was right; there was a price to pay, only that it wasn''t something that could be


    fixed by resting.


    But of course, he still needed the rest all the same. After all, all his muscles were sore from all


    the fighting. Northern responded with a tired sigh. "You are right. I need as much rest as I can get."

 Chapter 591: Meal Time

    Chapter 591: Meal Time


    ?


    Northern and Lieutenant Dante came back to a lit fire ominously shading the faces of all those who sat around it.


    Atop the mes were several sticks plunged intorge lumps, sort of darkened from the position Northern and the Lieutenant observed them from.


    But they didn''t need to see clearly to know that the group was skewering monster meat. Aside from the obviousness of the act, the sumptuous aroma suddenly made their stomachs growl.


    Northern gulped and stepped forward, taking a seat next to Ryan, crossing his legs as he joined them on the muddy ground.


    No one even cared how muddy it was; they were lucky enough to even have semi-hard ground to begin with.


    The ground wasn''t so muddy that it would begin to sink them in. The soil''s water-retaining ability was just ample.


    Northern looked around for a moment. He wondered if Ryan had made a suggestion to freeze the ground, but he immediately got his answer.


    The cold that came from the ice would affect people, moreover affect the fire, and affect their dinner¡ªmaybe lunch or breakfast, no damn person knows.


    And Ryan was probably as tired as everyone else. Northern didn''t want to think such a magnificent ability of his did note with its own stress.


    "What are you looking at?" Ryan growled lowly, a vicious look in his eyes.


    Northern rolled his eyes nonchntly and looked away, speaking to himself.


    "Damn, I must be getting mad; I can''t believe I almost pitied this crappy son of ice."


    Ryan red even more intensely. His tone rang out slightly different than usual.


    "I''m not a son of ice. I am a son of Cold me."


    Northern raised a brow, tilting his head backward. He blinked several times, his reaction slowed out of confusion.


    "Yeah. I guess... whatever suits you."


    Then he looked away and thought.


    ''Weirdo.''


    There was something about Ryan''s reaction that made him sound desperate.


    And desperation was the one thing Northern had never heard in Ryan''s voice since knowing him.


    That with the words he uttered just freaked Northern the hell out. But he didn''t dwell on that. The meat burning in front of him was tenaciously squeezing out a tongue-pleasing smell; Northern right now wanted nothing more than to take it in and munch on it for as long as he could.


    He stared at the meat, waiting patiently. After a while, his stomach climbed up his throat, pleading to his voice to speak for its dire state.


    "Is this thing not done yet? I''m very hungry."


    All of them turned to look at Northern, eyes widened.


    He caught their eyes and immediately frowned.


    "What? Can''t I eat?" he inquired, looking at all of them.


    They were all silent, withholding whatever tinged the edges of their tongues, utterly careful of their words.


    After a while, someone''s voice shattered the eerie silence.


    "It''s not like that... just, casually hearing you say you''re hungry kind of reminds us that you are human..."


    Northern squinted his eyes, pulling his head back in confusion and folding his arms.


    "What nonsense are you spouting right now?"


    "Ah ah..." Rafel, who had spoken, released an awkward halfugh. "Forgive me."


    "This monster probably has a lot of rottenness in it," Alystren''s voice proceeded immediately as Rafel''s vanished.


    "It needs to be skewered longer than usual, so whatever toxins in it can be dried out and the skin can bepletely burned. If you want to enjoy it, you peel the burned skin and eat the meat."


    The exnation cleared all of Northern''s questions. But he was still left confused by something.


    He tilted his head slightly as he asked.


    "I don''t understand. Has anyone hunted this kind of monster before?"


    "No. But there are rarely any kinds of monsters that are not in the books. As a Walker, fundamental knowledge is important; these things are taught there. I thought you were a student of the academy."


    Northern frowned; he lingered a bit with a sour mood. As he wanted to reply, Ryan''s voice beat him to it.


    "We didn''t get the chance to be actual students before we got jinxed."


    Northern, with slightly widened eyes, looked at Ryan; their gazes met for a beat, then Ryan looked away.


    Shin watched this happen and felt his heart tear into two. Once again, he was reminded of what their overprotection of the poor boy had done to him.


    And an embarrassing moment like this one was the least harm it had done.


    "Well, among the fundamentals of rift survival education, there are several types of monsters, and ways to eat them. Of course, most of the safest ways is by..." Alystren gestured to the fire with his hands to end his statement.


    "There are several other ways but I don''t think that''s a lesson for tonight. If we get back alive, I will arrange a short ss for you guys in the citadel. But the most important thing you must know is that it''s important to carry a piece of monster meat with you for every kill; it will


    come in handy."


    ''That exins why there are so many...'' Northern nced around and focused back on the meat. Silence drowned the atmosphere once again.


    Then after a couple more minutes, Rafel took out the meat and started handing it out to all of


    them.


    After Lieutenant Dante received his, he walked away saying,


    "I''ll keep watch. The rest of you can sleep."


    Northern watched the rigid man walk away, his fine coat swaying left and right with every


    step he took.


    For a moment as he watched the Lieutenant, he thought,


    ''Maybe he''s just a nice guy in a tough shell.''


    After all, Lieutenant Dante had done him a favor most Drifters would be reluctant to do.


    Of course, he didn''t forget that there was a prize, but he wasn''t so sure how heavy of a prize he


    would have to pay for this generous offer.


    ''Whatever it will be, I''m sure it''ll be worth it.''


    Northern took the meat into his mouth, gently savoring every delicate delicacy of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 592: DiY

    Chapter 592: DiY


    ?


    Northern stood in a training ground in the tower; the training injuries that were left there by Jeci had fully healed-the ce was as good as new.


    He grounded his feet to the floor, his eyes fixated on the wall in front of him, focused and rigid. They bore an awareness of not just what was before him, but even behind.


    His entire body stood as a singrity even with his sword. Only when he was finally, internally satisfied with his stance and basis of grounding did he move.


    Northern began to execute a series of shes, swinging his sword delicately. There was a magnificent air of control that trailed the path of the sword each time it divided the air.


    Northern''s eyes remained as focused as before he moved, even as he flowed from one strike into another. With the same amount of swiftness, power, and precision, the sword flowed from one movement into another, not increasing or decreasing.


    That was what he had noticed Dante do, and that was what he had admired.


    Dante was so in control of his sword that from the first linked attack to thest, the speed of his sword and precision did not reduce or increase.


    It was as if the Lieutenant had a perfect proportion of power that he calcted to put into the strike and maintained it from beginning to end.


    Northern did not see anything greater than this; that act itself spoke for a level of control he had never witnessed in anyone.


    And it made him very exhrated. He didn''t think he could have such control, thanks to the immense strength he now possessed as a Sage.


    But seeing Dante do it lit up a spark in him. While he pretended to sleep in the surface world, The slipped into the Limitless Void and began to practice.


    Northern continued to practice each strike with a certain amount of dedicated control. He would put a certain proportion and swing in linked strikes, flowing from one attack into another.


    When he used an enormous amount of strength, usually, it resulted in the walls of the tower suffering for it. And it was difficult to reduce it.


    It was also difficult to control the amount of strength he put into a strike mid-battle. But he continued at it, practicing.


    He didn''t need to get it yet; all he was creating right now was a foundation.


    A foundation which he would use to create his own unique style using the abilities of Chaos Art as raw material.


    He didn''t know if the system would appreciate it yet. But the new ability [DIY] allowed him to do these things.


    Aside from the fact that when he absorbed talents they were tailored to suit the nature of his void and Chaos, Northern, thanks to DIY, could now also create new abilities explicit to him alone as long as he understood the principles.


    Being able to bend certain principles and create constructs of Chaos, as long as his understanding was wless, could have contributed to it.


    And it would also make it easier to do. Another thing Northern was d about that DIY brought to him was:


    [Talent Merge], [Talent Weave], [Talent Erasure]


    With Talent Merge, he could join two talents together to create something never seen.


    Talent Weave allowed him to bring out the abilities of some talent and put it into another talent or even remove them from each other to create a unique soul talent that had probably never been seen.


    Talent Erasure: he could delete a talent he deemed useless.


    But the magnificent thing about these abilities was that as far as the system was concerned, they didn''t just work with talent-they worked with abilities. It was the reason why what he did with ck me and ck Lance was possible.


    And the reason why he was able to achieve the unachievable. Because of DIY.


    Usually, revealing Chaos'' true form should not be something that he could dare with a minimal amount of Chaos in him.


    And it was why it was regarded as a tremendous achievement even by Chaos itself.


    The essence of DIY was that he could now tailor anything to suit his nature and also create his own unique abilities from scratch, by deep knowledge and understanding.


    That was why Northern was swinging this hard and training despite the ball of sweat that rolled down his face and soaked his ck shirt.


    The Dark Mortal swung in his hands with a cold intensity, whistling through the air with a dark and eerie thrill.


    Northern stopped for a moment and focused on the sword, narrowing his eyes as he considered a few things.


    He loved swords very much, maybe because they were the first kind of weapon he ever used or because they were easy to use, but he loved them and had grown attached to using them.


    However, this was bad for him. He carried an essence of formless; his identityy in not having an identity. This made him a very vtile and versatile existence.


    An attachment of such could limit his explosive potential. Northern felt the need because of this to discard the sword for a while, or so that it wouldn''t go to waste, give it to someone


    else.


    Northern dropped to the ground, leaning his back against the wall while thinking about it.


    "I guess it''s time to create another void summon."


    As he spoke, his scenery switched before his eyes, transitioning to the ethereal vicinity of the Void Pce, with Northern sitting cross-legged on his softly glowing white throne.


    "This time it shouldn''t be too difficult..." he muttered and summoned.


    "Hentu."


    The shadow instantly appeared before him; it was like dark smoke molded into a humanoid shape but unstable and emanating some of its properties into the air.


    "This is going to be so easy and fruitful, I believe..."


    Northern licked his lips as he spoke then summoned a clone.


    A perfect appearance of himself appeared before his eyes. Northern stared at the clone for a while and smiled.


    Then he pointed to his forehead, where opened a vertical eye-[Mind Eyes]-that he had received thanks to Revant''s awakening.


    Upon bing a Savant and a Sage, Northern''s cloning had gained two more abilities.


    The first one-[Clone Durability]-could increase the durability of several clones drastically, but this was also in proportion to numbers.


    For example, how durable a hundred clones would be could never bepared to how durable ten clones would be.


    Thetter would be able to take so many damages and still retain their numbers, while the former would disappear instantly.


    The second one-[Conscience]¡ªthis was the best thing ever that had happened to Northern regarding this cloning ability.


    With Mind''s Eye, he could now share a part of his memory with a clone, giving it a unique memory and sense of self.


    From there it awakens an identity and goes on to develop continually, to its own person while still having a link to Northern.


    The downside of this new ability, however, was that when the clone returned to nothing, all that progress disappeared; when he created a new clone, it would have to start from then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    beginning.


    Of course, that could now be fixed thanks to the knowledge of void he employed in creating


    unique void summons.


    With that, his void summons would develop a sense of self not left to chances.


    The memory he gave them had the most important role to y in what personality they


    turned out to have.


    And thanks to Mind''s Eyes, he could choose the exact memory he wanted to give the clone.


    Northern thought for a while about what memory to give it.


    Then a big, wide, wicked grin spread on his face.


    "Raven. I will be preparing a damned gift for you."

 Chapter 593: Sword King

    Chapter 593: Sword King


    ?


    A perfect creature that would exist only to hate Raven-an existence incapable of forgiving her.


    Its reason for growth would be solely to kill her, and that would be the foundation of its developing personality.


    Northern was curious about what kind of summon it would grow to be.


    He transferred the painful memory of enduring all the stress of the sleeping mountain and the damned rift, of fighting the sky abomination and sacrificing his way home to kill the monsters -only to discover that Terence and Raven had known all along.


    In fact, that may have been the main reason they approached him in the first ce.


    They, knowing full well what they had been nning, took advantage of an innocent child like him.


    ''Wasn''t she supposed to be eighteen or something? And that darned saintess-both of them are shameless wenches,'' Northern cursed.


    Transferring the memories made them resurface along with his feelings of hatred and regret. All those feelingsbined would build the foundation for his new summon''s soul.


    They had tricked and used him, made him feel worthless. After everything, he couldn''t help but think himself the dumbest person alive.


    The facts had been obvious, but he had turned a blind eye to it all in his desperation to go home.


    He couldn''t believe he had even trusted her enough to turn his back to her.


    As the memories returned, there were so many things he couldn''t help but hate himself for.


    His hatred for her grew even more vile and pronounced. And with all dness of heart, he would give that hatred a will and a name.


    ''Should you step foot onto thisnd''s soil, I have a creature who will know no satisfaction or joy until he kills you.''


    Northern grinned as the [Mind''s Eye] closed and disappeared from his forehead.


    He stared at his clone, waiting for its reaction. The replica stood motionless, but there was a change in the creature''s gaze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was a different light, something more alive that he had never seen in any of his clones. Its eyes had suddenly gained focus and radiated intelligence.


    But the clone remained silent. Its gaze stayed fixed on Northern''s face, somewhat confused.


    A corner of Northern''s lips curled up.


    "Now for the final touch."


    Northern summoned a particr soul he had been eyeing and studied its panel:


    Name: Bairan


    True Name: [Sword King]


    Attributes: [Old One], [3rd of the Tomb King]


    Soul Rank: [Ephemeral]


    Soul Core: [Yellow]


    Talent: [Breath Of Eternity]


    Talent Abilities: [Eternal Pulse], [Veil Of Remembrance], [Soul Imprint], [Moonlit Whisper Style], [Single Raw Path]


    The panel appeared just as he had first seen it.


    ''If it''s someone like this, Dark Mortal should find better use in his hands. I will be able to learn from him while bing more familiar with other weapon forms.''


    The main purpose in choosing this route wasn''t just to create another summon, but to create one who would be useful both as a fighting servant and as a teacher.


    There was something about these Old Ones-the souls he got when Soul Taker broke. They were definitely from an ancient civilization.


    Although Northern couldn''t tell yet whether it was Trael or the underworld, he was sure they had been influential in their time, as much as kings.


    The true name "Sword King" sat well with him and seemed to provide all the conviction he needed to give the dormant soul a will.


    Everything was ready, but any problems would stem from what Northern didn''t know about these souls.


    This was why he remained skeptical. But he resolved himself one final time and began the process.


    With his consent, the soul of Bairan merged with that of Hentu, creating an ominous spinning of ck shadow.


    With the spin came a violent gale that disturbed the gentle dance of the Void mes burning before Northern''s throne.


    The mes rose viciously in response to the tempo of the gale before falling again. Northern watched as each Void construct linked to another. There was a consumption of each one, and with his guidance, the consumption ensured neither Soul essence was viciously consumed to nothing.


    This was also why he hadn''t added his clone yet. Because he wanted the clone''s will to have more control over whatever this new creature would be, he made it wait out of the struggle. When both souls had grown weaker, he would add the clone, which would then dominate the other two, allowing the body and mind formation to take ce.


    After a while of swirling darkness, something began to appear within its deep bosom.


    Light drilled forth from its deepest depths.


    Northern looked at the clone. His eyes weremand enough, as both he and the clone shared a link.


    The clone walked into the swirling darkness and was swallowed by it.


    Northern folded his arms and watched with slightly narrowed eyes, tension sparking in their


    depths.


    After a few more minutes, the darkness reduced its swirling and began shaping into a humanoid form.


    The darkness thickened and became more defined, looking glossy and lustrous as arms formed, fingers extended, and the unstable head became more definite.


    The glossy surface began carving out facial features as if an invisible hand sculpted them


    delicately.


    With time, everything became defined, and when all features had been sculpted, Northern opened his hand.


    A single white me ignited on his palm. As his hands moved closer to the creature, its chest opened, as if the mes were clearing their own path.


    Northern ced the Chaos me inside the creature, and immediately, the thick darkness


    covered it.


    Several lines of radiant light began rapidly streaking across the creature''s body.


    When it finished, the veins of light began shimmering even brighter, and the thick darkness seemed dried out.


    As the light intensity grew brighter, the darkness began peeling off and falling, dissipating


    into dust.


    This continued until a clean ivory skin was revealed from the peeling darkness, snow-white hair cascading down the shoulders to the middle of the back.


    A sharp, angled white brow shaped out, slightly twitching, but the eyes remained closed.


    As the human''s eyes opened, white light flooded his entire form and slowly dissipated. As the light disappeared, a deep red cloak wrapped around him, billowing like a shadow. Beneath it, a ck robeyered over a crisp white shirt, with a narrow ck tie peeking through the open cor.


    The cloak''s inner lining was pale gray, softening its edges as it draped over his shoulders.


    His cropped, light gray pants stopped just above his ck boots, which glinted under the


    light.


    Tiny charms dangled at his hip, swaying with the soft and slow wind, and a single red pendant rested against his chest, catching the eye with a quiet, fiery glint.


    Northern was awestruck-the man radiated more elegance than he had ever encountered in


    his two entire lives.


    The man''s sky-blue eyes met his azure ones, quickly measuring him in a blink. Then a slight


    frown bent the man''s fine brows.


    "I don''t have a sword. I need a sword."

 Chapter 594: To-do List

    Chapter 594: To-do List


    ?


    Northern sat cross-legged while others were sound asleep, his eyes distant. He looked like he was staring at the tree in front of him, but his eyes were so out of focus that it was obvious his mind was somewhere else.


    ''What in the world have I created? What have I done?''


    He couldn''t answer the question himself. He tried to piece together andpare his new summon Bairan with Revant.


    Of course, Revant was probably more powerful-though that was subjective-but there was a fine and dangerous aura that Bairan exuded.


    It was ancient, resplendent, empyrean, and most importantly, humbling.


    Compared to how Revant shared a drastic familiarity to his appearance, distinguished only by his hair, Bairan looked nothing like him.


    It seemed one way or another the Sword King Bairan''s original face had managed to merge with his, creating something entirely different.


    A tall, intimidating man, with a defined jawline and narrowly charming facial features. He had


    an intense demeanor that rivaled Dante''s facial authority, if not surpassed it.


    And the unique garb that adorned his body only made things more striking-he was oundishly stunning.


    ''... And the first thing he asked for was a sword.'' Northern paused his thoughts for a moment, finally moving his head to look up.


    He didn''t need to test Bairan to know that after Revant, this was his strongest summon.


    He sighed once more and a thought suddenly urred to him.


    ''I don''t even know what I''m going to do with all these guys. Where am I even heading?''


    He knew for a fact that he wanted to be the strongest, but what was he really going to do with his life? And from here, where did he want to go?


    What was he going to do with all these strong beings he was creating out of the void?


    They were existences capable of shaking the world. Even though iplete, Revant was a Tyrant.


    The Third Tomb King, an Ascendant, was immensely strong without doubt. A sword in his hands would be like giving lightning to dark clouds.


    If it didn''t cleave the world in two with a strike, it would make the clouds rumble with fear and darkness.


    And there was Revant, a disaster waiting patiently to happen. He didn''t think taming a Tyrant would be easy, or even possible.


    But from now until Revant began to be a problem, he would be of great use. Northern only had to make sure he grew stronger so he could dispose of him before he became a problem.


    Then there were Night Terror and ck Mamba. Night Terror was currently an [Emanation of Void] while ck Mamba was a [Whisper Of Void].


    Both of them have sky-tearing potential to be stronger than Paragons when they be [Servant of the Void]-the highest rank a Void summon could reach.


    The void rank didn''t apply to Revant, obviously because of the quality of his soul, but Bairan had started as an Echo too. Upon his new birth, he had gained a Void ability-the one thing Revant didn''t get to have.


    If Bairan continued to grow and also became a [Servant of Void], he would grow powerful too. Comparing it to the might of a Paragon by then would be demeaning.


    All of them were going to be immensely stronger as he grew. And there was plenty of time for that-after all, he was only sixteen right now.


    And then there were Jeci, Lynus, and his two dumb subordinates. Lynus wasn''t really an issue; Northern nned to send him back after making sure he had filled him with sufficient fear.


    Enough for the spoiled knight to understand that nothing but a gruesome fate awaited him should he decide to make an enemy of Northern.


    But where was he going to put Jeci? How was he supposed to fit all this world of secrets into his daily life now that he had found his mom?


    Wouldn''t he have to keep living with so many lies? It was the one thing he didn''t even want to do.


    But was telling them safe? It wasn''t a matter of trust-he trusted his mother and father, but how could he be sure this wouldn''t burden them more than he expected?


    Then there was the impending doom that awaited him should the whole Reimgard Empire find out their prince was alive.


    The people who tried to kill him at childbirth would obviouslye again.


    Amidst all of this, there was damned Rughsbourgh who would emerge as a Luminary. Northern didn''t yet know how vast the power distance between a Luminary and a Paragon


    was.


    There was no record of it, and if there was, he didn''t have ess to it.


    He leaned back on his hands and exhaled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I guess the only choice is to take things one after another. First, I have to copy the Lieutenant''s talents. Then for the next six months, I''ll be going to the academy.''


    Northern''s reason was simple.


    The academy was a ground with many talents. He had thought about the citadel too but chose to opt for the academy instead.


    The academy would have thousands of younglings with immense potential that had not been


    explored.


    He also had a strong feeling that he hadn''t been able to shake since bing a Master.


    That red sea of clouds beneath that separated the academy from the rest of the Central ins -he wanted to know what was there.


    And he wanted to gain ess to knowledge and power. In a citadel, that would be impossible. No matter how much he aplished, the name of the citadel would ring louder than his. But should he go to the academy and start his exploits there, his name would pop up in every event. And while he was at it, he would also be preparing a wee-back gift for Rughsbourgh, just like he had for Raven.


    There was one other skill he was thinking about learning while in the academy, since it would be influential to his growth and that of his summons.


    Then he also needed to contact Hao.


    Northern wasn''t sure about a lot of things yet, but he had the next step right in front of him, and for now, that was fine.

 Chapter 595: Quiddities Of Void [Part 1]

    Chapter 595: Quiddities Of Void [Part 1]


    ?


    From the deep thoughts about his future path came a short nap that replenished his stamina significantly.


    Although it couldn''t bepared to a full eight hours'' sleep, given their current location, it was more than enough for Northern.


    When he woke up, the rest had also risen, the fire had been extinguished, and everyone seemed prepared to move forward.


    He silently rose from his sleep, stretched his body and savored its fulfillment, then studied everyone''s expressions, determining their state of mind.


    They all seemed fine for now. The Lieutenant''s subordinates looked somewhat tamed and conversed amongst themselves, although Shane looked a bit paler than before they''d gone to sleep.


    Alystren seemed to be in a great mood, while Shin was just there, nothing out of the ordinary, his faceden with focus.


    Ryan was silent, leaning against one of the trees behind them with his eyes closed and arms folded.


    The only person missing was Lieutenant Dante.


    ''Did he keep watch throughout the night?''


    Night or not, it was bedtime-Northern had called it that without much thought.


    A few secondster, the Lieutenant returned, looking around before stopping, and his authoritative voice rang out.


    "I see we are all ready. I managed to scout the area and it is as Northern said. There aren''t many enemies ahead, but the few we will encounter are enormously powerful."


    ''The Captain even took his time to scout. This man is just so amazing,'' Shane''s eyes glittered with sparkles despite her pale face.


    The group immediately began to march forward, through the twisted trees in the dark and ominous forest.


    They continued on foot, their pace neither too fast nor too slow. Having regained much energy from their rest, the journey progressed without stress.


    They were careful not to expend themselves walking, lest fighting be difficult and torturous.


    After a while, their surroundings began to change. They were rising higher towards the mountain, and because of that, the air became thin.


    Breathing became a hassle, and their surroundings grew hot as if an invisible scorching sun had been buried in the ground.


    But they continued nheless. The twisted trees had greatly reduced in number, bing even more sparsely scattered than before.


    The ground seemed dry-most of the water had streamed down over time, leaving the mountain top dry, in, and hard.


    Northern flinched and narrowed his eyes. He could feel it; they were getting closer to the center of the rift. To its core.


    "Something about this ce feels unsettling. Any idea what could be wrong?" Lieutenant Dante inquired, looking at Northern.


    "Well, we''re getting closer to the center of the rift. I suppose that''s one reason, but I also suspect some monsters are moving to attack us."


    "Some? How many?"


    Northern closed his eyes and raised his awareness. His danger sense through Spatial Awareness spread around and even beyond the mountain, allowing him to vividly grasp the situation around them.


    He opened his eyes.


    "Well, around thirteen to neen of them. They''re all Catastrophic Destroyers."


    "What pathetic luck we have," the Lieutenantmented in a bored tone.


    "Don''t be sad. We signed up for this when we entered a tier seven rift," Northern made an effortless attempt to cheer the man.


    Even in such dire straits, the two of them could still attempt humor. The rest of the group was left speechless.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well then, let''s do this..." The Lieutenant grabbed his sword and was pulling it out until Northern''s voice stopped him.


    "No."


    Dante frowned first, then raised a brow.


    "What?"


    "You should sit this one out." Northern was looking forward first, then turned his face to Dante.


    "I''ll take care of them all by myself. This is so everyone can get maximum rest. If I''m right, which I hope I''m not, there''ll still be more Behemoths waiting for us, and let''s not forget that the guardian of the rift is a Belial rank. I don''t know what a Belial looks like, but I don''t assume it''s going to be anythingpared to what we''ve faced so far."


    "Exactly, that''s all the more reason for you to save your strength."


    Northern smiled at the Lieutenant. "I appreciate your concern for me, but I''ll be fine. Besides,


    I''m not the one who will be fighting..."


    Lieutenant Dante frowned suspiciously. "What do you mean?"


    "Lieutenant, can I use my next wish?"


    The Lieutenant was silent for a few seconds, hesitating to answer but eventually did.


    "Yes, you can."


    "I wish for you to keep everyone here while I move forward to the top of the mountain to finish the Destroyers. Should any slip past me, then you''ll be alert to kill them."


    Lieutenant Dante narrowed his eyes. ''This guy... he''s definitely hiding something...''


    He exhaled and responded. "Fine. But don''t push yourself too hard."


    Northern gave a crooked smile and turned away. He looked at his father and caught Ryan ncing towards him.


    Then he walked forward, leaving the others behind. Soon, his figure became distant. When he was sure he had gone far enough, he summoned.


    "Guys..."


    Pirs of ck mes erupted behind him as he walked, and as they dissipated, several


    beings were revealed, moving with him.


    A ck-haired man with calm, warm, yet unsettlingly vicious eyes, wrapped in a ck, almost modern-era suit.


    Behind Revant, a dark lustrous monster with four devilish red eyes and arms trotted menacingly, its tail curled to one side.


    Towards Northern''s right, a tall man who exuded an antique aura walked with his hands tucked into the loose neck of his inner garb-that now freely disyed his neat ck tie and


    inner white shirt.


    Behind the man was a lithe ck figure with an intelligent and scrutinizing look in his eyes. On his chest was a lightning-shaped white line that branched out to spread over his body. Behind them all was a glossy hunched monster with jagged teeth and two red orbs glowing from the depths of its mouth-Corpse Eater


    Then following Corpse Eater from behind was arge white tailless beast, walking on all four legs. Each movement caused its fur to dance in the wind, its blue eyes radiating excitement. Led by their master, these quiddities of the void marched to battle, together for the first time.

 Chapter 596: Quiddities Of Void [Part 2]

    Chapter 596: Quiddities Of Void [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern''s steps echoed over the rocky ground as he ascended, his entourage of Void quiddities marching alongside him.


    The harsh wind battered them, whistling like a ghostly anthem through the mountain slopes.


    Yet, each of his summons seemed unaffected, their eyes fixed ahead, gleaming with dark promise.


    They finally came to a stop after their master did. Northern fixed his gaze forward, his eyes glowing with a cold and powerful light.


    He then turned around, looking at everyone in a breath before opening his mouth to speak.


    "Just see this as me letting you guys loose. The one who kills the most of these guys gets to be number one."


    Bairan''s eyes twitched, and he silently looked forward with an indifferent expression.


    Revant, on the other hand, had his face contort darkly, while the others went aze with an ominous passion gleaming in their vicious eyes.


    Before the two most human Void quiddities moved, ck forms blurred past them. Bairan''s eyes widened-everything was still pretty new to him, and he had not yet limated to things since gaining life.


    Northern had left immediately after giving him a ck sword. He didn''t even get to say a word of thanks.


    And now, there were all these strange creatures that were familiar and at the same time unfamiliar.


    There seemed to be a lot of thought in his mind, so he looked aloof. Even as Revant shot away, he stayed, patiently watching the monsters that broke out of the ground ahead.


    The creatures were a twisted fusion of human and insect, their sinewy form covered in armor- like segments with a sickly sheen, as if dipped in the very essence of corrupted blood.


    Their bodies were long, winding into a massive, scorpion-like tail that dripped with a viscous, dark fluid.


    Multiple limbs, spindly yet powerful, anchored them to the ground, and antennae twitched with an unnatural rhythm, sensing the thick atmosphere of the blood rift.


    Eyes like pools of tar glinted with malice, hinting at a mind twisted by the gue that birthed it.


    Veins pulsed beneath their chitinous skin, each beat spreading a toxic glow that radiated the rift''s corruption.


    As they moved, they exuded an aura of decay, turning the air sharp with the scent of iron and rot.


    They met in a frightening sh with Night Terror, ck Mamba, Corpse Eater, and Revant. Now, even Mr. Fluffy powerfully leaped from behind and pounced on one of them, brutally tearing its chitinous skin away from its body.


    Bairan stayed there for a moment. Then he turned back to face Northern and went down on both knees, lowering his head.


    Northern raised his brows, his eyes expanding. ''What is happening right now?''


    "Thank you for giving me a sense of purpose and bringing me to life. Wherever Raven is, I will find her and bring her to justice for what she has done to us."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern tilted his head. ''...us? Does he understand that those are not his memories?'' A small frown creased Northern''s brows. ''That''s not how this was supposed to go though?''


    Northern was silent for a while, but he already had an idea of what was happening. If it was just his clone, it shared a sense of self with him.


    It might have turned out as the clone not recognizing himself as a part of Northern but rather as a singr existence and owning those memories.


    That was, in fact, what Northern was expecting. But it seemed that the influence of using Bairan''s soul had affected the results he expected.


    Bairan seemed to recognize that these were his master''s memories and pains, and epted them. What Northern was not sure about was if this would still continue to shape Bairan''s personality.


    Or if his old personality would intrude just like his intelligence had.


    Northern sighed andbed his hand through his hair tiredly as he responded.


    "You are wee. But don''t you want to join them? The way it looks, they will be disposing


    of the monsters soon."


    "It is fine. I do not want to fight for ranks and position-to be yours alone is my joy and gratification. However, I do want to make your immediate wishe true and show you that you can leave Raven''s demise to me."


    Northern smiled. ''I like this one. I like this one very much.''


    "Alright, Bairan... do what suits you. I won''t stop you."


    Northern said and turned away from Bairan, focusing on the rest who were in the middle of an intense battle-not minding as Bairan disappeared into nothing.


    Revant moved with fluid grace, his every motion a dance of lethal precision.


    He closed in on the Destroyers, his suit''s dark fabric fluttering as he sidestepped the swipes of their wed limbs.


    His hands seemed to blur, delivering bone-crushing punches and kicks that shattered chitin and sent smaller creatures reeling.


    When a Destroyer lunged at him, mandibles open wide to tear him apart, Revant twisted mid- air and delivered a blow to its head with such force that it splintered, ck ichor spraying across the ground.


    Hended softly, a disgusted smirk tugging at his lips. He removed the blood-stained gloves in his hands and exchanged them for clean ones before joining the fray again.


    ck Mamba moved like a shadow, his form flickering as he phased in and out of visibility.


    One moment, he was before a Destroyer; the next, he was behind it, his hand plunging through its hardened skin to tear out a piece of its core.


    His aura distorted the air around him, creating afterimages that confused the creatures.


    The Destroyers swung wildly, their attacks missing as ck Mamba evaded with spectral


    ease.


    enemies, and mercilessly swiped


    With a swift  of his hand, he left deep unds in their heads off with his other hand, unequipped with any weapon.


    Meanwhile, Night Terror struck with terrifying precision. His form sometimes looked unstable as he coiled around the Destroyers, tail snapping out with the speed and force of a whip, breaking bones and leaving deep gouges in the monsters'' hides.


    The four red eyes shone with an almost sadistic pleasure as he toyed with one of the smaller Destroyers, wrapping it in a crushing embrace before injecting his needle-like fangs into its body one after another.


    The creature shrieked, its limbs spasming as Night Terror''s fingers dug deep into its skin. Satisfied, Night Terror released the limp body, already moving on to the next.


    In the midst of this chaos, Mr. Fluffy was a force of raw power and ferocity.


    Unlike hispanions, there was nothing subtle about his approach.


    He barreled into the Destroyers with earth-shaking force, his massive body a wall of muscle


    and fur.


    With each swipe of his massive paws, he sent Destroyers flying, their bodies breaking on


    impact.


    One creature lunged at him, only for Mr. Fluffy to catch it in his jaws, crushing it in a single bite before flinging it aside.


    His blue eyes gleamed with fierce joy, and a growl rumbled deep in his chest as he pounced on another Destroyer, tearing it apart with brutal efficiency.


    Before the battle seemed to start, it looked like it was nearing its end. In one moment, all the Catastrophic Destroyers seemed to have been done away with. Only one was left.


    Night Terror and Revant exchanged a brief nce, a vicious passion igniting in both their


    eyes.


    Northern watched with interest as Night Terror and Revant dashed off towards the final


    Destroyer.


    The creature''s segmented body pulsed with a sickly light, its mandibles clicking in a frenzied rhythm as it sensed the approaching doom.


    Night Terror''s form rippled, darkness seeping from his being like thick smoke. His movement was instant, closing the distance with predatory grace.


    But Revant was already there, his pristine gloves a blur as he struck at the creature''s joints.


    "You think you can beat me with such slipshod speed?" His face twisted with a wicked grin as he looked at Night Terror while snatching thest kill.


    The Destroyer screamed, a sound that echoed across the mountain slope, its tail whipping between them in desperate defense.


    Neither moved back. Night Terror''s ws raked across its side while Revant''s fist found its mark on the creature''s skull, their attacksnding simultaneously.


    ck ichor sprayed the rocky ground, and the monster copsed in a heap of broken chitin


    and twisted limbs.


    But that did not seem to be the end. Night Terror lunged his ws at Revant, and like a child, Revant dodged and twisted a punch into the creature''s abdomen.


    Northern''s lips curved slightly. ''Interesting.'' His eyes held a glint of amusement as he watched his creations bristle at each other.


    Mr. Fluffy sat back on his haunches, his massive form casting a shadow as he observed the tension with those intelligent blue eyes. His fur was matted with the dark blood of their


    enemies, yet he seemed unbothered.


    ck Mamba materialized beside Northern, his form still flickering slightly. He tilted his head, watching as Night Terror and Revant squared off.


    "That''s enough." Northern''s voice cut through the tension like a de. "We have more


    pressing matters to attend to."


    Revant straightened his gloves, his expression returning to its usual controlled state.


    Night Terror''s darkness receded, though his red eyes still burned with unspent violence. ''Now, I wonder where Bairan took off to.''

 Chapter 597: Two Icons

    Chapter 597: Two Icons


    ?


    Northern was in thought for a minute, his eyes carefully scanning all of his void summons while seeming to converse with his brain at the same time.


    He folded his hands together and lowered his head a little bit, furrowing his brows as he argued with himself.


    ''I should be able to finish the rest on my own. If I went full throttle with all my summons, in fact, defeating the rift would have been possible. Maybe I was just shortsighted for a bit.''


    He scratched his chin.


    ''But then, how would I have copied these talents? Besides, I still need to copy the


    Lieutenant''s talent. Yeah, that alone is enough reason for us to do it together.''


    With that final thought, Northern made his decision to go back and inform them so they could alle along with him, dismissing his summons.


    Before Northern arrived, Dante had felt the disappearance of all eleven Catastrophic


    Destroyers. He stood guarded, with a tense expression on his face.


    As Northern approached all of them, the first thing he said was:


    "You killed all of that? Alone?"


    Northern smiled a little bit, letting it fade as he stopped in front of the Lieutenant.


    "We are due to go forward and end this once and for all." His gaze met with Dante''s as he spoke.


    Then he averted it and nced around at everyone else.


    "You don''t need to worry, Lieutenant Dante and I will finish whatever is left of this." He returned his eyes back to Dante again. "Right, Lieutenant?"


    Dante, his expression rigid and indifferent, exhaled as he closed and opened his eyes, then responded.


    "Northern is right. It''s best everyone else just sit this one out."


    "I''ming with you," Ryan dered firmly, his expression bing stubborn.


    "Me too, I am still in good condition," Shin also added.


    "Ryan, it''s easy for anyone to know you''ve outdone yourself in thest full battle. And that is totally fine¡ªthere''s no way an ability like yours wouldn''t have its downside."


    Ryan frowned. His fist trembled as he clenched tight. Northern was right; the w of his talent was indeed beginning to kick in. If anyone looked closer, they''d see that he was getting paler than usual.


    If he pushed himself any more than he already had, he might have to start fighting through a serious cold that would sting throughout his body.


    And the reality of this situation was that there was no need for all of that. He didn''t need to push himself that hard, not when Lieutenant Dante and Northern could indeed put an end to things on their own.


    Northern turned to his father.


    "You too, father. I know you are in top condition after rising to a new rank, but you should still sit this one out. You''ll only get in our way."


    Dante nced at Northern as he spoke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shin gritted his teeth, lowering his head for a few moments before releasing his voice from the jail of his teeth.


    "I have heard you then. I will stay back, and we will protect ourselves in case things go wrong on any side."


    ''Things won''t go wrong...'' Northern, however, did not say that aloud. Instead, he offered a very short-lived smile and said:


    "Alright then, father. That will be helpful."


    Shin stepped closer and put his arms around Northern, hugging him for a brief moment.


    "Be careful out there..." he said and released the hug, stepping back from Northern. Northern immediately turned away and walked from the group along with the Lieutenant. After they''d gone a little bit further, Dante spoke. "Isn''t that quite the heartless thing to say to your own father? Even if he is your foster father."


    Northern nced at him, one of his brows tweaking up.


    "What? It wouldn''t take a genius to figure out that the Kageyama scion is not your father.


    They have a strong gene for ck hair. And your white hair is too foreign-if you are not a foreigner, then your parents must be."


    Northern looked down with a frown on his face. ''Was it that easy to figure out?''


    Lieutenant Dante sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I am not interested in whatever family you are from or the secret you are hiding."


    Northern raised his head confidently and sighed too.


    "That''s a relief really, saves me from making a difficult decision."


    Lieutenant Dante scoffed in disbelief.


    "I guess it is understandable that someone like you is this cocky."


    Northern grinned with a corner of his lips, looking at the Lieutenant with a yful light in his eyes.


    "Cocky? Cocky really? I don''t press where I know I won''t break. Do you want to try and see if cockiness is just what this is?"


    Lieutenant Dante paused, resting his hand on the hilt of his hung sword.


    "Are you picking a fight with me?"


    Northern, seeing how Dante''s tone and expression suddenly became tough and authoritative,


    clicked his tongue in disgust.


    "You can''t even take a little joke. Your life must be very boring."


    "That''s quite ironicing from you."


    Northern tilted his head, squinting his eyes.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Lieutenant Dante hid a smile and continued forward. He enjoyed the disturbance and


    managed to leave Northern as he walked ahead.


    "Hey, hey, don''t walk away. What do you mean by ironicing from me? I am very good at taking jokes. I am a very likable person because I am funny."


    "Sure, sure... at least it helps you sleep every night."


    ''What? This bastard...'' Northern trotted forward but suddenly stopped as Lieutenant Dante


    halted.


    The Lieutenant nced around, his eyes widened.


    "And only you supposedly did all of this?"


    Northern cocked his head, a menacing light glowing in his eyes, as he walked past Lieutenant Dante with his back-his eyes finding delight in the Lieutenant''s disarrayed expression.


    "When did I ever say it was only me... hurry up and let''s go finish this."


    He said as he turned around and suddenly vanished.


    The Lieutenant also followed, his form blurring through the wind, leaving a crimson trail.


    They continued to the top of the mountain, and after a while, finally reached its peak, then


    they paused.


    Northern stood at the edge of the mountain and looked down towards its backside.


    The depth of the mountain was covered in crimson clouds; somehow, it resembled something


    he had seen before.


    "That is where the guardian is?"


    "If I am not mistaken... yes," Northern replied, his gaze locked downward.


    "What is the percentage of you being mistaken?"


    Northern raised his head, with a crude grin. "Zero... none."

 Chapter 598: The Surbodinate

    Chapter 598: The Surbodinate


    ?


    "So, what is next? Dive? Or walk?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Northern stayed silent for a few minutes, then he scrunched his eyes.


    "Well, whichever one you think is faster."


    "Faster? Why do we have to be worried about speed?"


    "If I''m not wrong, a subordinate of mine is already down there. We don''t want to miss the fun now, do we?"


    "Why do you keep saying ''if you are not wrong,'' ''if you are not mistaken,'' when you very much know you are not?"


    "What''s wrong with trying to sound humble? You humans will never be pleased, I see."


    "I suppose you are not one of the very humans you speak about."


    Northern looked at the Lieutenant with a smile.


    "Don''t take too long."


    He fell down the mountain unrestrained, unbothered, his form disappearing into the red cloud.


    Lieutenant Dante stared deeply for a couple of beats.


    ''He really just fell into it?'' He sighed and walked forward.


    Unlike Northern who fell directly as if he was going to sleep, the Lieutenant with steeze


    walked forward until there was no morend, then thrust deep into the ominous depth of the mountain.


    Northern, as he was about tond, twisted his body mid-air andnded with grace thatplimented his frame.


    The red clouds parted around him like curtains, revealing the jagged terrain below.


    His metal boots barely made a sound as they touched the ground, a stark contrast to his imposing presence.


    He tilted his head, listening.


    The faint echoes ofbat drifted through the mist-metal shing against metal, punctuated by asional bursts of energy that made the air crackle.


    Someone was already engaged in battle just as he had thought, and he need not think excessively to figure out who.


    ''When he said he would fulfill my immediate desire, was this what he was talking about?''


    Was it possible that Bairan, instead of dealing with the monsters just like everyone else, had detected the presence of a much stronger opponent and gone after it to please Northern?


    ''How many steps ahead is he thinking? Two? Three?''


    A few momentster, Lieutenant Dante emerged from above, his descent more controlled but no less impressive.


    His uniform remained impable despite the fall, not a single wrinkle out of ce.


    "Show-off," Northern muttered, though his eyes held a glimmer of amusement. "Your graceful entrance cost us precious seconds."


    "Some of us prefer to maintain a certain standard," Dante replied, brushing an imaginary speck of dust from his shoulder. "Even when dropping into what could very well be hell itself."


    Northern''s expression hardened as he gazed into the distance where the sounds of battle grew louder.


    "Hell? No, Lieutenant. You have not seen Hell-I have seen Hell. Hell is more organized than this ce."


    He started walking, his stride purposeful. "Hell is beautiful, the smell of death marinates the air in such a way that it sweetens the nostrils when you breathe it in. And the atmosphere, it''s a beauty that will make you look four times and still not be able to get enough of what you are looking at. Your face will crumble at the boorish magnificence of what you are beholding.


    "Compared to that, this is just a luxurious wannabe of what I would call hell. I''m really beginning to doubt the tier system of rifts at this point."


    Dante observed him with a worried expression, making Northern retort.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like I am insane?"


    "I can only imagine what vile things being in a monster-infested continent would have done to your sanity as a child."


    Northern lingered in silence for a bit. Then he shrugged.


    "Actually, it''s not as bad as you''re making it sound. Indeed, a lot has happened, but I am more sane than any of you in this continent-you all are weak cowards and hypocritical bastards."


    "Are you judging everyone with just the fault of one man?"


    Northern chuckled but did not respond. Instead, he narrowed his eyes, his movement bing a bit slow.


    The red mist swirled around them, but it did not obscure their vision enough to hide the


    corpses of monsters thaty motionless on the ground.


    Several kinds of the grotesque monsters of the red mist that Northern and the Lieutenant had dealt withy scattered around.


    The Lieutenant studied the corpses for a bit.


    "Your subordinate is a swordsman? A very good one at that."


    "Yes." Northern allowed a little proud smile. "He''s a new guy but he might be the best thing


    that has ever happened to me."


    "Don''t go cing your trust in people like that. I''ll tell you, it ruins."


    "Thanks for the advice. I don''t even do that to begin with."


    Northern went silent as he observed all the corpses, then he brought his face to meet the Lieutenant''s, with a decisive look in his eyes.


    "I guess you have decided what thest wish is going to be?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s hope it''s something I can do..."


    Northern smiled, attempting to ease the tension that suddenly hung in the atmosphere. "Don''t worry, it''s very much doable." He looked forward. "Whatever happens from now till we finish the rift dies with you."


    The Lieutenant frowned a little bit. Before he got to say a word, Northern added:


    "Like you said, I do not trust you or any human, but if you mean what you said, then this you should do. If I find out you betray me in any way, death will be the least you are worried about, and you can just forget about that one wish."


    The Lieutenant''s expression was somewhat cold and unreadable. There was a faintly dangerous look in the depth of his eyes that seemed to rise like the mes of a furnace, but he suppressed them with a sigh and closed his eyes for a moment.


    Then he opened them and responded.


    "It''s fine... your secret is safe with me."


    Northern smiled and nodded. "Well, then, we''ve got a rift guardian to kill."


    Both of them continued forward. As they did, the corpses on the ground became more


    pronounced and plenty.


    Not to say that all of them were obviously Behemoths, Disastrous Behemoths, Cmitous Behemoths, and even Devilish Behemoths.


    They finally reached a point where the red mist seemed to disappear. In front of them stood a tall cave with a metallic crimson door.


    In front of them, a white-haired man sat on a heap of monster corpses, blood sttered across his face, his eyes viciously reflecting the faint light of the ominous ck de in his


    hands.


    The blood on the Dark Mortal de was seeping into the de itself, and the man watched this with pleasure in his eyes.


    Then he averted his attention from the sword and looked at the two humans who were


    marching towards him.


    One of them, sensing the threat he posed, ced his hand on his sword. "Your subordinate is quite strong. Is he a Paragon too? And how did he get here?"


    Bairan stood up, stabbed his sword into the ground, and went down on one knee.


    "Master, you have arrived. I left the strongest one for you and killed the minions so they don''t get in your way."

 Chapter 599: The Test

    Chapter 599: The Test


    ?


    Northern stared for a few seconds, not saying anything as Bairan''s eyes lingered on him.


    The Sword King was on his knee, his eyes fixed upon Northern, patiently-with all the patience in the world-waiting for what Northern''s response was going to be.


    Dante stood on guard, his hands fisted around the handle of his sword, eyes locked onto the strange being before him.


    Every part of hisposure was brimming with calcted awareness, showing he was actively gauging his target as much as he was getting ready to strike at the slightest threat. Northern, however, was upied with something else. His eyes stayed on Bairan''s entire demeanor, from the unbreaking and resolved look in his eyes to his stalwartposure.


    And there was just something Northern could not shake off.


    The feeling of being evaluated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He shook his head. ''No, he can''t be doing that...''


    But there was something strange about this act, unless he was overthinking it and reading extra meaning into what Bairan was doing.


    ''But if he is not testing me then why did he not go ahead and deal with the guardian and say, "Oh master, I have vanquished your foes"? Isn''t that what the case should be?''


    It was as if Bairan''s act of extinguishing the Behemoths and even calling them minions was to inform Northern of his worth, and now, he was asking Northern to also prove his own worth.


    Is it bad? Is there anything bad about it?


    ''Nah, if that is what he is doing then I am utterly disappointed. Even Revant wasn''t this daring... or was he?''


    Northern raised a brow and thought deeply. After another few beats of silence, he frowned. ''No, he''s definitely doing it.''


    The next second following that... no, before the next second, a wild gust of wind blew and Northern was instantly in front of Bairan''s eyes, his own darkly widened.


    "How dare you try to test me?"


    Bairan, shocked as Northern suddenly appeared before his eyes. With how focused his eyes were on his so-called Master, he hadn''t seen the young boy move an inch.


    He did not even blink, but Northern''s movement bypassed his vision somehow.


    ''Or did he not move?'' Bairan was left utterly confused.


    "I''m talking to you." Northern''s tone struck like thunder, demanding the Sword King''s attention with ace of fear.


    "I-I¡ª"


    He wanted to speak, but only stammers and failed words found him.


    He went silent, steadied his breath, and his rapid heartbeat.


    A grin formed on his face, and he bowed his head.


    "I am sorry for my daring act. I wanted to be sure that someone who shares my dream of vanquishing a dreadful foe is worth my attention and effort."


    He dropped his second knee and kowtowed.


    "But I was only stupid. I see now that I was only ahead of myself. Definitely, the times have changed from what they used to be. And you are definitely a strong man, worth serving and fighting for. It is an honor to share a dream with you."


    Northern stood upright and red down at the Sword King from his vantage point.


    With Bairan''s heartfelt apology, there was nothing more he could do.


    ''Damn, these Void entities keep asking for it.''


    He turned back to Dante. "It''s fine... I have it under control. He won''t bite you."


    Only then did Lieutenant Dante rx from his position and push his slightly drawn sword back into its sheath.


    He came forward, still observing Bairan, even though he was still kowtowing towards Northern.


    Northern nced at the colossal door of the cave briefly, his eyes catching a glimpse of a crimson flood-like engraving.


    "Since you were going to do it anyway, stay outside and keep watch till I''m done inside." "Yes Master. Do not worry yourself, you can leave these shrubs to me," Bairan responded in excitement, raising his head.


    The moment Bairan raised his head, Northern grabbed it and mmed it back down.


    "Don''t you dare move an inch from this position, else I''ll be sending you into the nothingness you came from."


    "Yes master, I dare not disobey." With a line of blood streaming down the ground, the Sword King responded full of vigor.


    Northern stood back up and then moved towards the door. Meanwhile, Lieutenant Dante couldn''t hide his shock at what he had just seen.


    A child treating an obvious adult like a lesser being. All these things just raised more questions about Northern''s identity.


    And for once, he felt very tempted to use that one wish he had gained from Northern. But he resisted the temptation-the value was too small to spend such an expensive opportunity on. Not that he thought little of Northern, but what good would knowing Northern''s identity do him?


    It was better off being left to rest. At the very least, he could understand why Northern had used hisst wish to shut him up.


    Northern stood in front of the door studying its engraving.


    "It looks like these things are telling a story..."


    His voice drove the Lieutenant''s thoughts away, prompting him to also look at the


    engravings.


    "Whoever created this must have taken a long time doing it," the Lieutenantmented shortly after he began to study it.


    "It seemed like the metal was carved and painted afterwards, but the painting is so amazing, the details of shading are astonishing... is what I would have thought if I was inexperienced." Lieutenant Dante, fascinated by Northern''stter statement, interestingly raised a brow. "Okay? So what''s your deduction as an experienced drifter?"


    Northern squinted his eyes and moved his hand to touch the door, feeling its smooth and rough surfaces due to the engraved shading areas.


    "This material was entirely forged from blood. The engraving was done when the door itself


    was in a semi-hardened stage."


    Lieutenant opened his mouth. "Ooooh, that''s quite an interesting deduction. Only an experienced drifter would indeed say something without much evidence."


    "What other evidence do you need? The smell of blood has been prominent since we entered this ce. The red mist, the red cloud, and the monsters themselves-all of them are clues that this rift has some ardent attachment to blood."


    Northern exined, of course, leaving out the fact that he had seen the title of the rift to be one of the ten gues, so something definitely must be wrong.


    ''Most likely a gue of blood.''


    "Alright then, I guess it''s time to go inside? So we can find out if you are right?"


    A grin tugged at the edge of Northern''s lips. "Do you like dramatic entries?"


    "I wouldn''t care any less."


    Northern fully formed the grin and with a sudden clutch of his fist, using pure strength, he


    squeezed the metal in the middle, wrinkles folding the surface of the colossal metal door.


    With a flick of his hand, the gate wrenched itself free from the arms of the cave wall, flying inside and destroying the ground viciously.

 Chapter 600: The Blood Palace

    Chapter 600: The Blood Pce


    ?


    Northern stepped into the cavern, walking forward over the wreckage of the colossal door, his boots crunching on the warped metal as he strode into the blood-soaked darkness beyond.


    The air within was heavy-thicker, almost tangible, as if each breath drew not oxygen but the weight of a thousand souls.


    The crimson haze that filled the cavern outside seemed to condense here, pooling in murky rivulets across the polished floor.


    The Blood Pce.


    The vast chamber unveiled itself in solemn, gruesome grandeur.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The walls appeared alive, veins of dark scarlet pulsating faintly beneath their surface, as though the room itself had been carved from a colossal living organism.


    Overhead, an arched ceiling stretched high into shadowed obscurity, lined with crystalline droplets that glistened like blood-red tears, catching and refracting the dim light into a haunting mosaic.


    Towering statues lined the length of the hall, each depicting a crusader mid-battle.


    Their blood-forged forms were grotesquely lifelike, every detail painstakingly rendered- the jagged edges of their armor, the taut strain of their muscles, and the ferocious determination forever etched into their expressions.


    Some gripped massive swords, their edges dripping with what looked like fresh blood, while others carried shields emzoned with runes that radiated faint crimson auras.


    Among them were the standing crusaders-unmoving yet not lifeless.


    Their poses were rigid, their stances militant, but their eyes... their eyes burned with a dim, sinister glow.


    From their fingertips danced faint trails of spell arts-glyphs and sigils of blood magic that floated in the air like dying embers, waiting to be unleashed at the slightest provocation.


    At the heart of the hall, elevated on a staircase of bones entwined with crimson tendrils, stood the grand throne. No-the thrones.


    The tallest, central seat loomed over the others, a menacing construct of ckened bone and bloodsteel simr to the door''s material. Its surface was adorned with jagged spikes that seemed designed not forfort but for supremacy.


    Seated upon it was a figure draped in flowing robes that shifted like liquid blood, the crimson fabric cascading to pool at the base of the throne like a river of gore.


    Their face was hidden beneath an ornate helm, its design a fusion of elegance and savagery, with horns curving outward like a crown of violence.


    They held a scepter in one hand, its tip pulsating with raw, terrifying power that made the air hum withtent energy.


    nking the central throne were lesser seats, each upied by a crusader in repose, their armor distinct yet unified in a macabre aesthetic.


    These seated figures exuded amanding presence, their postures upright, as though ready to rise at a moment''s notice to answer their master''s call.


    Northern stopped at the threshold, his gaze sweeping the room.


    The oppressive energy swirled around him, trying to w its way into his soul.


    Lieutenant Dante, who had followed cautiously behind, froze at the sight. His breath hitched, and his hand instinctively moved toward his de.


    "It''s magnificent," Northern muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, tinged with strange


    reverence.


    Dante shot him a nce. "Magnificent? This ce is a nightmare made real."


    "Exactly," Northern replied, his grin faint but sharp. "Whoever designed this didn''t just want to create a rift. They wanted to send a message. Every detail, every inch of this ce screams of dominion and supremacy."


    Northern stepped forward, his boots sshing in the shallow blood pooling on the floor.


    As he moved closer to the center of the chamber, the seated ruler stirred, the scepter''s glow intensifying.


    The standing crusaders turned their heads in unison, their glowing eyes locking onto him. A low hum of power filled the hall as the spell arts in their hands grew brighter.


    Northern''s grin widened. "I suppose this is the part where we make introductions. So, do you want to go first, or shall I?"


    "Are you kidding me right now? How is only one of us supposed to deal with all these statues..."


    "Simple-we make it tag. You go in, tag me when you''re tired, and I tag you when you''re tired."


    Lieutenant Dante tilted his head, his forehead creasing.


    ''Is this really a joke to these guys? All the creatures here are behemoths; this essence radiating from them says no less. How can he be so calm and casual about this?'' Lieutenant Dante ruminated inwardly, his eyes staying on Northern with a faint light of admiration.


    One of the standing crusaders raised an arm, and a sigil zed to life in the air before them. It twisted and writhed like a serpent, growing brighter with each passing second. Dante moved instinctively, drawing his sword and stepping in front of Northern.


    Northern slowly counted his steps backward as Dante prepared to face the monster. He observed the kind of skill the monster was using and got ready for a major part of his n.


    The sigil exploded into a massive serpent with a lustrous ck stone body and devilish red eyes. It thrashed forward without further ado, widening its ferocious maw and crashing onto the ground where the Lieutenant was standing.


    The ground exploded into debris and smoke, and as the cloud cleared-the caster statue widened its crimson eyes and quickly looked up.


    There he was, Lieutenant Dante suspended in the air, his gaze locked onto the statue, his voice ringing out.


    "Since I have more of you all to deal with, it would be a waste of time to dwell on your spell, don''t you agree?"


    "Lightspeed... Echo."


    WHOOOOOOOOSSSHHH


    Northern watched as white light covered the Lieutenant''s form and thrust him forward, his sword burning with a wicked incandescent light that melted the surface of the red stone before the de could fully generate into it, making it easy for the sword to prate.


    A massive explosion resounded in the hall as the powerful strike was repeated throughout the rest of the statue''s body.


    Northern stared with excitement dancing in his eyes.


    ''This is a cheat skill; it really is a cheat skill.''


    [Talent, Phantasmal Sword (SSS) has been found]


    [Do you want to copy Talent for 5,000 talent fragments?] Northern grinned. ''Yes, of course.''

 Chapter 601: Echo

    Chapter 601: Echo


    ?


    Barely a second after the echoes of his strike demolished the statue, Dante rolled in the air, hauling himself toward the next statue.


    It was a crusader, and it was already swinging its massive stone sword toward him.


    The crusader''s de carved through the air with a deafening roar, its edge glowing faintly with the blood-red sigils etched into its surface.


    The force alone threatened to shear the very air in two, but Dante was faster.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He twisted midair, a streak of white light in the crimson haze, his sword meeting the crusader''s de in a cataclysmic sh.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, the reverberation shaking the chamber.


    "Too slow," Dante muttered, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    His de hummed with essence as the light shrouding his body and sword suddenly burst and propelled him in an instant.


    He appeared behind the crusader, his weapon slicing clean through its torso with surgical precision.


    The stone figure cracked, crimson energy spilling from the fissure like molten blood. It let out a guttural roar, copsing into a heap of rubble that disintegrated into ash.


    Northern, standing at the chamber''s edge, chuckled under his breath. ''Impressive. He is no doubt a strong person. Despite being made of stone, they are not stopping his sword from hitting its mark.''


    Dante was actually strong, very strong, but because of how brightly Northern was shining and how seemingly easy he was making things look, one would almost forget that the Lieutenant was a Paragon.


    Northern suppressed a proud grin.


    "At this rate, you might not need me to deal with all of them."


    Dante didn''t spare him a nce, already moving toward his next target.


    The remaining crusaders began to shift, their movements fluid and unnervingly lifelike. Sigils red to life across their bodies, pulsating with a crimson, blood-like essence as they synchronized their attack.


    Two crusaders broke formation, their massive shields raised as barriers while anotherunched a torrent of blood spells toward Dante.


    The crimson spell morphed midair, transforming into jagged spears that rained down with deadly precision.


    Dante''s form blurred, weaving through the onught with inhuman grace, but Northern''s eyes weren''t on him.


    They were locked on the crusaders, analyzing their patterns, their essence. His Chaos Eyes red, the world splitting intoyers of raw information.


    Lines of weakness. Fissures in the constructs of their forms. Tendrils of soul essence pulsing through their cores.


    "Interesting," Northern murmured while standing, his arms folded as he patiently waited for his chance to tag in.


    He observed the crimson red statue that sat on the tallest throne seat for a moment.


    Despite the havoc that was being wrought in its chamber, the Blood Guardian seemed unbothered.


    There was a deep emptiness to its dark eyes, with a tiny dot of red light glowing in the pitch darkness of its gaze.


    Northern felt something try to burrow into his soul as their gazes met, so intense that he took a step back with a gloomy frown on his face.


    Dante suddenly tumbled across the chamber, rolling on the ground past him.


    Northern''s eyes rose in excitement as they followed.


    "Tag?"


    Groaning, the Lieutenant painstakingly raised his hand, then gave a thumbs up. "Tag... you bastard."


    Northern immediately, with a raw and vile light burning in his polycoria eyes, swung his head forward with malevolent hunger.


    Barely perceptible, he vanished, his body looking like it was losing form, blurring. The movement was short-lived, for in an instant, Northern was before a crusader.


    Lieutenant Dante had managed to take out two of the statues in the chamber. It had gotten tougher since they all began to synchronize their attacks, not waiting for one another.


    While the crusaders were attacking, the casters were casting their spells.


    And it all gave no time for a proper calction that should yield a sufficient and efficient reaction.


    But this was not the case for Northern. All four pupils of his eyes were looking in different directions.


    Grengar finished manifesting in his hand as he reached the crusader.


    Grengar materialized in Northern''s grip with a crackle of chaotic energy, its twin des gleaming like ckened voidfire. The staff thrummed with raw power, as if it hungered to carve through the crimson haze.


    The crusader swung its massive sword downward with the force of an avnche, its blood- red sigils burning brighter as the weapon descended.


    Northern didn''t dodge-he stepped into the attack, twisting Grengar in his hands. The twin des sang as they met the crusader''s strike, splitting the massive sword down its center. The resulting shockwave was a violent roar of energy, but Northern stood firm, his boots skidding only slightly on the blood-slick floor.


    The crusader reeled back, off-bnce, and Northern''s grin widened.


    "You''re not bad," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "But not good enough."


    With a flick of his wrist, Grengar''s twin des rotated, the weapon spinning in his hands like a tempest. Northern surged forward, closing the gap in an instant.


    The crusader raised its shield, but it was too slow.


    Northern struck. The first de of Grengar bit into the shield''s edge, carving deep grooves


    into the b of stone.


    The second de followed, sweeping in low and slicing clean through the crusader''s knee


    joint.


    Then Northern, with a satisfying grin marring his face, muttered.


    "Echo."


    Coated with a purplish dark essence, invisible strikes of the same kind bolted out of nowhere, cleaving not just the entirety of the stone monster but even the far end of the wall before


    which it stood.


    The statue, cleaved and chopped in bits and pieces from its head to toe, stumbled, its massive frame copsing to one side.


    Crimson blood sprayed from all its severed limbs; only one leg was intact, but Northern didn''t give it a chance to recover.


    He spun Grengar overhead and drove it into the air with the force of a train.


    "Echo."


    To the direction of the iing crusaders and blood spells that weaved eerily in the air, the same void-infused strikes appeared, magnanimously multiplying Northern''s strike into the


    air.


    The impact sent cracks spiderwebbing across the ground and nearby wall; even the cadaverous chandeliers trembled, their crimson ichor sputtering violently.


    With a final twist of the staff, Northern swung Grengar to his side, drawing a swift trail of


    cleave that parted the air.


    "Echo."


    The other crusaders were already moving. Two charged at once, their synchronized steps shaking the chamber, while a third caster chanted a spell that filled the air with an ominous


    hum.


    All of them were sliced from their torso to their lower waist.

 Chapter 602: Impossible Feat

    Chapter 602: Impossible Feat


    ?


    The Lieutenant managed to raise himself up and lean against the cracked frame of the door, observing the fast battle that was unfolding between Northern and the statues.


    His eyes widened as they witnessed the scene, and a secondter, they even trembled.


    "What?" he muttered.


    There was a slight difference to it, but he couldn''t deny the stark simrities. The way each strike multiplied as if the air itself was mirroring his attacks, and they carried even more terrifying damage power than his.


    "Echo?"


    It was. It had to be. There was no mistaking it-that was his Echo.


    "But how?" Dante''s lips trembled.


    Northern was already moving again, his eyes darting in every direction, his Chaos Eyes dissecting their every move.


    In the moment, fractions of visions entered Northern''s sight; he could see how all of them positioned and repositioned their movements in brief seconds from now.


    To his left, a crusader swung a mace crackling with blood energy, aiming to crush him in a single blow.


    To his right, another crusader thrust forward with a spear, its tip glowing with a deadly crimson light.


    And above-there it was. The spellcaster''s glyphs converged into a swirling vortex of blood surge, ready to descend and obliterate everything in its path.


    Northern smirked. "Perfect."


    The mace-wielding crusader charged first, its strike descending with thunderous force.


    Northern sidestepped with casual grace, his motion fluid as though the air itself parted for him.


    Grengar spun in his hands. Having seen how all the attacks yed out, he knew exactly where to strike, and he went for the legs.


    The staff hummed with power as it cleaved through the stone knees of the crusader.


    "Echo."


    Several horizontal slices spread over the crusader''s body and slowly sliced down one after the other.


    "Let''s try something else..." Northern spoke to himself as he leaped over the fallen construct, his eyes now locked on the spearman.


    "Mirage."


    The spear came in fast, but Northern''s form suddenly split, quickly emerging in a circle that encased the rest of the statues.


    Northern looked at all of them; they were like spectral refractions of light and not like cloning. These were purely reflections.


    What he did, all other reflections also repeated, even the Grengar was reflected in all of the mirages.


    The spear pierced through one Northern, but it was merely a reflection of light, so it easily went in and out, the mirage stuttering a bit but quickly stabilizing.


    Northern''s face lit up with glee while Lieutenant Dante''s darkened with horror as he saw Northern use another of his talent abilities.


    This wasn''t even a talent ability; the only ability of his talent he had used was Echo, and it was powerful enough to end anything-all it did was reflect his attacks.


    "Oh oh, I see... so that''s how this works," Northern''s eyes gleamed.


    ''The Lieutenant''s ability uses reflections?... that''s quite new.''


    As he readied his sword, so did all the rest of the reflections, readying their reflected Grengars.


    ''I wonder if the strikes will also be reflected or if this is merely an illusion.''


    Northern twisted Grengar in his hands, and all of the mirages mirrored his motion with eerie precision.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The spearman lunged again, its stone weapon slicing through the air toward another of the reflections.


    The spear passed through effortlessly, the mirage distorting again like rippling water before snapping back into ce.


    The moment the spear struck, Northern moved.


    He stepped forward, shing Grengar upward in a brutal arc.


    The reflections followed, their strikes synchronized as if tethered to the same thread.


    The spearman statue didn''t stand a chance.


    The original Grengar tore through its chest, ck me manifesting outward and destabilizing the statue''s core.


    At the same time, every reflected Grengar struck true, carving deep grooves into the air that shimmered with destructive intent.


    The spearman froze, its body trembling before shattering into fragments of stone and crimson ichor. The echoes of the reflected strikes rippled across the room, their force palpable even in the aftermath.


    Northern''s grin widened, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "Oh, it''s real. Definitely real."


    The spellcaster above him reacted next, glyphs forming rapidly in the air around it.


    With a flick of its hand, it unleashed a barrage of blood surge projectiles, each streaking downward like a hailstorm of crimson death.


    Northern''s Chaos Eyes red again, tracing the trajectories of each projectile before they even formed.


    His body moved instinctively, weaving through the onught with calcted precision. But it wasn''t just him-his mirages danced alongside him, their movements impossibly fluid.


    The blood surges struck the floor and walls, detonating in bursts of energy that scorched the chamber.


    But the mirages remained untouched, their ethereal forms slipping through the chaos unscathed.


    Dante''s voice cut through the din, strained and filled with disbelief. "This... this isn''t possible. How is he using my abilities, and blending them so well too? It took me years of hard work to achieve that result."


    Northern didn''t mind him. He was too focused, his mind racing as he pieced together the nature of the ability he had copied.


    Northern had copied the Paragon''s talent, but not just his talent-all the hard work and progress he had put in to make ite this far.


    Hence, making it his own starting point, with an ability such as this, it was practically impossible for any Mortal to catch up to him.


    Dante''s eyes continued to tremble and his mind raced with terror.


    ''If he is using even my abilities that I haven''t used, does that mean he copied not my abilities


    but my talent in whole? He can copy talents...? Come to think of it, he used clones the other time, and the Kageyama scion also did...''


    The Lieutenant felt the lines arranging together, but the only thing left to believe such a phenomenon was for his mind to ept that such a thing was possible.


    But that was harder than it sounded. Every human had a soul, and when their soul reached maturity, a core began to form-this was the first stage of awakening. After defeating the rift, the core stabilized and talent became more apparent; soul Essence became usable too. Hence, even if he had a talent-copying ability, it was impossible to permanently copy one''s talent because it was like taking the traits of their core and imprinting it into yours; it could


    cause a major disaster.


    But soul cores were fashioned for such a thing to never be possible.


    Hence, the only exnation for all of this was that Northern could temporarily use others''


    talents when he copied them.


    But this deduction only left the Lieutenant in dismembered fear.


    Something was not making any sense, and he couldn''t put his finger on what it was, but it had


    to do with Northern''s ominous essence.


    What about the ominous essence was wrong? He couldn''t tell.

 Chapter 603: Supremacy

    Chapter 603: Supremacy


    ?


    Northern leapt upward, his original form targeting the spellcaster while the reflections mirrored his ascent.


    Grengar burned with ck mes as he brought it down in a devastating overhead sh.


    The spellcaster raised a barrier of blood essence, but it wasn''t enough.


    The original Grengar collided with the barrier, shattering it like ss.


    Simultaneously, every reflected Grengar struck from a different angle, their blows converging on the spellcaster''s body.


    Thebined force of the strikes was catastrophic. The spellcaster crumbled, its entire form shattering in a brilliant sh of crimson light.


    The echoes of the reflected attacks resounded through the chamber, leaving cracks running across the walls and floor.


    Northernnded gracefully, his reflections dissipating into faint wisps of light that dissolved into the air.


    Dante stared at him, his expression a mixture of awe and horror.


    Northern had, in a quick moment, dealt with all the crusader statues and spellcasters in the chamber. All that remained was the Blood Guardian itself and its two chiefs that nked its left and right.


    Northern watched with zing eyes, an eerie crimson reflection on his face as they slowly stood from their seats. Simultaneously, the scepter of the Blood Guardian in the center seemed to intensify its glow.


    The creature, however, stayed seated as the other two rose to their feet. Rising to their full height, they towered over Northern, their blood-forged weapons gleaming with deadly intent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The chief to the Guardian''s left wielded a long ive, its crimson de pulsating with a rhythm that mirrored the glow of the scepter.


    The chief on the right carried a massive round shield etched with intricate runes, paired with a jagged, blood-red de that oozed raw energy.


    Northern''s gaze flicked between them.


    His Chaos Eyes carefully diagnosed them in and out, stripping their souls naked in an instant before its mighty visual prowess.


    And just like that was how Northern discovered an interesting development.


    Awork of energy streams tethered the chiefs to the Guardian''s scepter.


    The chiefs weren''t just warriors; they were conduits, extensions of the Guardian''s power.


    "Shall I try something new..." Northern muttered beneath his breath, a grin slowly creeping up his face.


    The ive-wielding chief moved first, its weapon slicing through the air with a high-pitched hum.


    Northern''s grin deepened. "Ice maniption."


    The temperature in the chamber plummeted instantly.


    A bone-chilling frost spread from Northern''s feet, creeping across the blood-soaked floor like living tendrils.


    The heat radiating from the ive faltered, its fiery arc snuffed out mid-swing.


    With a sharp flick of his wrist, Northern conjured a jagged spear of void ice in his off-hand.


    The spear wasn''t merely cold-it radiated an absence so profound that even the blood-tinged light in the room seemed to recoil from it.


    The ive-wielder''s strike descended, but Northern was gone, his body a blur as he sidestepped the attack with eerie precision. The void ice spearshed out in retaliation, grazing the chief''s ive.


    The reaction was instantaneous.


    The ive''s crimson glow dimmed, frost racing along its edge as the void ice devoured its energy.


    The ive-wielder staggered, confusion rippling through its monstrous frame.


    "Not used to taking something from you, huh?" Northern taunted, his voice sharp as the frost spread through the chamber.


    The shield-bearer charged now, its massive form barreling toward Northern with the force of an avnche.


    Its shield emitted a crimson barrier, runes glowing brighter as it closed the distance. Northern didn''t move. Instead, he nted the void ice spear into the ground. The chamber rumbled as the frost spread upward, transforming into a massive wall of shimmering ck ice.


    The shield-bearer collided with the barrier. For a moment, it seemed unstoppable-until the runes on its shield began to flicker. Cracks spiderwebbed across the barrier, the frost seeping into the very essence of the blood-forged shield.


    "Void consumes all," Northern muttered, his voice a chilling whisper.


    The shield shattered.


    Shards of frozen blood essence scattered across the chamber like broken ss, and the shield-bearer reeled backward, clutching its weaponless arm.


    Northern moved like a predator. In an instant, he was behind the ive-wielder.


    He had disced Grengar moments ago and now swirled his hand midair. From nothing, an ice spear spiraled into existence, and when its creation wasplete, like a javelin, Northern thrust the spear into the air.


    The ive-wielder raised its weapon to block, but the void ice spear surged forward like a living entity, devouring the ive entirely.


    The weapon crumbled into frozen dust.


    "Your turn," Northern hissed.


    The ive-wielder roared, raising a wed hand glowing with crimson light, but Northern was faster.


    Another void ice spear materialized in his hand, and he drove it through the chief''s chest.


    The room seemed to hold its breath.


    The ive-wielder froze-literally.


    Its body was encased in void ice in seconds, the frost crawling up its limbs, over its face, and


    into its hollow eyes.


    A momentter, it shattered into a thousand pieces, the shards disintegrating into nothingness before they could even hit the ground.


    The shield-bearer roared in fury, its de swinging in a desperate arc.


    Northern caught it mid-swing with a single finger coated with ice, stopping its de.


    From the tip of Northern''s finger, the entire weapon froze, frost cascading down its jagged edge like a predator iming its prey.


    The shield-bearer''s eyes widened in disbelief as the crimson de turned brittle, its once- intimidating glow now a muted, fading ember.


    Northern tilted his head, his grin sharp enough to cut steel. "You monsters need to put more muscle into your blows."


    With a flick of his wrist, the frozen de splintered into shards, each piece caught in an invisible vortex of void ice swirling around Northern.


    The shards hung suspended for a fleeting moment, glimmering like deadly stars, before Northern thrust his hand forward.


    The fragments obeyed.


    They shot toward the shield-bearer with terrifying precision, piercing through its darkened


    steel armor with no resistance at all.


    Each shard carried a fragment of void ice''s consuming power, freezing the creature from the


    inside out.


    The shield-bearer stumbled backward, its massive frame cracking audibly as the frost raced through its body.


    It roared one final time, a defiant bellow that echoed through the chamber-then its roar cut


    off.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 604: Absolute

    Chapter 604: Absolute


    ?


    Lieutenant Dante watched with trembling eyes as the creature''s body shattered into a burst of frozen blood essence, the shards dissolving into nothingness.


    ''What is this?''


    If there was one thing that couldn''t be denied, it was that Northern''s ability had a striking resemnce to Ryan''s.


    Of course, both the breadth of application and appearance were strange and offsetting in a way he couldn''t quite figure out.


    In fact, he felt that if he continued to probe that part of his suspicion, a strange and evil darkness would consume him.


    There was also this peculiar forgetfulness that lingered in his mind.


    He couldn''t tell exactly what was happening to him, but he was sure Northern was either an influence or perhaps the mastermind behind it.


    ''He is dangerous, very dangerous. I was wrong the whole time; this is not someone to be trifled with. Killing him would be reckless-the best I can do is ensure we never cross des.''


    The Lieutenant''s eyes stayed fixed on Northern.


    Northern exhaled, frost swirling around him like an aura of death. He nced at the Lieutenant, catching the man''s lingering gaze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then he gave a thumbs down.


    "Not tagging in yet. Looks like you''ll have to take a backseat on this one, Lieutenant."


    He turned away, bringing his attention to the Blood Guardian, the only remaining foe in the chamber.


    The Guardian still sat upon its throne, unmoving.


    But the scepter it held began to pulse with a violent, almost desperate energy.


    Crimson light spilled from the orb atop it, casting grotesque shadows across the walls.


    "Still hiding behind your power?" Northern taunted, his voice echoing with a mix of amusement and challenge. "Let''s see how far that gets you."


    The Guardian didn''t respond. Instead, the crimson light condensed into a blinding beam that shot toward Northern with the force of a copsing star.


    Northern didn''t flinch.


    The crimson beam pierced the air right in front of his eyes but never reached him. He remained unscathed as the beam vanishedpletely.


    The chamber fell silent as all traces of the beam disappeared.


    Northern raised his hands and washed them over his face. When his hands came away, Chaos Eyes zed with intensity as he took a step forward.


    The Guardian shifted for the first time, rising slowly from its throne. Its massive frame loomed over Northern, the scepter clutched tightly in its wed hand.


    The energy it had poured into the attack returned to the scepter tenfold, the orb now pulsating like a second heart.


    The Guardian mmed the scepter into the ground, and the entire chamber quaked.


    Crimson veins spread from the scepter, weaving across the floor and walls, feeding the room with raw power.


    Northern stopped, his grin widening. "Ah... so you do have some fight left in you."


    The frost around him surged as he raised one hand. A single, massive spear of void ice formed above him, its jagged edges emitting dark mists that seemed to fall, obscuring even the crimson ground.


    This spear was different.


    Larger, darker, more alive.


    It pulsed with the power of the void, an entity in its own right, as if the frost had taken Northern''s will and amplified it into a weapon of absolute destruction.


    Northern stared at it with azure stars glittering in his eyes.


    ''This is what Diy caused? It really is magnificent. And this ice maniption, maybe because it has been amplified by the power of void and chaos, feels stronger and unlimited in any form. Its only limitation is my mind, and fortunately, I happen to be a creative engineer.''


    Northern''s face radiated with dangerous glee.


    The Guardian raised its scepter, the crimson orb glowing brighter than ever, readying another attack.


    Northern''s voice cut through the tension, calm and absolute. "Void consumes all."


    With a flick of his fingers, the spearunched forward, its sheer force tearing through the air with a deafening roar.


    The moment it struck the Guardian''s scepter, Northern added, "Echo."


    Several additional, earth-shattering impacts pummeled the orb, resounding throughout the entire hall.


    The chamber erupted in a cacophony of destruction as the spear''s multiplied force surged through the scepter, the crimson orb atop it shattering like fragile ss.


    The impact reverberated outward, each echo amplifying the destruction tenfold.


    The Guardian staggered, its colossal frame trembling as waves of essence rippled through its body.


    Crimson veins crawling along the walls and floor shattered like brittle vines, bleeding light before fading into oblivion.


    The Guardian let out an unearthly roar, its voice a blend of agony and fury.


    "Yeah, judging by your reaction, I guess I did hit a nerve. That orb has been giving me an unsettling feeling, so I had to do away with it first before dealing with you."


    Northern smiled. "Now, shall we end this?"


    The darkness in the creature''s eyes deepened and roiled with primal fury.


    Northern advanced slowly, each step precise and unrelenting, his presence dominating the


    space.


    The frost clung to his form like a living extension of his will.


    He raised his hand, fingers curling into a fist as the remnants of the shattered void spear reassembled, forming an array of jagged weapons suspended in mid-air.


    "I see you now," Northern said, his voice low, his Chaos Eyes zing with an almost celestial


    intensity.


    He could see it clearly-the tether that connected the Guardian to the heart of the rift.


    The scepter had not been its weapon; it had been its anchor, a lifeline to the overwhelming power that sustained its existence.


    Now severed, the Guardian was vulnerable, and his eyes could now see where the core of the


    rift was.


    The creature, as it beheld Northern''s eyes, widened its own, losing itsposure in flippant


    rage.


    It lunged forward, its massive hands swinging in a desperate attempt to crush Northern. But Northern was no longer standing where he had been.


    A flicker of motion, and he was at the Guardian''s side, the void weapons striking like a swarm


    of predators.


    Each de pierced the Guardian''s silk, shattering its once-imprable carapace of blood.


    Crimson ichor sprayed into the air, only to freeze and evaporate in the void''s cold embrace.


    The Guardian twisted, swinging its massive arm in a wide arc.


    Northern ducked low with ease, the attack missing him by a hair.


    "Look at how unsightly and desperate a supposedly Apex Belial like you has be."


    Grengar appeared in his hand.


    He retaliated with a swift upward sh of the staff, the ck de cutting through the Guardian''s arm like paper.


    The severed limb crashed to the floor, disintegrating into shards of blood essence.


    As the severed limb fell to the ground, blood curled out of the creature''s amputated arm and


    formed a new one.


    Northern tilted his head with glee in his eyes.


    "This makes it all the more enjoyable."

 Chapter 605: An Execution

    Chapter 605: An Execution


    ?


    CHAPTER 605


    Northern''s grin stretched wider, a glint of dark amusement sparking in his Chaos Eyes.


    The Guardian''s renewed arm flexed, its grotesque sinews pulsating with crimson energy as if mocking his assault.


    Yet Northern remained unfazed, the frost swirling around him intensifying as the temperature in the chamber plummeted further.


    Lieutenant Dante, despite standing far away, could see dark frost subtly spreading around his exposed hand. The cold wasn''t biting or in any way beyond normal, but it spread dangerously. ''His power is dangerous...'' The Lieutenant thought with a tight frown on his face.


    "I wonder how long you can keep regenerating parts of your body. Looks like in a while, I''ll be having a much more enjoyable battle." Northern''s voice resounded with the hint of an insane glee.


    The Guardian lunged again, faster this time, its hands extending into ws, slicing through the air like a storm of razors.


    Each strike carried a force that fractured the stone floor, sending shards flying.


    But Northern danced through the onught, his movements fluid, almost taunting.


    The void ice weapons hovering around him moved in tandem, intercepting blows and retaliating with precision.


    "You''re predictable," Northern said, sidestepping another swipe.


    He thrust Grengar forward, the ck de piercing through the Guardian''s torso.


    Instead of recoiling, the creature roared and surged forward, impaling itself further onto the staff. Its other hand swung down, aiming to crush Northern outright.


    Northern''s Chaos Eyes red.


    "ck Lance."


    For a moment, a grave silence descended upon the chamber; it looked like there was no impact. Then suddenly, the entirety of the hand was nowhere to be found.


    Even the Blood Guardian itself was surprised.


    The Guardian stumbled back, its massive frame trembling. It stared nkly at its missing hand, which was slowly flowing with streams of crimson ichor.


    Then it turned its deep but trembling eyes to Northern, who returned the gesture with a crooked smile.


    "What? It''s not even that impressive; you should see the kind of devastating effect the improvised version of it has."


    Northern dismissed Grengar and slowly raised his hands.


    ck tendrils stretched out of his somber armor and folded over it, coating it and making it sable.


    That part of Northern''s hands looked like he was wearing a gauntlet crafted with the essence of the night. It gleamed viciously with a gloomy aura.


    "You feel that?" Northern asked, his voice calm, his gaze unwavering. "That''s your existence about to be dismantled, piece by piece."


    The Blood Guardian roared, its cry reverberating through the chamber with primal fury.


    Both of its arms ignited with crimson essence, growingrger and more jagged as they morphed into grotesque weapons.


    It swung wildly, desperation seeping into its every move.


    Northern didn''t flinch.


    He stood his ground, the ck gauntlet pulsing with raw power, the void tendrils shifting like living shadows around his arm.


    "Your struggle..." Northern began, his tone eerily casual as he tilted his head to the side, effortlessly avoiding another crushing strike, "...is beautiful. Pointless, but beautiful."


    The Guardian''s enraged movements became frenzied, each attack carving deep gouges into the chamber walls.


    The air itself seemed to ripple with the force of its strikes, but none of them connected. Northern weaved through the chaos with unerring precision, his movements almostzy yet impossibly sharp.


    The frost clinging to him surged, spreading across the ground like a creeping blight.


    The Guardian''s footing faltered as the ice imed its legs, rooting them in ce.


    Northern''s grin widened. "I told you, void consumes all."


    He raised his gauntleted hand and snapped his fingers. The sound was sharp, echoing unnaturally loud.


    In an instant, the frost erupted into jagged spires, spearing through the Guardian''s legs and torso.


    The creature roared in pain as the voidced ice drained the crimson essence from its body, the vibrant energy siphoned into the ckened constructs.


    "You feel that, don''t you?" Northern taunted, his voice low and menacing. "That''s not just ice. That''s the void unraveling your essence."


    The Guardian thrashed, tearing at the spires with its now grotesque ws, but for every one it shattered, two more grew in its ce.


    Lieutenant Dante watched from a distance, his face pale. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the scene. ''This isn''t a battle... this is an execution.''


    Northern took a step closer, his Chaos Eyes zing with unworldly light. The chaos constructs around him seemed to respond, shifting and pulsating through the air.


    "Let''s end this, shall we?" Northern extended his gauntleted hand, and the tendrils of void energy coiled outward,tching onto the Guardian''s chest.


    The creature roared again, louder this time, its voiceced with fear as the tendrils burrowed deep into its form.


    Northern''s smile turned cold. "Don''t worry, you''ll be reborn in my soul."


    The tendrils surged upward, converging into a singr, massivence of void. It hung in the


    air above the Guardian, radiating a gravity-defying aura of annihtion.


    For a moment, everything went silent, even time seemingly stopped; the only sound that could be heard was the faint hum of thence''s power.


    Then Northern brought his hand down.


    Thence descended with cataclysmic force, piercing through the Guardian''s chest and into the ground below.


    The impact unleashed a wave of void energy that obliterated everything in its path, carving a deep crater into the chamber floor.


    When the dust settled, the Guardian was gone, its massive form reduced to wisps of fading crimson essence.


    Northern stood at the center of the destruction, his frost dissipating into the air.


    [Congrattions, you have in an Apex Belial for the first time]


    [You have gained 32 talent fragments]


    [You have gained 1000 talent fragments for an outstanding achievement]


    He exhaled slowly, his breath visible in the icy chill.


    Lieutenant Dante''s voice broke the heavy silence. "What... what are you?"


    Northern turned to him, his Chaos Eyes dimming slightly. He tilted his head, a crooked grin


    finding its way to his lips once again.


    "I''m just someone trying to survive," he said, his tone almost lighthearted.


    Then his grin faded, reced by something darker, more foreboding. "But sometimes,


    survival requires being something more."


    He sighed and focused his gaze on the throne seat where the Blood Guardian had been sitting.


    Northern leaped over the deep crater that separated him from the throne seat andnded in


    front of it.


    Then he slowly raised the void tendrils gauntlet and destroyed the seat.


    [Congrattions, you have discovered one of the cores of the rift]


    ''Surprising really, it really does have more than one core.''


    It was just as he had noticed while fighting the Blood Guardian. The rift had more than one


    core.


    ''Isn''t that supposed to be impossible?''


    Northern moved to the next seat on the right and also destroyed it.


    [Congrattions, you have discovered another core of the rift]


    He wordlessly went on to the one to his left and destroyed it too.


    [Congrattions, you have discovered thest core of the rift]


    Immediately, the entirety of the chamber began to shake violently.


    The chamber''s walls quivered as cracks spread like spiderwebs, shards of stone falling in a


    chaotic rain.


    The crimson sky above flickered, as though the rift itself was gasping for breath.


    Lieutenant Dante steadied himself, gripping the hilt of his de while his eyes darted to Northern, who stood at the epicenter of the chaos, unfazed.


    "Youngling! What did you do?" Dante shouted, his voice barely audible over the rumble.


    Northern looked back, his expression indifferent. "Closed a chapter."


    The void tendrils receded from his gauntlet, retreating into the shadows of his armor.


    He nced at the flickering sky, sensing the shift in the rift''s energy.


    "It''s copsing. You might want to start running."


    ''What the hell is it with this kind of violent closure?'' Dante cursed under his breath, as his


    instincts told him to heed the warning.


    He turned toward the exit but paused, ncing back at Northern, who hadn''t moved.


    "You''re noting?" Dante asked, his voice strained with urgency. Northern smirked, his Chaos Eyes glinting. "I have something to collect."


    Before Dante could argue, the ground beneath them split, creating a deep fissure that


    swallowed the remaining throne seats.


    A wave of scarlet energy surged upward, the rift''s essence converging into a single, pulsating


    sphere at the chamber''s center.


    Northern extended his hand, his gauntlet reforming. Void tendrilsshed out, anchoring


    themselves to the sphere.


    "Go," Northernmanded, his voiceced with authority. "I''ll meet you outside."


    Dante hesitated for a moment longer before turning and sprinting toward the exit, navigating


    the crumbling chamber as debris fell around him.


    Northern remained still, his gaze fixed on the pulsating sphere of energy.


    "Three cores," he muttered to himself, his tone contemtive. "You were hiding something,


    weren''t you?"


    The sphere responded, shuddering violently as if resisting his pull. The tendrils tightened,


    siphoning its essence.


    [Warning: Unstable Rift Detected]


    [You have discovered a Chaos Core]


    [Core Extraction in Progress...]


    Northern''s grin widened with madness lighting in his eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 606: Traces Of The Chaos Prince

    Chapter 606: Traces Of The Chaos Prince


    ?


    Chaos core.


    Of course, it was something Northern had never heard about or thought existed. He didn''t think he would evere across a rift whose core was crafted using explicit properties of Chaos instead of soul.


    Northern stood there with gleaming blue eyes as he pondered a few things before proceeding with what he was supposed to do.


    ''But if it''s a Chaos rift, why were they enemies that function only on the principles of soul essence? Or in this case, should it be Soul force?''


    Northern paused, his arms folded while thoughts seemed to pound his own head.


    ''No, things that I have no idea of are popping up. All the more reason to go to the academy and find out whatever I can about all of these...''


    The academy was an atheneum with all kinds of books, and most especially, detailed records of the history of both the world and the rifts that several Nations and ns may have missed or do not have.


    Northern felt his resolve to go to the academy solidify again and sighed.


    He looked at the sphere, carefulness etched in his darkly radiating eyes.


    The void tendrils slowly but progressively continued to absorb the sphere. At first, there wasn''t any strange or out-of-ce feeling.


    However, Northern suddenly began to feel a shift in his state. He felt like his entire soul was being squeezed and wriggled like a wet cloth.


    The feeling made him instantly crumble to his knees, supporting himself from total copse with his hands.


    The void tendrils, however, continued to do what they were doing.


    Northern felt the pain intensify. Whenever something was affecting his soul, he experienced a lot of pain. Why did it have to be so-an experience such as this one had him wondering. Time passed, and the pain began to be more bearable, or perhaps less painful? Northern did not know which and couldn''t tell because he had been in such a painful state that he almost lost consciousness.


    He slowly pushed himself back to his feet as the pain faded away. At the same time, the system came.


    [Congrattions, you have found a trace of Chaos]


    [Chaos has been absorbed]


    [The power of Chaos in you is rising]


    Northern felt a faint screeching sensation in his head, causing him to close his eyes. As he opened them, the system disyed a new panel before his eyes, with strange runes.


    The thing was, the runes were familiar to Northern. They were exactly the same as those he had seen in the Tower, and he had no difficulty reading them.


    [...The Lost Civilization was heralded by the Chaos Prince, even though he never sought the responsibility of a leader, his destiny clutched tight to him like a terminal disease... his decisions... influenced the beginning of the gues]


    [Congrattions, you have found a trace of the Chaos Prince in the Blood rift, one of the ten gues]


    [Start a conquest for the rest of the gues and discover more trace of the Chaos Prince] Northern stared at the panel wordlessly. Even in the crumbling reality of the rift, he was detached and unbothered about what was going on around him.


    ''I received a quest from the system? That''s a bit weird... is it helping me? I thought the system has been something that operates on certainws and principles to meet expected ends based on what my capabilities are...''


    Northern folded his hand, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    He had always thought of the system as an automation system that had one job: to inform.


    Of course, that automation system also had its unique ability that allowed Northern to copy Talents. But aside from that unique ability, Northern had never noticed the system act sentient; he never thought it would.


    Sentient in this case meant doing more than what it usually would do.


    Giving Northern a conquest to find the other gues and discover more traces of the Chaos Prince was something it would never do.


    ''Could this have been caused by that DIY?'' Northern raised a brow as he thought.


    He stayed still, thinking deeply for the next few seconds before eventually moving.


    Northern felt the ground beneath him begin to crack and tremble, as if everything was being unearthed.


    Immediately, he jumped away from the ce,nding afar and atop several debris of the copsed ceiling.


    "NORTHERN!!!"


    Widening his eyes a bit, Northern shifted his head to the direction where the chorused shout had sounded from.


    His eyes widened even more as he saw them.


    Shin, Ryan, and Dante were pushing through the fierce and violent storm that was unearthing everything. They forced themselves through the turbulent veil of destruction and shouted his name several times until it finally reached him.


    Northern''s widened eyes creased back with a puzzled frown rising on his brows.


    "Are they dumb? Why would theye back?" His visage reflected sincerely that he had no idea.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Because any sane person who had seen what he had been doing from the start of the rift would know that he was more than enough to take care of himself.


    ''They should have just prioritized their safety and gone back. What the hell are they doing


    here?''


    Thinking about it was going to achieve nothing. It was time for him to leave anyway, so Northern turned towards the violent gale and leaped in its direction.


    While he made his first long jump, disappearing into the storm, a quick thought crossed his


    mind.


    ''Why is Limitless Void not absorbing the rift? I have not gotten a message that the rift is being absorbed. Is something wrong?''


    Northern furrowed his brows slightly as hended next to his father, Ryan, and the


    Lieutenant.


    He shot a stern gaze at them.


    "What do you guys think you''re doing?" he turned his eyes especially to Lieutenant Dante.


    "Your father insisted that he was not going to go back unless it''s with you. Coming with him seemed like the least proper thing to do. And this guy Ryan, I had him tag along. I need to talk to him after this rift is over, so I didn''t let him leave first."


    "Besides, he didn''t seem opposed at all."


    Northern red at him, but the Lieutenant''s gaze was straight and indifferent, regardless of Northern''s look at that moment.


    "Anyways, the rift is closing, so let''s go."


    Northern along with the rest of them ran through the storm, nimbly leaping from here to there to skillfully maneuver and avoid the trajectory of dangerous debris.


    Atst, they passed the violent gale and reached where the rift portal had torn open. Ryan and the Paragon passed through, Shin also passed through, and then Northern... Before going through, Northern nced back at the rift as a pitch-ck space corroded it.


    Something was definitely strange about this rift. The Limitless Void till the end did not absorb the rift; that alone was unusual.


    But another unusual thing was the fact that this was a rift-a ce that the Chaos Prince had


    an influence in, manifested as a rift.


    Not to forget, the source of this rift was incredibly strange too.


    ''Could this really be a coincidence? But how many times does a random dude throw a sudden


    rift esction, and that rift suddenly appears to be tied to the Chaos Prince that I am rted to by powers... really, how many times does that happen?''


    Northern wanted to be unbelieving that this could have been a coincidence, but he also felt like it could have indeed been a coincidence.


    s, he decided not to decide for now and instead focus on what was next in front of him.


    Then he walked out of the rift.


    The familiarscape of the underground spread out before his vision, only that now, there was a


    lot of noise...


    ''...and a lot of people.''


    Northern paused for a couple of seconds before fully realizing that the underground might


    still be the same, but it wasn''t at the same time.


    Temporary camp tents with the military sigil were raised here and there, and people were


    being treated by military medics who wore a brown military uniform with the sigil of arge cross and snake curling its base on the back.


    Several of them ran from here to there, helter-skelter, answering calls and moving with


    compact, portable boxes.


    He stared around nkly. One of the medics immediately approached him.


    "Hello, Sir. Do you need any medical attention?"


    The medic tried to touch Northern''s shoulder to start his examination, but the white-haired


    boy instinctively shifted his shoulder away slightly, giving the medic a dark and soul-


    crushing re.


    "I''m sorry, I¡ªI¡ª- just wanted to check..." the medic stuttered. Before he could say anymore,


    Lieutenant Dante touched him.


    "Excuse yourself."


    At the intimidating tone of the Lieutenant, the medic dashed away as fast as he could, sweat


    pouring all over his face.


    Dante looked at Northern with a little smile.


    "I guess this is your first timeing out of a rift that is not in the dark continent. You look


    lost."


    ''...ah, that''s right.''


    It was until then that Northern remembered again that he wasn''t in the dark continent and


    rifts were in the Central ins.


    All these attentions and care, and crowd of soldiers and servers in order to help the drifters rest and recover their strength was very strange to him.

 Chapter 607: Unbelief

    Chapter 607: Unbelief


    ?


    Northern looked lost for a minute before he allowed himself to be shown towards a seat.


    Several medics were gathered around a certain red-haired girl thaty unconscious. Northern nced in that direction for a while and muttered.


    "The Lieutenant''s undering..."


    He remembered Shane looking quite pale and unwell, then a few moments before he slept and woke up to the final confrontation.


    Everyone else seemed to be very fine, including Shin, Alystren, and Ryan.


    A man in a ck attire, so modern it looked like a suit but had an aura of medieval attached to it, watched the man talking to Shin and tried to make out what he was saying.


    But before he could fully do so, a man wearing the same kind of attire arrived in front of him.


    This one, however, looked bored and detached from the world, inparison to the one talking to Shin.


    He looked like he had not slept in ten years, drowsy even in his movement and speech.


    "Uhm... yeah, hello. I am Jax Netter. I am a civil servant... and I havee to ask about your experiences in that rift."


    With a lot of hups, he brought out an inked pen and a inpiled book of sheets, folded out one leaf after another, and looked at Northern.


    His eyes stayed on Northern for a moment, then he drifted off, nodding his head.


    "Ah, right. So, we will start with your name?"


    Northern, still somehow dumbfounded and in slight denial of this reality, lingered.


    The man''s eyes met his again, and that was when he decided to speak.


    "I am Northern."


    The civil servant raised a brow. "What a unique name?" His voice dragged the words.


    "Just Northern?" He asked, looking at Northern who again lingered before responding. "Yes. Just Northern."


    "Okay. So how old are you? If you can also provide your urate date of birth, that will be nice."


    "On the twenty-seventh day of the El Fach, in 1651."


    The civil servant''s eyes stayed on Northern with a bit of uncertainty.


    ''Sixteen years old? That can''t be...''


    He narrowed his eyes and asked again.


    "Are you sure, sir? With that date of birth, you are sixteen years old. Factoring your height and


    the level of maturity disyed on your face, you don''t look sixteen."


    Northern curled a corner of his lips, trying hard to suppress the full glory of his grin from escting.


    "Is that so? I look quite mature, don''t I?"


    ''What''s with this self-adoration...'' The civil servant raised a brow, silently observing Northern''s narcissistic demeanor.


    "Well, I am very young. I am sixteen..."


    The civil servant spared Northern a few more seconds of intense looks before deciding to write that down anyway with a shrug.


    After a brief pause, his draggy voice came again.


    "What is your drifter soul rank?"


    "I''m a Transient rank..."


    The civil servant''s eyes slowly widened. He froze there blinking, then his eyes creased into a frown.


    "You must think I have the time to be joking around."


    Northern shrugged slightly with his head.


    "I couldn''t care less if you do or not. I want to get away from this as fast as I can, rest, and have a family reunion."


    The man''s eyes stayed stubbornly on Northern, furrowing closer with each passing millisecond.


    Sparks ignited fiercely as the two gazes locked.


    Until a third party suddenly arrived.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    Northern turned his head to see the owner of the voice. Immediately, his eyes kind of lightened.


    "This man is a member of the Tharion Citadel, and as per the exclusive citadel right to keep their drifters away from the government, I''d appreciate it if you stop questioning him any further."


    The drowsy civil servant stared into the Citadel Headmaster, Thalen''s eyes for a few seconds, then he said.


    "Then provide me an ID."


    Thalen brought out a sleek rectangr card that contained Northern''s bio data.


    "Is that a rank card?"


    Thalen frowned a bit. "Yes. Why?"


    The civil servant turned his face to Northern. "This young man ims to be a Sage. I would love to see how true that is, or else I have the right to take him into custody for obstructing the work of a government official."


    Thalen also looked at Northern, signaling with a raise of his brows to inquire what exactly was going on.


    Because he also knew that thest time Northern left, which was just six days ago, he was still


    a Master.


    But Northern responded with a nonchnt shrug.


    Thalen sighed and exined.


    "I''m sorry for letting this happen. I''m sure we can work something out to avoid..."


    "The card." The civil servant''s voice was resolute and stern.


    At that point, it was obvious to Thalen that this guy was not going to ept his bribery offer.


    He sighed and ced the card in the guy''s hand.


    ''They can only hold him for twenty-four hours anyway. After that, I''ll be sure to pay back this embarrassment.'' He red at the guy.


    The civil servant, oblivious of the anger in Thalen''s gaze, gave Northern the card.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern collected it with a raised brow. "What do I do with this?"


    "All you have to do is pour your essence into it, and it will automatically disy your rank at


    the base."


    The civil servant scoffed as he watched Thalen have to exin the process to Northern.


    ''Almost everyone knows these things. He ims to be a Sage and doesn''t even know how to


    use a rank card. Don''t y with me, fool.''


    Northern did as he was told and poured a little of his essence into the card.


    Immediately, the white card began to turn ck and the ck letters on the card became


    purple.


    At the base of the card was written:


    Soul rank: TRANSIENT.


    And at its top, just beside his name, a new word appeared:


    Sage Northern.


    Thalen''s eyes widened while the civil servant''s mouth dropped.


    ''He really is a Sage?!!'' The drowsy man was shocked to his core.

 Chapter 608: Impossible Phenomenon

    Chapter 608: Impossible Phenomenon


    ?


    Thalen quickly grabbed the card out of Northern''s hand, bringing it closer to his eyes to be sure he was seeing correctly.


    ''What? What is this I am seeing?''


    It was still there. Sage Northern.


    His eyeballs rolled down to the base of the card.


    Drifter''s rank: TRANSIENT.


    It was all there, it wasn''t faked. Not to mention, the card had changed color.


    ''I have never heard of a soul rank card changing color at all... could there have been a malfunction? But I have also never heard of a malfunction in the rank card.''


    The rank card was crafted by the best of the best craftsmen, not just mundane, but drifters that awakened with craftsmanship abilities.


    Since it had been in cirction fifty years ago, never had it been recorded that it changed color or broke.


    So this couldn''t be possible. There was a first time for everything, but Thalen knew enough about Northern''s capabilities that he didn''t want to doubt this.


    The color change of the card called for extra attention, but that did not deny the fact that the boy''s rank had changed from Vagrant to Transient.


    ''There''s no way... there''s no way he became a Sage in six days.''


    Indeed, there was no way!


    Thalen''s thought was literal and introspective. Perhaps if he were to consider the influence of the rift, it took a lot of time to absorb a soul core.


    And one didn''t have all the time in the world, not with the dangers of a tier-seven rift lurking around them.


    This did not make any sense!


    Thalen held his forehead, closing his eyes for a moment.


    He turned to the civil servant whose mouth was still open and eyes still blinking.


    "You''ve had your truth now. Can you leave us?"


    The voice was polite, but something in the depth of Thalen''s eyes hinted at aing rudeness.


    The civil servant nced at Northern once more, his eyes still drowning in disbelief.


    A Sage who is sixteen years old?


    He had never heard of such a thing before. Never in his entire life!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He slowly removed himself from the two of them and walked away, still sending nces back at Northern.


    Northern watched him leave with a slight frown on his face, and when the guy kept looking back, his frown deepened.


    "What''s the deal with him?"


    Thalen also nced back and shook his head, sighing before he started.


    "The civil servants are non-military arms of the government that oversee the activities of the rift and drifters. They''ll jump at any chance to recruit a drifter."


    "I see..." Northern muttered.


    There was silence for a while, then Thalen''s voice came again.


    "Besides, anyone would be like that after what they just saw." His eyes scanned Northern''s eyes.


    Northern looked down at the card in the headmaster''s hand and opened his mouth. "Oh."


    "Oh?"


    Northern was dumbfounded for a minute, not exactly sure what the news was or what to do. He shrugged.


    "What do you mean ''Oh''? You just became a Sage in six days and you don''t have anything you want to say?!" The headmaster''s voice soared but quickly came back down.


    Northern lingered in silence for a while. He looked here and there, then brought his eyes back to Thalen and shrugged again.


    "It just kind of happened, really. Even I was not expecting it. I guess we can just say I have a fast growth rate."


    Thalen pped his palm on his face.


    "A fast growth rate?" He mumbled to himself. "No one... especially not a drifter has a fast growth rate. You think if such a thing was possible, Paragons would be scarce."


    "I''m special." Northern retorted with an amazing smile.


    A smile that only poured fuel to the mes burning in Thalen''s heart.


    The attitude and energy Northern was giving to this situation was like he was underrating it.


    ''Perhaps he did not know the gravity of what is happening right now...'' Thalen thought.


    He breathed in and out several times before facing Northern again.


    "Listen," he said, holding Northern''s shoulders, "look at me."


    "I''m looking at you. You seem out of gas, are you okay?"


    "Leave me, let''s focus on you. I''m going to try to dissect this for you so you understand."


    He stared deeply into Northern''s eyes with focus.


    "I heard the governor of Arcadia died... the owner of the mansion you guys lived in... did you


    meet him before he died?"


    "That man? Yes, I did. What about it?"


    "That man is a Sage."


    "Ooooh... I see..."


    "Okay, okay, indeed you see. But what you don''t see is, that man awakened at the age of


    fifteen just like you, and became a Sage at the age of forty-seven."


    Northern narrowed his eyes, slightly surprised. "That was heavily slow."


    "Exactly! Exactly what I''m saying. That''s how these things are!!" Thalen''s words were


    suddenly filled with vigor.


    "But when you look at it... he wasn''t in the Dark Continent and maybe he didn''t enter so many


    rifts."


    The headmaster shook his head. "No, no, no, you are not getting something right. If we count the number of rifts he has been into and the number of monsters he has in, I''m sure you are


    not even halfway there."


    Northern''s face immediately contorted darkly.


    "Don''t say what you don''t know. He might have been in more rifts but certainly not killed


    more monsters."


    Thalen paused for a couple of seconds, then he sighed and nodded his head.


    "Okay. Perhaps you are right. Perhaps you have killed more monsters. But a normal transition from a Vagrant all the way to a Transient soul rank should take not just one or two but at least five years, if one was absorbing soul cores every day. Make it make sense that you achieved


    that in six days."


    Northern shrugged. "It doesn''t have to make sense to you. It is what I am. I don''t make sense


    to anyone."


    The headmaster stood there, shocked and helplessly going to ept that Northern had progressed two ranks in six days without any proper exnation.


    He felt like his head would burst from all the racing thoughts, bringing and dismissing the possibilities of what this impossible phenomenon could be.

 Chapter 609: Reunion [Part 1]

    Chapter 609: Reunion [Part 1]


    ?


    Along with the rest of the citadel members, Thalen was able to take care of things, curb and control them from escting.


    Since Ryan, Northern, and Shin were already under the temporary canopy of the citadel, there was not much that the civil servants could do.


    Atst, after all the questions, they let the questioning go. The Lieutenant and his subordinates, however, were nowhere to be found even before the government let them go.


    Northern was a bit disappointed; he thought he and Lieutenant Dante had at least be somewhat acquainted.


    But the dude left with no goodbyes.


    ''It''s probably all for the best. He has things he is doing, after all.''


    Northern sighed and folded his hands. The three of them were standing while they waited for Thalen to wrap things up.


    After a while, the headmaster of the Tharion citadel arrived at their front.


    Northern, already pissed, frowned as Thalen got to their front.


    "What is it with all the questions? Is this how it usually goes?"


    Thalen shook his head, "No, this usually does not happen. But aside from the death of the governor, an entire cathedral was destroyed. The government would want the person that caused the destruction of the cathedral to be found."


    He looked at Shin and the rest of them, "And you guys were certain that this elf did all these?"


    Shin smiled and nodded his head.


    Northern had no idea why, but it seemed the entire team had lied on his behalf.


    ''What a waste of lies...''


    Whether or not they found out what he had done was not going to stop him from doing the things he wants to do or going where he wants to go.


    It would have definitely be a bother, but Northern was sure he would still be able to walk through it, anyway.


    "The government seems to now have a lot on their tes with the death of the governor. This could be the beginning of a major coup in the government."


    Thalen was speaking, but his eyes were out of focus, his hands below his chin.


    "This could be an opportunity to tap into how this will affect the market before anything does. If it''s a coup being led by Lieutenant Dante, it would cause a serious uproar for a while..."


    Alystren shook his head slightly and stopped him, making Thalen look at him with the first sentence.


    "You are wrong. That guy, he was an Ascendant thest time we saw him and we knew how strong he was, did we not. He is a Paragon now and is ten times stronger than whatever he was before."


    Thalen narrowed his eyes, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Dante... he has grown very strong. Let''s not think lightly of this matter."


    Northern exchanged a brief nce between Alystren and the citadel headmaster.


    Then he looked down, ''I guess I kind of understand now. That airship, the earthquake, the death of the governor also, was all caused by him. That exins why he left early.''


    Northern exhaled and removed his face from the ground.


    ''Well, I wish him great endeavors in all his dreams.''


    He fixed his eyes on Thalen, who was looking at Alystren with a strange expression on his face.


    Whatever encounter they had with Dante before, both of them knew. His eyes were asking silently if Alystren was really saying this despite all that.


    At least, until Northern''s voice cut the sharp silence like a knife through butter.


    "So, where from here?"


    Thalen sighed.


    "The government business is the government business. We should go to the citadel, and I shall continue finding your mother from there."


    "There''s no need for that. I found my mother."


    Thalen''s brows lowered intensely. "What?"


    Even Shin''s eyes zed. He realized Northern was really serious about that time.


    "You mean you found her? Where is she?" Thalen asked, looking around.


    "Don''t worry, headmaster, she is somewhere safe."


    Thalen left a suspicious look on Northern for a few seconds. It had been a short time that he had spent with the white-haired boy.


    But he kind of knew when Northern didn''t want to share something. He exhaled, closing his eyes and opened them.


    "That''s fine then. We shall proceed back to Drywall, and from there you can make whatever decision you want to make."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern nodded. They were all about to start moving, but Northern suddenly stopped and


    spoke out.


    "One more thing..."


    They all paused and turned to him.


    "I need to know something." His eyes drifted to Alystren, then to Thalen. "Who are those hijackers?"


    "What hijackers?" Thalen inquired with a puzzled expression.


    Northern turned his face to Alystren, "I''m surprised you haven''t reported this to the


    headmaster yet."


    Alystren washed his palm down on his face with a deep exhale.


    "Please. Not here. Not now. I was waiting until we board a ship, at least."


    "Well, I''ve been thinking about it. I want to know if it has anything to do with what happened


    in Arcadia since our arrival. Why was it when we came that a Lieutenant of the military suddenly strikes and killed the governor who we happened to be staying at his house at the time?"


    Thalen paid attention to what Northern was saying first, then he turned to look at Alystren, exhaling again.


    "It''s not wrong of you to think like that, but like Al had said, this is not a matter for a ce like this. We have a private airship; we can discuss this matter there."


    Northern examined the Headmaster and Alystren, discovering that the headmaster''s


    expression at least held a hint of honesty. He responded.


    "Alright. Give me a moment to fetch my mother. I will meet you at the airport."


    Northern immediately vanished before anyone could say anything.


    Instantaneously, he arrived in the Limitless Void and was greeted by Jeci, Lynus, Night Terror,


    ck Mamba, Corpse Eater, Revant, and Bairan.


    Bairan, most especially, even though he was the oldest and most mature-looking, had his


    eyes glittering the moment Northern''s form appeared in the Void Pce.


    He could already even sense it milliseconds before and had eximed with a bright


    expression.


    "Master ising! Master ising!!"


    Northern made a weird expression as he saw all of them waiting altogether. He had never seen them like this and wasn''t used to this respect, this crowd.


    ''Weird... very weird.'' He shook his head rigorously for a moment and walked away, leaving all


    of them.


    Northern stood in the dark metallic door that separated him from the room his mother was in.


    He had felt her presence ignite while he was absorbing Chaos but was too busy to spare another thought. He was sure that she was awake.


    But she had not made any attempt to break out of the ce or even scream. It made him a bit confused and curious.


    At the same time, the Eisha he had always known was a calm and calcting woman who would not re up no matter how disoriented the situation was.


    No matter the chaos, she would calmly observe and calcte ande to the best answer.


    Growing up, he had seen times where the answer to solving a particr mystery would be right there, but he and Shin would often miss it because of their impatience. Then she would juste and bring it out for them.


    Whether it was when they were looking for a thing or when they were arguing about a certain


    knowledge.


    She was a very beautiful and intelligent soul. But again, she and Shin had caused him to not be knowledgeable about a lot of things.


    Which made things more than rough for him in the early days.


    Northern didn''t know why such a thought wasing to his mind when he wanted to fill his


    head with how perfect she was, but he exhaled, steadying his breath and mind.


    Then he shoved the thought out of his head and opened the door. Eisha was sitting on the bed cross-legged with her baby in her hands. She raised her head as


    the door opened and a white-haired boy walked into the room.


    Her eyes widened immediately when they beheld Northern, whose lips after entering curled


    with a trembling smile.


    "Mother."


    She stood up with the baby in arms and gently dropped it into the cradle.


    Then she turned to Northern, slowly moving closer, her eyes shaking, tears marinating her


    eyeballs.


    "Northern? My son? It''s you?" Her hands moved slowly and shakily.


    "Yes, mother. It''s me, Northern." His voice was low. He closed his eyes, taking in the genteel


    and warm touch of Eisha''s hands as they made contact with his cheeks.


    Her lips trembled as they opened, as they shook, so did her voice, her cheeks, and her eyes.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    "I-I-I th-thought I lost you..."


    Northern ced his hands on her hands, shutting his eyes more tightly.


    Something was wrong. Why? Why could he not bring himself to shed tears?


    He was shutting his eyes tightly and drowning in the moment as much as he could, but he felt


    nothing, nothing at all.


    It felt like there were no tears left to shed.


    Northern opened his eyes with a pale smile-deciding to let go of the thought and focus on


    his reunion with Eisha.


    "I''m sorry, it took me this long toe back."

 Chapter 610: Reunion [Part 2]

    Chapter 610: Reunion [Part 2]


    ?


    "No, no, we should have done everything in our power to find you. How are you here? Have you found your father?"


    Northern looked around the dark room for a moment before answering her.


    "This ce belongs to me. It''s sort of like a pseudo-world of my own. I will exin all of thatter. But yes, I have met Father, and I''m about to take you to him."


    Northern''s eyes slowly drifted to the baby in the cradle.


    Eisha followed his gaze, then moved closer to the cradle. She gently lifted the infant, wrapped in wooly white apparel, and brought her to Northern.


    The child was wide awake, with red eyes and ck hair curling on its head.


    "Here''s your sister... Silver."


    The child seemed to chuckle as her name was called. Eisha slowly handed her to Northern, who received her with nk but subtly narrowed eyes.


    A life was in his hands.


    A newborn baby, an existence that had just fullye into being, was in his hands.


    Northern didn''t know why, but these were the thoughts that kepting forth in his mind.


    He stared into her eyes for a moment, the child''s pure scarlet eyes reflecting in the depths of his blue ones.


    His sister. The one he had given the name to.


    Silver.


    That living being was in his hands right now, he was looking at her right now, and yet... there was nothing.


    It was difficult to exin, but he felt like he was holding any other child unrted to him.


    He could feel vividly the void in his heart; since thest time he''d noticed, it had grown evenrger and more hollow.


    He was looking at his own sister and couldn''t feel anything. He wanted his heart to writhe in pain at the fact that he could not feel anything.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But it was all the same.


    At the very least, he had mastered the art of releasing a pleasing and delightful smile.


    His lips curled to reveal it. Unlike before, the smile seemed to be getting familiar with his face and was less ugly, now more normal.


    Although Eisha could perceive a certain emptiness through it.


    She didn''t expect her son to be exactly as she had left him, so she didn''t evenin.


    In fact, she was d he could at least still manage to smile.


    "We have a lot to catch up on, don''t we?"


    Northern removed his gaze from the baby and stared for a few seconds before nodding. Then he added, "But we need to meet with Father first. There are also some questions regarding the guy that tried to kidnap you that I''m curious about, and about your homnd too."


    Eisha frowned for a bit, then her eyes slowly widened.


    "You know..."


    Northern shrugged nonchntly. "Well, being in the dark continent and the few rifts that I have been in has given me certain experiences that have not only revolutionized my entity but also opened my eyes to some truths of this world. Of course, I still remain on a journey of discovery towards it all... whatever discussion I will have with you will also contribute to that journey."


    From the few words her son said, it was almost like Eisha could glimpse the extent to which he had changed. And it was far more than she had ever expected or anticipated.


    She looked down with a somber gaze andter looked at Northern, her countenance broken. "I guess it is fine. I can always answer whatever questions you ask, my son." Northern smiled and looked at the child in his hands before giving her back to Eisha. Then he waved his hand.


    In a sh, the scenery changed and they were back in the familiar underground.


    The government staff and military personnel there had reduced from before; even the few that remained were running around, packing up and cleaning the ce.


    Shin''s eyes narrowed as he saw a subtle and disappearing shimmer of bluish-ck me appear from nothing and materialize his son and wife faster than a blink could bepleted.


    His eyes widened as he saw Eisha-her familiar brown hair and golden eyes, her olive skin and gentle gaze, the beautiful features of her face that made her look like an angel in rags. Everything was still the same as when she had suddenly disappeared a few months ago. Only now, her belly bump had gone downpletely, and there was a child in her arms. Hands trembling and eyes widening so much they could tear apart, Shin staggeredly ran forward. He couldn''t hold himself up because his entire body suddenly felt weak and tired.


    He fell at her feet, his eyes a bleeding waterfall, sadness cracking the visage of his face like fissures through rock.


    He wanted to speak, but the words were too heavy. Eisha, seeing him like this, also knelt down gently with the baby in her arms.


    Shin''s eyes drifted towards the baby.


    "She''s beautiful. Our child. She''s very beautiful..."


    Those were the first words that came out of his mouth.


    "Yes, she is... she is very beautiful. Our child is."


    Both couples sobbed as they held each other by the head, their foreheads touching in the moment of heartbreaking reunion.


    Shin wanted to say more, but he just could not stop the tears.


    He wanted to stop crying and say something, but it was hard-harder than worn-out hands lifting a sword that could cleave the world in two.


    He wanted to apologize to her for that argument. For not telling her everything despite how open she was with him.


    He wanted to apologize for how wayward he had been. The choices of life he chose as a younger child, as a teenager.


    He wanted to tell her how much he wished he had met her earlier, how much he wished he was never born in that ursed family.


    He wanted to tell her how wretched his life would be without her, how nothing but hopelessness and damnation would be what he represented as a living being.


    He wanted to thank her for meeting him, loving him, and marrying him.


    All those words tingled heavily at the tip of his tongue, and yet nothing could be heard but a groaning wail like the sad tone of thunder that had lost its lightning.


    Everyone who stood in the scene, even the staff and personnel, had paused for a minute to watch the sorrowful scene unfold.


    Ryan watched with a bitter taste in his mouth, his eyes lowered and trying to avoid looking at


    the couple.


    Thalen and Alystren were also like that, but they watched, their eyes carrying sympathetic sorrow for what was happening before them.


    Everyone resonated with the scene one way or another. Everyone except Northern.


    He had taken several steps apart and was watching with no feeling or ache in his chest. Because of this, Northern made sure to keep his mind on whatever was going on.


    He was so empty that he felt if he should let his mind sway away from what was happening right now, not only would he be just empty, but also incapable of empathy and deprived of


    morals.


    And he was scared of what kind of person that Northern would be.


    Of course, there was little he could do to save what was eventually bound to happen as long as Void and Chaos continued to live in him.


    And perhaps soon, the void would eat so deep into his soul that dispositions like this would


    not matter- he wouldn''t even be that thoughtful.


    Because emptiness had corroded his entire soul.


    There was a price to his power after all. A price that Northern did not yet know how heavy it would be to bear.


    After a while, the cohort made it to the harbor, where they boarded the private citadel ship.


    Northern stood at the rim of the ship and watched as Arcadia sank into the ground.


    Luckily for the city, the disaster of the rift had only affected the cathedral. The other


    devastated ce was the governor''s house.


    The shambles it was left in marked the city with a grotesque scar.


    It was not just about the scenery but the loss of the governor itself had ushered a mncholy


    air into the city.


    One that Northern, as he watched, couldn''t quite understand.


    ''Unless a governor was so loving, caring, and great, why would the people mourn him?''


    He had always thought things like the death of governors don''t usually bother a


    constitutionally led people.


    Seeing this made him see things differently and also made him realize how big of a disaster wasing in the future.


    He looked into the sky as the ship flew away, then narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth.


    "Lieutenant Dante... you really thought hard and well before deceiving me, didn''t you?"


    Lieutenant Dante definitely wasn''t thinking about friendship when he asked for that one wish. Northern had thought that he was, although there were suspicion but he wouldn''t deny that he had ultimately believed that they could be friends. "Anyways, going to the academy really would be a good choice for now."

 Chapter 611: Meeting Hao [Part 1]

    Chapter 611: Meeting Hao [Part 1]


    ?


    After arriving back in South Drywall, Northern, his parents, and Ryan settled in the citadel for a couple of days.


    Those days were strenuous and hectic for Northern, mainly because he had to deal with seeing his mother, father, and sister every day.


    As simple as it sounded, it was something veryplicated for someone like him.


    With how increasingly void he kept feeling, it was difficult for him to pretend to show certain emotions.


    And his mother saw through his attempts like ss.


    There was a doleful look on her face anytime their paths crossed, and he had intentionally made sure those times were as few as possible.


    He had looked forward to meeting his mother. Meeting his parents had been one major drive that pushed him to fight his way back from the Dark Continent.


    But now that he was seeing her, things were not the same anymore.


    Everything was not in that ce where he had left it. Now, he couldn''t help but feel stupid for how he had imagined meeting his parents would be.


    It was still okay with Shin. Man to man, Shin understood and respected the change.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But Eisha was different. Northern hated the look in her eyes; it was like she was begging for her child toe back to her.


    Knowing very well that he had gotten to a point where he could never return, which meant the child she lost a year ago could never return to her, he just felt sorrowful for her.


    And he couldn''t even continue to sulk in his sorry state caused by the weight of his powers. Northern felt like he needed to make up for this void by making sure both of them were safe. There were two things he needed to do to achieve that.


    First was get to the bottom of both the elf cults and the reason why the Kageyama n suddenly approached Shin... Eisha''s disappearance might have been a coincidence that happened while the Kageyama n approached Shin.


    But Northern had another thought. It was inconceivable.


    What if the elf cult was working with the Kageyama n?


    That would make things deeper than he thought they were. So, it was something he needed to get to the bottom of at all costs.


    The second thing he needed to do was... get stronger.


    That, Northern wanted to do by going to the academy.


    For the next six months of his life, he would not be able to rank up his soul due to the penalty, which meant for the next six months, he would be busy harvesting fragments, evolving his talents, and copying more talents.


    Not only that, with the academy''s vast knowledge, he would also be learning about talent and soul.


    First was what was left of his discussion with the Lieutenant about FORCE.


    If there was indeed anything like that, he thought the academy would be the best ground to learn it.


    The second was about rifts and the history of their origin. He wanted to know what they began with and what exactly rifts in the early days were like.


    He wanted to know if he could see traces of the Chaos Prince, Tyrants, and Origins in the books of history.


    The third was about true names. Northern so far had not seen anything special about true names, but if there was one thing he knew, it was that they weren''t there for decoration.


    True names had to have a purpose they were serving to the soul and its core.


    But so far, Northern had seen nothing that really painted the value of true names.


    Of course, in himself, he had gained the ability to steal others'' names, therefore ridding them of their abilities, but it was only monsters.


    Moreover, he hadn''t discovered any value that the stolen names held for him.


    Sometimes, it looked like it was just for decoration. But there had to be more.


    Nameless and Formless were the one thing that belonged to him as a careless Drifter, without the influence of the system.


    Northern felt a great sense of attachment to it and the need to unravel its use to him.


    The fourth thing Northern wanted to learn was the art of craft, not just any craft but cksmithing.


    In fact, it was one of the major reasons he was going to the academy.


    At first, it had just been a guess that since it was the only academy for drifters in the Central ins, there should be a course there for nonbat drifters.


    Builders, to be exact.


    And since reaching South Drywall, he had been asking around, and it turned out that he was right indeed.


    Northern since then had been nning his departure meticulously.


    With the art of craft, his knowledge in engineering, and the Soul Craft ability he gained through Limitless Void, he would be able to cause a part of him that had been buried to bud. And this would give him some utility ability; hence, he wouldn''t just rely on his copy abilities. He would also be able to make up for hisck of items this way.


    But before he began to do all of that, the one thing Northern needed to do was talk to Hao.


    He sighed. He had been staring in the mirror for the past few minutes as he cooked these thoughts in his head over and over again, being thorough with them to make sure he wasn''t missing anything.


    He looked away from the mirror for a moment and looked again, this time observing himself. His gaze was unwavering as his calm blue eyes traced his own reflection.


    The light in the room caught on the faint texture of his ribbed, white sweater, entuating the clean lines of its design.


    Since the year was nearing its end, the weather in not just South Drywall but most of the Central ins was getting unbearably cold, and that was what had warranted the thick


    sweater.


    He didn''t even get to pick it himself; left to him, he didn''t mind-it was not like cold had an effect on him.


    The high cor of the sweater hugged his neck, speaking a subtle but bold statement, while the ck bands on his sleeves added a sharp contrast, framing his lean, athletic build.


    His gloved fingers rested lightly on his hip, the ck fabric a seamless extension of the monochrome ensemble.


    The gleam of the silver ents on his pants-a zipper-like detail that suggested both utility and style-caught his attention, and he adjusted the slight tilt of the chain draped along his


    thigh.


    Tousled white hair framed his face, its messy and long strands perfectly offsetting the


    crispness of his outfit.


    The dual earrings in his left ear added an edge to his otherwise clean look, whispering of rebellion restrained by discipline.


    His expression was unreadable, save for the faintest hint of thoughtfulness in the furrow of


    his brows.


    He leaned closer, the faint shadow of his breath fogging the mirror for just a moment, as if trying to discern something deeper in his reflection.


    Then Northern muttered to himself.


    "I guess this is fine for being casual..."


    He leaned away from the mirror and after that headed out of the Citadel.


    As he walked, several people who were staff of the Citadel bowed their heads upon passing


    him.


    At first, Northern had found this strange, but after two weeks of seeing it y out no matter how much he tried to stop it, he was getting used to it.


    The reason was none other than the fact that he was now a Sage.


    In the entire Citadel, there were only five Sages; Alystren and the Headmaster were among


    them.


    Northern bing a Sage made their numbers increase to six.


    Those five were respected the most in the Citadel. Their presence was very rare because they were always in different regions representing the Citadel, closing rifts and building connections on behalf of the citadel.


    Of course, some were probably living their life the way they wanted to.


    But one of the things that made Tharion Citadel one of the powerhouses in the Central ins and the third strongest Citadel was because of the number of Sages they had.


    And now that the number had increased, a great change wasing for the Citadel, and they


    all were looking forward to it.


    All this together brought a disposition of respect from them without even being asked.


    Now, everywhere within the Citadel, people were either referring to him as Sage Northern or


    Sir Sage.


    The level of respect was almost choking sometimes.


    Northern exhaled heavily as he finally came out of the citadel gate.


    It felt like he had just removed himself from a heavy tangled cloth.


    He brought out a small piece of paper in his hands and looked at the location on it.


    "Well, now, let''s see what Hao has managed to aplish in a month," he muttered as he walked away.

 Chapter 612 Meeting Hao [Part 2]

    Chapter 612 Meeting Hao [Part 2]


    Northern, after several twists and turns, eventually located the location he was supposed to meet Hao.


    It was a low-profile bar nestled towards the eastern edge of the city that led to Berkinham Forest, the left wing of the dangerous dark forest that nked South Drywall''s rear and separated them from the main Drywall.


    It was also one of the reasons why South Drywall was able to break away from its mother nation.


    Northern slipped through the quiet streets, his steps light against the uneven cobblestones.


    The city around him breathed a strange mix of tension and serenity, the shadows of the Berkinham Forest looming in the distance like an unspoken threat.


    The bar came into view¡ªits fa?ade modest, almost nondescript.


    ''Somehow, it looks like a ce that looks like Hao,'' Northern thought as he nced at the ce.


    It made him remember the Tower he and Ellis had gone to meet Hao at, and also the hidden vault of Hao in the forest.


    Both ces had that air of peasantry. He wasn''t judging; after spending a few weeks with the Tharion Citadel people, it just became apparent.


    And Northern was realizing perhaps Hao could be one of those guys that turn out to be too humble even though they have the greatest riches.


    ''Which is not a bad thing, I guess.''


    The door creaked as Northern pushed it open, revealing a dimly lit interior shrouded in smoke and whispers despite the brightness of the afternoon.


    The ce had no windows; the air was thick with the scent of aged wood and cheap liquor, and the patrons, scattered sparsely across the room, paid him little mind.


    They were the type who didn''t ask questions, a perfect veil for those who needed anonymity.


    Northern''s gaze swept the room, his sharp and calm eyes taking in every detail¡ªthe crooked shelves behind the bar, the bartender polishing sses with mechanical disinterest, and the flicker of movement from the farthest corner booth.


    He adjusted his stance, rolling his shoulders subtly, and moved forward with a purpose that seemed to part the atmosphere around him.


    He stopped at the table without hesitation. Hao sat there, a casual slouch disguising the coiled readiness beneath.


    His long coat pooled around him like a shadow, and his sharp features were partly obscured by the brim of his hat.


    A pair of narrow eyes met Northern''s with a hint of amusement, though the man''s fingers never strayed far from the hilt of a dagger resting on the table.


    "Ya''rete," Hao said, his voice as smooth as silk but carrying a subtle edge.


    "Or you are early," Northern replied evenly, slipping into the opposite seat.


    He leaned back, his arms resting on the edges of the chair, projecting a confidence that mirrored Hao''s. Their gazes locked, a silent exchange of power and intent.


    For a moment, neither spoke, the sounds of muted conversation and clinking sses filling the space between them.


    Finally, Hao broke the silence.


    "It turned out, living in the Central ins suits ya better than Stelia, huh."


    Northern pointed to him, "I never thought I''d see you like this¡­ you look more like an Assassin than a trader."


    "It''s just a guise; don''t mind all of this."


    Northern tilted his head, "A guise? Did you get in trouble?"


    "It''s a preventive measure¡­"


    Northern narrowed his eyes, not understanding what Hao was getting at.


    Hao sighed and opened his mouth.


    "I''m trying to create a different persona from the usual Hao the trader. This persona is who will take your soul cores to trade them; Hao the trader will be the one managing your flow of ie."


    Northern raised a brow, scrunching one eye, "Is all that really necessary? For what could it be?"


    Hao almost mmed the table but quickly caught himself, touched it slightly, and leaned forward, whispering.


    "What do ya mean, is it necessary? There is nothing more necessary than this. We are in a nation where humans are not disciplined or held limited by dangers and disasters. Theft is the one greatest enemy to a trader. Even when there was so much disaster, it still struck me, by that damned Ellis and Green boy."


    "I see you haven''t still forgotten about that."


    "I can forgive. But I can never forget. I hate theft!"


    He and Northern went silent for a few seconds.


    "This different persona will help me separate things from each other; this will make it harder for people to trace my work."


    Northern folded his hands and leaned back on the chair, nodding his head slightly as he thought about what Hao said to him.


    "I guess it makes sense¡­ but instead of doing that, I can provide a better solution."


    Hao''s eyes staring at Northern intensified. "A better solution?"


    "Yes. It will be like killing two birds with one stone¡­" Northern highlighted, but in his mind, ''...three actually.''


    "Okay then. Let me hear it,d."


    "As you might have known, I am capable of cloning. I will create a clone whom you will teach and use as your own. He will do all the things you need him to do, plus he would also be capable ofbat. Hence, you can always count on his protection. More importantly, he would be the link between you essing the resources and me essing my profit."


    Hao was silent for a second. Then he nodded slightly.


    "I see ya''ve thought this thoroughly, huh¡­ are ya intentionally not mentioning that ya want to be watching me through this clone of yours."


    "Oh, bingo." Northern grinned, "But don''t get offended. This is business, isn''t it? Focus more on the use of this surveince."


    Hao exhaled heavily and raised one hand, looking towards the bartender. He dropped the hand, as his face shifted to Northern.


    "It''s fine, boy. It is worth it, and like ya said, it is business."


    Northern''s grin dissolved into a gentle smile; he consented with a nod, and a waiter reached their table and bowed slightly.


    "What will you be having, sirs?" Her tone was almost like the singing of the morning bird.


    Hao nced at the menu etched onto the worn wooden que the waitress held.


    His lips twitched into the faintest smirk as his fingers traced along the edge of the table.


    "Bring me the Emberhorn Steak. Rare. And make sure it''s seasoned with Ashroot spice¡ªnot the expensive kind."


    The waitress bowed slightly, her gaze shifting toward Northern.


    He leaned back, his eyes glinting faintly in the dim light as he studied the menu''s offerings.


    He began, his voice measured, "I''ll have the Brimme Skewers. Extra Pyre Pepper. Make sure the meat''s fresh, not frozen from some vendor in the slums."


    He was getting a hang of food in this ce, and it felt nice. He now even had a favorite meal; isn''t that amazing?!


    The waitress straightened, her movements smooth and practiced. "Very well, sirs. Anything to drink?"


    Northern was about to decline when Hao cut in, his tone almost yful.


    "Two Draughts of Solstice Nectar. It''s rare around here, but I''m certain ya establishment wouldn''t dare serve anything less than authentic, would it?"


    Her brows flicked up ever so slightly, but she nodded with aposed smile.


    "Of course. It''ll be brought shortly."


    With a final bow, she disappeared into the haze of the bar, leaving Northern and Hao in silence once more.


    Hao leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "Do ya know that their waiters here are carefully selected. Sweet voice, beautiful face and magnifique shape. It looks boring from the outside but its a different level of establishmentpared to what any would expect."


    "And what am I supposed to do with that information?"


    "Oi? Don''t be boring, ya wouldn''t say ya''ve never adored a woman before¡­"


    Northern stared at him, eyes indifferent and cold. After a few seconds of the prolonged stare, Hao''s eyes widened, slowly widened even more as his mouth parted and spoke. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ya¡­ Ya''ve never? Ya have really never looked at a woman and adored her?"


    Northern''s gaze did not change.


    Immediately, Hao narrowed his eyes and came closer again, "Is it men?"


    "I do not have the luxury to nurture or even conceive such finite emotions."


    Hao sighed and rolled his eyes. "Yes. Sure."


    "Please, can we move on to why we are having this meeting."


    Hao cleared his throat and repositioned himself to sit well.


    He was about to start talking but paused. Less than two secondster, the waitress returned, bncing a tray with practiced ease.


    The smell hit first¡ªrich, smoky, andyered with hints of charred sweetness and fiery spice.


    She set the Emberhorn Steak before Hao, the meat still sizzling on the volcanic stone te beneath it.


    The cheap Ashroot spice danced along its surface like faint red embers.


    Northern''s dish followed¡ªa row of skewers threaded with thick chunks of Brimme beast¡ªa popr field beast that hade to be as a result of adaptation caused by rift monsters mixing with the natural habitat of animals, each piece glistened with a crimson ze.


    Tiny motes of heat shimmered above the skewers, evidence of the Pyre Pepper''s potency.


    Finally, two golden chalices filled with Solstice Nectar were ced before them.


    The drink seemed to pulse faintly, an illusion caused by the bioluminescent glow within the liquid. Northern raised a brow, impressed despite himself.


    "Enjoy," the waitress said softly, bowing before vanishing once more into the bar''s shadows.

 Chapter 613: Meeting Hao [Part 3]

    Chapter 613: Meeting Hao [Part 3]


    ?


    "It wasn''t very difficult grasping the ropes of trade. It was the one thing that I was used to, in fact things seemed easier in this continent than in Stelia. They have it quite easy."


    Hao took another bite of his meal, chewing busily with a short pause before his eyes met Northern''s, and he continued.


    "But yes. I have been able to secure necessary connections and trade routes. For now, I will be making use of my benefactor''s establishment and connections. Eventually, I will break off."


    Northern red into his eyes.


    "Do not trust anyone. If you trust anyone, I''ll kill you."


    "Eh eh eh, boy. Breathe in, okay, breathe in..."


    Northern leaned back and sighed. A few moments of silence passed between them before he said, "Usually, delicate business like this is destroyed by trust and fickle attachments. Don''t go off calling anyone your friend just because they helped you a lot. I will kill you."


    "Really?"


    "If you leak the nature of our business to anyone, I will know and I will kill you too."


    Hao stopped chewing and blinked.


    But Northern''s gaze only intensified, and he added, "If you try to be shady with my clone, I will have him kill you."


    He swallowed. Hesitating for a moment, he said, "At what point won''t ya be killing me?" "That is to tell you that your life is dependent on this. I have too much to lose; your life won''t even be enoughpensation."


    Hao frowned, his eyes burning with a defiant light. But the look in Northern''s eyes was even more powerful and intimidating.


    There was a spark of authority and power that shimmered in them and made his blood curl.


    Perhaps what he felt was from his understanding of Northern''s strength and how ruthless he


    was.


    And now even more than before, Hao could feel the wide margin of power between the dark continent Northern and the Northern sitting in front of him.


    The words that Northern spoke to him were, undoubtedly, something that he would do.


    "This could turn out to be a deal that will destroy and end you or change your entire story and raise you to the richest merchant not just in the Central ins but the world. All you just need to do is follow my instructions like your life depends on it."


    He gulped and exhaled. He didn''t know yet the extent of what Northern was saying, but for thed to be talking about being the richest in the world...


    Hao wanted to believe it wasn''t just all bluff. There was substance, even more than what he had seen.


    ''Fine. I''m going to bet my all on you, kid.'' His eyes shone.


    It was an insane idea, but Hao felt like this was going to be the beginning of greatness. Hao had always had a knack for identifying greatness when he saw one, and since the first day he sighted Northern, he had always felt like the kid was something.


    But what he was sitting in front of right now was not that kid he had met back in Stelia.


    Hao could feel something rising in his gut, almost as if he could smell gold.


    He sighed again and expressed disinterest in the rest of his meal.


    "I understand your insecurities... you will have to trust me to handle things well with no hups."


    "I guess you have been deaf since I was talking earlier. Trust is the one thing that I can not, can definitely not! give you. As for the rest of whatever, you have my consent..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hao stared expressionlessly at him for a few seconds.


    "You certainly have be arrogant since thest time I saw you. But all that is none of my concern. Since you promise me great wishes, I will do things the way you want. So, what are we doing first?"


    Northern extended his hand towards Hao. The senile man red at Northern with a suspicious look on his face.


    "Just hold it."


    Hao hesitantly ced his hand on Northern''s. As he did, he felt his consciousness suddenly


    dive deep into a thick, clutching darkness.


    And he suddenly could feel himself standing.


    Hao almost freaked out; he staggered back.


    "What? What did you do? Where are we?" He inquired, looking around.


    "We are in my soul domain. I call this ce the Void Pce. Only a few knew of it." Hao''s eyes widened as he took in the structure of the ce, the magnificent pirs and high ceiling, the ethereal blue light that reflected on his face.


    The throbbing presence of darkness and heart-lifting flow of blue hue.


    "Showing you this ce is absolutely necessary for you to at least have a vision of what I am talking about when I say you could be the richest merchant. Do not mistake this for an act of trust."


    "Yes. Definitely." Hao responded with a nod.


    "Master. You are here. I came as I felt your presence. But you are not fully here."


    Bairan''s voice resounded as his feet touched the ground. He quickly went to his knees and bowed, greeting Northern.


    Hao looked at the face of the man bowing to Northern unrestrained and looked at Northern''s


    face.


    He didn''t understand what was going on... but he also knew not to ask.


    "I came here in a hurry, just to show this dude something. Don''t you have something to do? Why are you always after me?"


    "There''s no better thing to do than weing my master."


    Northern exhaled; he did not know how to respond to Bairan''s excessive loyalty, so he just walked past, saying to Hao, "Follow me."


    As Hao followed, before moving two steps, the scenery changed.


    It scared Hao a bit, making him freeze for a moment with widened eyes.


    The Pce they were in had transformed to a mountain terrain with crimson soil. A rhythm of metallic nging continuously soared into the air, disturbing Hao.


    He looked around, trying to figure out where it wasing from, then Northern spoke.


    "I have a special and rare ability. Because of this ability, it is possible for me to do some


    certain things..."


    "Is this why ya have an enormous amount of soul core to sell?"


    Northern frowned slightly, "This is not about the soul core, but you can think of it that way."


    "Then..."


    "I can cultivate rift resources in this ce."


    Hao froze, his expression froze, every muscle in his body froze. Then slowly, as beats passed, his eyes managed to blink, like a door creaking open from a decrepit frame.


    "I''m sorry,d, what exactly do you mean by that? Do you mean that the resources that are


    gotten from rifts are also avable here?"


    Northern looked at Hao with an indifferent expression, then he nodded.


    "Yes, something like that..." Northern paused, looking for how to exin this to Hao without


    having to spill all his secrets.


    He stayed silent for a few seconds, a frown slowly forming on his face as his thoughts


    prolonged.


    Right now, he couldn''t think of any other way to go about it. And lying was really unnecessary.


    ''I have nothing to be careful of really... At least I am getting stronger.''


    Northern had always been skeptical because he knew he was an anomaly. Depending on who hears of what he could do, he didn''t want to be a public spectacle and sought by all forms and existence of Supreme power that exist in this continent.


    Not when he had not yet fully known who they were.


    But right now, there was a need for him to tell Hao, so the trader could understand the scale of


    what both of them could achieve together.


    That vision was going to be the reason why Hao would choose never to betray him.


    He sighed, steeling himself to do what he had never done before.


    Hao waited patiently, his eyes lit up a little as Northern raised his head.


    "I can absorb rifts... it''s a problem with my soul, but because of this problem, my soul is like a gluttonous coffer that sucks up every rift that I manage to defeat."


    Hao''s mouth fell open. His eyes almost popped out.


    Northern continued, "I can absorb the rift resources along with it, monsters that I kill also.


    So, I use the soul of those monsters to cultivate the resources here. This here is the kingdom


    of red mines."


    Northern gestured to the mountains, pointing his hand.


    "Red crystals are cultivated here. I am not entirely sure of all they can do, but one of the


    things the red crystals have is healing properties. Eating them can heal your wounds." Hao slowly moved his hand, closing his mouth. His voice had gone invisible.


    "I have several other resources too. But what I am trying to say is, all these resources we will


    be sending them out into the world and manufacturing them." Northern looked at Hao as he concluded, "Yes... that is pretty much it, I guess."


    Hao was still the way he was, his hands over his mouth and eyes widened like they would fall


    off any moment.


    Northern narrowed his eyes, "Do you have anything to say?"


    Hao slowly brought his hands down, feeling the strength leave his body.


    "You... you said... richest...?" Hao''s voice was hoarse as he spoke.


    "Yes?"


    The trader suddenly red up like an erupting volcano, panting. "RICHEST IS AN UNDERSTATEMENT!!!"

 Chapter 614: Partnership

    Chapter 614: Partnership


    ?


    Hao staggered backward, clutching his chest as though Northern''s words had physically struck him.


    His breath came in short, shallow bursts, and for a moment, he felt as if the ground beneath his feet had disappeared entirely.


    He turned his gaze back to the crimson terrain surrounding them, his eyes darting wildly between the towering red-crystal mountains.


    The metallic nging reverberating through the air now felt deafening, like the heartbeat of some ancient, omnipotent force.


    "No... No. This-this isn''t real," Hao muttered under his breath, shaking his head furiously. "This can''t be real. A ce that grows and cultivates rift resources? Boy, you''re not just talking about trade routes anymore. This... this is something else entirely. This is revolutionary!"


    His hand trembled as his voice also did.


    "Being the richest is an understatement. With this, we would be revolutionizing the market of the Central ins; we will be owning it. All we need to do is find a trustworthy alchemist. This won''t be about selling anymore; this will be about reshaping the economy, turning the Central ins into our market!"


    Northern looked at the old man, lingered for a second or two, before saying, "Follow me."


    Hao slowly raised his head and watched Northern walk forward. He got up in haste and followed.


    A few stepster, they were already at the close base of the red mountain mine. The incessant ngor of several irons had gotten more audible and was ear-splitting.


    But some sort offorty in the fact that Hao''s eyes could now see the source of the sound.


    His eyes widened and shook at what he saw.


    Monsters. So many of them!


    And they were all wielding axes and mining the hill of red crystals beneath them.


    Trembling subtly, Hao walked forward a few steps, slowly bent down, and picked up one of the red crystals.


    He brought it up close to his face and carefully inspected it.


    "This is different. I have never seen anything like this before."


    Northern crossed his arms, his piercing gaze fixed on the trader.


    "These resources are only the beginning. This ce isn''t limited to the red mines. There are other domains-other regions within this space that cultivate entirely different resources. Resources that the world hasn''t even imagined yet."


    Hao''s head snapped up, his expression a mixture of desperation and greed. "How many?"


    Northern smirked. "Enough to create an empire. And more than enough to destroy one." Hao''s hands trembled as he set the red crystal down and stood up shakily. His lips parted, but no words came out.


    He inhaled sharply, pressing his palm against his face as he tried to process everything.


    "My whole life... my entire career... I thought I knew the heights of wealth and power," Hao muttered.


    His gaze met Northern''s, a strange gleam of mania in his eyes. "But this? This isn''t just wealth. This is... divinity. One would not just be a trader; this could plunge you into the realm of monarchs!"


    Northern''s expression darkened. "Careful, Hao. I don''t have any ns to be a king or anything like that."


    "A king? No! No, no, no! That''s not what I am talking about."


    Northern frowned in confusion. What else means a monarch that is not a monarch?


    "In the world of merchants, there are seven powers that are recognized not just within the Central ins but across all continents. These powers are recognized not because of powers as a drifter but because of the power of their resources. They are called the Monarchs."


    Northern''s frown deepened, his gaze narrowing as he regarded the trembling trader. "Monarchs, you say? Seven powers that govern trade across the continents? Tell me more." Hao straightened his posture, a flicker ofposure returning to his features as he realized the depth of what he was exining.


    "The Monarchs aren''t kings in the traditional sense. They''re something far more influential. They control the flow of resources-the lifeblood of nations. Gold, rare metals, soul essence ores, ancient relics, and even food supplies. Monarchs decide who thrives and who falls." His voice gained momentum, his earlier doubt and fear fading into excitement. "These Monarchs don''t answer to any kingdom or ns. In fact, some kings and n leaders are actually monarchs. The poprly known Monarch of Wood is the King of Sassex. Monarchs are not bound by borders. They shape economies, forge alliances, and spark wars, all with a signature or the withholding of a single shipment."


    Northern remained silent, his expression unreadable. He remembered very well that Sassex was very prominent with their strange and living wood.


    A resource like that was bound to be revolutionary and tremendously affect the impact of living and civilization.


    Northern narrowed his eyes and gestured for Hao to continue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hao gestured toward the red crystals.


    "With what you''ve discovered here, this could ce you-not as a merepetitor-but as a contender for the Eighth Monarch. Do you understand what that means? You wouldn''t just have influence over the Central ins; you would disrupt the bnce of the entire world


    economy!"


    Northern''s eyes flickered, his tone calm yet tinged with cold amusement.


    "And what makes you think I have any interest in joining this game of Monarchs? Wealth, influence, power-it''s always a trap. One false move, and it all crumbles."


    Hao took a cautious step forward, his voice dropping to an almost reverent whisper.


    "It''s not just about wealth or power, boy. It''s about freedom. A Monarch doesn''t bow to anyone. Not to any n leader or King, not even to the rifts that gue this world.


    I''m talking about enough


    ority and power to own your own territ ies, purchase rifts even, because you have the power of resources-resources that the world has never seen. With this, you could carve your own destiny. Isn''t this what you have always wanted?"


    Northern''s gaze darkened, his piercing eyes locking onto Hao''s. "Freedom has alwayse at


    a cost, old man. The question is whether it''s worth the price."


    Hao faltered under Northern''s unyielding stare but quickly recovered, determination zing


    in his expression.


    "With what you''ve shown me, the price would be nothingpared to the reward."


    Northern turned away from Hao and stared at the mountain, his mind churning with thoughts he didn''t care to share.


    He had not expected things to take a turn like this; he had never even heard about such an existence. It seemed like something only intercontinental traders like Hao would know.


    He even knew the identity of one of them, so Northern believed Hao knew what he was saying.


    But that did not mean everything from that point would mean ease all the way. Moreover, it''s a system that already existed; just diving into it was a messy and careless thing to do.


    Not especially when he has so much to hide already.


    The nging of metal on stone echoed louder, the sound carrying the weight of untapped


    potential and dangerous ambition.


    "I''m not interested in ying their game," Northern said finally, his voice cold and resolute. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t create my own."


    Hao blinked, taken aback. "Your own...?"


    "Instead of me doing all that, why don''t you be the Monarch instead."


    Northern touched Hao''s shoulder with a smile.


    The old trader''s eyes trembled. "Wha-what?"


    He had never thought he would hear such a thing in his entire life.


    A low-born trader like him, who had worked his ass off to be sufficient and well-known to an extent, bing a monarch?


    Hao had first discovered the Monarchs during his younger years as a trader. They owned and monopolized trade routes; each one of them collected taxes from merchants that used their trade routes. So, one way or another, a prominent trader was bound to know of their existence, while mundane humans did not.


    He had never once in his entire life dreamt of bing a Monarch. It was something inconceivable; it was like how a lowlymoner should never dream of bing a king.


    To Hao, the Monarchs were untouchable titans, beings whose influence and power extended far beyond the grasp of ordinary mortals.


    His lips quivered, and his voice came out as a rasping whisper. "You... you''re joking, right? A Monarch? Me? I can''t-"


    Northern''s gaze was unwavering, his tone resolute. "You can. And you will."


    Hao shook his head violently, stepping back. "Boy, you don''t understand what you''re saying. The Monarchs... they don''t just rise. They''re born into their power or seize it through impossible means. To even challenge their dominion is to court death. That is not a realm someone like me belongs to... I can''t do it."


    "Don''t be a coward. I''m sure no one deserves this more than you do. I can''t trust you, of course, but if there is anyone rather deserving of an opportunity to sit atop this throne of importance that you speak of, with my resources... it should be you. After all, you are the one spearheading this deal. We will do it with a clear vision of you bing a Monarch."


    Hao''s mind raced as he tried to grasp the enormity of Northern''s words. "Even if I were to try... what then? The other Monarchs won''t just sit idle. They''ll see me as a


    threat. I''ll be crushed before I even begin; everything might be stolen from us... if it was to be you can protect yourself with the power you have... but I am just an old man, Northern." Northern smirked faintly. "That''s why you have me. You think I''d let something like that happen? No, Hao. I''ll be the power backing you. While you take the fame and everything, I''ll


    be needing the rights and privileges to make life easier for myself."


    Northern''s smirk widened.


    "So what do you say to this even greater magnitude of partnership?"

 Chapter 615: Elliot Reborn

    Chapter 615: Elliot Reborn


    ?


    Northern had not been expecting such a differential upgrade to his goals. What he had only nned for was riches-with the influx of resources that he had in the rift, he would be able to create an endless flow of wealth for himself.


    While being in the academy to better his knowledge and grow expeditiously, Hao would be gathering riches for him, continuously.


    Eventually, when hees out into the world, he wanted to have purchased a standard mansion for himself-one with an enormouspound, severalnd gardens, and stables too.


    ''I wonder if they have horses... I''ve never really seen a horse before...''


    Most of the contemporary animals that Northern knew from his previous life, he had never seen. Or worse, they were strangely mutated by the adaptation and coexistence of rift monsters from shatterings that somehow were able to escape death.


    Northern wanted to have a home to return to. Well, he did have a home, with a father and a mother. But he wanted a house.


    A literal house. One with several rooms, that only he would live in.


    His lips slowly curled into a satisfied smile as the thoughts brandished his face. Then he averted his eyes for a minute and rested them on the clone before him.


    He was about to use the clone ability again. He would put his memory into the clone and make it be a sentient, independent existence.


    This time, it won''t be asplicated as when he created Bairan. He just wanted to create someone who would be intelligent enough to learn from Hao and also be of tremendous help to himself in the future.


    Hence, Northern chose a certain kind of memory to fill the clone with.


    The buried memories of earth, before his death.


    It was like bringing himself back but in a dispensable shell. Although, Northern hoped the clone would live long enough to be of actual help.


    He thought of using Bairan, but it was too much of a hassle.


    Any of the summons were bound to cause a problem. Generally, there would be problems in this endeavor. Northern needed an assistant that would reduce the problems, not add to them. Bairan did not seem like a suitable choice.


    After he was done, the clone looked the same, recognized him and spoke the same way he did. They even had the same face and hair, and he was equipped with the Twilight Dawn.


    "It''s time I let this armor go... it does hold a lot of memories..."


    It reminded Northern of his days as a war general. The way he fought like a maddened monster on the battlefield.


    Fighting for his life and mind at the same time, without even realizing it. The damned castle master, Koll.


    Remembering all of it again made Northern curse internally and hope that weed of a being was finally dead.


    After he was done with the clone, he returned to the surface world to meet Hao.


    His head rose from the table as his consciousness resurfaced.


    Hao''s eyes were still glittering.


    "How did it go? Are the preparationsplete?"


    "Yes." Northern looked towards the bartender and asked Hao, "Have you settled the bills?"


    "Of course. I did that a few seconds ago."


    "Okay then." He stood up.


    Hao watched Northern stand with a slightly dazed expression on his face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Confused, Northern responded, "Standing...?"


    "What about these?!"


    "What about it?"


    Hao raised his voice a tad higher.


    "You are telling me you will abandon this expansive teau of delicacies? Just like that? Do you think money for food is that easy toe by?"


    Northern''s brows furrowed. "I''ve had something little to eat for breakfast already. I didn''t expect them to bring so much. Don''t bother me."


    He shrugged off and walked away from the table. Hao, by the way, signaled to the waitress that served them.


    She approached him, her smile as vibrant as ever.


    "Please, can I get something to package all these... hmph, hmph." Hao spoke and cleared his throat.


    "Of course, sir. Definitely." She bowed her head and left.


    Then came back a few minutester with thick white nylons. She helped Hao carefully pack all the leftovers. The old man nced away, clearing his throat intermittently as she packed it


    for him.


    "Here, sir. Thank you for your visit."


    "Ha ha... thank you too. The customer service of this ce is top-notch. You know, one has to make sure resources do not waste. Hehee..."


    Thedy smiled and bowed her head slightly, then she walked away.


    Immediately, Hao headed for the door and came out of the building.


    Uponing out, Hao received a scare that made him almost stumble back.


    "What? Is that your clone?"


    The two Northerns smiled sweetly. Then Northern said to the clone-who could be


    distinguished by the armor he was wearing-"Introduce yourself."


    The clone bowed slightly, scratching the back of his head with a shy chuckle.


    "My name is Elliot. My master told me to serve you very well."


    Hao examined the clone with an obstinate expression on his wrinkled face. He put his hands


    behind his back and cleared his throat.


    "Hmph, hmph, he told you that, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, he did."


    "That was rhetoric." Northern input.


    "Oh." The clone, with an innocent expression, exchanged nces between Hao and Northern.


    Then he brought his face back to Northern and chuckled awkwardly.


    "I''m very sorry, Master Hao. I am sometimes slow-witted. With time, I''ll make sure you like


    me."


    Hao felt his judgment of the clone freeze in his throat. With the clone not being able to recognize a rhetoric, he had almost wanted toin to Northern that it would be of no


    use.


    But the clone at the same time was able to instantly discern his dissatisfaction with it.


    That is not something a doll would be able to do. It allowed Hao to think, perhaps it was not because of its inadequacy that it was unintelligent enough to recognize a rhetoric but its


    nature of person.


    For some reason, there was a timidness and naivety that attached itself to the clone like a


    gue.


    He cleared his throat again. "Uhmm, hmph, I''m sure you''ll learn. With my tutge, you will be the best! I''ve done it again, and I can do it again. Consider yourself lucky... Elliot."


    Elliot raised his head, sparks lighting in his eyes as he heard Hao call his name.


    Then he bowed again and chorused, "Yes, sir!"


    Northern looked at the two of them. He was satisfied with what he was seeing.


    Of course, the nature of person he was, he felt would be a hindrance in shaping the clone''s


    personality.


    But he had used his former self''s intelligence, hard work mentality, his nerdy mind that made him very willing to stay up multiple nights and study, that made him extra interested in his


    field of study.


    He would go out of his way to find things out and equip himself with knowledge and technical know-how even when it wasn''t in the school sybus at the time.


    People in the university, of course, hated him because of this. But it was one of the many things that undoubtedly made him the best engineer in his time.


    If only he had been a bit wiser, or at least had a social life experience early enough that love


    wasn''t worth giving a shit for.


    Perhaps he was just an unlucky piece of crap.


    But all that did not matter anymore. A very funny thing was, the knowledge of the experience


    might have closed his heart, but it wasn''t even a core factor in shaping the person of his


    character today.


    With all those dreadful experiences in his past life, the dark continent made way and showed him double of what a cruel life could offer.


    And the two don''tpare. Such was life: if one was to think he had experienced the most


    cruel life one could possibly live, another, even more cruel and vicious one can pop up and


    decide to deal with them. Whether it is with sufferings or enjoyment, it is best to just be


    humble with it all.


    ''Imagine going around boasting that you have seen the worst of life there can be, only for you


    to get trapped in a dark continent with no way out.''


    Northern scoffed at his own thoughts and shook his head.


    Hao left the clone and brought his eyes to Northern.


    "You good?"


    Northern released a smile, "Never better." He paused for a brief beat and asked.


    "So, where to from here?"


    Hao nced at the clone. He had abandoned the nylon with the clone-Elliot was humblyn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    standing behind the short trader.


    He finally responded to Northern''s question.


    "Hmmm. There are a lot of ces for me to visit. But I want to go to the banks and do


    necessary registrations and licensing to preventplications in both the near and far future.


    After which I willmence fully."


    Hao nced at Elliot again.


    "Are you sure he is all I need to ess the goods?"


    "I have briefed him on all that he needs to do. Don''t worry and just pass themand."


    Hao grinned in satisfaction. "So what about you? What are you going to do?"


    Northern shrugged. "Go to some damn school and teach."

 Chapter 616: Reconnection

    Chapter 616: Reconnection


    ?


    Northern sat down on an exquisite wooden chair and watched as Eisha tenderly folded his clothes into a brown polished box.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her face was somber, and she had uttered not a single word. He had meant to do it on his own, but she came into his room and took it from him.


    Without any word uttered between the two of them, she had been doing it carefully and gently, internally working hard to keep a straight and determined face without breaking into tears.


    Sometimes she would sniff, but the stronghold on her face did not break even in those times.


    And seeing it happen like this, Northern had no idea what to do or how to react to it.


    This caused him to be even more broken.


    She finally finished, closed the box, and tapped it with a subtle smack of her lips.


    "It''s all done. You are all set." Her silvery voice ran out coldly for the first time since she came.


    Usually, the enforced fineness in her voice should break him, but it didn''t. It was almost getting too hard to understand how she felt, what she wanted from him.


    He had no idea what to do in this moment and, for once, wished someone would yell at him.


    Eisha finally brought her head up, although slowly. Her quivering golden eyes carefully tore into his.


    It looked like she was just managing to look at him wholesomely for the first time since they had returned.


    She returned her head back down sorrowfully and held her hands together in front, scratching her nails.


    The silence was haunting, so when her voice made it back again, it was like daylight breaking through eons of lightless nights.


    "I am sorry." Her voice shook.


    Northern could finally feel something, even though subtle. The shaking of her voice carried a hint of pain that pinched the inside of his chest... his heart... if he had any.


    He moved his hands and touched her shoulders gently.


    "You shouldn''t be sorry for anything, mother. You are not Rughsbourgh. What happened to me is by no means you or father''s fault. I don''t want anyone to me themselves for how I have turned out. First of all, I don''t even hate how I have turned out. This is the best version of me, and there''s nothing more I could have wished for..."


    His voice went silent as he took a moment to exhale before going on.


    "Sure, those experiences were gruesome and could have destroyed the mind of anyone. But do you know that one thing that has kept me going till now was seeing your face, reuniting with my family, and Silver.


    "You guys were my motivation and my reason. When everything looked like it was all going to the end, you guys were what gave me the strength of will to pull through. So, I don''t think it''s right to carry guilt in your heart for anything."


    Hearing the words, Eisha''s stronghold could not hold on anymore. It broke, gushing rivers of tears breaking through the already cracked walls.


    Her tears rolled down with trembling shoulders. Northern held her and brought her into his warmth as she cried profusely.


    His words were like a sword of liberation, breaking off the shackles of guilt and pain that she had been wearing since the day he disappeared.


    She continued to cry and at some point sob, and although it was tiring and awkward, Northern stayed there and patted her back, which was even more awkward for him.


    He felt like he could do better than pat her back, maybe say something? But what would he say? He had said all that needed to be said already.


    ''Please stop crying?''


    The suggestion made Northern pity himself even more. How would he tell her to stop crying?


    Getting further distracted by his thoughts, Northern decided to shut it all out and just suffer in the moment.


    And after a while, she finally piped down. Northern helped her sit down and stood away from her.


    Now, it was very awkward deciding to step out. Should he sit down too?


    But he had things he wanted to do. He still had to speak to Thalen and Ryan. But was it okay to just walk away...?


    Northern sighed simultaneously, his mother''s cracked voice reached his ears.


    "There is something I need to tell you. We actually, but on behalf of Shin, I''ll just say it."


    Northern narrowed his eyes. He-sort of-could already guess what she wanted to say.


    But he said nothing and instead sat down on the chair next to her, fixing his ethereal blue eyes on her.


    Eisha took a few seconds; her breath was gentle but could be heard clearly in the quiet, warm


    room.


    Rays of the daylight star filtered through the curtains and allowed the predominant colors in the room-red and gold-to dance around and glitter luxuriously.


    "Lael."


    Northern felt goosebumps as she called his name. There was a sense of uniqueness he felt whenever she called him Lael.


    It was something only she could do, almost like he could feel the attachment of value and importance to the name.


    "You are not our legitimate child..." she paused, hesitated, but eventually raised her head to look at Northern''s face.


    When she saw that there was no change in his expression, her eyes slowly widened.


    "What? You knew already?"


    Northern chuckled lightly and pointed to his white hair.


    "Here..." he also pointed to his blue eyes, "here too."


    "I think everyone already figured that one out too. Besides, when you look at Silver, isn''t it pretty obvious that father''s gene is quite strong? She''s half Elf, obviously, but still had ck hair and red eyes. Damn Kageyama bloodline."


    Her eyes froze for a few seconds, then...


    "Oh, oh, right. Will you look at me." She chuckled, wearing it as a facade on her


    embarrassment.


    "Well... there''s more to the story than just you being adopted."


    Northern cocked his head slightly. "There''s more to the story?"

 Chapter 617: Ripple Effects

    Chapter 617: Ripple Effects


    ?


    Northern cocked his head slightly. "There''s more to the story?"


    "Yes, there is."


    Northern sat upright, straightening his back and watching patiently, giving Eisha time to talk without revealing any anticipating emotion. His features were deadpan.


    "There''s a certain event surrounding your birth that we found outter... and buried."


    Northern''s brows furrowed a bit. ''This is it... it''s a bit foggy because I could not see all that was happening, but it has to do with that strange being that killed everyone...'' Northern was positive about it.


    Eisha continued, "You are a royalty. A prince of Reimgard... I know it''s difficult to believe..." Eisha happened to look at Northern as she spoke, with a doleful expression drying up her face.


    But her expression froze there and started to shatter. She blinked, with the next words frozen on her tongue.


    After a few beats, she asked, her voice shaking, "You knew?"


    ''Damn me... I''d fail at acting.'' Northern thought that he would do his best and act surprised.


    He had widened his eyes, with no words, and thought he did it well.


    ''How did she see through that...''


    Northern scratched the back of his head and chuckled.


    "Well, I kind of met my birth mother in the dark continent. The empire of Luinngard."


    Eisha felt strength leave her body.


    "What?!"


    She didn''t even know how or that she had screamed.


    A frown creased on her beautiful, thick brows immediately.


    "And you didn''t think to tell me that?"


    Northern bowed his head in shame. "I''m sorry, I missed the timing. I was thinking of the best time to do so."


    Eisha''s tone rang out with so much tension and authority that Northern''s response came out without being conceived in his thoughts.


    It was almost instinctive. The voice of her tone demanded it, and he just naturally gave in to the demand.


    That had been how Eisha was in the family. He and Shin, none of them could dare say otherwise when she was pissed.


    Even now, nothing about that part had changed. Somehow, it made Northern d. Some things still remain the same after all.


    Eisha sighed, exhaling away the anger.


    "I guess it''s fine. I understand it would have been very difficult to tell us about it. You are only sixteen after all."


    She folded her arms and closed her eyes for a few seconds before finally exhaling, and it all dissipated even on her facial expression.


    "Alright. So how was she?"


    Northern shrugged his head, "She''s fine... she''s beautiful, white hair and blue eyes like mine. She told me that I am the Emperor of Reimgard''s bastard. And people are trying to kill me."


    Eisha''s expression folded darkly.


    "She''s right. There were dead people we found in the forest and there was a trace of something, a dark entity, very dangerous. From the traces it left behind on the wound of the corpses, not even Shin and I would have stood a chance. And you might not know it, but I am a Sage."


    Northern smiled. "I didn''t before, but I do now. I can see it."


    Then Northern suddenly squinted his eyes as he realized something, "Wait. Why did it sound like you were boasting just now?"


    Eisha shrugged and looked away stylishly, "I wonder why?"


    "Mother, it''s wrong to brag."


    "Huh? Coming from you when you walk around literally announcing that you are strong with all that coldness emanating from you. I am an elf, a royal elf. Besides the fact that I have an explicit healing ability because of the nature of my attribute, I have a talent ability that is able to manipte mes. It''s nothing like those fire-kind abilities you surfacers have. As you know, as one closer to the truth of soul force, the power we wield is undiluted."


    Northern grinned.


    "Yeah, sure. But I am strong enough to make your kindy beneath me with just my gravity finger, and trust me, I''m not even using 0.5 percent of my power when I use a gravity finger." Eisha watched him with a pleasant look on her face. Then she said,


    "I am proud of you. To be able to be a Sage in two years of awakening. It''s impossible, it has never been done. I''m sure, you''ll be more in the future..."


    Her tone now dove low.


    "Which is why we also can afford to just stay the same."


    Northern looked at her with a worried expression, "What do you mean?" He asked.


    She raised her head as she spoke. "Shin and I are going to go on a journey. He might have not told you, but he is someone that deserves to die a hundred times. But he is the man I have fallen in love with and the father of my two kids. I have a cruel responsibility to suffer his fate. The least we can do is correct his past mistakes, if possible..."


    Northern frowned. "To what end? The past is the past. I think that journey is pointless." He disagreed.


    "It''s not pointless. Your father has to pay for his sins one way or the other, which is why we will find everyone he has given a cruel fate and try to make things better one way or the


    other."


    Northern shook his head, his displeasure and disappointment evident in his bleak expression. "It''s useless. This is just inviting more trouble toe dine with you..."


    Eisha shrugged. "Still, it''s something we must do, whether to make ourselves feel better or to make them feel better. It must be done. And through it, I''m sure your father and I will find


    purpose anew."


    Northern understood that there was nothing he could do to stop them.


    After all, he was not going to ask everyone to return to the countryside and live the life


    they''ve all been living before.


    Things had changed, and many things could not go the same way.


    The event of the dark continent had caused a massive ripple effect in everyone''s life.


    Now, the future was all dependent on that ripple effect.


    Northern sighed and opened his mouth, almost hesitating. But he spoke.


    "Alright then. If that is what you two would like to do, then I will ept it. Protect yourselves


    and be fine. But there''s onest thing I''d like you to do for me."


    Eisha smiled, "I know... you want to know about my origin, don''t you?"


    Northern looked at her and nodded his head.


    "That''s right."


    "There''s little I know. I was brought to the surface when I was only seven. I''ve lived over a


    hundred years since then."


    "A hundred?" Northern was shocked. His mother is over a hundred years old. She''s that old?!


    "Don''t freak out in your head. Living over a hundred for an elf like me is nothing out of the ordinary, and I am not old by any means. We are just a species that have really long lifespans. Almost immortal, but we are not immortal.


    "I remember little from my home world. But sometimes, I feel like it is just like this ce, the terrains, the atmosphere, although the edifices are different, but the air andnd, and trees feel just the same. Like a carbon copy of each other."


    "I see..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not of help to you."


    "It''s fine. You were of plenty help." Northern said with a smile.


    Eisha then brought out a wooly cloth, extending it and cing it on Northern''s hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is the apparel that you were wrapped with as a child."


    She gave him a crimson metallic badge. It had the insignia of what looked like a lion head to


    Northern on it.


    "I suppose this is what proves your identity as a prince of Reimgard."


    Northern looked at the badge and clenched it tightly in his hands. Then he looked at her with a


    warm look in his eyes.


    "Thank you, mother."

 Chapter 618: The Boy

    Chapter 618: The Boy


    ?


    "Are you really sure about this?"


    A ck-haired boy sat in front of Thalen''s table. On the table was an oval mirror, small butrge enough to capture one''s entire face.


    The boy red into the mirror, pulling one strand after another and checking himself out. His ck hair cascaded in silken waves with a subtle yet mesmerizing detail-the tips and roots glowed faintly with a bluish hue, like the edges of a midnight me.


    This ethereal tint caught the light, harmonizing perfectly with his piercing blue eyes, which seemed to hold the depth of an endless ocean.


    Against the pale backdrop of his skin, the intery of dark and blue created a striking contrast, as if shadows and light danced in quiet rebellion, radiating an aura that was as haunting as it was captivating.


    "Crap, was I always this stunning?" The boy''s hoarse voice echoed in the massive library like cold smoke drifting through the upper air of a colossal hall.


    In front of the boy was seated the headmaster of Tharion citadel, his ck, lustrous hair evenly groomed back, slick and neat.


    Piercing violet eyes glued to the paper in his hands, not sparing a nce of attention to the boy sitting in front of his table, feeling himselfpletely.


    Thalen exhaled. He tugged at the edges of both brows with his thumb and index fingers, rubbing them in a circr motion, then moved his hand to rub the corners of his eyes.


    After which, he sighed and dropped the papers on the table and gave the boy in front of him the first look in a while.


    "Are you really sure about this?" Thalen asked, gesturing at the paper in his hands.


    The boy seated before him curled up a lip. "Why? Is there something wrong?"


    "I just can''t understand you. If you''ll be going to the academy, you should be going as a student. After all, you are sixteen. It takes a lot of balls to say you want to be an instructor in the academy."


    "It takes a lot of balls to be a Sage at sixteen." The boy grinned maniacally.


    His grin made Thalen''s head suddenly heavy. He had been going through this serious pain in his head all because of the tasks that this boy had been asking him.


    "Well, the academy will not give you the position of an instructor."


    The boy''s brows curved into a gloomy scowl. "What?"


    "Yes. Like I said, it is difficult. However, they are willing to give you an interim instructor position. With your rank as a Sage, you''ve earned the right. But they demand that you drop by for an interview."


    "An interview? What the hell is it with that strictness."


    "Well, they are the only one of their kind that exists, so of course they are strict with their rules. Besides, bing an interim instructor, you''d still get paid and be able to do the things you want to do as an instructor. Interim just signifies that your position is temporary until you''ve proven yourself worthy of a permanent ce in the academy."


    The boy leaned back into his chair and gently tapped his hands on the armrest, creating a progressing rhythm that made Thalen frown lightly.


    "Will you stop that?"


    "So let''s say I was to fly to the academy and get rejected, I''ll have toe back?" Northern leaned forward. "I''ll burn the whole ce down beforeing back." His tone dripped with viciousness.


    Despite the cold and oppressing air that the boy exuded, Thalen''s demeanor was unchanged, unaffected.


    He stared indifferently into the boy''s blue eyes and said evenly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I doubt the academy would let someone like you go. They will, one way or another, make sure you enter."


    "Because I''m a Sage at sixteen?"


    "You are the only one of your kind to ever exist."


    The boy looked down for a moment, a small frown tugging at the edges of his brows.


    ''I don''t understand why everyone is making a fuss about this. I aim to be a Paragon by eighteen, I wonder how they will be. And by twenty, I hope I can reach the pinnacle. So, the rest of my life would be with ease.''


    The boy sighed with relief and shifted his gaze back to Thalen.


    "Well, that is fair. Thanks for your help. And what about the other thing?"


    Thalen, from the papers strewn across the table, picked out a white envelope and tore it open.


    He brought out a silver card that was in it and read the name on it out loud.


    "Lael, Artemis Rian. What''s the inspiration behind this new name?"


    Northern arched a brow in cold hostility. "Since when did you start to care about other people''s business?"


    "Since that other people was capable of crossing over two ranks in six days. So your first name


    is Lael, middle name, Artemis, andst name, Rian. That''s quite a uniquebination. It makes you feel like a foreigner."


    "How so?" Northern inquired with a sharp focus pinning in on Thalen.


    "Most names in the Central ins have an origin and ties to history; the letters are not haphazardly used. Only a foreigner will bear a name starting with R. If a citizen of the Central ins were to, they could be killed for it because it belongs to the Empire."


    Northern grimaced. "That makes no sense. Ryan is R and he is definitely from the Central ins."


    Thalen was silent for a few seconds, his lips tightly shut.


    His sudden silence made Northern suspicious. Northern narrowed his eyes.


    "Spill it. What do you know?"


    Thalen sighed helplessly. He still lingered for a few beats of the heart before speaking.


    "Ryan... I looked into his family. They are foreigners."


    Northern''s gaze became sharp. "Foreigners?"


    "Yes. They moved to the Central ins about a hundred years ago. They are the renowned Chalice of the Cold me."


    Northern squinted his entire face. "What is that?"


    "It''s their legacy. His family has a deep-rooted legacy found in their talent. The legacy was founded by the first patriarch of his family and was named Chalice of the Cold me. Ever since his era, every other patriarch has upheld this legacy. Until a certain branch couldn''t, because of it they were banished from the family and migrated to the Central ins about a hundred years ago."


    "I''m not quite understanding... What legacy is the Chalice of Cold me supposed to be?" "I''m not quite sure too. This is the closest anyone has been to finding out about them. Only they hold the secret to crossing the ocean, and the Empire is in constantmunication with them. Many people think they are one of the major reasons why the Empire has been able to amass enormous riches across the continents."


    Northern''s eyes went out of focus for a while. He was silent, his lips slightly opened.


    ''Ah, now that I think about it... he made a weird statement while we were in the rift. What was


    it again?''


    Northern lingered for a bit before the words surfaced in his mind.


    ''I am not a son of ice, I am a son of cold me...''


    Northern''s lips curled into a cunning smile as his cold voice crawled out.


    "It seems there is more to this boy than meets the eye."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [Author''s Note]


    Hello everyone, it''s been a while. This is the start of a new arc, The academy arc and things


    would be taking an interesting route from here.


    Thank you guys for your support through it all, I''m lucky to have guys that havee this far. And I hope one day, this book gets the recognition you all think it deserves.


    Just keep voting your power stones, golden tickets and spend those coins, heheee... it helps


    motivates me as a author. It''s my joy and gratification to realize that there are people that


    love my book so much to spend on it.


    Now, for the main reason I am here.


    Do you guys think we should change Northern''s name in this new arc, of course, everyone woulde to know him with a new name in the academy but what about us?


    We''ve gotten pretty used to Northern already, haven''t we?

 Chapter 619: Next Chapter

    Chapter 619: Next Chapter


    ?


    Northern thought more about Ryan, and about the fact that they seemed to share the same


    name.


    However, the pronunciation was very different. Northern''s name, his mother had pronounced as R-e-a-n.


    Ryan''s name was pronounced R-a-ya-n.


    If the empire let them freely use the name despite having imed an exclusive right on the use of a certain letter, then it must mean the Johnson family was a big deal.


    Which left Northern with a bugging question.


    ''Why did he refuse to go back home?''


    Northern spent a few minutes on that thought alone, his mind running through all possible vindications for his refusal to go back home.


    He was strong, had gotten stronger than five percent of people in the dark continent. If he returned home, he would be the heart and joy of his family. And he was still refusing. ''Or did he not know this? Is he the kind that is unaware of how strong he has be?'' Northern squinted his eyes for a minute and shook his head. ''Nah, he definitely knows.''


    Ryan''s actions and words sometimes had been too daring for someone who has no idea what strength he possessed.


    He even threatened to kill Northern when they arrived at the governor''s estate in Arcadia just because of Northern''s oppressing bloodlust.


    Northern left his thoughts for another time as he finally reached in front of the said person''s door. He knocked twice and waited.


    After a few seconds, he was about to knock again when the door slowly drifted open.


    Ryan showed his face from the narrow opening, his eyes droopy and dark.


    Northern''s eyes widened unbelievably.


    "What? You are sleeping?"


    "Yes. What do you want?" Drowsily, Ryan asked.


    "I will be leaving for the academy soon. I wanted to talk to you."


    Ryan stayed a few minutes, deep in thought. Then he looked at Northern, his head slightly tilted.


    "I don''t think there''s anything for us to talk about though?"


    "I want to open to you. Open the goddamn door, dickhead." "Goodbye."


    Ryan mmed the door and turned away, immediately falling back on his plush, master bed.


    Northern stood there, dazed at the fact that that crappy son of cold me actually mmed the door on him.


    He sighed and curved a corner of his lips whimsically. Then he slowly dissolved into his shadows and manifested from the corner of Ryan''s bed that he had caught a nce of.


    Immediately his presence fully formed, Ryan jumped up from the bed, an ice cone instantly weaving into the air.


    He saw Northern, frowned, and shot the ice cone at him. But Northern caught it with bare hands and shattered it into ice speckles.


    Ryan scowled.


    "What are you doing? How did you get in here?"


    He had asked the question before realizing it was a useless question, so he followed it up with...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Get out."


    Northern folded his hands and beamed. "Make me."


    Ryan jumped onto him, but he instantly dissolved into the shadow of Ryan''s bed and came out of the shadow of the chair that was opposite the bed.


    Ryan instantly swung his head with a deep red scowl on his face.


    Northern extended a hand. "Wait. I didn''te here to fight you."


    "Then leave!"


    "After you tell me why exactly you are refusing to go home despite being this strong. What exactly are you scared of?"


    "That is none of your business. Go to your goddamn school and let me sleep."


    "Will you look at this dickhead, when did you get so good at using those kinds of words. You should watch yourpany." Northern grinned.


    "Anyways, what is your n. If you won''t tell me your family problems, at least let me know as your elder brother what your n is."


    Ryan''s nose wrinkled in disgust.


    "Oii, what is that annoying look on your face for?"


    "I heard you''re only sixteen. I am eighteen, I should be the elder brother here."


    Northern''s face became dark. "You dare..."


    Ryan shed a nasty smile, unbefitting of what had been known of his demeanor so far.


    The thought of hitting Northern right where it stings pleased him more than he thought it


    would.


    Northern gritted his teeth and scratched his ck tresses.


    "Never mind. It''s my fault for caring deeply about a brat like you. Just make sure you don''t get yourself killed before Ie back."


    He turned away and headed to the door. He was about to open the door but stopped as Ryan''s voice came out.


    "...before youe back... I will... be stronger... stronger than you are."


    Northern grinned and turned his head back.


    "I look forward to the rivalry, but right now, you are not worth my attention. Come talk to me when you be a Paragon for a start."


    "Dickhead." Ryan spat with a grimace.


    "Like I said, you should really watch yourpany." Northern opened the door and went out.


    "Come back and close the damn door, you dickhead!!"


    Northern shook his head with a smile as the echo of Ryan''s yell reached his ears.


    "Damn, he sure is a fast learner."


    Northern from there went to meet his father, with whom he discussed a lot of things, including a residual of which he had discussed with his mother.


    She had informed him about what they talked about, so there was little Shin had to do or say.


    Hence the goodbye was short, with Northern leaving his father a single note of advice this


    time.


    "Protect Mother and Silver... Even if it costs your life. If they die or anything happens to them, I will be the one to personally kill you."


    The look on Northern''s face and the vicious cold bloodlust that made spit dry in Shin''s throat did not make him think his son was saying something he wouldn''t be able to do.


    As far as being stern went, he could see it all in Northern''s eyes in that moment.


    Everyone stepped out and escorted Northern to South Drywall''s warp gate.


    From South Drywall, he would warp to Vernia, which was the kingdom he was initially


    from. Vernia airport will take him directly to the academy.


    After which he will confront the next chapter of his fate.

 Chapter 620: The Crimson Shadow

    Chapter 620: The Crimson Shadow


    ?


    Northern stood on the cabin of the airship, his hands behind his back and eyes fixated on the flowing clouds.


    It was not a coincidence that he was on the same ship he had boarded two years ago to the academy.


    He could recognize the same crew from that time. Some parts of the ship seemed to have been changed; the metallic bow in front was slowly losing its luster.


    A few other changes had been made. The wood on the right side had been changed, which insinuated that the ship probably got in a crash that gave it a costly injury.


    Northern did not care about all of that. He decided to ride this ship to deliberately remind himself of the pain that he had to go through in the dark continent.


    A pain that all began with this shipnding in the academy. He didn''t even get to spend the first night; he didn''t get to take a tour around and see how things were in the academy.


    ''Damn Rughsbourgh... by the time youe out of your solitary training, I will be right there waiting for you.'' A maniacal grin darkly adorned Northern''s face.


    He held the rim of the cabin and leaned on it, the grin only widening as the ship went.


    He was filled with so many evil thoughts for Rughsbourgh that a dark atmosphere loomed around him.


    Anyone that almost approached where he was standing felt a chill and shivered. For some reason, that area was colder than the rest. It felt like there was something of primal evil there and made them quickly retreat.


    After a couple of hours of traveling through the air, Northern watched as the walls rose from beyond the clouds.


    His mental image of it had gotten very blurry. The academy walls.


    Now that he was looking at it again, he could see how enormous the academy''s walls truly were. It was sphemy topare it to that of Luinngard.


    The force of flood that Raven had used to destroy Luinngard walls would definitely not have worked with the academy''s walls.


    They could already see its high walls before even approaching the Sanctuary of the Crimson Shadow-the ind on which the academy was nestled.


    Northern, withser focus, observed as the ship slowly approached the crimson shadows that filled the depth instead of vast waters.


    Now that things were different, he was sure he would be able to figure out what they were.


    Slowly the ship glided through the sky. Northern was at the ready, his Chaos Eyes dividing into two on each side.


    All four blue eyeballs stayed closely with each other to peer into the essence of this wonder.


    ''What could it be...'' Northern anxiously thought as the ship got closer and finally flew directly on the red cloud.


    Northern stared down, carefully observing the crimson shadows from a perception that supersededmon reality.


    The air grew dense, stifling, as if the world itself recoiled from the presence of the crimson clouds below.


    Emerging from the suffocating shadows was a grotesque tapestry of crimson eyes, countless and unblinking, suspended in a chaotic mass of writhing ckness.


    Northern immediately frowned at what he saw.


    Each eye shimmered with a malevolent glow, their scarlet irises pulsing like dying stars, exuding an eldritch hunger that gnawed at the soul.


    They watched with an intensity that defied understanding, a thousand predatory gazes piercing through reality, endearing to seep into the cracks of his mind.


    The only boon to it was that Northern did not find it difficult resisting their attempts. It was now that he tasted the great benefit of the mental fortitude that Chaos me gave him.


    The air quivered with their silent scrutiny, heavy with a primordial dread that wed at reason. The pupils, abyssal pits ringed in fiery hues, seemed to devour the surrounding darkness, drawing it inward like a vortex of despair.


    Around them, the world distorted into grotesque silhouettes. The surrounding air and cloud seemed to malform into wed appendages that reached toward the blood-red luminance. Even the few earth that were scattered around and the distant wall of the academy appeared scorched, smoldering in hues of molten orange, reflecting the searing wrath of the infernal eyes.


    Shadows writhed unnaturally, as if sentient, fleeing from the overwhelming light yet tethered to its baleful presence.


    There was no rhythm to their blinking-some opened wide, exposing the infinite depth of their malice, while others narrowed, cruel and calcting.


    They whispered a silence more chilling than sound, anguage of terror that promised ruin to all who dared linger in their gaze.


    Northern felt his pores rise; his entire body froze in ce. What he was looking at, he had never in his life seen. And he couldn''t even find an exnation for it.


    It was not the eyes themselves that struck fear into his heart, but whaty behind them.


    Northern''s danger sense was peaked as Eyes of intent had merged with Chaos Eyes, and he could sense something beyond that depth.


    Something that was being sealed by the crimson shadow, something vast, ancient, and unspeakable, pressing against the thin veil of reality.


    A force of hunger that had forced open eyes through the shadows that should be blocking it from seeing reality and was now watching through those countless eyes and waiting.


    A couple of the crimson irises shifted over, directly gazing at him. Immediately, Northern staggered back, falling on the cabin of the ship, heavily panting and wishing whatever that thing was didn''t see him.


    "Boy, are you okay?" One of the crews asked.


    But Northern sat there on the ground and said nothing. He just stared into the ground.


    ''What is that? Is that what they call one of the nine wonders of the world? More like one of the nine cmities... even its gaze alone seemed more powerful than the entirety of the Belial that I fought.''


    His thoughts subsided for a few heavy breaths, then he closed his eyes in irritation and slowly


    got up.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''To think, I was starting to get pompous that I am strong. I don''t see myself defeating that thing with all the power I have right now. Even if I was to team with all my summons and Dante and the Emperor of Luinngard, I don''t think it''s still possible.''


    With a tight frown, Northern headed into the ship.


    ''Damn, I need to sleep.''

 Chapter 621: Back At The Academy

    Chapter 621: Back At The Academy


    ?


    The ship''s flying speed reduced greatly-it had been decreasing since they began flying over the Isle of the Crimson Shadows.


    But it slowed even more as they got closer to the academy walls.


    Northern stood on the cabin, watching as the sailors skillfully moved around. Some people were already folding the mast of the ship as it pulled closer to the wall of the academy.


    ''I remember this...''


    It had happened almost in the same fashion the first time he was on this ship, when he was just looking at things dumbfoundedly.


    But now it was different. With the knowledge of the tower inside him, Northern could easily make out the reason why certain things were being done.


    For example, he couldn''t help but attribute the strange and sudden reduction of speed above the isle to the fact that the sailors were well aware of something beneath that they must not disturb or approach carelessly.


    Or maybe he was overestimating them. The alternative would be that whatever was beneath them was creating a kind of force field that affected the ship''s trajectory movement.


    Maybe the speed reduction was a way to maneuver their way through it all.


    And the folding of the mast was necessary to kill the wind power of the airship, seeing as the engines were still very much on.


    Thest time, from what he remembered, after all passengers disembarked, the mast was unfolded and the ship picked up speed.


    Also, the process of unfolding the mast would most likely be used as a centrifugal force to turn the ship without relying at all on the force field created by the Crimson Shadows.


    ''It really is brilliant.''


    Northern breathed and watched as a part of the academy wall carved open and extended into a bridge that connected to the base of the ship.


    Immediately, students and instructors alike who were traveling back to Milhguard Academy walked out of the ship and over the alloy bridge into the academy walls.


    Northern, after getting his fair share of stares, lifted his box and walked away gentlemanly,ing down the ship''s stairs and walking fearlessly across the bridge.


    The Crimson Shadows crawled eerily, and from his vantage point seemed to rise a bit higher than before.


    But his steps did not falter. He, however, looked away and fixed his eyes on the opened cavity of the wall. A drop of sweat broke from behind his neck.


    Northern got into the walls and staggered, leaning on the wall with one hand.


    ''Damn it. I can''t get used to those stares.''


    Even though he wasn''t using Chaos Eyes, he could vividly feel and visualize them. The more time of perception he spent, the more apparent and suffocating the dangers became.


    And the most frustrating part was that he had no idea what it was or could be.


    A rift? A monster? Or more? Northern did not know. That thing did not fit into the ssification of any existence he hade to know about.


    Not even a Tyrant or an Origin!


    Northern''s eyes this time did not widen. Instead, a gloomy scowl folded the features of his face as the view of the academy entered his vision once more.


    The effect of winter was already heavy on the surroundings, hence most of the trees had dried up and frozen. Petals of snow were falling like a rain of flowers.


    On the ground, in corners and here and there, heaps of sand had gathered to adorn thend with a cold beauty.


    Northern, from the gateway, could see the enormous and towering ss buildings. They bore an almost striking resemnce to skyscrapers from the world he had reincarnated from. There were several other buildings that fit right into that theme of an academy, few with lower heights than the ss buildings, but even they were magnificently architected.


    The gateman looked at Northern strangely. Wordlessly, Northern brought out the academy''s letter inviting him for an interview and his identity card.


    The man got up and said to him, "Follow me."


    He was led to the right where they entered a ss transparent lift.


    Northern''s gaze remained sharp as the ss lift descended, offering him a panoramic view of Milhguard Academy.


    The sprawling campus beneath was a blend of elegance and practicality, its snow-nketed paths winding between the towering structures.


    Students and faculty bustled about below, their figures reduced to mere specks.


    Their prestigious white and blue uniforms-fashioned into a modern style, consisting of V- neck shirts tucked neatly into long white trousers adorned with blue stripes along the sides- subtly flowed with the soft cold wind.


    Northern''s feet finally touched the ground, and a small smile carved upward on his lips.


    ''It''s funny how I am walking into this ce twice and never walked out once...''


    "I will escort you to the Tryfe Gazel Hall."


    Northern had no idea what that was, but he guessed it was where he would be meeting whomever would be interviewing him, since the man at the gateway had carefully gone through the invite from the academy.


    The man and Northern climbed a wide and numerous array of stairs and passed through a towering arch that stood almost as a relic of a forgotten era. Its colossal pirs were draped with soft light from the clear blue sky.


    Golden statues, worn but proud, nked the entrance, each etched with the meticulous detail of masterful hands long passed. The figures seemed alive, their eyes cast downward as if watching the walkers'' every step.


    Northern passed a few studentsing from the innerpound of the academy and met even more inside.


    Some of them threw nces at Northern, while many did not care, going about their business like every other day.


    Soon, Northern and the man had cut across the corners between several buildings and were climbing a narrow, long, and winding staircase.


    Northern kept count: the stairs were over seven hundred steps before they eventually entered


    arge and enormous hall.


    ''I don''t think I have ever consciously walked this far...''


    Along every step of the way, Northern had been silently wondering when they would reach


    their destination.


    The hall they now walked in was a cathedral of light and shadow, its columns stretching impossibly high, etched with swirling, intricate patterns that seemed to hum with the echo of


    sentient runes.


    Pale blue light spilled through the massive archways, illuminating the frost-kissed mountains beyond, their icy peaks standing as silent sentinels to the sanctity of the space.


    The air inside was cool and carried the faint scent of stone and snow, a quiet contrast to the grandeur before them.


    Echoes of their steps traveled far and wide to all corners in a soothing rhythm of sound.


    They continued to walk through several fat and tall pirs, and Northern was almost at his


    limit.


    He was almost about to ask his guide when exactly they would get to their destination when the man turned to the left, walking into the shadows cast between two pirs. Northern was shocked. It hadn''t urred to him that there could be a way there, and he had even missed when shadows began to ur between the pirs because of how tired he was. He followed anyway and grew even more surprised as they climbed stairs so wide that hundred people could hold hands and walk on them at the same step.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After the stairs, they passed through an arching doorway and entered a grandiose hall.


    The hall''s pristine white walls glowed faintly under the soft golden light of an ornate chandelier that hung high above.


    The room was a symphony of symmetry, with twin sweeping staircases curving upward like the arms of a poised host weing its guests.


    Each step was dressed in a pale blue carpet, the fabric rich and wless, cascading down like


    streams of frozen water.


    Banners adorned the walls, their deep azure contrasting with the pale elegance of the


    surroundings, each emzoned with a crest that whispered of old traditions and the


    unshakable authority of the academy.


    Marble lions perched on the balustrades, their faces regal yet fierce, as if silently guarding the


    secrets of the ce.


    Golden sconces lined the walls, holdingnterns whose gentle light flickered like stars,


    casting faint shadows that danced across the immacte floor.


    Northern and the man''s footsteps echoed softly as they entered and climbed the curving stairs


    on their right. They walked through another hallway and finally came before a double door.


    The man stopped in front of the door and spoke to Northern for the first time since they


    started walking.


    "This is the head examiner''s office?"


    Northern sighed.


    "Finally. I wonder if he ever goes to the gate."

 Chapter 622: Professor Heimburger

    Chapter 622: Professor Heimburger


    ?


    After the man''s knock, the door moved slightly, opening a little bit-enough for golden light to seep through.


    He looked at the guy, who stepped back a little bit and gestured for Northern to move inside with his hands.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern swallowed and gently pushed the door open and entered the office.


    The ce was a grand interior that stood in solemn splendor, the warm glow of candlelight flickering across the ornate furnishings.


    An impressive wooden desk dominated the center of the room, its intricate carvings and gilded trim betraying the wealth and status of its owner.


    Towering bookcases lined the side of the room to the left, filled with tomes spanning subjects from history to philosophy.


    Antique globes, brass instruments, and other curiosities sat atop the shelves, lending an air of schrly sophistication.


    Ornate gothic-style windows framed the view outside, the fading daylight casting a warm glow across the richly appointed space.


    A plush area rug covered the ornate tile floor, its swirling patterns adding visual interest.


    In one corner, a seating area with finely upholstered armchairs invited guests to converse or peruse the owner''s collection.


    Northern looked around for a few moments. He had expected to see the owner of this ce behind his luxurious table, but the high chair sat alone.


    But he was sure the door had opened and the guide that brought him all the way here had gestured for him toe in like someone was inside.


    He suddenly heard the sound of something tumbling on each other.


    Northern narrowed his eyes and turned his head to where the sound hade from, using his delicate eyes to see through the shelves of books.


    Behind the third shelves, a pile of books had fallen.


    "Heyyo! Little help here anybody!" A thick but slightly rough voice sounded. The voice was as if mucus was permanently stuck in their throat.


    Northern quickly moved across the shelves and removed the pile of books, grabbed the man''s hand and pulled him up.


    The first thing Northern noticed about the man was the tough and rough palms the moment his hands touched the man''s, then the strength it took to lift the man out of the pile of books.


    Usually, he wouldn''t be worried about the strength it took, but Northern felt like he had drawn much of his strength that he should have needed to pull a man of this height.


    His eyes fell down on the figure that was dusting his violently draping cloak.


    "Hayya hayya,d, thank you, I thought I was gonna die in there hayy."


    The man''s white, flowing beard was enormous enough for a bird to nest within it and live for days without being noticed.


    Perhaps by the way his hands kept digging into it andbing through, there was one already living there?


    Northern stood, frozen, astonished by the Santa that was standing right before him.


    ''Santa... us...''


    But if he wasn''t mistaken, the height, the beard, the structure of the man''s face, the way his eyes curved downwards, reflecting a deep, foreboding well that held in its depth eons of wisdom.


    His face was marked by prominent lines of age and experience, conveying a sense of profound knowledge. He stood upright, and the best he could do was reach just below Northern''s waist.


    ''What a profound shortness... he can''t be a dwarf, can he?''


    Northern wasn''t sure dwarves were a confirmed existence in this world. But if elves were, then there was a possibility that dwarves existed too.


    If so, what else would exin this astonishing heart for such an old man?


    ''Even Hao is not this short.''


    "Hayy, boy, you must be the new applicant for the position of a... uhmm, hayyaa, what''s it again...?" He scratched his bush of a beard as he struggled to remember.


    "Instructor." Northern whispered lightly, saving both of them from the old man''s dying brain.


    "Hayyaa! That it is. That! But that position now, boy holds too significant value to be given out haphazardly, you know."


    The man said as he walked out of the bookshelves, slowly making his way back to the main


    room.


    Northern followed closely from behind, a little bent, he didn''t know why-the man was clearly older than him by perhaps decades.


    The air around the old man just sort of demanded it.


    The man paused and walked around his table. Northern watched as the man struggled to climb the tall chair, he lifted himself up with his arms and used his legs to climb upon the


    chair.


    After that, he copsed on the seat for a few seconds, breathing heavily, before sitting up on the chair. His head barely managed to rise above the table.


    Northern shook his head slightly after watching all these unfold.


    ''Yeah... no way he goes to the gate.''


    The man picked a set of small round sses and fixed them onto his eyes, resting them on his pointed nose.


    He rummaged through the files on his table and brought out a particr one, looking through it while digging his fingers into his white beard.


    "Hmmph, I have your papers here with me. They do speak well of you. And, hayyy, you are a prodigy. I almost find this impossible to believe. A Sage at sixteen."


    Northern stood silently, crossing his hands behind his back and watching the man read through the papers for a few more seconds.


    He finally dropped it and fixed Northern with his deep scrutinizing gaze.


    "Hayyya, my name is Professor Heimburger Gandall. You can call me Professor Heim for short. Some delinquentds dare to call me the Short Burger Professor, I advise you not to


    partake in such pdoodle."


    Northern nodded, "Trust me, I can tell how infuriating that can be. Rest assured, I understand your situation and fully rte to it."


    The professor paused for a moment, blinking in confusion.


    "Uhmm... I''m not sure what you mean, but haayyy. Come, sit here, let''s start your interview." Professor Heimburger pointed to one of the chairs in front of his table, looking at Northern.

 Chapter 623: The Interview

    Chapter 623: The Interview


    ?


    Northern, after the man''s kind gesture, took light steps forward and sank his butt into the plush brown chair. He was a little tense.


    Again in his life, he was in a position where he felt he could not control the oue of this certain event. The feeling made him nervous and irritated at the same time. He clenched his hands tightly.


    "Hay hay, no need for you to be nervous now, boy. This is going to be a walk in the park."


    Northern smiled politely and made it clear in a calm and cold tone. "I am not nervous at all, Professor Heim."


    The chunky Professor gave Northern a serious and somewhat unreadable expression, then cleared his throat.


    A few seconds of silence drifted through the luxurious office, raising the luminescence banner of the bright day star as golden light radiantly permeated the tall windows behind the Professor.


    The ce was almost blinding, but the rays of light shifted subtly and did not obstruct anything, especially not Northern''s vision.


    The man''s thick and mature voice pierced through the silence with ace of seriousness that seemed to densify the air.


    "So, here it says you have never attended the academy." Professor Heimburger lowered his eyeballs to look at Northern through his sses.


    "Yes,"


    "And you want to be an instructor here?"


    Northern nodded carefully. "Yes."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The professor went silent, closing his downturned eyes for a moment as he shook his head. He opened his eyes and met Northern''s gaze with an intense look of passion.


    "Young boy, Rian. You are full of talent. You are an outstanding and marvelous existence. You are what this world would refer to as a prodigy. A Sage at sixteen years old-the world has never seen such a phenomenon. You, boy, are extraordinary!"


    Northern squinted his eyes. ''Don''t tell me this guy is about to give me unwarranted advice?''


    His guess was impably correct! Heimburger''s voice continued to ring in Northern''s ears without pause.


    "Now, if you were to take all that talent and put it into learning, can you imagine what you would achieve? You would be the best to ever exist. I know you have responsibilities, you want to get paid and also enjoy the privileges of an instructor, but hay,d, four years is just a blink away. You''ll be done with your section of learning and ready to work!"


    Northern''s entire disposition suddenly shifted. His expression became grave.


    Aside from the obvious change in his eyes, there were some unseen things that could very well be felt by someone of Heimburger''s caliber.


    After all, he kept his mouth shut suddenly and blinked several times, even trying to withstand the burning glint in Northern''s ethereal blue eyes.


    "You seem to be mistaken about a few things, Professor."


    The professor almost leaped out of his skin at the cold sound of Northern''s voice.


    "I am not trying to be the best to ever exist. Why should I try to be something that I already am? Despite being a Sage, there''s not a single person in this academy that can drive me to one knee. To simply put, this ce has nothing to offer to me, nothing to teach an existence such as myself."


    The professor''s brows curved slightly.


    "Oh? Did I annoy you? Or sound too cocky? Is that what you think? I could show you. Here, take my hand." Northern said, stretching out his hand on the table for Heimburger to take. Heimburger hesitated, an unsure look drifting through his pupils like uncoordinated winds. "Sure... boy." He pressed his lips and slowly touched Northern''s hand.


    The moment he did, however, he jumped instantaneously, attempting to leap as far away from Northern as he could, smacking his fragile frame against the window and slipping down like a wiped-off stain.


    Hey on the ground wide-eyed, heaving with buckets of sweat rolling down his face. Northern rose from the shadows he cast on the ground, bending in front of the Professor.


    "Do you understand a fraction of what I am trying to say?"


    "Wha¡ªwha- what are you? What is that darkness? In all my one hundred and fifty years of living, I have never, never seen such a force of existence. Who are you?"


    Northern shrugged. "You tell me. I am not the one who has lived for a hundred and fifty years." He said and stood up.


    Then he put his hands in his pocket, looking down on the Professor, his chin raised.


    "I have no desire to be a student. It''s also understandable if you can''t give me the position of an instructor. I will just take my leave."


    ''Now to rely on what Thalen had said.''


    Northern turned away and was walking, but Professor Heimburger''s voice called for him.


    "Boy..."


    Northern''s lips immediately curled up.


    The Professor slowly got up to his feet, his breath rough as he found it difficult to wlessly piece his speech together.


    "We cannot offer you the position of an instructor just like that. Even that of an interim instructor. There''s a strict rule of the academy never to hire outsiders. We only hire people who graduated from this school. However, I could make an exception for you. If you promise me one thing."


    Northern narrowed his eyes. ''I don''t like where this is going.''


    He lingered for a few minutes, his eyes drifting here and there, then his focus returned, as did


    his voice.


    "What is this promise?"


    "You will ept. You will ept the position..."


    Northern tilted his head slightly with a puzzled look on his face.


    "The promise you want me to make to you is that I will ept the offer you want to make to


    me?"


    Professor Heimburger nodded with a serious look on his weathered face.


    "That is weird... but sure, I guess. What is your condition?" Northern asked, while thinking, ''What matters is that I am able to do the things that I need to do.''


    The professor''s mood seemed to lift as he exhaled and spoke.


    "I will offer you a position of interim assistant instructor, my assistant instructor. You will, however, still have to pick up a course, because the academy rules are the academy rules. You can pick up shorter years'' courses. When you are done, you can be promoted to a full


    instructor."


    Northern was silent for a few seconds, thinking. Then he asked, "Is craftsmanship, particrly cksmithing, part of these shorter years'' courses?"


    "Oh, yes, of course. You''ll find any kind of craftsmanship in the academy, taught by the very


    best of the continents."


    "And must I be your assistant instructor?"


    Professor Heimburger nodded gravely. "That part is important."


    Northern narrowed his eyes at the Professor. ''After showing him a short depth of the void,


    what he wants is for me to be his assistant. Now that is suspicious and interesting.''


    A corner of his lips curled.


    ''But it doesn''t matter what his agenda is. I can just kill him if it gets in my way. What matters


    is I am able to do the things I want to do.''


    "One more thing... this is very important."


    Professor Heimburger''s eyes lit up as Northern''s voice rang out.


    "Yes, boy?"


    "Do I have to report to you every day, from the main campus all the way to this ce?"


    "Huh? No, no, child. I have an office in the mainpound that you will be in charge of. You will only need toe here when I summon you, which will be very few, as we canmunicate without having to see each other. Seeing you, in fact, devastates my gentle


    soul."


    Northern smiled contentedly. "Alright, then. This can work."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 624: Within Expectations

    Chapter 624: Within Expectations


    ?


    After epting the offer, Northern was shown his way back to the main campus-specifically, to the dormitory.


    Because he was a part-time student and an interim assistant instructor, he was given a personal dormitory for himself.


    However, it was still attached to the students'' dormitory and not the instructors'' quarters.


    One way or another, he was still somewhat of a student. The only difference was that he had the liberty to not attend some sses without anyone questioning him.


    He still needed to participate in school events and special programs and could join the student council if he qualified.


    The professor had even mentioned that a tailor woulde around to take his measurements, after which his set of student uniforms would be sent.


    When Northern thought about wearing a student uniform, it didn''t feel entirely right or wrong. He was sixteen years old, after all.


    He sighed softly as his eyes drifted across the room.


    The prominent color of the air was a luxurious cream that seemed to proudlyment its subtle, calming beauty.


    To one corner was Northern''s bed, which was meant for him alone. It wasn''t asrge as the master bed he had slept on in Tharion Citadel, but it was a vast improvement from the single bed he had upied during his prison days at his first rift.


    It seemedrge enough for two people to sleep on if theyy on their sides.


    Next to the wall, at the head of the bed, was his wardrobe-a two-door piece that would amodate all of his luggage. Beyond the wardrobe was the room''s window.


    From his window, he could see the generouspound of the dormitory. The angle of his window allowed him to peer towards the garden on the left side and a portion of the fountain. He could also see a small part of the pathway that led to the gate, though not the gate itself. The academy had several dormitories, and this was just one of them, built in arge royal mansion style, with numerous windows mounting the front, sides, and back of the gigantic edifice.


    Two dining halls existed in the building, and every student was expected to converge and eat in both halls.


    Of course, he could choose not to eat at the dining hall due to the privileges of his unique student status, but he still had to go there to receive his food.


    Northern was unsure how he would fare among a crowd of spoiled kids who deluded themselves with controlled and contained strength.


    Within the walls of the academy, the strongest of them couldn''tpare to the weakest of the survivors from the Dark Continents.


    Sure, he might outpower them in talent, but experience, dangerous wit, and the resolve of a diseased vermin that the survivor had developed over time could, if not careful, crush the goldspawn''s entire will.


    All that he had been taught would mean nothing before someone who had been ruthlessly schooled by the Dark Continent for almost two years.


    And yes, Northern was not fond of these kids at all.


    He turned away from the window, walking barely five steps to his table and chair, situated at the opposite corner of the wall.


    The door leading to his bathroom and toilet was in the third corner of the room, positioned opposite the foot of his bed. The fifth corner led to the hallway.


    Northern pulled out the chair and sat down,ying his head on the table and closing his eyes for a moment.


    Slowly, his consciousness drifted into a cloudy, smoky, andforting darkness.


    And he fell asleep.


    A man with slicked-back silver hair was walking down the same hallway Northern had traversed several hours ago.


    The evening light cast an orange glow on one side of his figure, ghastly reflecting off his scar- ridden face.


    His eyes emitted a softvender glow as he walked forward, his face as rigid as a stone boulder.


    His entire form was beyond physically fit-his shoulders wide and huge, his frame and body so defined, as if the hands of an obsessed sculptor had painstakingly carved every detail.


    Each movement of his legs created a sinking, echoing sound that traveled through the air, resonating with the rest of his body in a perfect, synchronized motion.


    The scars on his face seemed more than enough to tell the crude level of his experience. The stony, focused, and sharp look in his eyes reflected the subdued madness of a warrior.


    He finally reached the professor''s office, knocked, and entered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The professor was pacing at his table when the man entered.


    The man''s voice, as imposing as his appearance-like thick cracks breaking through a strong wall-resounded.


    "Professor, you summoned me."


    "Ah, Instructor Darvill. There is something urgent that I must discuss with you."


    Instructor Darvill, noticing Professor Heimburger''s rough breathing and forming sweat, furrowed his brows slightly.


    "Professor, is everything alright? You seem to be hyperventting."


    "Don''t worry about me. I am fine. You are the only one I can trust with this information. I also trust that you will not, under any circumstances, engage him. If what I saw in that boy is more enormous than he showed, that alone makes him a threat that no one can singlehandedly handle in the academy."


    Professor Darvill''s frown became gravely serious.


    "What are you talking about, Professor?"


    The professor wiped the perspiration from his forehead with the back of his hand and stood still, facing Instructor Darvill.


    "I just admitted a new part-time student into the Craftsmanship course. He is also an interim assistant instructor to me."


    Instructor Darvill''s mouth opened slightly, his eyes widening with surprise.


    "If the rumors are true, you''ve never been known to use an assistant in the past hundred years of your life in this academy. What brought about this sudden decision?" Though expressing surprise, Darvill''s tone remained measured, controlled, and empty.


    "He is dangerous. I can''t let anyone else supervise him. In the right hands, he could be a savior, and in the wrong hands, he could be a disaster. I trust you, Darvill. Aside from graduating from the academy, you''ve been teaching here for over ten years. I want you to carefully observe and watch this boy. Watch what he does, but do not engage him in


    anything."


    Instructor Darvill, his softly glinting eyes fixed on the Professor, nodded.


    "Alright, Professor. I will do that."


    Northern finally raised his head after an unexpected butforting sleep. His eyes glowed


    eerily as he straightened his back.


    "As expected... predictable fools," he muttered.

 Chapter 625: Full Potential

    Chapter 625: Full Potential


    ?


    After the tailor came to take his measurements, Northern spent two days indoors before his uniform arrived, and he was eventually ready for his first day of school.


    During those two days, he kept himself busy with two important tasks.


    The first was meditation. Now that two entirely different entities resided in his body, he wanted to ensure he had-if notplete control-at least some understanding of them. Hence, he meditated repeatedly, not trying to control or direct the flow of Chaos and Void.


    In fact, these two entities had different flows. He didn''t notice the Void essence flowing within his veins at all.


    This led him to an amazing discovery: he was packed with such an endless amount of Void essence that it needn''t flow.


    Usually, the flow of essence in the body is directed through meditation and cultivated by a specific, tailored style to help the drifter achieve several results.


    The goal was to make the essencest longer and be more dense, making it possible to reinforce the body with essence.


    Reinforcing weapons and armor with essence was an entirely different challenge that only the most formidable drifters could achieve. Regardless of rank, essence cultivation became avable to every drifter the moment they became a Master.


    Chaos, however, was different. It had a flow, and he had only a small amount running in his body. The flow was unpredictable; when he tried following it, he became confused and lost several times.


    It took him time to finally realize that the Chaos flow had no two patterns alike¡ªit was pure havoc wreaking havoc in his body.


    The only reason this could actively ur in his body while he remained fine on the outside was due to the corelessness and formlessness of his soul.


    In the two days of trying to understand Void and Chaos, he was unable to discover anything


    new.


    Void, he already knew sufficient information about, since the Void itself resided in him, its memories buried somewhere in his memory.


    But the Chaos-a muchrger part of it existed elsewhere-and Northern couldn''t help but feel liable. Unless he absorbed thatrger part, he didn''t think he''d be able to rid himself of the feeling.


    After absorbing the Chaos core of the rift, his Chaos essence and body had grown tremendously. However, whenpared to the vast amount of Void essence he possessed, it was like a bright illuminant struggling to shine within a world of shadows, slowly sinking into darkness, its light barely generating.


    This was why he needed to find the rest of those gue rifts-they were his only lead to obtaining more Chaos essence.


    But right now, all that would need to wait until two years. What he wanted to do was endlessly absorb talents for the next six months.


    After which, he would dedicate himself to growth, learning, and rigorous training for the next two years.


    The second thing Northern was able to control was hisbat mastery.


    After Dante''s demonstration, things had taken an easier turn for him.


    Plus, thanks to Chaos, he was getting more of a handle on his body. The speed talent absorbed into his body became much more usable.


    Northern sessfully inspected all other areas of his talents, both new and old.


    One talent Northern knew little about, even after gaining two new ranks and abilities, was Nsair Embers.


    He had not been giving the talent much attention, despite it belonging to the caliber of a Paragon. Plus, it now had nine abilities.


    After inspecting it, he discovered that the ability was the strongest within his possession, subjectively.


    When talking about pure applications without any boost from Void and Chaos essence, or him DIY-ing the ability like he had done with Ice Maniption, Nsair''s Ember was purely the strongest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The two abilities Northern was familiar with were Fire Feet and Eternal ze.


    Fire Feet applied heat and mes to his feet to increase his speed and kick damage simultaneously, while Eternal ze rose pirs of mes with heat intense enough to vaporize water.


    Then he had seven more unexplored abilities:


    [Sun Of me], [Heat Compass], [me Sword], [me Frenzy], [Hidden Moon], [Shar Nsair], [Embrace Of The Lost Heat]


    Sun Of me could create a sun that would sit behind his back and generate me sts for as long as his essence was avable. With it, it became harder for anyone toe closer to him, since the heat around him raised a vaporizing smoke that drifted endlessly.


    Heat Compass was a simple ability that easily detected presence and attacks based on minimal heat generation, thus allowing his attacks and counterattacks to never miss the mark. He could never miss any attacking.


    It was a simr ability to Danger Sense, with each one filling in for the other''s weaknesses. Danger Sense was useless if his enemy managed to attack without the intent of killing him or erased the danger of their attack in some way.


    Heat Compass was useless if his enemy moved without generating heat, which was impossible, as long as motion is involved, heat is generated.


    But nothing was impossible in Ul''Trael, especially if his target turned out to be a Tyrant or an Origin-he''d be cooked.


    In such a case, one ability was bound to fill in for the other. And Danger Sense was a part of him that was always active, thanks to Chaos Eyes absorbing Eyes of Intent.


    me Sword, as the name implied, created a sword made out of mes and could create as many as hands required.


    However, each me Sword was limited to a single explosive attack. When Northern saw the firepower in the Limitless Void, he understood why the Emperor of Luinngard did not use his


    full power.


    Simply, there was no way that small empire would have survived it.


    me Frenzy was a power-up. It filled him with hysterical strength and caused mes to envelope his entire body. He felt his strength double as the mes swallowed his form and fervently danced across his body.


    Hidden Moon was an ability that masked him in hot ck smoke. Apart from making him invincible and invisible, anyone trapped inside suffered a slow heat deterioration of their


    body.


    As for the rest, Northern did not have enough time to test them out-he was interrupted by the delivery of his school uniform.

 Chapter 626: Pretty Boy

    Chapter 626: Pretty Boy


    ?


    Northern stood in front of his wardrobe. When he opened the right door, it revealed an in- built mirror on the other side.


    He stared at himself for a long time, grooming his hair and smoothing out every single rumple on the ensemble.


    Apart from being a part-time student, Northern was in the nonbative part of the academy. They were known for wearing ck instead of the usual academy white.


    Like every other student, they wore a white V-neck inner shirt with ck pants and could choose between knee-high boots or fine, sleek shoes. Northern opted for thetter-a set of boots he had acquired in South Drywall and worn to Arcadia.


    These boots had marched through blood-soaked ground and remained sturdy; this was Northern''s only reason for not wearing the new pairs of shoes that came with the uniform.


    Instead of ck stripes on the sides of the trousers, theirs had blue. A ck jacket was worn over the V-neck ancient-style inner shirt.


    Their uniform, Northern considered, was peculiar. It had a confusing blend of ancient eastern dressing and modernity.


    It could have been a coincidence, or he was not the first person from Earth toe to Ul''Trael. He had often thought about this since the day he heard of his father''sst name.


    But he had always instantly shoved such thoughts to the back of his mind-those were not the times to concern himself with such matters.


    And even now, he was not concerned. Yet, he didn''t mind finding out. Since the academy was a repository of knowledge, he would be on the lookout for this information.


    On the jacket, he could choose to use a belt at its waist or let it fly around his body. Lastly was his school badge.


    Northern walked over to the table, his feet kicking the nylon packaging. He looked at the bronze metal on the table and picked it up.


    Since he was in a nonbative school, he did not receive a ranked badge.


    Ranked badges were divided into three colors: bronze, silver, and gold.


    The ranks of one''s soul or ss of talent had nothing to do with how the ranked badges were distributed. They were based solely on entrance examination performance.


    There was no hierarchy among nonbative students, so they automatically received a bronze badge, cing them at the weakest point.


    Of course, should there be any need for a student to prove they were not weak, they always had their identity card from either a private or public citadel.


    But this badge alone subjected students to an instantaneous societal ssification that could either break or make them.


    Northern took another deep look at the badge. It had his name inscribed upon it.


    Lael, Artemis Rian.


    He called the name with pride and fixed the badge on his chest.


    Then he went back to the front of the wardrobe, gently pulling out the door and checking himself onest time.


    The length of his hair had been cut to just above eye level and then tinted ck and blue.


    The ck and blue hue of his hair gave him a very unique and wlessly handsome edge. His eyes were sharp and narrow.


    His blue eyeballs looked like an iprehensible ocean of suppressed darkness, held within the swift and unreadable nce of a young, pretty boy.


    Northern raised a corner of his lips, touching his chin slightly.


    "Crap, I might fall in love with myself at this rate. Who''d have thought ck hair fits me better than white? Or is it because of the tint at the edges and roots?"


    Northern squinted his eyes and meticulously checked as he thought aloud.


    He eventually shrugged and turned away, grabbing the bottomless cross bag.


    It had gone through a thorough washing, and after all it had been through, the bag had regained its plush brown leather look.


    Northern wore it across his torso and walked out of his room, throwing onest nce at his luxurious cubicle before locking the door and strutting down the hallway.


    While walking, Northern met several other students, many of whom wore white rather than ck. In fact, he looked like the only person from this dormitory who belonged to the non-bative school.


    People worked in pairs of two, three, and four and threw nces at him.


    The girls blushed and whispered among themselves. The guys red at him with


    contemptuous eyes.


    Northern, however, did not care enough to look at anyone twice. The only one he was looking for was anyone wearing ck, because this ce was too gigantic for him to find the non-bative school on his own.


    Northern finally reached outside the gate. He stood and watched everyone walk towards the right like a flock of scattered ships.


    Then he turned his head to the left and was about to open Chaos Eyes to stretch his vision''s distance limit but stopped midway.


    "Wow. Cool. You detected me."


    Northern turned around, disgust wrinkling his nose. He was silent for a second before responding, his tone dripping with irritation.


    "Yes. I did."


    "Most people can''t. It''s not because ofck in abilities. It''s because of my low essence," the boy standing in front of Northern bbed.


    The boy had short, slightly messy silver-blonde hair, with a few loose strands running over the goggles he wore on his forehead.


    He had a cheerful and confident demeanor, smiling brightly with a rxed posture as he spouted his entire life''s secrets to Northern in barely two seconds of meeting.


    "I was born with a low essence talent. I have a cool, amazing talent that makes me able to produce lightning, but because of my low essence, I can''t even generate enough lightning to power an illuminant. Hahahaha. It''s so funny, I know, right?"


    Northern, with utter confusion squeezing his facial features, looked at the boy from head to feet and feet to head.


    He was clothed in a high-necked shirtyered under leather straps and a harness, giving him a rugged and adventurous look.


    A silver dog tag hung around his neck. His rolled-up sleeves revealed muscr forearms, showing he was ustomed tobor.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A ck jacket was tied around his waist, adding a casual vibe, and a small tool peeked out from the utility belt he was wearing.


    "Who are you supposed to be?" Northern inquired with a raised eyebrow.


    "Oh, bollocks. I didn''t even introduce myself. I thought I could sneak up on you when I saw


    that you were wearing ck. I used to sneak up on so many people, you know, and many people would not even realize that I was there. If I wanted to be a thief, I bet I''d be a prominent one. Haha, that was just a joke."


    He paused, chuckling a bit, staring down at Northern with his sharp green almond-shaped eyes. He looked stupid and intelligent at the same time-a little difficult to put into words.


    Like a generally dumb person, but tremendously intellectual in a certain area, perhaps even a


    genius.


    Northern shook his head. ''Nah, this one is just talkative.''

 Chapter 627: Blabbermouth

    Chapter 627: bbermouth


    ?


    Northern red obstinately into the guy''s eyes.


    At that point, he almost shivered, scratching the side of his hair and smiling with his eyes. "Ha ha, forgive me. I have this tendency to derail. Sometimes, I can just be talking about serious matters and I just start derailing and talking about things that don''t matter..."


    Northern''s re intensified, almost shootingsers. The boy, as he met Northern''s gaze, quickly recollected himself.


    "Oh bollocks, look at me doing it again. My name is Asterman Fellihman. You can call me Aster."


    Northern sighed almost silently, "Alright, Aster. Do you know where people that wear this uniform..." Northern pointed to himself, "...usually go to?"


    "Of course. That was actually why I approached you. I am a second-year Artificer. Did you doll up like that because it''s your first day?"


    Northern squeezed his face, raising a brow.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Oh. You are new. ''Dolls'' is a term we use for the other school that loves to wear their uniform all the time, twenty-four, seven. But you know, we are allowed to wear anything we want, as long as it permits you to work without any dangers. Now, this school uniform, for us non-bative students, is just a ceremonial dress."


    Northern opened his mouth slightly. "I see... that exins why I didn''t see anyone wearing what I was wearing."


    "Very few of us stay in Tollimer Dormitory, but yes, that too."


    Northern took a nce at the gate. It was there, arching over the gate of the dormitory- Asten Tollimer.


    If there was one thing he had noticed since his three days in the academy, it was the fact that this was the norm with almost every building.


    For example, the gateman that took him to Professor Heim three days ago had called the building Tryfe Gazel Hall.


    And then there was Tollimer Dormitory. He couldn''t be too sure until he saw this motif in several other buildings, and Northern considered this too trivial to ask Aster about.


    If he could, he would love to keep things silent between him and the bbermouth, although he doubted if that was going to be possible.


    Northern looked at the boy, "So, Aster. Can you take me to the nonbative school?"


    "What course? I am doing the Artificing course, like I said before. I am an Artificer, so yes, of course I am doing Artificing, ha ha ha..."


    "cksmithing and Weapon Forging." Northern interrupted.


    "Oh. cksmithing?" Aster gave Northern a stare that insinuated he was judging.


    "With that body? The guys in cksmithing are usually more..."


    "Can you lead the way?" The look in Northern''s eyes suddenly made it difficult to keep his carefree and running mouth nature.


    Aster stifled his mouth and swallowed whatever words he had left.


    Then he turned to the right. "Follow me, please."


    ''Right? Guess I was wrong.'' Northern followed the bbermouth.


    For the first few seconds, everywhere was silent. Northern was happy about it. The silence and peace as they walked allowed him to concentrate on the daystar for once in his life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Its luminance was soft and warm. Because of the distance of the star from them, it was a bit dissolved by several atmospheric rays.


    This not only dulled the intensity of the heat emitted but also affected the spectrum of colors it refracted, hence casting a pale violet with a slight hint of golden glow on the surrounding.


    It was an ecstatic beauty. Northern couldn''t help but picture a family pic on a rich lush of grass, with these resplendent light rays gently beating their exposed skin.


    But he was also well aware that this was wishful thinking.


    ''At least, right now, it is...''


    "So, I didn''t quite catch your name, fe."


    And this was where Northern''s silent peace came to a saddening end.


    "I didn''t throw it either..." Northern''s response was curt and rude in all manners.


    His entire disposition was enough to inform any sane person to mind their business and walk


    on.


    But either Aster just didn''t seem to get the message or was born from theborious womb of stubbornness.


    "You know, I am from the Kingdom of Yale."


    Northern continued to walk forward without answering, his gaze straight and stern. And yet.


    "In the Kingdom of Yale, there are several strong drifters. I don''t know if you are familiar with the world of drifters. You should know The Voiceless Crow. He is from Yale and belongs to Shunin Citadel, which is part of the top five strongest citadels in the world. Do you know even he wasn''t able to make it to the academy because he failed the exam? They said he was talentless and offered him a nonbative course."


    Northern continued walking, painstakingly.


    "They say that people in nonbative school will never amount to anything because they are useless. But The Voiceless Crow proved them wrong. Today, he is the best scout to ever exist, and every citadel, even the government, would die to have him.


    "I am proud to say I am a citizen of Yale today because Voiceless Crow never gave up, because my elder brother never gave up."


    He beamed with a radiant smile and looked at Northern as they trekked forward.


    "Don''t be sad that you got a nonbative course. If you set your heart to it, you will be strong, the best. You will be great. All you need is determination and a spirit that never gives up."


    Northern paused. He turned to Aster with a grim expression darkening his facial features.


    "Aster."


    "Yes, fe?"


    "How many more minutes till we get to the cksmithing and Weapon Forging building?"


    "You can just call it LaRosa Workshop."


    "Whatever the dumbfuck it is called, I really don''t care, Aster. How many more minutes?"


    "Ooouuu," "Aster feverishly blew air through his mouth like he wanted to whistle. "You are an


    edgy one, aren''t you?"


    Northern''s dark and dangerous gaze lingered.


    "In ten more minutes, we will probably get there."


    Northern dropped his shoulders with a sigh. ''Dumbfuck, ten more minutes to suffer?''


    "Lead the way," he said, dispirited.


    "Sure." Aster took the front, his rxing and carefree demeanor quickly returning like it


    never left.


    He gave it a rest for a few seconds, then his voice rang out again.


    "You know, the point I am trying to say is, you can be great too, even without being in thebative school. You can also be like my brother, Voiceless Crow, who is now a Master and a renowned scout."


    ''Darn, I can''t take this anymore!'' Northern paused, his brows twitching. He turned his face to


    Aster.


    Seeing Northern''s gloomy face and suddenly feeling an oppressive coldness around him,


    Aster gulped, dropping a pearl of sweat.


    "Did I everin to you, Aster?"


    He fervently shook his head. "No, you did not."


    "Good. Thank you regardless. I would have needed it if you told me two years ago. But now, I


    am great already. Your speech is useless."


    Northern went silent and breathed in deeply.


    The look in his eyes became even more dark, softly glinting with an azure light.


    "Now for the rest of these nine minutes we have left, if you speak again, those nine minutes


    are going to be the worst nine minutes of your life, both the past and the future. I promise you Aster, I promise you with everything in me."


    As his voice dropped between them, Aster couldn''t help but feel like a sharp daggerced with poison was insidiously sweeping across his thick neck.

 Chapter 628: First Day In School [Part 1]

    Chapter 628: First Day In School [Part 1]


    ?


    Aster didn''t need to announce where they were. From a distance, as they walked closer, Northern could already hear the crude ngor of metals frivolously ripping the air apart.


    As they approached the smithy, the first thing he noticed was its sheer scale. The building stood like a fortress of industry, its walls constructed from dark stone that bore the marks of time and countless fiery battles.


    Massive oregon iron beams reinforced the structure, their rivets glowing faintly as if imbued withtent heat. The roof, a sweeping dome of the same oregon metal but more ckened than the beams, caught the sunlight, reflecting it in golden shes where it wasn''t dulled by


    soot.


    A towering chimney pierced the sky, belching columns of smoke that mingled with the low- hanging clouds, announcing the forge''s activity against the backdrop of the mountain and wildlife.


    Around its base, awork of pipes and vents hissed with the steady exhtion of steam, lending the air a humid, metallic tang.


    Aster''s steps finally came to a stop, and so did Northern''s. Unmiraculously, Northern''s threat had worked perfectly.


    Northern had meant every word of the threat: if Aster had continued talking, his n was to release all the void aura he had been suppressing since entering and have the boy pass out cold on the ground.


    The bbermouth pointed to the industry-like building before them.


    "There is LaRosa Workshop."


    Northern already knew-anyone would, given how announcing the building itself was.


    "I see. Thank you, Aster." Northern gave a short response and focused on the building.


    He thought Aster would have silently walked away until he heard the boy''s modted voice reach his ears.


    "So won''t you at least give me your name? Can''t keep calling you ''Fe'' forever, you know."


    Northern sighed internally, looked over his shoulder, and said to Aster, "My name is Lael, or Artemis. Whichever suits you."


    "Okay, I''ll just go ahead and call you Art. Because now we are friends."


    Northern rolled his eyes away and started to stroll towards the smithy.


    "My workshop is just a stone''s throw away from here, you know, towards your right!"


    Northern closed his eyes for a moment and willfully ignored the boy''s shout.


    Very few people were walking around this ce, and Northern liked that not even one of them cared enough to look in his direction.


    Everyone strode with a level of haste and purpose that insinuated they were super busy.


    Northern finally stopped close in front of LaRosa Workshop, breathing in the edifice before bringing his gaze down.


    The entrance was marked by double doors crafted from solid steel, etched with intricate carvings of roaring mes, twisting gears, and mythical creatures-symbols of creation and destruction.


    Each door was nked by statues of hammer-wielding smiths, their faces stoic and their stances powerful, as if they guarded the secrets of the craft within.


    Above the doorway, a massive cogwheel spunzily, powered by some unseen mechanism, its rhythmic clinking underscoring the smithy''s heartbeat.


    As Northern entered the smithy, the first thing he noticed in the enormous, hot space were wagonsden with mineral ore and supplies queuing at the loading bays, while students in casual, body-fitting ck and white shirts and trousers darted to and fro, their arms piled high with tools or raw materials.


    Even from the threshold, Northern could feel the heat radiating from within, a relentless pulse that seemed to reach out and challenge him.


    The faint scent of burning coal and hot iron filled his lungs as he stood there at the entrance, the symphony of nging hammers and roaring fires threatening to rip his eardrums apart.


    Inside, the smithy spread wide and high like a cathedral of craftsmanship, aglow with the molten light of countless forges.


    Walls of ckened stone bore intricate carvings of legendary weapons and the forge legends themselves.


    Enormous chimneys ascended toward the dark heavens of the smithy. Inside, abyrinth of workstations bustled with cksmiths of all specialties, each immersed in their craft.


    Rows of anvils sat atop reinforced bases, their surfaces worn smooth by centuries ofbor.


    Bellows, powered by a blend of manual effort and hydraulic mechanisms, fed roaring mes that danced in the massive forges.


    A series of overhead cranes transported heavy ingots across the smithy, while grindstones and sharpening wheels spun at dizzying speeds under the steady hands of several students.


    In the corner, a pool of water and a barrel of oil served as quenching stations, their surfaces rippling with steam.


    Racks upon racks of tools-hammers, tongs, chisels, and punches-lined the walls, each gleaming with the promise of precision.


    A specialized section featured magical runes and alchemical inscriptions, where enchanted alloys were shaped into artifacts of legend.


    Northern stood there, his head slowly twisting, enraptured by the uncanny beauty of this ce. The smell of sweat, the intense heat, the busyness, the violent sound of metals, the coordination and discipline that existed in this building-they were all to his pleasing.


    He loved it and started to think.


    ''Learning cksmithing might turn out to be the greatest decision I have ever made for myself.'' Northern''s lips curled out a fulfilling smile.


    "What a weird kid. You know, take off those fancy clothes and get working. Shampoo, show him the drills."


    Northern did not have the opportunity to see the man for more than one second; his thick monotonous voice carried his words too quickly,plementing his hasty demeanor.


    That one second, however, was enough for someone like Northern to make out his entire


    physique.


    This man had a muscr build, with broad shoulders and arms that seemed forged themselves. His red hair, styled in a rugged manner,plemented his confident and almost arrogant demeanor.


    A neatly trimmed beard framed his strong jawline, enhancing his aura of experience and


    authority.


    His outfit was practical yet iconic: a heavy brown leather apron adorned with reinforced metal tes, protecting him during his craft.


    Around his waist was a belt loaded with various cksmithing tools, from hammers to tongs, each meticulously ced for easy ess.


    His hands held arge, custom-designed hammer, the kind that could shape both steel and legends, to his right shoulder. His boots and bracers were sturdy, made for long hours of


    labor.


    Despite his rugged appearance, there was a spark of intelligence in his eyes, hinting at someone as thoughtful as he is skilled.


    Northern watched him stride purposefully out of the smithy and beyond.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The person he had called, Shampoo, arrived in front of Northern. He was a lithe-looking guy with a slightly bent frame, perhaps his posture over the years had contributed to that.


    His eyes examined Northern for a few seconds.


    Then Northern caught the sh of a viinous grin. He raised a brow, ''Huh? Did I imagine it?''


    The boy adjusted his sses and raised his chin, looking down on Northern even though they


    were around the same age.


    "Today is your first day, right. Did youe with your work suits?"


    Northern frowned, "I don''t even know what those are."


    "Look at this runt. Talking back at your senior, foolish freshman, you will know your ce


    soon."


    Northern tilted his head, innocently shocked, "Heh?"

 Chapter 629: First Day In School [Part 2]

    Chapter 629: First Day In School [Part 2]


    ?


    Of course, Northern had not expected that any being who set their eyes upon him should instantly know that he was the greatest of all time without having to be told.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He was not famous at all; perhaps only the survivors of the dark continent would know him quite well. But here in the vast Central ins, it was not so. Nor did he have any expectation in that regard¨Dhe had never even thought about it.


    However, there''s this thing that humans have: it''s called being honest to oneself.


    How a human of a certain ss and caliber should be able to discern immediately when another is way beyond their level and humble themselves before inviting unnecessary insult.


    At least, Northern felt like that was a thing. Or was it not?


    It had to be. Humans had this unparalleled ability granted to them by the nature of their fear and greed to recognize greatness when they saw one and act ordingly.


    What then could be the case with this strange boy, whom without a second look, anyone would deduce was the lowest-level character in this workshop, a ground-level mob character?


    Frail figure, uses sses, has a nickname. Because there was no way in the twelve constetions that his name would be Shampoo.


    Northern bet that this name probably had something to do with his reproach to his first day in school, which turned out to be pretty embarrassing for him.


    ''And now he is trying to do the same thing to me, hoping that mine will overwrite his...hm, I see, that is why he is so blinded that he can''t see it. He is desperate to be epted and recognized even though weak and useless...''


    A cold light glinted menacingly in Northern''s eyes as he leered at the boy.


    ''How unlucky...''


    "Wh-what are you looking at?"


    With the cold menace that Northern was emitting, even the strongest in the room would stutter-not Shampoo.


    "Tell me, Shampoo, where do I get a change of clothes?"


    The boy''s face contorted darkly as his brows creased together.


    "How dare you call me that?! Know your ce, you freshman..."


    Northern shed a grin. ''I was right...'' Almost immediately, a look of boredom climbed his face. ''But seriously, even his tonecks the power needed for a sessful intimidation.''


    The boy sounded like a whelp trying to act tough.


    ''If I touch him, he could break all his bones before I get to inflict any satisfying pain. Tsk, this has to be the peak of uselessness. Can''t even be a sturdy punching bag.''


    Northern visibly clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "What is that look on your face? I am warning you."


    "Where can I get extra clothes?"


    The boy gritted his teeth, his eyes burning viciously, desperate for attention, which was the one thing he wasn''t getting, even from the new boy.


    Northern wasn''t even looking at him and instead admired the smithy with a delighted smile stered to his face. His entire demeanor conformed to convey that he perceived no significant being before him.


    And that only infuriated the boy more and more. But right now, Shampoo could not do anything. The number one rule of the workshop was that there was no fighting in the smithy.


    If not, he would have bulldozed the new guy and beaten the shit out of him. With that thin, fragile body and pale skin like he was sick, Shampoo was sure he would be able to do numbers on Northern.


    Now was not the time, however; he would have to wait for lunch break. He adjusted his sses and looked down at Northern once again, a vicious smirk marring his face.


    "There are no extra clothes. So you will probably have to work bare-chested today."


    Northern sighed. ''I would prefer not to walk around with my chest flying around if possible. It''s been a while since I''ve seen even my own chest.''


    "Alright, Shampoo. Where is the changing room?"


    The boy grimaced, biting his lips madly.


    But the look of indifference and uninterest hungzily on Northern''s face.


    "I''ll just find it myself then."


    He walked away, heading towards another student that was offloading his wagon and asked the way to the changing room.


    The boy pointed towards an exit at the corner where they cool weapons.


    Northern naturally, with power and purpose, strutted towards the ce, entering the exit that read ''Changing Room''.


    All the while, Shampoo red at Northern from the entrance where he stood.


    Then a nasty grin besmirched his face. "Let''s see how long you willst. The heat of this ce is so strong that even the head forgemaster can''t dare to work bare-chested. A fragile boy like you? I''m sure you will faint in barely one hour."


    The boy paused, "What am I saying? One hour is too much. Let''s give him ten minutes!" He returned to his station of work, offloading his own wagon of mineral ores.


    A few minutester, the door to the changing room opened and someone majestically walked out, his pale skin almost glowing under the golden light that filtered through the high


    windows.


    The forgemaster dipping a newly forged sword into the water was the first to notice; he turned his head, eyes widening.


    "What a body," he muttered, but loud enough for the other forgemaster that was just leaving


    to notice.


    The other one, a brte-haired man with bushy beards and mustache, immediately ran close to Northern, running his hand across him to feel the texture of his skin. Northern frowned and took a step back. When he saw the maning, he thought it was for something important, only to have him crazily touching him.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Northern demanded with an overwhelming authoritative


    tone.


    The forgemaster''s eyes widened, "What amazing power? Boy, where are you from? You new?"


    Northern''s frown slowly rxed as he answered the man, "Yes. I am. Today is my first day." His eyes, however, stayed on the man, warning off any suspicious attempts with just the


    vicious light in their depth.


    "Come under my wing. I will teach you all that there is to learn about the art and act of forge." "Oi oi oi, look at you being a gobblemaster. Come work under you? Really?" The first forgemaster walked closer to them; he had dropped the sword he was cooling off.


    He reached Northern''s side, brushing his little grey beards framing his golem-like face.


    "Boy, this guy''s skill is second-rated. Come to me. I and the head forgemaster learned from the same master, the very best of the continent for a hundred years before he went back to the


    constetions."


    At this point, every other student but sophomores and first-years who were busy working all paused, staring with a shocked expression.


    The smithy has three forgemasters, whose skills are beyond legendary. Each of them has an immediate instructor who teaches the students directly; they are never known to express any interest in teaching anyone themselves. All they do is forge weapons or throw insults at


    anyone doing a crappy job.


    However, right now, two of the three forgemasters are fighting over teaching a single boy?


    Shampoo, from where he was stationed, stared with wide and trembling eyes.


    ''What is going on? This is not how this was supposed to go.''


    Unbeknownst to him, in his attempt to humiliate Northern, he had set the stage for him to


    shine.

 Chapter 630: The Legendary Blacksmith [Part 1]

    Chapter 630: The Legendary cksmith [Part 1]


    ?


    Even amongst the strength and energy-demanding nonbative courses, cksmithing was different. The strength and power it demanded and built up in its practitioners ced them on a different stratum.


    Of course, in the end, talentes to y a mammoth role in who ultimately is stronger. But no students ovee their physical limits more than cksmiths.


    cksmithing was more than just swinging a hammer or enduring endless hours in the heat of a forge.


    It was an art form that demanded precision, endurance, and the perfect synergy of strength and control.


    To master it, one''s body had to be a machine in itself a finely tuned construct of muscle, bone, and resilience.


    Not just brute force, but tempered power, capable of explosive bursts without wasting an ounce of energy.


    This was why, as Northern stood amidst the roaring furnaces and glowing embers, the forgemasters'' eyes swept over him with a peculiar intensity.


    They weren''t admiring bulk or size; they were measuring potential.


    His frame, lean yet impossibly taut, radiated a strength that defied convention. His muscles, coiled andpact, didn''t boast the oversized girth of most cksmiths but instead held a subtle sharpness, as though every fiber had been refined under pressure.


    It was a body built for efficiency, for speed and precision.


    Each movement he made seemed purposeful, the alignment of his form betraying a natural affinity for the rhythm of the forge.


    The forgemasters exchanged knowing nces, recognizing something extraordinary- Northern''s body could not be ordinary. It seemed like it had been forged deliberately by something, only that they couldn''t tell what it was or how it hade to be.


    "You''ve got the makings of a cksmith," one of them-the brte-haired one-said finally, his voice gruff with admiration.


    "But not like the rest of us. Your muscles-" his hand gestured vaguely, as if words failed him, "¡ªthey''re like tempered steel. Stronger, sharper... different."


    The other forgemaster grinned, his eyes narrowing as he studied Northern''s posture. "If you take up the craft, boy, your body''ll change even more. cksmithing doesn''t just demand strength-it reshapes you. Refines you. But with a foundation like yours...." He trailed off, shaking his head in disbelief. "You won''t just forge weapons; you''ll forge yourself into something we''ve never seen before."


    Northern shifted under their scrutiny, feeling the weight of their words settle over him. He could sense it in their tone: awe, curiosity, and maybe even a hint of envy.


    "Lean strength," one of them muttered, almost to himself. "It''s rare. Most of us had to build it the hard way, hammer blow by hammer blow, till we turned into walking anvils. But you-" his gaze sharpened, "-you''re already there. All you need is the forge to finish the job."


    Northern said nothing; he just stood there expressionless and thought for a moment.


    ''Could this be caused by the fact that Void changed my body? Perhaps this may be the best time to test the limit of my body and forge it into something even more vile.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern shed a small smile and looked at both forgemasters.


    But there was a problem. These two wanted him to choose. No. He didn''t want to.


    He stared at them intently, and at the same time, their gazes gripped their balls firmly, waiting for his decision.


    "I''d like to learn from both of you and if possible the head forgemaster too."


    "Huh?" The grey-haired forgemaster growled, his eyes viciously burning with a faint pale light like fire that had been so much tempered and lost its orange light, transforming into something tender, insidious, and unhurriedly destructive.


    "Boy, how dare you? You might have a gifted body but your manners are a disappointment. Do you know who we are? We are the best in this entire continent. Weapons forged by Santhik here alone are sought and pursued by even the best of drifters out there. Not to speak of me, the great Ironwill. And then the head forgemaster, who hails from the divine lineage of Embervein."


    "Hey, you bastard, why do you speak of me like I''m some second-rated guy..." The grey- bearded cksmith groaned, ring grudgingly at Ironwill.


    "That''s not the point here. The point is this boy certainly does not know our greatness and takes us for granted because of his gifted body. Isn''t thattling?"


    "Hmmpph, hmph, you are right. He certainly is full of pride. It won''t do."


    Northern exhaled. "In the end... your weapons are mundane weapons, and are outdone by item weapons harvested from in monsters. ording to my research, only one cksmith has ever been able to repair items. Since then, no one has ever been able to. Doesn''t that make all of you second-rated?


    "You all stand here before me, chanting about how great you are, but you don''t even measure up to one single person who has lived and carved a path that many should have surpassed a long time ago. Don''t speak to me about manners and pride."


    A mncholic glint ignited in Northern''s eyes, and he pointed to both of them.


    "Certainly, neither of you deserves to be my teacher."


    The entire workshop fell dead silent again.


    The two of them gritted their teeth, their faces folding darkly as their fists clenched with veins almost popping out on their hands.


    "How dare you talk down on the two continental greatest cksmiths," Ironwill marched forward with palpable burning wrath.


    But he stopped midway as he saw someone enter the smithy. They each gulped as the person, steps as light as a feather, drew closer to Northern.


    The figure''s crimson hair, tied back in a loose ponytail, red like a banner of war with every subtle movement, the stray strands framing a face that spoke of both fire and mischief.


    A white headband cut across their brow, soaked with the sweat of theirbor, yet unyielding -just like its wearer.


    "Oh? So what are you implying... freshman."


    Northern turned around as an ent that strangely reflected the nature of this environment


    reached his ears.


    "...are you saying the forgemaster''s ipetent?"


    Compared to the confidence that radiated from her like the heat of the forge, her voice was surprisingly warm like a crackling ember that had not gone out.


    Northern tilted his head slightly. "If they feel that what they are right now is the best of them, then you took the word right out of my mouth."


    Northern''s gaze did not falter, not even a tad bit. He red into the woman''s eyes with a cold, indifferent light burning in his deep gaze.


    Suddenly the girl beamed and began to cackle with a loudughter that resonated across the


    gravely silent workshop.


    Her trembling shoulders slowly came to a stop as she finishedughing. And then she looked


    at the forgemasters who were standing behind Northern.


    "See, this is what I''m always telling you. You guys are so ipetent it irks me. Certainly


    this boy sees it."

 Chapter 631: The Legendary Blacksmith[Part 2]

    Chapter 631: The Legendary cksmith[Part 2]


    ?


    ''Uhh...''


    Northern did not show it, but he was surprised as hell. This wasn''t quite the response he was expecting from thedy standing before him.


    The way shemanded the air in the workshop with sharp wit and fiery spirit-that defiant but delighted expression on her face-informed Northern of the presence of an extraordinary person in this smithy. And his senses were piqued by her, which meant undoubtedly she was great too.


    But she was a female? However, Northern could not deny the palpable aura of fire that she emanated.


    Her outfit was a deliberate choice, practical but defiant. A cropped ck top clung to her, revealing a toned midriff that hinted at countless hours of relentless work and unshakable discipline.


    Over her waist hung a smith''s leather apron, heavy and adorned with intricate patterns-both armor for the forge and a badge of her mastery.


    Utility pouches lined the apron''s belt, brimming with tools of her trade, their gleaming edges -catching the light.


    Her gloves, thick and reinforced, were stained with soot, while her boots, solid and battle- scarred, seemed capable of withstanding both molten metal and the fury of a battlefield.


    But what truly demanded attention was the weapon she bore-a colossal hammer slung over her shoulder, its design equal parts artistry and devastation.


    The polished head gleamed with intricate carvings that seemed to whisper tales of its countless victories, whether on the anvil or against enemies.


    At her hip, a sword rested in its sheath, its simplicity betraying its purpose: a de meant for killing, forged by none other than herself.


    Every tool and weapon strapped to her body spoke of precision, power, and pride, from the smaller hammers and tongs to the faint glint of a concealed knife.


    Yet it was not just her appearance that made her so imposing; it was her aura.


    That confidence continually radiated from her like the heat of a forge, an unspoken promise that she was a master of her domain-be it steel, me, or battle.


    Her sharp smile, equal parts yful and dangerous, hinted at someone who relished a challenge. She was a creator of destruction, a crafter of chaos, and a living embodiment of the forge''s fury.


    Northern''s gaze lingered on her, and for a moment, he could almost hear the rhythmic ng of metal against metal, feel the blistering heat of the furnace that seemed to live within her. This was no ordinary cksmith.


    This was someone who would shape not only steel but the destiny of those strong enough to wield her creations.


    And as her piercing gaze locked onto his, Northern had no doubt-this was a woman who could temper even him into something greater.


    A small grin formed on his face, but before he got the chance to say anything, the woman came close to him and casually threw her hand over his shoulders.


    Northern was irritated by it, aside from the fact that he hated being touched and the woman disgustingly smelled of sweat. He had never been this close to ady before.


    He red at thedy.


    "You know, boy, you''re saying that the great forgemasters are ipetent. You''ve got to be able to back that with actions. Or are you all bark and no bite?"


    Not waiting for his response, she continued.


    "I''ll tell you what-pick up that hammer and prove me wrong. If you can shape a piece of metal without embarrassing yourself, maybe I''ll consider teaching you a thing or two."


    A small frown creased Northern''s brows. "Isn''t that unfair? I have never picked up a hammer before in my life."


    "So have I not when I put both their buttocks into hot water." She sted a short, loudugh. Then she pulled away from Northern and smacked his back yfully.


    But that smack caused Northern to stagger one step forward, almost bending. His eyes widened.


    ''What outrageous power! Her hands are so lean and yet...''


    Northern didn''t think he''d move an inch if any of these bulky-framed forgemasters hit him like that, and yet thisdy...


    His eyes widened even more; now he was beginning to understand what the forgemasters were saying about his body.


    Gifted body.


    ''Could it be that hers too...?''


    But Northern knew his body was not gifted. What he had here was the result of cruel tempering in the red mines, his first rift.


    He lost track of how long he wielded an ax, harvesting bloodthirsty crystals. This was the first and foundational basis for what his body was today.


    Then came the evolution of void and its effect on his seemingly fragile body.


    But still, Northern was impressed by thedy. Now, he wanted to learn from her at all costs!


    Thedy faced the forgemasters with a stern look.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t pout like sulking children. If you''re the ''best on the continent,'' show him what that really means. Or are you scared this kid might actually be right?"


    Santhik stepped forward, his face darkened by indignation. His massive arms, crossed over his barrel-like chest, flexed as he red at the woman.


    "Watch your tongue, Eleina. You might be the prodigy of the forge, but don''t forget your ce here. You are only a student here." His voice rumbled like distant thunder.


    Eleina raised an eyebrow, her smirk unwavering. "Yeah. A student that surpassed you all in


    her first year."


    She turned to Northern, touching his shoulders, "Just like me three years ago. Another prodigy of the forge has appeared, and it pains me to see you make the same mistake you made with me. Potentials like his are not meant to be coddled but refined. Obviously why he is displeased by you two."


    Northern remained silent, observing the exchange.


    The tension in the workshop was palpable, every forge worker and student now frozen in ce, eyes darting between Eleina and the forgemasters. Sparks from a nearby anvil hissed in the stillness, adding to the charged atmosphere.


    Santhik''s eyes narrowed, and he jabbed a finger at Northern. "Fine, let the boy prove himself. But when he fails, and he will fail, you''ll admit that your so-called ''potential'' is nothing more than arrogance. And he will leave the forge."


    Eleina chuckled and muttered, "I can''t believe I came here wanting to save whatever was left of you guys'' honor."


    She gave Northern a sidelong nce. "Guess that means the stage is yours, kid. Try not to


    embarrass me."

 Chapter 632: True Potential

    Chapter 632: True Potential


    ?


    Northern took a deep breath and stepped forward towards one of the forges in the workshop, the weight of all the eyes in the room pressing down on him.


    He nced at the hammer lying on the anvil-a simple toolpared to the intricate one Eleina carried.


    He wrapped his fingers around the handle and easily lifted it, turning to Elena, whose sharp gaze was fixed on him with a mixture of interest and curiosity.


    "At the very least... would you tell me what to do?" Northern spoke calmly, despite the tension hanging in the atmosphere.


    Everything about him was indifferently poised, unaffected by what was happening right now in the forge.


    Eleina was silent for a couple of seconds, gazing deeply into Northern''s eyes. Then she stepped forward, her tone uncharacteristically patient.


    "See that lump of steel? You''re going to heat it until it glows, then shape it into a de. Focus on the rhythm. A forge is like a heartbeat-steady and relentless. Let the fire guide you, and don''t overthink it."


    Northern nodded, his Chaos Eyes flickering briefly as he analyzed the tools, the steel, and even the forge itself.


    The process seemed daunting, but he believed he could use his Chaos Eyes and knowledge about ligatures to see it through.


    He picked up the steel with a pair of tongs and thrust it into the roaring mes of the forge.


    The heat was blistering, and although he had gained some resistance to heat, cold, and other natural conditions, he could still feel a few pearls of sweat pooling on his brow a couple of minutester.


    But he ignored the difort, focusing instead on the glowing metal as it began to soften.


    Eleina stood behind him, her gaze following every one of his movements. What she was most interested in was seeing his striking power.


    The true potential of cksmithing was observed in the striking power.


    Striking was not just hitting the steel. Eleina had a special ability that allowed her to strike the steel ording to the will of its owner.


    She believed that the strikes when molding the steel are what make the sword''s will. And these strikes carry a proportion ording to what the user wants the sword to be like, or her vision for the sword.


    A sword that would one day ovee several trials and save its master''s life is known from the striking. A sword that would one day kill its master is known from the striking.


    A sword that will betray, a sword that will die prematurely-she believes it''s all known from the striking, and this is what makes her a different breed of cksmith.


    Because others consider this to be childish and an absolute waste of time.


    But her eyes slowly widened as she heard the sound of Northern''s strike.


    Northern pulled the glowing steel from the forge, ced it on the anvil, and raised the hammer.


    The weight of it was reassuring in his hand, and he brought it down with a resounding ng that echoed through the workshop.


    The impact sent vibrations up his arm, and he realized just how precise he needed to be. His second strike was more deliberate, the third even more so. Slowly, the shapeless steel began to take form.


    The forgemasters watched in silence, their skepticism giving way to quiet murmurs of surprise.


    Eleina, meanwhile, had a nasty grin stered to her face, her widened eyes trembling. ''How? How? How? That should be impossible for a first-timer. This rhythm, it''s giving way to the uracy of each form. He is not just striking...''


    Eleina observed him again.


    ''It''s measured. It''s definitely measured. His focus, the breathing space between each strike- he sees something, he is trying to form something specific!''


    She was beyond amazed. This was the first time that she had seen anyone take a medicated approach to striking.


    Of course, every cksmith, especially the forgemaster, understood it was a delicate process, but not with the measure and realistic approach she has for it. No, they don''t have that. Northern handled things a bit differently from others, like he was seeing something.


    Well, he was seeing something. Even steels have ligatures. And his Chaos Eyes had evolved from being able to see ligatures and Chaos constructs to being able to predict the best reforming structure for them.


    In all things, there exist a sequence of Chaos structure that will bring about the best in that particr existence.


    For example, now, with Chaos Eyes, Northern could handle the ligature of a biotic existence, and his Chaos Eyes would predict the best merging sequence in which he could get a certain expected result.


    But not without a cost.


    Most especially with a biotic existence. Their natural ligatures are sequenced the way they are for a certain reason, and the cost for messing with it could be the biotic inexistence.


    But for something like this steel, it was still possible. Steels are from mineral ores, which have ligatures and Chaos constructs in a particr sequence.


    However, Northern saw that during heating, the sequences were being scattered and the ligatures were being weakened, reduced by the degree of heat to an almost inactive state. This state makes it dormant enough for striking to reform its sequence; this is why the sword begins to take shape.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only thing is, cksmiths probably strike the steel ording to what they were taught. But Northern could see how he needed to strike in order to produce the best sword.


    This was him rearranging the sequence of the ligatures, even down to the structure of each atomic-level Chaos construct.


    This was what gave birth to the measured, sweet, melodious rhythm of his strike.


    Everyone stood in the forge dazed. The sound of Northern hitting the strike was solemn, peaceful, and interesting.


    In fact, one guy had begun to tap his leg in the flow of the rhythm without even realizing, prompting a stern warning from his senior.


    All the while, Northern was absorbed in what he was doing. Focused.


    His strikes became more confident, the rhythm of the hammer and the hiss of cooling steel melding into a strange harmony.


    It reminded him of battles, the flow ofbat, the way each move had to be precise and


    purposeful.


    Minutes turned into what felt like hours, and by the time Northern stepped back, his arms ached, and his body was soaked with sweat.


    But on the anvil before himy the rough shape of a de-imperfect, but undeniably a


    de.


    Elena stepped forward, picking up the still-hot steel with a gloved hand.


    She inspected it closely, her expression unreadable. After a long moment, she turned to the burly forgemaster and raised an eyebrow.


    "Well?" she asked, her tone smug.


    "Hmph," Santhik cleared his throat and looked away, "I guess he does have a thing or two in


    him. But he has a long way to go before creating a sword that will rival ours."


    She shifted her gaze to the second forgemaster, inquiring of him with her sharp eyes.


    "It''s a pass. We will back off from him for now and let you teach him."


    Both of them shamefully walked away.


    "Go back to your stations! Stop staring, you goddamn wobbly heads!" Ironwill yelled.


    Eleina watched as they both threw shameful tantrums of losing. Then she took onest look at


    the de and at Northern.


    "Mind if I have this?"


    Northern shrugged.


    "Alright then, follow me. I will be teaching you all you need to be a Master in this


    forge."

 Chapter 633: Unyielding Student Of The Forge

    Chapter 633: Unyielding Student Of The Forge


    ?


    The first day for Northern was exhausting. After putting both the forgemasters and the unfortunate student in their ce without trying, Northern was hurled away by Eleina.


    And he did not like it.


    He spent the entire day striking a hammer on heated steel-several of them, if he was not overstating it, perhaps close to a thousand.


    Which was insane for his first day. He had thought that the best thing that could have happened to him was finding a teacher like Eleina who was a natural student.


    But several students hade around to offer their condolences to him instead, many even tapping his shoulders with a look of pity on their faces. This was before he received his first task from the forge prodigy.


    When he started work, that was when Northern understood what those looks were for.


    Eleina was undoubtedly the most brilliant person in the forge, the best forgemaster, only that she was a student in her fourth and final year.


    But her work ethic made it impossible for anyone to want to be taught by her. The students said she usually demanded absurd and impossible things.


    Eleina was a bit closed-minded and incapable of empathy. Every student that had temporarilye to learn from her, she had always put on a workload too high for them to catch up with, which had caused several students to resign from the cksmithing course to go to other nonbative courses.


    When this became a very serious issue, with students in the forge being fewer than ten and not enough workers to meet daily targets for weapon forging, the head forgemaster asked ine to stop taking students and instead focus on her own work.


    Of course, the forge prodigy had thrown a tantrum when this happened, but there was nothing she could do. This ultimately led to her presence in the forge being rare.


    Usually, she just showed up and struck a few metals. Northern was told that, in fact, the longest she had stayed in the forge in three months happened to be today, which was undoubtedly because of him.


    Every student had something to say about her while they were on break the first day and advised him to pull out of the course because Eleina would ask him to aplish things that were not even possible for her.


    Northern had seriously considered all their inputs, thought about it very well, and there was only one conclusion he could arrive at.


    ''They are weak. All of them.''


    To Northern, it was simple: if there was anyone who couldn''t meet Eleina''s target, it was because theycked the will to push past their limits.


    In Northern''s eyes, those who quit under pressure were the ones who failed themselves, not their teacher.


    "She''s not the problem," he muttered to himself, "The problem is theirck of resolve."


    Northern wasn''t blind to Eleina''s harsh methods, nor was he particrly fond of her domineering attitude.


    But there was something undeniable about her a relentless drive that mirrored his own. If there was one thing Northern respected, it was someone who refused to settle for mediocrity, someone who pushed others to exceed what they thought possible.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow, his arms sore from the repetitive motion of hammering. His muscles screamed in protest, his body heavy with exhaustion, but his resolve only grew stronger.


    He remembered the mines, the suffocating heat, the constant hunger gnawing at his stomach, and the unyielding weight of the axe in his hands. Compared to that, this forge felt almost merciful.


    As the break ended, Northern watched Eleina stride back into the forge. Her confidence was unwavering, her fiery spirit an almost tangible presence. She didn''t even nce at the other students, her focus solely on him.


    "Well?" she said, her voice cutting through the tter of the forge. "Still standing, or should I find you a recement?"


    Northern straightened his back, forcing the weariness from his face. "I''m not going anywhere," he said firmly.


    Her sharp smile returned, one that bordered on amusement and approval. "Good. Let''s see if you still feel that way by the end of today."


    She gestured for him to follow, leading him to a secluded corner of the forge where an anvil stood surrounded by half-finished weapons and scattered tools. Beside it was a smoldering furnace that radiated an oppressive heat.


    Eleina grabbed a chunk of raw steel and tossed it onto the anvil. The ng echoed through the forge, drawing the attention of a few curious students.


    "Today''s task is simple," she said, though her tone suggested otherwise. "You''re going to forge this into a de. Not just any de, but one that''s sharp enough to slice through stone and durable enough to survive a hundred battles."


    Northern raised an eyebrow. "You expect me to do that on my second day?"


    "No," she replied, folding her arms. "I expect you to try and fail. Repeatedly. Until you either get it right or copse from exhaustion. Whicheveres first."


    The corners of his mouth twitched, a faint smile breaking through. "You really know how to motivate a guy."


    "I''m not here to coddle you," she shot back. "You wanted to learn from the best, didn''t you? Then earn it. Every strike of the hammer, every bead of sweat-you either make them count, or you waste my time. And trust me, I don''t take kindly to having my time wasted." Northern said nothing, his focus shifting to the raw steel on the anvil. He picked up the hammer, its weight a familiar strain on his arms.


    There was something insane about Northern''s body, something he had been observing since the first time he started lifting the hammer.


    The first day was exhaustive. When he got home, he fell on his bed and slept off, so much that he missed dinner. Fortunately for him, they served breakfast and he had something in his


    stomach before reporting the second day.


    The second day, it was strenuous, but not like the first day. It was slow, very slow but Northern could feel his body changing, it was like his entire muscles were reforming to better suit his actions in order to not just reduce exhaustion, but also produce the maximum ratio of


    output.


    He wasn''t sure at first but he wanted to confirm it as he continued to use the hammer.


    With the thought in mind, Northern ced the steel into the furnace, the mes licking at its surface until it glowed a fierce orange.


    The heat was intense, the kind that could make lesser men falter, but Northern''s grip only tightened.


    As he pulled the steel from the furnace and ced it on the anvil, Eleina watched him with a


    critical eye.


    "Remember," she said, her tone softer but no less firm. "A de is more than just steel. It''s an extension of its maker. If you don''t put your soul into it, it''s nothing more than a useless


    hunk of metal."


    Northern didn''t respond immediately. Her words lingered in his mind as he raised the hammer, the weight settlingfortably in his hand.


    ''Put my soul into it?''


    The idea wasn''t foreign to him. It was how he had survived so far-pouring every ounce of himself into whatever challengey before him.


    The first strikended with a sharp, echoing ng that silenced the forge for a brief moment.


    The sound reverberated through the room, and the students who had been snickering or whispering behind his back now turned their attention toward him.


    Northern didn''t care about their stares. He focused entirely on the steel in front of him,


    watching itpress and shift under the force of his hammer. Sparks flew in chaotic arcs, illuminating the sweat glistening on his forehead.


    Strike after strike, he fell into a rhythm. Each swing of the hammer was deliberate, a controlled release of power that steadily molded the raw steel into a semnce of a de.


    Eleina stood nearby, observing with her arms crossed. She offered no praise, no words of encouragement, just a silent, scrutinizing presence.


    It would have been unnerving to most, but Northern weed it. Her watchful gaze felt like a challenge, and he thrived under the weight of it.


    By the time midday came, his muscles were burning again, but there was something exhrating about the process.


    As the students took their break, Eleina called out to him. "You''re not stopping, are you?"


    Northern wiped his brow, his grin defiant. "Not until this de''s done."


    She nodded approvingly but didn''t let it show on her face. "Then keep going, but don''t getcent. The steel won''t forgive your mistakes."


    With that, she walked off, leaving Northern alone with the de that was beginning to take


    shape.


    He wasn''t a perfectionist, but he knew there was no room for error here. This was probably Eleina''s way of testing him, not his skill, but his resolve.


    As the hours dragged on, Northern''s hands began to blister, but the blisters would heal and then form again and heal.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The hammer felt heavier with each swing. His body screamed for rest, but his mind stayed


    sharp.


    And as he grew tired, even without Chaos Eyes, he could see it, the faint outline of what the de could be if he just pushed a little harder.


    By the time Eleina returned, the day star was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the forge.


    Northern stood by the anvil, the crude de cooling in a basin of water. It wasn''t perfect, but


    it was a start.


    Eleina picked it up, examining it under the fading light. "It''s rough," she said bluntly, "but it''s not bad for a beginner."


    "Thanks," Northern replied, his voice hoarse but steady.


    She set the de down, her expression unreadable. "Don''t take this as praise. You''ve still got


    a long way to go before I''d consider you even remotelypetent. But..." She paused, almost


    as if reluctant to admit it. "You didn''t quit. That''s more than I can say for most."


    Northern smirked, leaning on the anvil. "What can I say? I''m not like most."


    She gave a small snort, shaking her head. "We''ll see if you can still say that after tomorrow. Same time, same ce. And bring your A-game, or I''ll know."


    As she walked away, Northern allowed himself a moment to breathe. His arms were


    trembling, his body on the verge of copse, but his resolve was stronger than ever. He


    looked at the crude de he had forged, a small sense of pride welling up inside him.


    It wasn''t perfect, but neither was he. Yet.


    For now, it was enough. Tomorrow, he''d do better. And then he couldn''t wait to see his progress after one year.

 Chapter 634: Son Of The Forge

    Chapter 634: Son Of The Forge


    ?


    CHAPTER 634


    The first and second days were a mercy to Northern''s routine for the next few weeks.


    The sad and painful part was that it left him having no time for other things.


    It was difficult and enjoyable. While he had a difficult, experimental, and practical learning session with Eleina during school hours, he had sword training sessions with Bairan in the evening.


    Not only was Bairan willing to pass his sword styles to Northern, he was also overeager to help Northern brush up his own Chaos Sword Art.


    This caused Northern to usually show up to the forge several days tired, relying on his cirction of essence to at least save him from the brink of copsing.


    He had no time at all for anything and usually gave himself to cksmithing and sword training.


    He was, at the very least, happy that he was learning both at the same time. It was helpful. Eleina''s teachings and sulent exnations about weapons, armors, and all things that are forgeable-but most especially weapons-helped Northern during sword training.


    They improved his understanding of the sword and the twin-ded staff.


    For example, understanding the bnce of weight and the distribution of force in a weapon had drastically improved Northern''s technique.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Eleina''s relentless lessons on the intricacies of forging-how a de''s curve affected its cutting power, how the density of metal influenced its durability-tranted directly into his movements duringbat.


    Bairan noticed the change almost immediately.


    "Master! You''re starting to move like your weapon is an extension of yourself," Bairan remarked during one evening training session, his voice tinged with approval. "That''s the hallmark of a true swordsman."


    Northern, sweat dripping down his face, nodded as he adjusted his grip on his twin-ded staff. "It''s not just the weapon," he said between heavy breaths. "It''s the craft. Knowing how it''s made... it changes how you see it."


    Bairan gave a faint smile, his beautiful eyes radiating with self-pride. "Master, you are incredibly intelligent, a genius. No one will be able to match your skill both in sword and cksmithing in the next two years."


    "Thank you," Northern replied with a smile.


    Of all his summons, Bairan was the one that had managed to get closer to him. The bastard sometimes would even show up unannounced, casually rxing in Northern''s room.


    Saying the Limitless Void was too crowded, he needed fresh air.


    Northern, after Bairan began to move like that, noticed changes in other summons also. For example, ck Mamba for some reason now looks at him with jitters.


    Northern also didn''t know how, but five monsters have be spectras and are on their way to bing void summons.


    All on their own. He was yet to figure out the principality that worked this phenomenon, nor did he have so much time on his hands to find out.


    The weeks blurred together into a grueling routine. Every morning began in the forge, where Eleina pushed him to his limits, assigning him increasinglyplex tasks that required both physical endurance and mental precision.


    If he wasn''t forging a de, he was repairing a damaged suit of armor. If he wasn''t working with steel, he was experimenting with rare and difficult materials from rifts that required intense focus to manipte.


    By the time the day ended, his arms felt like lead, his fingers blistered and raw, with how he felt his body adapting to the change, it was always like the challenge grew the next day, causing an even more daunting task of adaptation for his body.


    There was no rest. Northern would push himself even harder, refining his swordsmanship until his body felt like it might copse under the weight of his efforts.


    Despite the exhaustion, Northern could feel himself growing.


    His body was adapting to the relentless strain, his muscles harder and more precise, his movements more fluid.


    More importantly, his mind was sharpening. He began to see patterns in both forging andbat, connections that others might overlook.


    A weapon wasn''t just a tool; it was an expression of its wielder''s intent, a physical manifestation of their soul.


    One night, as he copsed onto his bed, his body aching and his mind buzzing with fatigue, Northern allowed himself a rare moment of reflection.


    He thought of the past and how far he hade, this caused him to reminisce about certain people, some he hated, some he missed.


    ''Ah right... Master Ate said she wasing to the academy. I wonder if she''s here too... She''s not a Master anymore either.''


    Northern wondered for a moment how shocked she would be to find out that he was now a Sage.


    Now, as he stared up at the ceiling, the faint glow of dual moon lights filtering through his window, Northern stared at the ceiling till sleep hurled him away.


    The next day, Eleina seemed to notice the shift in him.


    "You''re forging faster," she said, her tone as sharp as ever but with a hint of curiosity. "And with more precision. What changed?"


    Northern shrugged, hammering down on a glowing de with practiced ease. "I stopped thinking about it as work," he said simply. "This... all of this... it''s just part of who I am now."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t press the matter. Instead, she nodded, almost imperceptibly. "Good. Then you''re ready for your next challenge."


    She ced a small chunk of shimmering metal on the anvil. It was unlike anything Northern had worked with before, its surface shifting like liquid even as it held its solid form.


    "This," Eleina said, her voice serious, "is Aetherium. It''s one of the rarest metals in existence. Gotten from a tier five rift and used only in the creation of weapons for the most elite drifters, even Masters can''t handle its power. Forging it requires absolute focus and precision. One mistake, and it''s ruined."


    Northern stared at the metal, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. He could feel the energy radiating off of it, like a heartbeat in his hands.


    "What do you want me to make?" he asked, his voice steady despite the weight of her request.


    "A weapon worthy of your potential," she replied, stepping back to give him space. "Let''s see if you can rise to the asion."


    The forge grew quiet as the other students watched, their usual gossip andughter fading into silence. All eyes were on Northern as he picked up the Aetherium, his expression


    unreadable.


    He didn''t care about their stares or their whispered doubts. For him, this wasn''t about proving them wrong. It wasn''t even about proving Eleina right.


    He was about to start the process when a shrouding presence entered into the workshop.


    Northern recognize him immediately.

 Chapter 635: The Man Who Sold Us Out

    Chapter 635: The Man Who Sold Us Out


    ?


    The mineral ore slowly slipped off Northern''s hands as he turned and caught a nce of the man who entered the smithy.


    His eyes widened and trembled. Eleina, as she saw this, had immediately raised her voice...


    "Heyyy..." only for her to stop as she beheld Northern''s countenance.


    She felt the fiery mes of her soul flicker and tousle to hide away from the ominous light faintly radiating in his eyes.


    Eleina had only felt this way once in her entire life. She prided herself on her edge-sharp instincts and ability to sense danger faster and deeper than every other drifter, even the elites.


    Right now, she was utterly confused and devastated at what she was feeling. The level of danger she perceived from Northern made her freeze in ce, cold sweat running down her back.


    But nothing devastated her more than the thought that throughout the past three weeks he had been working in the forge, she had never once perceived him to be dangerous at all. Not even slightly once!


    Northern, oblivious of the air change around him, carefully watched as the man spoke to Santhik at the entrance of the forge.


    The man had a stoic face, just like then. There was nothing extraordinary about his entire persona. In fact, he was too ordinary.


    His body formation was something that could have been forged only by years of painful hard work. A total mob that struggled to find his ce in a luxurious society but, however, due to his hardworking virtue and determination, had still managed to fit in somewhere.


    Now that Northern observed him, he couldn''t help but feel...


    ''There''s hell in no way he wouldn''t have known about it!'' Northern growled internally.


    Eventually, the man finished discussing with Santhik and turned away. As he stepped outside, Northern followed.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I''ll be back in a minute," Northern said, not caring to check if the message was well received, and vanished.


    He literally vanished.


    Eleina was right behind him, watching him with caution, widening her eyes. And all of a sudden, before her very sharp eyes, he was no more.


    No one in that workshop had eyes fast enough to have followed Northern''s movement.


    Most of them didn''t even know that he had gone. Only those closer to his area of the forge suddenly saw him vanish.


    But Northern did not disappear. He just ran.


    The past few weeks had been tempering his body ferociously. His reforming muscles were now even affecting his movements-which was a main coordination of the only speed talent Northern had.


    The man who hade out of the forge was casually walking behind two tall buildings. He was a clerk delivering messages to the nonbative school, since they were so far away, and was going to the next building, which was the Artificing workshop.


    However, he suddenly stopped as he felt something tingle behind his neck.


    He was about to turn his neck to look back when his eyes suddenly widened.


    An overwhelming pressure fell on him. It was so vivid that he felt his heart immediately begin to squeeze.


    Following the intense pressure that fell on the atmosphere was a swift change in the scenery which he had no idea when it happened.


    The man suddenly felt like he had lost track of time.


    ''Where was I going? Where was Iing from? What is this ce?''


    A cold, dark, and sinister hall stretched out before his eyes. Colossal pirs that made him feel like an ant nked his right and left. The room was so enormous.


    He tried to move only to discover that he was more affected than he thought he was.


    His legs were frozen, and even though he was standing, he couldn''t feel them again.


    "Come on!" Frustration gnawing at his throat, he punched his thighs, his crumpled face begging for them to obey him.


    But even his strong legs recognized the might of whom they stood before.


    A sound-like the powerful blow of a swift storm-suddenly tore through the echoing silence of the hall, prompting the man to raise his head.


    Before him, bluish-ck mes danced sinisterly, like dark and vicious cannibals dancing around a bonfire as they celebrated their kill.


    The ominous mes cast down the silhouette of a figure atop a tall whitish throne behind them.


    From behind the mes, the eyes of the figure gleamed with a wicked light. Faint tendrils of darkness swirled around him like a restless storm.


    The air seemed to bend under the weight of his presence. The pressure was so immense that the man fell to his knees without realizing it.


    "Please. I have no idea what went wrong? Or how I got here? I didn''t mean to intrude on you, sir..."


    He did not know what he was doing, but his primitive sense could tell immediately. The distance of power between him and the creature behind those mes was evenrger than the distance between the sky and the ground.


    It was in his best interest that he acted as meek as possible and found whatever way he could to get out of this situation alive.


    "You have no idea what you did wrong?" Northern''s voice resonated throughout the hall, echoing like sparkling jewels jingling across the neck of an ethereal beauty.


    The man suddenly threw his face left as he btedly felt something.


    A pale, ck-haired boy was standing next to him with a small but certainly vicious smile on


    his lips.


    The boy shrugged with his head, "You probably had no idea what you were doing when you willfully agreed to send those students to their deaths two years ago."


    Northern''s eyes burned even more wickedly. He red at the man, taking one slow step after the other as he said.


    "I bet you had a beautiful night. You were paid handsomely for fulfilling your quota of the job, right? You led a hundred of students to their ruin, with no remorse, deceived and sent us


    to die."


    Northern paused, his eyes taking an interesting look into the depth of the man''s soul, a


    distorted expression climbing his face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Did it feel good? You grinned at the thought of it, didn''t you? You bastard..."


    The man, nd, knelt there, his eyes trembling, and soul broken.

 Chapter 636: The Audacity [Part 1]

    Chapter 636: The Audacity [Part 1]


    ?


    nd, the moment Northern started speaking, dropped his shoulders. The color on his face, even though paled by fear before, totally dried out now. His eyes were almost ssy.


    His entire demeanor fell and shattered as Northern continued to press his words. It did not break him; the man was already broken.


    Northern''s words just reminded him of his sin, thus causing his sufferings to resurface. The guilt and pain he had carried so much that they had drawn out the life in him became apparent.


    However, none of that concerned Northern. He spared not even a nce of sympathy to nd, despite the sorrow on his face being apparent.


    "You think looking like that would make me pity you even a bit?"


    nd slowly moved, he bent his head to the ground, kowtowing before Northern.


    "I don''t know you in particr..." his voice was haggard and rough, "but judging by what you are saying, you are part of the students from almost two years ago. If you will let me, I can tell you the same thing that I said to the others that approached me when they entered the academy."


    Northern narrowed his eyes.


    ''Others came?''


    Of course, they would have. His face was, after all, thest face they saw before they all found themselves in thend of death.


    Many of them down the line would have heard that this was the master n of the former academy principal Rughsbourgh, but many more would have ingrained thest face they saw as the object of their wrath and vengeance.


    So, yes, they probably would have done anything to get to him. Only the academy wasn''t an easy ce to enter.


    And so far, only Ate did Northern know wasing to the academy. He also guessed that Vida might follow, or better still go home.


    Ate was not a student; she wouldn''t have approached the officer, not when she knew what was truly at y or at the very least had a guess.


    Northern guessed Vida, although he felt like approaching the man with burning rage didn''t quite fit what he knew of her so far.


    More so, the man had said ''the others,'' which meant they were more than just one.


    Undoubtedly, survivors of the dark continent hade to nestle here either as instructors or students.


    The trace of a ghostly smile left Northern''s lips.


    ''Did they have the same thought as me?''


    They wanted to wait where Rughsbourgh was close, so that when he came around they''d be the first to kill him. Their rage was burning that fiercely?


    Northern was impressed. But they were being reckless.


    If Rughsbourgh came out of his solitary training, he''d probably being out as a Luminary.


    That was not the only thing. He wasn''t sure what image the others had when they said Rughsbourgh was training to be a Luminary.


    But Northern was aware that Rughsbourgh manifested rifts somehow to use them as training grounds, endlessly killing strong monsters to temper his soul and grow.


    The soul core requirements to graduate to a Luminary must have been enormous if he had to resort to such a dangerous deed.


    He probably was not just sitting around absorbing thousands of cores somewhere but was constantly engaged in ying monsters of higher ranks, perhaps Belial? Or even stronger?


    Northern couldn''t guess. However, he was sure that aside from being a Luminary, Rughsbourgh would be blessed with so many items that he could utilize to his own gain and also an insurmountable experience of battle.


    And who knows what new powers being a Luminary held.


    This was the time to be very careful. Northern felt he could handle it, but these guys? He wasn''t so sure about.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyways, it was none of his business. They had barely walked out of death alive. If they felt the next thing to do was walking into another one, they were free to.


    Northern took a slow, deliberate step forward, his eyes narrowing further as he towered over nd''s trembling form. His voice cut through the tense air like a de, devoid of mercy.


    "Speak..."


    "I was asked to do this by Instructor Bradley. We are only bottom-feeders in the academy. People like us have no choice but to do as we are told. You can kill me if it will appease your anger. I will dly die at your hands, but it will spell bad news for you. An officer dying in the academy would not go unnoticed. This will spell trouble before even the former headmasteres around and things get into the clear."


    He was right. Within the walls of the academy, one could not just kill anyone. If that were to happen, the entire academy would go up in mes.


    It was only a matter of time before the culprit was found, and what would happen then? What were his chances against an entire academy?


    He shouldn''t be reckless and just take things with measured calctions.


    However, an unsettling sinister grin charred Northern''s face.


    It made nd suddenly very uneasy. He couldn''t tell what Northern was thinking.


    "Get up..." Northern''s voice curtly rang in the hall.


    "Don''t let me repeat myself a second time."


    "Ah, thank you, sir. Thank you." nd quickly and staggeredly rose to his feet.


    His legs trembled slightly, but he endured. The pressure was still faintly hanging in the atmosphere like a violent storm caged against the high ceiling by an unseen force.


    Northern''s eyes glowed as he took a peek into the man''s soul, observing the information of


    his talent.


    He spat with disdain.


    "Useless."


    He fixed his eyes on the man, his tone deadpanned as he said.


    "I''ll give you a chance to fight for your life."


    "Huh?" nd wasn''t sure what he had just heard.


    He just told Northern what killing him could cause. Not that he hated dying, but it would create a lot of trouble for Northern, and it was a trouble that was not worth it.


    At least until Rughsbourgh came, killing him could turn the entire academy against them.


    And it was a reasonable thing that all of them had no choice against. What was wrong with this dude? Why was he asking him to fight for his life?


    As if on cue, Northern''s cold voice prated the dreadful atmosphere, intangibly slicing his


    entirety in half.


    "You said you will dly die by my hands. Wield your de and let me see a wide smile on your lips. Only one of us will leave here today."

 Chapter 637: The Audacity [Part 2]

    Chapter 637: The Audacity [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern wove from the shimmers of dark sparks a long, slightly curved de.


    The de crackled with lightning, as if resonating with the serene viciousness that glowed in his eyes.


    When he approached nd, he had not at all thought about killing the officer. Northern was not thoughtless and pushed by emotions, at least not anymore.


    He had a reason for bringing nd here. And that reason was none other than to manipte the officer with fear, causing him to spill out whatever secret he held.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, as nd spoke, Northern realized he was a cannon fodder that was being used. If he wanted to get substantial information, he needed to reach this Instructor Bradley person.


    And that should have concluded his interrogation with nd, however one single thing happened that pissed Northern off.


    While nd spouted things like he didn''t care about dying-although reasonable and logical - he still used the rules of the academy as regards harm and murder not taken lightly as a protection of his own life.


    He was contradicting himself. Someone that felt incredibly sorry and devastated by what he had done but still had the audacity to cling to his life.


    This dude might have been sorry, or at least deceived himself well enough that he was, or maybe was actually at a point of genuine remorse.


    But clearly, he had lived too full a life to remember the pain as it had first happened. Because if he did, he''d be dead already.


    It was not up to him to announce the fact that the academy would hunt down his killer.


    To Northern, it was endearing, and hypocritical.


    ''What did he take me for?'' had been the thought that crossed Northern''s mind as he spoke.


    Using the collective mass of the academy to threaten him. You don''t talk to a man that defeated death not once but on several asions like that.


    You don''t talk to a Master of Void and Chaos like that.


    Having to face the wrath of the academy on his own? He was not about to turn into a cold- blooded mass ughterer...


    But if he did, who would hold him? Nobody! Who would dare to fight him¡ªmaybe someone, but who could defeat him? Nobody!


    nd''s undoing of himself was daring to use that fail-safe against Northern. If he had just begged for his life like the cannon fodder that he was, perhaps Northern would have let him leave.


    But right now, he disgusted Northern down to the very core. All Northern could see of the officer was a man that had happened to get avish life, maybe at first unable to enjoy the life out of guilt for what he had done.


    However, time had passed. He had gotten addicted to the new life and now had things to hold on to. That he would dare throw his fail-safe in everyone''s faces.


    "What are you doing? I will cut you even if you don''t summon your weapon."


    Northern''s voice dripped with dire seriousness, devoid of any emotion, not even anger rang in


    his tone.


    "What are you doing...? This is a mistake. The academy will turn against you."


    Northern tilted his head; the next moment, he was gone, with a st of wind.


    nd''s eyes widened, his hands extending quickly, manifesting white sparks as his weapon broke beyond the boundary of his soul, into reality.


    However, it was toote. He watched as his hand rolled into the air.


    Northern''s odachi had arched upward with a spray of blood curving in the air. The de screeched mncholically with a cold light as it easily sliced through his shoulders like wind cutting water.


    Immediately, an insurmountable amount of pain stung nd''s shoulders, blood gushing out like the force of water breaking through a rock.


    His vision dimmed and grew dizzy as he let out a guttural scream, grabbing the point of amputation to stop the bleeding. Blood sprayed violently through his fingers despite his rugged attempt.


    He staggered forward, breaking to a knee. His face was distorted, eyes widened with lines of despair spreading across his face.


    Northern stood before him, casting a cold, indifferent gaze down on his wretched state.


    "What? I gave you a chance to draw your sword, but you hesitated." The texture of Northern''s tone was dark, like the low growl of a devil.


    "You have your legs and one hand and even your head. In the dark continent, many of us don''t get to keep that much should we hesitate."


    Northern swung Stainless sideways, cleanly sshing away the smudge of blood on its steel.


    Then he rested the de upon his shoulders, its sharp edge glistening wickedly beneath the bluish light of the hall''s ceiling.


    A ghastly light reflected on Northern''s face as he bore down on him again.


    Seeing the look on Northern, the officer seemed to finally realize today was the day his luck ran out. His eyes widened impossibly; misery clutched his soul.


    Trembling, nd scrambled to the ground, groveling at Northern''s feet.


    "Please. Please. I beg you, don''t kill me. I knew nothing about this. I was just obeying amand. All I did was do as I was told. I swear!!" He cried out, groaning painfully.


    "This is quite simple." Northern deadpanned. "You don''t want me to kill you, stand up and kill me. I gave you a fair chance, didn''t I?"


    Eyes widened, nd paused for a moment, seriously considering.


    Would he really have a chance at crossing swords with an impossible existence such as this? He looked like a child; he should still be able to fend off some attacks and run away, right?


    At the very least, get out of this hall, perhaps then the illusion will break, or at least he could get enough time to send help.


    There were unlimited possibilities; all he had to do was try. He had to live no matter what!


    He was sorry, incredibly sorry, but he hade too far to give up now.


    He was a clerk now; it was only a matter of time before he would be rmended for a junior instructor. He might have lost an arm, but he can still fight for his life and retain what''s left of


    it.


    No, he couldn''t die now.


    All the while Northern watched with a crooked smile as the light of hope ignited in the depth of the man''s soul.

 Chapter 638: Two Chances

    Chapter 638: Two Chances


    ?


    Northern smiled peacefully as he watched nd struggle to his feet.


    He was incredibly patient with the officer, waiting withoutint until he had finished materializing a long, clean silver de with cross guards that stood out because of their length.


    The de looked like a ymore but did not have the same length. Northern would fit it into something like a longsword at best.


    Although he worried for nd, a couple of minutes ago, the officer was summoning with his right hand, which had now been lost. As a result, the summoning was a failure.


    Now, he had to fight with his left and only remaining hand.


    Northern worried if he''d be able to give his best in such a state.


    ''Should I not have gone for the left instead?''


    nd held his sword to the front of his face, observing the spark in Northern''s eyes, his voice cautiously approaching.


    "Please... I will do anything..."


    "I have been dying to fight someone from the Central ins."


    Northern interrupted, without a care in the world for what the officer wanted to pitch to him.


    "I have had to grow my skill in the harshness of battles. It has always left me wondering how I will fare with someone that is well taught and has the basics right. Although now, I too have an outstanding teacher."


    Northern was looking at the Stainless as he spoke. With hisst word, he raised his head and looked nd in the eye.


    "Although, you won''t measure up... besides being just a Nomad, you have a D-ss talent. That is beyond disappointing; you are a failure."


    Northern''s words wereced with so much toxicity that nd couldn''t suppress the boiling rage that rose in his chest.


    A child was calling him a failure? What did this one know about failures?


    Did he even know how hard it was to get ess to a rift? Some say joining a citadel would provide a solution. But citadels are incredibly picky; nobody wants a D-ss talent.


    And even if he should join a public citadel, it is the same thing. The same routine of drifters are chosen over and over to challenge rifts; the best people like him served as cleanup.


    That was why he quit his job toe work as a gateman and have a better shot at sess.


    He had trained all his life to be stronger, to defy the fate that got dictated and imposed upon him the day he got awakened.


    And he had improved. If only people would actually give him a chance to prove that to them, if only they would give him a chance to disy his skills and experience.


    He had done so much work, sacrificed so much to get to this stage of his life where he was earning enough to take care of his family and slowly rising to a position where he would finally be recognized for what he can do.


    And herees a child, saying he is a failure? The gutter act of it made nd''s soul ignite with a ferocious me, temporarily forgetting his state.


    Of course, he did not dare forget the difference in power; this was why he only could have thought all these and not speak it.


    But a look of defiance was slowly rising on his face. It made Northern interestingly raise a corner of his lips.


    "Oh? I like the look on your face. Want to prove me wrong? Be my guest."


    Northern removed Stainless from his shoulders, skillfully twirling the sword with one hand before extending it horizontally.


    The past few weeks have only been the beginning of so much that Northern had to learn under Bairan. But that beginning had yielded such mountainous results that Northern didn''t mind throwing a swing or two.


    He was almost exhrated even. But controlled himself not to be; this was the death of a person. He felt he shouldn''t be grinning at the thought of shing a man. This, at least, could help him convince himself he was not insane, not yet.


    "So? Mr. D-ss talent, since I attacked first before, I''ll give you two open chances to attack. I won''t even fend off your attacks. Hit me with the best you''ve got... so that will make us even."


    Northern smiled angelically... actually faintly devilishly. It was hard and easy to tell somehow.


    "Since you''ve lost a limb, it is only right that I am fair. Right?"


    nd could not understand who this maniacal boy was. Now that he thought about it, all the people that came back from the Dark continent and had assaulted him seemed to have one or two screws loose in their head.


    But this? This boy was insane. He had gone totally mad!


    How can anyone be so chilly about slicing off an academy worker''s arm, knowing very well that the academy will catch wind of it, inspect this matter, and it was only a matter of time before they found out.


    "Are you not going toe at me? Or do you want to lose your second hand?"


    The hall resounded with a stern tone.


    nd gritted his teeth. His heart raced, but it wasn''t fear that drove it-it was rage.


    Rage at the system that had failed him, at the talent that had shackled him, and now, at this boy who dared mock his life''s struggles.


    Two chances.


    Two.


    That was all the boy had granted him. Not out of fairness or mercy, but as a taunt. A final humiliation before he delivered the killing blow.


    The silver de trembled in his left hand. Whether from exhaustion or fury, nd couldn''t


    tell anymore.


    He adjusted his stance, drawing on every ounce of training, every memory of drills and failures, and every bitter moment he''d swallowed through the years.


    His foot shifted slightly, and the weight of his body transferred, his sword arm following with


    precision.


    The first strike came like lightning.


    A clean horizontal sh aimed at Northern''s neck-direct, ruthless, efficient.


    nd''s muscles coiled and released with the ferocity of someone who had nothing left to


    lose.


    Northern didn''t flinch.


    With an almost dismissive look, Northern stopped the lightning-fast strike with two fingers -which nd didn''t see move at all.


    His eyes never left nd. A flicker of something almost like disappointment passed through


    them.


    "Too slow."


    The words stabbed deeper than the de ever could.


    nd didn''t wait. He pivoted instantly, his stance shifting into a fluid arc as he redirected the momentum of the swing into an upward strike aimed at Northern''s ribs.


    This time, nd was sure it was a hit, only to see his sword stop barely a dot away from


    Northern''s side. No matter the force he applied to push it further, the sword prated no further, stopped by an invisible wall.


    "Is that really all?" Northern asked, his voice soft but cutting. He still hadn''t raised his sword, hadn''t even considered defending himself.


    nd stumbled back, his chest heaving. The fire in his eyes dimmed, reced by the creeping


    shadow of despair. Two chances-gone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern slowly moved his sword.


    "I guess it''s my turn, eh?"

 Chapter 639: His Might Plunders The Heavens

    Chapter 639: His Might Plunders The Heavens


    ?


    Northern dashed at the officer, hurling his sword from below in a brutal arc across his torso.


    But nd was sharper-witted than he seemed, quickly raising his de with a hastened backward step. Not only did he manage to block Northern''s attack, but he also reduced the impact of its force on his entire form.


    However, that was just the best of what he could get from this battle. Northern''s movement became even more impossibly fast, throwing his hand almost from every angle.


    His sword was fast, blurring and bleeding into a session of strikes with an irregr and ugly pattern.


    nd tried his best. Despite being equipped with a second-choice hand, he was still able to at least stop the strike from severing a major part of his body again.


    However, shallow lines of blood shed on his skin as sparks of both swords flew.


    Northern was calmly swinging his sword; the speed of his hand was unfair. He stood rigid, not using a flow of footwork to deal with the officer, one hand hung behind his back while the other handled the odachi.


    Northern was giving him a handicap, only because he thought it fair to do so. nd had lost one hand; if he wanted to have a chance at this battle, it was only required that he too fought with one hand.


    "I''m giving all I have to you because I want you to shock me. You looked like I was hating on you before. Like I knew nothing about you. Here I am giving you one more chance to prove yourself. Although it really won''t matter, I think you will die nheless."


    nd did not have the leeway like Northern. If he dared to respond to the boy''s speech, he would have to divide his attention, and that would be very detrimental for him.


    Instead, he gritted his teeth and continued to parry Northern''s attacks, sometimes redirecting their force to the side or away from his body.


    The air would shudder every time nd maneuvered Northern''s strikes. Before getting a breathing chance, Northern''s de would already be tracing an impossible arc back his way. Northern''s de arced downward like a lightning strike, raw and unrelenting.


    nd twisted his torso, narrowly dodging the cut as it shaved a strand of hair from his temple.


    He pivoted on his back foot, thrusting his sword toward Northern''s exposed ribs, but Stainless smacked away the officer''s long sword with a stter of sparks.


    Northern''s lips curled into a smirk. "Better," he murmured.


    In an instant, Northern''s de shifted trajectories, the odachi snapping upward in a vicious uppercut.


    nd barely managed to angle his weapon in time, sparks erupting as steel met steel. The impact forced him a step back, his heels skidding on smooth ground.


    The officer frowned darkly and immediately gathered himself, propelling himself towards Northern.


    Stainless bit into his right chest, but almost immediately the officer grabbed the de and released a jolt of electricity that traveled across the sword quickly.


    Northern was joggled by a short but intense jolt of shock that almost made him stunned.


    In that brief one second, nd tore himself away from Northern''s sword and closed the distance with a reckless charge, his de aimed squarely for Northern''s throat.


    But Northern had already recovered, his Chaos Eyes shing briefly as he tilted his head with uncanny precision. nd''s sword cleaved through empty air, close enough to stir Northern''s hair but far enough to leave the officer overextended.


    "You''re trying," Northern said coolly, his voice carrying a faint undertone of mockery, "but not enough."


    Before nd could fully retract his de, Northern''s odachi came down again, a crushing arc of cold steel and unyielding force.


    nd managed to bring his weapon up in defense, the sh of their swords echoing like thunder in the hall.


    The force sent nd reeling, his boots sliding backward. His teeth clenched as he felt his wrist strain under the pressure, the sharp bite of pain threatening to weaken his grip.


    Northern stepped forward with a deliberate calm, his de weaving intricate, deadly patterns in the air. Each swing of Stainless felt like an extension of Northern''s intent-a storm given form, chaotic yet precise.


    nd''s breathing was ragged now, his muscles burning with the effort to stay alive. Each parry came slower, each deflection sloppier. The officer''s body screamed for rest, but his mind refused to yield.


    Northern tilted his head as if reading his opponent''s thoughts. "Impressive," he said, "You managed to give me a little shock with your so-called lightning talent, but how long before you are able to build up another one that would probably just keep me away from you for half a second?"


    nd was devastated and despairing, but Northern did not give him room to grieve. His talent worked in such a way that he had to build up lightning if he wanted to use it as an offense.


    Usually, its effect would stun his opponent right away, but it had little to no effect on Northern.


    And the second ability he used at the beginning of their battle gave him a head start on speed, which was useless considering the insane amount of speed Northern matched him with.


    Now, he was realizing, in fact, that what Northern had blurted out was not out of arrogance but true insight. A lot of thoughts ran across his mind, but in between having to parry Northern''s brutal attacks with his life on the line and looking for a slight moment of counterattack, there was no room to ponder on his thoughts.


    The next strategy he was considering was to... run.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''re wasting energy," Northern said, spinning Stainless in his hand. "You won''t win this way. Why don''t you put your mind into it, try to think outside the box for the best possible way to defeat me."


    nd''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing as he desperately searched for a weakness. Northern''s technique was wless, his movements unreadable. But there was one thing nd knew: no


    one was invincible.


    Summoning thest reserves of his strength, with the propulsion of lightning speed he received from his talent, nd feinted a strike toward Northern''s head.


    As expected, Northern''s de shot up to intercept, the motion so fast it was nearly invisible.


    But this time, nd was ready.


    Twisting his body at thest moment, he dropped low and swung his de upward, aiming


    for Northern''s left side.


    For a fraction of a second, it seemed as though he mightnd the blow.


    Then Northern''s lips curled into a grin, his eyes lowering in that moment to nd''s iing sword, a deep void-like light rippling through his pupils.


    Stainless moved faster than thought, intercepting nd''s sword with a deafening ng. Sparks erupted between them, lighting the grim hall in brief shes.


    Northern pointed to his eyes.


    "There is no maneuver, no strategies of yours that I haven''t already seen. In fact, shouldn''t


    you already be using this opportunity to run like you intended to? Come on, the door is


    waiting for you."


    nd felt his entire body grow cold.

 Chapter 640: The Aetheriums Submission [Part 1]

    Chapter 640: The Aetherium''s Submission [Part 1]


    ?


    "Where have you been? That red witch has been giving all of us hell because she''s looking for you!"


    One of the students yelled as he spotted Northerning out of a corner.


    He came closer, putting his hands casually on Northern''s shoulders.


    "Lael, man, please don''t leave her side, so the rest of us can breathe forever. It''s too hot without you around her."


    Northern''s eyes shifted down to the hand with a grim expression.


    "Ah, sorry... the rumors were true. You certainly don''t like being touched, ha ha." The student shifted away from Northern with a slightly pale face, forcing a short smile.


    He didn''t know what happened, but his throat felt itchy and his hands trembled, even as he took them off Northern''s shoulders.


    Northern nonchntly walked forward, leaving the boy behind. It took a couple of seconds standing alone-dazed and pale-before he eventually got hold of himself and ran to the forge.


    Eleina folded her hands, watching furiously as Northern calmly strolled into the forge. Her expression was slightly tense but hidden so much that only her fiery anger radiated.


    "What do you think you are doing? Storming out of the smithy and being gone for over ten minutes?!"


    Northern bowed his head slightly. "I am sorry. There was something I had to take care of urgently."


    "I don''t care whatever it was. Get back and start working on the damn mineral before I change my mind."


    Northern chuckled, smiling with his eyes while suppressing the viciousness that was left from a few minutes ago.


    Not like Eleina was someone he could hurt even if he wanted to. As long as he had so much to gain from her, she was still very useful to him.


    And he really did need to work on the mineral ore.


    A couple of minutester, Northern stood before the Aetherium, staring down at it with a hammer in his right hand.


    He clenched his hand tightly as he assessed the mineral with Chaos Eyes.


    "This is going to be difficult," Northern muttered.


    He paused, squinting his eyes as he gazed and gauged the ore.


    After which, Northern lifted his arm. He didn''t lift it up too much; what he wanted to do was crush it to small bits, but first, he had to be sure that the resistance of the ore was not going to be destructive.


    Over the past few weeks, one of the things he had learned in theory was that rift resources, especially mineral ores, have a certain resistance to hammering and heat. Usually, depending on the level of resistance, methods of hammering differ.


    He himself had experienced something like that with the red crystals. He only got to realize this while the instructors were giving a general lecture about it.


    The red crystals'' bloodlust was its own defensive mechanism, the mineral''s way of desperately resisting being removed from its home.


    Usually, they saw that miners face a more vicious resistance mining ores than cksmiths who crush them. It was one of the reasons why a mundane human could not be a miner.


    Northern was curious to see how the Aetherium was going to resist being crushed, or at the very leastsh out. He had observed it with Chaos Eyes and had seen a delicate helix structure of ligatures, quite unique. It was something he had never seen before, and it made him even more sure that rift resources have a will.


    One could ssify them as a living being. It was just that they didn''t exactly breathe. But they can grow and have a will. Their resistance to being crushed is, in fact, proof of this.


    Northern was specting that with the Void Creation mechanism that he knew, he would be able to use soulforge in conjunction with minerals more resourcefully.


    Perhaps, he could start by finding the arc to awaken Grengar.


    With his mind rising optimistically, Northern raised the hammer slightly, not adding so much power as he swung it down on the mineral.


    Immediately, with a cloud-ripping sound resounding in the heated air, several threads of lightning violently discharged, weaving through the air.


    Although Northern was unarmed, the discharge seemed to have even ripped the metal table in subtle ces.


    Almost everyone turned their heads in the forge, eyes slightly widened.


    "What is that sound?" Someone murmured.


    "I could swear I saw a light just now..." another murmured from a far angle.


    They nced at him and murmured even more before returning to their respective works.


    Northern narrowed his eyes. ''No one saw that?''


    It seemed to him that no one had exactly been able to capture what happened, except for the thunderous sound and sharp sh of light.


    No one except him had seen how the lightning had whipped across the air around him and even torn the table in small holes like sword chips.


    Northern exhaled deeply, his fingers tightening around the hammer as he examined the mineral.


    The Aetherium seemed to hum faintly, its subtle sparks resembling a heartbeat. It resisted him-alive, stubborn, and unwilling to yield.


    His Chaos Eyes flickered quickly in and out of appearance as he focused on its structure once


    more.


    The helix of ligatures pulsed, reinforcing themselves against his attempts.


    Northern reached out, brushing his fingertips against the mineral. The faint static jolted up his arm, sharp and deliberate. His Chaos Eyes caught the subtle shift in the mineral''s structure, almost as if it were daring him to continue.


    ''So, you don''t want to submit, do you?'' Northern thought, a grim smile tugging at his lips. ''Let''s see how far your will goes.''


    This time, he didn''t raise the hammer immediately. Instead, he summoned the Void Aura that lingered within him, letting the faint chill seep into the air around him. The forge''s heat wavered, and a few nearby smiths looked over, rubbing their arms as if struck by a sudden


    cold.


    Northern''s voice was low, almost a whisper, as he spoke to the mineral. "If you''re alive, then you''ll feel this."


    With a swift motion, he brought the hammer down again, the Void Aura swirling around his


    arm.


    The impact sent another surge of lightning whipping through the air, but this time, it was


    different.


    The Aetherium didn''t just resist-it retaliated.


    A shockwave erupted from the mineral. Northern tilted his head backward to avoid the sparks and arcs of electricity thatshed at him.


    Eleina, who wasing towards him, was immediately gripped by fear. Her fiery anger was


    reced by a flicker of rm. "What the hell did you do?"


    Northern''s lips twitched into a smirk. "It''s fighting back."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Fighting back?" Eleina snapped, stepping forward, her gaze locked on the mineral. "Aetherium has resistance, yes, but they don''t fight back. What did you do?"


    Northern shrugged, "I have no idea. Would it hurt its pride to just give in?"


    Eleina pped her face softly, lowering her head. "Oh Fach, what in the world has this nut job


    done."


    She observed the mineral and shook her head slightly. After a couple of beats, she said:


    "Taming a mineral is not about proving which is stronger. It''s about respect. You don''t just take your hammer andsh it out at them. Didn''t you learn this at Instructor Gnar''s ss? It starts with a subtle tap with the hammer. Not harmful, your approach is not forced but rather tamed. Then hit after hit, the frequency is raised. Until one final strike breaks them


    apart."


    Northern tilted his head a bit.


    Seeing him, Eleina''s eyes red.


    "What?"


    "It just seems rather unsettling that I have to show respect to a mineral."


    "So, what? You want to keep hitting it and destroy the entire forge or get yourself killed."


    "Things like this should be subdued by pure might. I am the cksmith, it''s the mineral that will work to create my art. What deserves respect is a perfection born out of my skill and sweat, not a mineral that grew on some mountainside."


    Eleina stayed silent for a few moments. In her mind, she knew Northern was right. A cksmith''s job was to subdue a mineral and mold it into a weapon.


    It is the weapon that deserves his respect, not the mineral. The mineral should only be


    subdued.


    She had once had this ideology; it wasn''t new. It could work for some mineral ore.


    But a tier five rift resource like an Aetherium. No, that was impossible.


    It would kill one before they are able to shatter its will.


    She sighed, "Lael. Just do as you are told."


    "No," Northern refused, a stubborn light in his eyes.


    "Are you disobeying me right now?"


    "If you are going to be mediocre, then you probably do not deserve to be my teacher."


    Eleina''s eyes widened. Half a secondter, her brows furrowed, mes of anger viciously burning in the depth of her gaze.


    The entire forge paused whatever they were doing, watching from afar as disagreement boiled between the anger and the student.


    Northern lifted the hammer to Eleina''s face. "Watch me prove you wrong today. A mineral you subdue into submission is far better than the one you trick into submission."

 Chapter 641: The Aetheriums Submission [Part 2]

    Chapter 641: The Aetherium''s Submission [Part 2]


    ?


    The silence between Eleina and Northern was tense. Northern had an annoying soft smile lingering on his face, one that seemed to infuriate Eleina by the second.


    She clenched her hands so tightly her entire hand muscles became rigid, almost like breaking, then she broke and sighed, letting all that frustration and anger go in a breath. It was almost like magic.


    Her entire demeanor changed in an instant, so obvious that even Northern was intrigued.


    She looked at him.


    "Fine, I will let you do it your way. But not here."


    Northern looked around, observing everyone beforeing back to Eleina.


    "I am not opposed to anything, but the kind of person I have known you to be wouldn''t it be


    to your benefit for everyone to behold the magnificent scene of your student breaking the will of a rare mineral ore such as this, in a way that has never been seen before?"


    Eleina rolled her eyes. "If I knew you were this full of yourself, I definitely would have thought twice about taking you under my wing. Follow me."


    As shemanded, she turned away from Northern. With haste, he picked up the mineral, his hammer still in his hands, and followed her.


    They walked for a couple of minutes, cutting to the back corner of the workshop building, through a garden, and eventually reached a waterside forge. Much smaller insidepared to the main forge, the clean stream flowing by, the distant garden, and the openness of the area sheltering them from the harshness of the day star''s heat in the hot afternoon, all came together to create a perfect workshop.


    ...For a cksmith, that is.


    Northern observed the ce and nodded his head.


    "This is good. Where did you find it?"


    "It belonged to the head forgemaster. He relinquished it to me when I was on my second year."


    Northern''s eyes widened a bit. ''She was that good?''


    Eleina nced at him and grinned smugly. "What? Am I beginning to truly intimidate you?"


    "I am just impressed. And considering that I rarely get impressed, you should feel proud of yourself."


    "Bastard," she spat with a crumpled face.


    "By the way," Northern''s voice asked, "except for the first day I came, I have never met the forgemaster. Why?"


    "Oh, he''s busy," Eleina responded as she entered the forge. She continued, "It''s the season of the year where the Milhwa festival is held. Heads of every department get busy."


    "Busy doing what? And what is the Milhwa festival?"


    She spoke as she rearranged a few things in the worn-out smithy.


    "The academy was created by three individuals, but one of them was well known for his outstanding effort and he was known as Milhwa. During the early days of the academy, the three of them got distant from each other, separated by their beliefs and differences. The Combative school, the Craftsmanship school, and the Schr School.


    "A major discord was said to have happened then, and after it was settled, Milhwa created a festival in the school for all three schools topete against each other under fair conditions. The winner and their school is ranked as the strongest. So far, since the history of the festival, the Combative school has always won. Even when the Schr and Craftsmanship schools came together to be the nonbative school, it was still useless."


    "That must have hurt a lot..."


    "It''s none of my business. I am not concerned with festivals andpetition. In my opinion, Milhwa created a ground for the other two schools to repeatedly get humiliated every year." "That''s sad..."


    Eleina finally finished what she was doing and looked at Northern. She frowned.


    "What is that sly grin on your face for?"


    Northern stroked his chin a little bit.


    "I''ll tell you what. How about I take the festival for the nonbative school for the first time in the history of the academy''s creation?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Eleina lingered for a bit; she was enticed by the offer. She acted like it wasn''t her concern, but she had had to endure the humiliation for the past three years.


    No matter how much they tried, the Combative school just always won. It didn''t matter what they were best at or how fair thepetition was to both schools; the stronger ones always came out on top.


    If that were to change, she would be happy. But it was impossible. While she now guessed that Northern could be strong, she was also aware that it was impossible for him alone to carry the entire responsibility of the whole festival.


    It would wear him out before he got a chance to win.


    She scoffed, "If you have the time to think about that nonsense, why don''t you tame ten rare minerals and let me see?"


    Northern gave her a thumbs up. "Deal."


    Finally, the stage was set. He dropped the Aetherium on the metallic table and stared at it for a few seconds while Eleina backed away.


    Then Northern began again. This time, he brought the hammer down on the charged stone without mercy. Just as a resounding ng reverberated through the serene environment, lightning whipped across the air, throwing a useless tantrum.


    Northern did not mind it. With the Void Force, it was impossible for the whips of lightning to hurt him. Although the smithy was at risk, he didn''t seem to care.


    His hammer rang with pain in its ngor as he continued to smash the stone, each strike growing fiercer than thest.


    Sparks of light danced in the air like wild fireflies, illuminating the forge in dazzling shes of blue and white.


    The Aetherium fought back, each blow releasing arcs of lightning that scorched the air and seared the edges of the metallic table. Yet, Northern remained steadfast, his expression calm,


    his movements precise.


    Eleina crossed her arms, her skeptical gaze fixed on him.


    "You''re going to ruin that table," she muttered, though a part of her couldn''t deny the


    fascination building within her.


    The way he moved, the rhythm of his strikes-it wasn''t just brute strength. There was an art


    to it, a method she hadn''t expected. He had taken all he had been learning the past few weeks and ingrained it into every part of his body.


    Northern smirked without looking at her. "I''m taming the mineral, not the furniture. If it breaks, it wasn''t worthy of this forge anyway."


    Eleina rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. Instead, she observed him more intently.


    There was something... different about how he worked the hammer. His strikes weren''t random; each one carried a deliberate purpose, a distinct resonance that seemed to


    communicate with the mineral itself.


    Then she noticed it.

 Chapter 642: The Aetherium’s Submission [Part 3]

    Chapter 642: The Aetherium¡¯s Submission [Part 3]


    ?


    Wrapped around Northern''s hammer was a strange, almost foggy-looking air.


    Each time the lightningshed out and passed through that air, it vanishedpletely within it.


    Eleina had several spections in her head, but none of them made sense enough to exin why that cold air erased the lightning, controlling its damage before it got the chance to vehemently fly around.


    She saw that Northern indeed knew what he was doing with every shattering smash he mmed on the mineral.


    However, the ck stone only glinted more stubbornly, with blue sparks dancing around it. ''It doesn''t look like it''s going to give in.'' Eleina folded her hands and watched with a rising tension in her heart.


    It was like a contest of power. So far, both sides were unrelenting. Through watching Northern''s effort in subduing the mineral, she had gone from being very sure that it was impossible to being hopeful that he would break it.


    Deep in her heart, she had always questioned this part of her work. However, no one had the power to subdue such strong mineral ores.


    Birthed from the heart of viciousness in the rift, this mineral bore the greatest will of the rift to carry on. Their roots came from the core of the rift, at the moment of birth.


    They had seen its growth and shared its change. They were the severestponent of a rift, their will eternally bound to the spatial, monster-birthing anomaly.


    Subduing them was like subduing the rift itself. Each strike against the ck stone, shining with blue glints, was like striking against the will of hundreds of monsters with a single hammer.


    It was not the hammer that did the work, but the power of the one wielding the hammer. The will of the person is what radiates through their strike. When ego shes with ego, a contest is born, hence exining the intense resistance of the mineral.


    The only reason there was a methodical approach to breaking the ores was because no one had been known to possess a will strong enough to match that of a hundred, perhaps a thousand monsters, desperately willing to survive and carry on the essence of their habitat.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, Eleina was thinking differently now. Her eyes widened as Northern rained down one powerful strike and a crack pierced into the stone. The lightning that whipped out this time was weaker.


    A small grin slowly crawled on Eleina''s face, her eyes shining with excitement.


    ''Insane...''


    The Aetherium''s resistance was beginning to falter, its defiance slowly giving way to something else: submission.


    But something was different. Besides the somber look on Northern''s face, there was now a peace ringing in the crude melody of his strikes.


    "What... what are you doing?" Eleina asked, her voice low, almost reverent.


    "Negotiating," Northern replied simply, his face nk. "Every material has a will like we are taught. It didn''t feel right breaking it. So I decided that I was going to guide it. Show it the path it didn''t know it could take."


    Eleina''s eyes narrowed. "And what path is that?"


    "The path to perfection."


    As if to prove his point, the Aetherium began to glow. Not in anger, but in harmony. The lightning that onceshed out now danced along its surface, forming intricate patterns that shimmered like alignments of stars.


    Northern''s strikes slowed, each one deliberate and steady, shaping the mineral with a precision that bordered on the divine.


    The air in the forge shifted. The oppressive tension lifted, reced by a strange, almost calming stillness. Even the stream outside seemed to quiet, as if the world itself was watching.


    Eleina took a cautious step forward, her skepticism giving way to curiosity. "How are you doing this? This... this isn''t normal smithing."


    Northern finally stopped, resting the hammer on the table. He turned to her, his expression serious.


    "It''s not about the hammer, the force, or even the will. It''s about understanding what you''re working with. When I first start hitting, I showed it the overwhelming pressure of my will, if I wanted to outrightly crush it, I could. Being an egoistic and sentimental essence, it fought back but in a much more primal manner. It was just putting up its guard against my might.


    "Then I had to show it that was useless also. Then it began to submit. But my will did not just sit on it. I wanted to understand it. The understanding I feel is required to be able to bring the best in the mineral. In that understanding, I am able to show it a better form of service of carrying on its will."


    Northern finished with a somber smile. Then he nced at the mineral.


    ''Although I am not sure if this is the hack I need.''


    Eleina blinked, her mind racing to process his words. She had heard of ancient smiths who imed to municate'' with their materials, but she had always dismissed it as superstitious nonsense.


    Yet here was Northern, standing before her with a piece of Aetherium that no longer looked like a wild, untamed force of nature. It looked... docile. Beautiful.


    "It''s ready," Northern said, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Ready for what?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Northern blinked, "For what else? To be forged into a sledgehammer."


    Eleina frowned a little. "A sledgehammer? The person that ced the request did not ask for a sledgehammer."


    "If the power of this mineral ore truly wants to be seen, it has to be forged into a sledgehammer and wielded by someone whose will is as strong as his swinging power."


    "How would you know that?" Eleina asked, disturbed.


    With a flourish, Northern lifted the glowing Aetherium from the table and held it up to the


    light.


    He smiled, "Because I understand it."


    The patterns of lightning shimmered and swirled, forming a shape that resembled a soaring eagle¡ªa testament to both its strength and its freedom.


    Eleina stared, unable to hide her awe. "You... you actually did it. You tamed it."


    Northern shrugged, though the pride in his eyes was unmistakable. "Told you I would. Now,


    about that festival..."


    Eleina groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "You''re impossible."


    "And yet, here I am," Northern replied, his grin as insufferable.


    Eleina couldn''t help butugh, despite herself. For the first time in years, she felt a glimmer of hope a dangerous, reckless hope that maybe, just maybe, the tides could finally turn.

 Chapter 643: Introspection

    Chapter 643: Introspection


    ?


    The Milhwa Festival


    Northern had found the perfect stage for him to rise. He also suspected that he would be meeting many people from the dark continent-Ate, at the very least.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Due to the distance between the non-Combative and Combative schools, it was very rare for students from both institutions to cross paths during school hours.


    Northern had discovered that the nonbative school had an exclusive dormitory, and he had gained ess because he was rmended by a high official of the academy.


    The dormitory he resided in was home to prestigious students-those who gained admission to the academy through high-profile rmendations.


    In other words, the students in Asten Tollimer Dormitory were powerful individuals, each in their own league.


    It was a ce reserved for the truest of ss.


    ''No wonder I didn''t find things like bullying, and everyone carefully minded their own business.''


    The ce had seemed almost too silent to be a student hall on his first night.


    He had even thought perhaps it was an instructor''s dormitory, only to be proven wrong the next morning.


    And he liked staying there. It was peaceful. Bullying had been one of the things he had looked forward to whening to the academy, but this sort of peace wasn''t bad either.


    The one person who tried to bully him now knew his ce, and the funny thing was Northern didn''t even have to lift a finger to put him there.


    Although sometimes, Shampoo would re with fire in his eyes when they managed to cross paths.


    But to Northern, it was like a kitten baring its fangs. He considered it cute.


    After three rigorous weeks of training in the smithy, Eleina had eventually gotten off his back. She had told him she would be traveling out of the academy for a while for an importantmission.


    She left Northern with the assignment to create whatever weapon he deemed befitting of the Aetherium.


    He expressed a bit of worry but quickly detached himself. He didn''t want to be too involved in others'' matters anyway.


    But should Eleina be in desperate need or danger, he wouldn''t hesitate to extend a helping hand.


    However, right now, something else needed his attention more.


    The Milhwa Festival.


    Besides being an opportunity to finally harvest all the talents he''d been awaiting, Northern had gathered from various people that the festival consisted mainly of three parts:


    Monster hunting


    Duels


    Skill Showcasing


    For the first part of the festival, students formed teams of five, regardless of their school affiliation.


    The nonbative school could mix with the Combative school to form a team-it didn''t matter.


    However, whatever team they formed would be permanent throughout the festival.


    The duels were divided into two parts: the team royale and individual duels.


    The skill showcasing was self-exnatory. Each drifter would demonstrate amazing feats with their abilities.


    This was where the non-Combative school had their best chance of winning, though they rarely did.


    Due to discrimination between schools and the Combative school viewing the non- Combative school as lesser, no one usually wanted to team up with students from the non-bative school.


    It didn''t matter what help they could offer. The nonbative school was always ousted from the wholepetition.


    But Northern wished for things to be different this year.


    No. He was sure things would be different this year.


    However, what bothered him slightly was that he didn''t want this change to just be about him.


    He wanted the whole nonbative school to win every contest of the festival. The problem was how to aplish this.


    Moreover, thepetition was three weeks away. Northern wiped his face with his hands.


    He sighed as he finally reached the highlight of his introspection.


    ''I will figure it out somehow... for now, I have something else to do.''


    Immediately, his body descended into his shadow and manifested in the void Pce.


    Bairan''s white hair flowed gently beneath the eerie blue light of the exalted Pce. He ced


    his sword on his shoulders, raising his chin at Northern.


    "I have been waiting for quite a few minutes now, Master."


    "I had thoughts to figure out."


    Bairan nodded. "Well then, Master. I hope you have sorted them out because this part of our training requires your mind and all of its focus. This is the true beginning of your training, the reason I have spent the past three weeks putting those drills in you."


    Northern swallowed hard. He had just eaten dinner; his stomach was a bit stuffy but not too ufortable. Aside from that slight difort, he was alright everywhere else and was, in fact, brimming with strength.


    He had, after all, been looking forward to this for three weeks.


    "In the past three weeks, I have incessantly drilled you with basics in order to sharpen three things in you: your timing, your draw, and the single moment."


    Bairan''s tone ced a little more emphasis on thest three words than the rest. He exined


    further.


    "The single moment, Isshun, is the ultimate expression of my sword style. A draw so perfectly executed that it exists in the thinnest possible slice of time. The cut happens in such


    a pure moment that reality itself seems to pause, and the only report seen is that of the aftermath, never the action itself."


    Northern felt a weight slowly settle in his chest. Each breath became heavier than thest.


    He was not pressured. Rather, he was excited. Too excited. He had forgotten that this had always been the kind of thing he expected when he heard of swordsmanship.


    Although swordsmanship in Tra-el was undoubtedly alluring, it was nothing like the fiction he had always heard so much about.


    Being able to reach a realm of transcendence with just your sword.


    He had forgotten those dreams. But now, Bairan''s words were reminding him, and it made his


    heart throb heavily with excitement.


    Bairan''s voice trailed back to his ears.


    "I will be teaching you the first technique of my sword style, The Moonlit Whisper."

 Chapter 644: The Moonlit Whisper [First Technique]

    Chapter 644: The Moonlit Whisper [First Technique]


    ?


    Northern''s breath caught in his throat. The name alone carried a weight of mystery that made the air in the Void Pce feel heavier.


    "The Moonlit Whisper," Bairan continued, his white hair seeming to absorb the eerie blue light around them, "is not just a technique. It is the foundation of everything else you will learn."


    He moved his sword from his shoulder, holding it at his side with a grip so natural it seemed like an extension of his arm.


    "Watch carefully."


    Northern''s eyes widened slightly. During the course of this training, he had seen Bairan demonstrate sword techniques, but something felt different this time. The air itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Bairan didn''t move. Or rather, he moved so subtly that Northern''s eyes struggled to process what they were seeing. It was as if the sword was disturbing reality itself, creating ripples in the space around it.


    ''What... what am I looking at?''


    The movement was smaller than a whisper, yet Northern felt something brush past his cheek. When he touched the spot, he found a single strand of his hair had been cut clean through.


    "That was just a greeting," Bairan said, his voice carrying an unusual warmth. "The true technique is far more... intimate."


    Northern''s excitement from earlier transformed into something deeper. A small frown creased his face.


    ''Did that technique bypass void force?''


    It did not feel right. In the past-or to be fairer, since he became a Sage-Northern had been developing a more practical use for void force.


    Before now, Void Force had been a stagnant form of defense, a wall of air that diversified the space between him and an attack.


    But Northern did not want to be protected by a wall of air like a helpless child all the time. Hence, he looked for a way to make the defense mechanism more practical.


    It didn''t take long to develop a method for what he wanted. Northern took firm control of the force andpressed it so tightly that it became a flexible concept.


    That flexibility allowed Northern to wrap it around his entire form. Instead of being a wall around him, the void force became a thinyer of defense framing him from head to toe.


    There were advantages and disadvantages to this new form of the void force. One of the advantages was that Northern achieved what he wanted; the disadvantages, however...


    The void force lost that quality power to endlessly stretch the distance between an attack and him. Now, it just stopped the attack from entering the Limitless Void instead of trapping it there like it would before.


    It was regrettable, but he could always change it whenever he wanted.


    The most prideful change that happened to the void force was that now, under Northern''s direct supervision, it was impossible for any kind of attack to bypass it.


    Before, the void force only reacted to something, but now, it was constantly being maintained by Chaos Eyes and his Limitless Void essence. Chaos Eyes served as its eyes of danger, his void essence served as its running fuel.


    However, just now, it had been bypassed. The implication of this was that... as much as Northern hated to admit it, his Chaos Eyes... did not catch the move!


    ''I have to learn it at all costs!''


    For Northern, this became something that was not just about learning a powerful technique. It was about understanding something fundamental about the nature of swordsmanship itself.


    "The Moonlit Whisper operates on a simple principle," Bairan exined, sheathing his sword. "Just as moonlight can illuminate an entireke with just a touch of its reflection, a true sword strike need only disturb the air by the width of a hair to cut through anything."


    He gestured for Northern to draw his sword.


    "The drills I taught you weren''t just about speed or precision. They were about understanding the threshold between movement and stillness. The Moonlit Whisper exists in that threshold."


    Northern gripped his sword, feeling the weight of Bairan''s words settle into his understanding. Everything he had learned over the past three weeks began to take on new


    meaning.


    "Now," Bairan''s voice carried an edge of anticipation, "show me your current draw. Let''s see how close you are to finding that threshold."


    Northern took a deep breath, centering himself. The excitement from earlier had transformed into sharp focus.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A moment like this was bound to mark the beginning of something profound, so he had to approach it with a level of seriousness he had never employed before.


    His hand rested on the hilt of Stainless, and in that moment, everything he had learned about timing, about the single moment, about the perfect draw, converged into a single point of


    understanding.


    The Void Pce held its breath, waiting to witness Northern''s first step toward mastering the legendary Moonlit Whisper technique.


    Northern''s hand tightened ever so slightly on the hilt of his sword. All his senses converged into that single point of contact between his palm and the wrapped handle.


    Three weeks of endless drills crystallized in his mind. The way his thumb should rest, the precise tension needed in each finger, the microscopic shift in his body weight-everything aligned perfectly in his mind.


    ''Just like breathing.''


    His draw was swift, precise, and by all normal standards, perfect. The odachi sang as it left its sheath, cutting through the air with deadly grace.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    "Again," Bairanmanded, though his eyes held a glint of interest.


    Northern didn''t hesitate. Again and again, he drew his sword, each time refining the


    movement further.


    His tenth attempt was noticeably smoother than his first. His twentieth showed even more


    improvement.


    By the thirtieth draw, something began to change.


    It wasn''t in the speed or the precision-those had been nearly perfect from the start. It was something else, something more fundamental.


    On his forty-third draw, Northern felt it. A moment of... something. Like his de had touched something that wasn''t quite air, wasn''t quite space, but existed between the two.


    Bairan''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Again."


    Northern drew once more, chasing that sensation. This time, the feeling was stronger. The air around his de seemed to shiver, not from the speed of his draw, but from something else


    entirely.


    ''There''s something here. Something just beyond my grasp.''


    His next draw caused the eerie blue light of the Void Pce to ripple, as if the sword had cut


    through the light itself.


    Bairan took a half-step forward, his usualposed demeanor showing cracks of genuine


    surprise.


    "Master... you''re..."


    Northern barely heard him. He was lost in the sensation now, each draw bringing him closer


    to understanding something his mind couldn''t quite grasp but his body was beginning toprehend.


    On his fifty-seventh draw, it happened.

 Chapter 645: The Realm Of Transcendence

    Chapter 645: The Realm Of Transcendence


    ?


    On his fifty-seventh draw, something changed in the air of the Void Pce. The usual eerie blue light seemed to hold its breath, as if reality itself was waiting.


    Northern''s fingers tingled where they touched Stainless''s hilt.


    That sensation he''d been chasing was closer now, hovering just at the edge of his understanding like a word on the tip of his tongue.


    "Not yet. There''s something more."


    His fifty-eighth draw came smoother than water.


    His fifty-ninth, quieter than thought.


    Each attempt brought him closer to... something. Something fundamental.


    Bairan stood motionless, his white hair perfectly still in the windless pce. His eyes betrayed a growing tension, like a man watching the horizon just before dawn breaks.


    On the sixtieth draw, Northern felt it-a whisper of understanding that made his heart skip a beat. His hands trembled ever so slightly as he resheathed Stainless.


    "One more time."


    He closed his eyes, letting everything fall away. The sound of his breathing, the weight of his clothes, the very awareness of his own body-all of it dissolved until there was nothing left but his connection to Stainless.


    In that perfect stillness, something clicked into ce in his mind.


    The threshold Bairan spoke of wasn''t a ce between movement and stillness. It was the point where movement and stillness became the same thing.


    Northern''s sixty-first draw transcended technique.


    The de didn''t just cut through the air-it divided existence itself.


    For a fraction of a second so small it could have lived between heartbeats, reality seemed to hold two contradictory states:


    Stainless was simultaneously sheathed and drawn, moving and still, present and absent.


    A single drop of water that had been floating in the Void Pce''s strange atmosphere split. Not in half, but in such a way that the separation couldn''t be seen-only the aftermath of two perfectly formed drops slowly drifting apart.


    More importantly, Northern felt his void force ripple. Not because it had been prated or bypassed, but because for that infinite fraction of a second, the technique had existed in the same space as the void force itself-between reality and possibility.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Bairan''s sharp intake of breath shattered it like ss. Hisposed face showed something Northern had never seen before: pure, unbridled astonishment.


    "Master," he whispered, and for the first time, his voice trembled slightly. "That was..."


    He trailed off, seemingly at a loss for words. His eyes kept darting between Northern''s face and Stainless, as if trying to reconcile what he had just witnessed.


    "In all my years," Bairan finally managed, "I have never seen anyone grasp the true nature of the Moonlit Whisper so quickly. But more than that..." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "You didn''t just perform the technique. You... evolved it!"


    Northern looked down at the odachi de, still feeling the lingering echo of that perfect moment.


    He knew he hadn''t mastered the technique-far from it. But he had touched something profound, something that existed in the space between intention and action, between reality and void.


    And somehow, he knew this was just the beginning.


    "Again," he said quietly, his voice carrying the weight of someone who had glimpsed


    something eternal.


    The Void Pce settled into a rhythm of draws and sheaths, each one bringing Northern closer


    to understanding the true nature of the Moonlit Whisper.


    Northern took no breaks, continuing to draw his sword.


    With each draw, Bairan''s expression grew moreplex, mixing pride with something that might have been concern.


    Time stretched on, yet Northern''s determination remained unshaken. Each draw that followed his momentary transcendence fell short of that perfect threshold he had touched.


    The sixty-second draw was clean, precise-but ordinary.


    The seventieth, powerful and swift-but still bound by thews of physical movement.


    By the eightieth, frustration began to creep into his movements, a nearly imperceptible tension in his shoulders that hadn''t been there before.


    "Why? I touched it. I know I touched it."


    The hundredth draw came and went, each attempt precise butcking that ethereal quality that had made reality itself pause.


    Bairan watched silently, noting how his master''s technically perfect draws seemed to chase that singr moment like a man trying to catch his own shadow.


    Each attempt was wless in execution, yet somehow further from that brief glimpse of transcendence.


    "Master..." Bairan finally spoke, his voice gentle. "Perhaps we should-"


    "No." Northern''s response was quiet but absolute. His eyes remained fixed on Stainless, searching for something in its metallic surface. "I felt it. I know it''s there."


    The hundred and twentieth draw sang through the air, creating a perfect arc that would have impressed any swordsman in existence.


    But Northern''s slight frown deepened. It wasn''t enough. It wasn''t even close to what he had touched before.


    Each subsequent draw became an exercise in growing frustration, hidden beneath a mask of perfect technique.


    The movements remained immacte, but that crystalline moment of understanding seemed to slip further away with every attempt.


    By the hundred and fiftieth draw, sweat had begun to bead on Northern''s forehead-not from physical exertion, but from the mental strain of trying to recapture something that existed between thoughts.


    "It''s like trying to grab smoke," he realized, his hands beginning to tremble slightly. "The harder I reach for it, the more it disperses."


    Still, he continued.


    Draw after draw, each one perfect, each one insufficient.


    The Void Pce''s eerie light seemed to mock him now, reflecting off Stainless''s de in ways that reminded him of that single, perfect moment he could no longer touch. Bairan''s concern grew more evident with each passing attempt, but he remained silent.


    He recognized the look in his master''s eyes-the thing about the realm of transcendence was, when one thirsted for it, nothing in the world of swordsmanship would be able to satisfy such


    a person.


    It was the very hunger that had driven him to a point where he chased perfection of the sword rather than achievements with his skills.


    Even when the old world granted him the moniker Sword King, and he gained humongous prestige because of it, he still was not satisfied.


    There was something he wanted to touch more of. And though the world deemed him the strongest, he wasn''t there.


    The realm of the transcendent was a cruel one.


    The two hundredth draw cut through the air with deadly precision, yet Northern''s frustration finally manifested in a barely audible sigh.


    The perfect moment he had touched remained stubbornly out of reach, like a dream that fades upon waking, leaving only the certainty that something profound had been briefly


    understood.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And still, Northern''s hand returned to Stainless''s hilt, ready for another attempt.

 Chapter 646: Hunger

    Chapter 646: Hunger


    ?


    That particr day had left Northern hungry for more. The rate and seriousness with which he approached his training changed tremendously.


    What he had experienced was the first technique of the Moonlit Whisper style: Ripple Cut.


    However, since that wless execution that granted him a glimpse into the transcendent realm, he had continued to chase the feeling again.


    So far, it only looked like Northern was chasing his own tail.


    Bairan exined to him how perfectly he could already execute the first technique, but even during the exnation, he knew Northern wasn''t going to listen.


    Hence, he said all he needed to say briefly but convincingly. As expected, it had little to no effect. Northern just rpsed for a few hours, and the next day aftering back from school, The picked up the tempo again.


    At that point, Bairan knew there was nothing he could do to stop Northern.


    But at the very least, he would be there to protect Northern from walking into his own downfall in his stubborn attempt to look into the realm of transcendence again, perhaps even dwell there.


    The morning was cold, colder than usual. The sun still hadn''t gained the strength to show up, yet Northern was already in the Void Pce.


    His routine had be almost mechanical: school, Void Pce, sleep - if he slept at all.


    The glimpse of that transcendent realm had be an obsession that consumed his thoughts.


    ''Just one more time.''


    The phrase had be a mantra, repeating in his mind with each draw of Stainless.


    The odachi''s de caught the Pce''s ethereal light, creating patterns that seemed to mock his efforts.


    Three hundred and twenty-seven.


    Three hundred and twenty-eight.


    Three hundred and twenty-nine.


    Northern had started counting his draws again, hoping that perhaps understanding the numerical progression would reveal some pattern, some key to unlocking that elusive state he had touched once before.


    Bairan stood at his usual post, his white hair ghostly in the Pce''s light.


    His eyes held aplexity of emotions - pride at his master''s dedication, deep concern for his growing obsession, and something else... something that might have been recognition.


    "Master," Bairan''s voice cut through the rhythm of draws, "perhaps we should discuss the second-"


    "No." Northern''s response was immediate, his eyes never leaving Stainless''s de. "Not yet."


    The Void servant fell silent, watching as Northern continued his relentless pursuit.


    Each draw was technically perfect - better than perfect, even. They had evolved beyond mere technique into something that should have been impossible for someone who had only been training for weeks.


    Yet Northern saw only failure in each attempt.


    His draws had be faster, more precise, more powerful.


    Any other swordsman would have been ecstatic at such progress.


    But for Northern, each improvement only highlighted how far he remained from that singr moment of transcendence.


    "You know, Master," Bairan spoke again, his voice careful, measured. "Sometimes the hardest part of mastering a technique is epting that it masters you in return."


    Northern''s hands paused on Stainless''s hilt, the words finding purchase in his mind despite his resistance.


    "The Moonlit Whisper isn''t just about the cut," Bairan continued, seeing the slight crack in Northern''s concentration. "It''s about understanding that some moments can''t be forced, only invited."


    For the first time in days, Northern turned to look at his servant fully. There was something in Bairan''s words that resonated with a truth he had been trying to ignore.


    But before he could properly process this insight, his hands were already moving again, drawing Stainless in another attempt to touch that unreachable realm.


    The Void Pce''s light seemed to dim slightly, as if sighing at its master''s unwavering stubbornness.


    And somewhere in the shadows, Bairan watched, wondering how long it would take for Northern to understand that some transcendent moments couldn''t be captured - they could only be experienced when they chose to reveal themselves.


    But for now, the sound of steel sliding against scabbard continued to echo through the Pce, marking time in the rhythm of Northern''s relentless pursuit of perfection.


    At least until a sudden disturbance made Northern pause.


    Bairan didn''t think he would ever be joyful at the thought of his master being distracted during training.


    "Someone is knocking on my door," Northern muttered with a slight frown.


    The frown was from surprise. In the dormitory, he moved with no one, talked to no one, and had been absolutely fine on his own.


    So, who would have the audacity to knock on his door? Could it be a mistake?


    Northern held the odachi''s hilt again, thinking the person might turn away.


    However, just at that moment, he heard the knock again.


    ''Looks like the person is sure they''re at the right ce.''


    He sighed and shimmered out of appearance. Bairan wiped sweat from his forehead and


    shook his head in worry.


    Just beside him, Revant appeared and said:


    "Why wear thatme sign of exasperation? Our master seeks perfection and will stop at


    nothing to get it."


    Bairan cocked his head to the side, his gaze holding a mixture of disdain and dismissiveness towards Revant as he walked away.


    Revant frowned sternly. "I do not like the look on your face."


    He followed Bairan, who just threw a dismissing wave at him and went on without looking


    back.


    Meanwhile, Northern walked towards the door and opened it. When he saw who was there, he was surprised and not surprised at the same time.


    "Aster..."


    The bbermouth he had met on his first day, Aster let out a short chuckle, smiling with his


    eyes as he waved to Northern.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey fe... you still didn''t tell me your name, huh."


    Northern hadn''t expected Aster woulde back to him despite having expressed that cold and oppressive atmosphere of void aura. Even though he had reduced it by half, that half was still a lot for a fragile human like Aster to endure.


    At the same time, it was Aster; for some reason, given the nature of the person Northern had known him to be, he wasn''t really surprised the guy was standing before his door right now.


    However, something was strange.

 Chapter 647: The Starchasers [Intro]

    Chapter 647: The Starchasers [Intro]


    ?


    Northern observed Aster''s expression. The boy tried to suppress it, but he still looked disturbed. He seemed hurried, as though he just wanted to leave this ce but was forcing himself to pretend otherwise, masking his difort with a smile.


    Northern nced down the hall. It was empty. He was utterly confused.


    As if to confirm his suspicion, Aster spoke.


    "Can Ie in?"


    Northern frowned immediately. "Come in and do what?! You don''t just show up at my door this early wanting toe in. Come in-why?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aster looked down, rubbing his hands together nervously.


    "I''m really sorry, fe... I wanted to talk to you about something. I was wondering if you could help?"


    He nced back briefly before fixing his gaze on Northern, waiting for a response.


    "Well, we can talk right here and now. You don''t need toe into my room."


    Aster''s face looked as though it was beginning to break apart. His left hand trembled slightly, but he quickly steadied it with his right.


    Northern''s frown deepened, his tone dark and demanding.


    "Aster? What is wrong?"


    The boy''s lips quivered, but this time not from his usual chatter. He looked like he was in some kind of trouble, which only troubled Northern more.


    "Please... let me in," Aster said, his tone trembling.


    Northern stared at him deeply for a few moments before opening the door wider, silently inviting him in.


    Aster hurried inside, ncing around Northern''s minimalist space. As he took another step, he suddenly dropped to his knees, shocking Northern.


    ''What the hell did this guy get himself into?'' Northern sighed tiredly.


    He didn''t want to get involved in whatever mess this was, especially not this early in the morning. But it was clear Aster had been up to something suspicious and was likely being chased for it.


    Right now, though, he just looked like he needed water-lots of it.


    Northern touched his shoulder. "I''ll go get water for you."


    As he turned to leave, Aster grabbed his arm, shaking his head slightly. "Please... don''t go."


    "What do you mean, don''t go? You look like the living dead right now. Drinking water will help you calm down, and once you''re calm, you can tell me whatever it is you''ve gotten yourself into without stuttering."


    Northern gently pulled his hand away from Aster''s grip and walked out before the boy could protest further.


    However, as he closed the door, he caught a muffled phrase:


    "...but they''re outside!"


    Northern shook his head, dismissing thement, and continued down the hall. The corridor was eerily silent.


    It was barely seven in the morning. Most students were likely just waking up, preparing for their day. Breakfast wasn''t until 9 AM, and sses started at 10 AM.


    He descended the stairs, turned right, and headed toward therge dining hall. At the back wall stood a vending-machine-like contraption, which epted one talii per bottle of water.


    It reminded Northern of vending machines from his own world, but here it was called a Water Letter.


    ''I guess it''s called that because it lets you get water when you pay.''


    This particr machine only dispensed bottled water, though other machines throughout the academy offered sweet drinks. The Juice Letter was one such option.


    Northern retrieved a bottle from the machine, flipping it yfully in his hand before catching


    it.


    As he turned to leave, he paused, his head snapping up calmly. A secondter, the sound of footsteps reached his ears. Slowly, two individuals entered the dining hall.


    Their outfits were unlike the school''s standard attire. Instead, they wore ck uniforms with golden buttons, resembling ceremonial military outfits-except theycked caps.


    One had maroon hair and intense blue eyes, while the other had a buzz cut and eyes so small it was hard to discern their color.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing walking around at a time like this?" the buzz cut boy asked, his tone thick and meant to intimidate.


    Northern frowned but replied casually, raising the water bottle. "Getting water?"


    "Didn''t you get the notice? There''s a curfew in ce-no movement from 10 PM yesterday to 10 AM today," the maroon-haired boy exined.


    Northern noted his tone wasn''t offensive and appreciated the courtesy.


    "Why are we wasting time here? If he didn''t get the notice, then he must be one of them!" The buzz-cut boy''s gruff voice boomed, offsetting Northern''sposure.


    Therger boy took a step closer, clenching his fists as though preparing to subdue Northern. Northern, however, stood silently, his expression nk as he observed them.


    "Stop it, Schneider," the maroon-haired boymanded.


    Schneider released his clenched fists, straightening his posture, but his fiery gaze remained fixed on Northern.


    Northern on the other hand now obserber them with a look of predatory curiosity, as though he''d found a new toy to add to his collection.


    "Everyone in this dormitory is a privileged student," the maroon-haired boy began. "I hear Professor Heimburger has a privileged student here..."


    He stared at Northern intently. "I hear he has ck hair and ocean-blue eyes. I also hear he loves to act on his own and do whatever he pleases."


    "You''re seriously backing off because of that old professor? What if he''s behind them?"


    Schneider retorted.


    The maroon-haired boy''s calm expression sharpened, his piercing gaze silencing Schneider.


    "I''m... I''m sorry," Schneider mumbled, backing down.


    "Professor Heimburger is one of the academy''s most respected officials. Any student he rmends should be treated with utmost respect. Besides, I hear this student has only been


    here for three weeks. There''s no way he''s involved."


    The maroon-haired boy turned back to Northern, speaking directly.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience. These are dark times at the academy, and we in the disciplinarymittee are doing our best to maintain order. If you notice anything strange, report it to us at Stanley Brateon Hall in the main school."


    With a flicker of something dangerous in his blue eyes, the maroon-haired boy studied Northern briefly before turning away.


    "Let''s go, Schneider."


    Schneider shot Northern onest angry re before hurrying after his partner.


    Northern stared at the water bottle in his hands, a grin spreading across his face.


    ''Oh, oh and oh... this just got very interesting. Now I''m very curious about what that damned bbermouth did.''

 Chapter 648: The Service Of Vengeance

    Chapter 648: The Service Of Vengeance


    ?


    Northern returned to his room and tossed a bottle of water to Aster before dragging a chair out from the table and sitting on it, folding his arms.


    The bbermouth gulped down the water in one go, not even pausing for a breath.


    Afterward, he crumpled the noisy stic bottle and panted heavily.


    "Thank you very much, fe. I really needed that."


    Now that Northern was back, Aster seemed slightly less distressed, though far from being at


    ease.


    "My name is Lael."


    Silent seconds passed between them before Aster chuckled nervously.


    "Ah. Oh, I see. Thank you for giving me your name. You have a great name."


    Northern''s unchanging expression quickly killed Aster''s forced cheerfulness. The boy shivered slightly under the weight of Northern''s gloomy blue gaze.


    Northern stayed silent. The room grew deathly quiet, the only sound being Aster''s erratic breathing. Embarrassed, Aster tried to steady his breath. He seeded for a moment, but Northern''s silence only intensified the pressure building inside him.


    Finally, Northern broke the silence.


    "So, Aster, why were you being chased by the disciplinarymittee? And don''t you dare lie to me. What did you do? Or better yet, what did you guys do?"


    Northern''s emphasis on "guys" wasn''t idental.


    The big guy from earlier had mentioned "them," and from Aster''s urgent approach, Northern deduced the boy hade to him out of sheer desperation.


    This likely meant Aster had narrowly escaped some tight situation and couldn''t risk returning to his own room, knowing full well he was being hunted.


    Whatever they had done must have been insane-something significant enough to warrant a curfew imposed by the disciplinarymittee.


    Northern couldn''t help but feel a rising thrill. He was certain this was going to be an interesting story.


    Although, deep down, he prayed it wouldn''t disappoint him.


    Aster hesitated, clenching his fists as he steadied himself. Finally, his voice broke through, low and gruff with fatigue.


    "This is a top secret. Please, promise you won''t tell anyone."


    "I''m not the one with an SSS-ss talent for talking, remember?" Northern replied dryly.


    Aster''s face twisted in confusion. "Someone has a talent for talking? Is that even possible?" "I didn''t think so either-until I met you," Northern said with a polite smile. Aster groaned. "Ah, man, that''s tough..."


    Suddenly, he fell silent, his mind reying their conversation. His eyes slowly widened in realization.


    Pointing to himself in disbelief, he stammered, "Are you talking about me? Wait, really? How can you be so mean?!"


    Northern''s smile turned sharp. "Looks like you''ve regained some energy. Start giving me answers."


    Aster straightened his back and crossed his legs on the ground, his expression turning serious.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the Milhwa Festival..."


    ''Don''t tell me this is about that,''


    "Your face tells me you have," Aster continued. "As you know, the festival ising up again -a time for each school to showcase their strength. The Milhwa Festival used tomemorate the rtionship between the two schools. It was more of a friendly gathering than apetition. But over the years, as the discrimination from the Combative School against us non-Combative students grew, the festival lost its meaning.


    "To make matters worse, the Student Union has always been made up entirely of members from the Combative School. It''s been like this for over a hundred years. They practically own this entire academy, leaving us with no ground to prove our significance to the world. Some people don''t even know that Milhguard Academy has non-Combative courses!"


    Northern nodded, ''He''s got a point. Even I was shocked to find out there''s a cksmithing course here.''


    Northern could almost see the pain biting deep into Aster''s heart as he spoke with unparalleled passion.


    ''If only he put this much passion into talking less, life in the academy would be better-for me, for example.''


    "It was this discrimination that led to the formation of an underground organization." Northern''s interest piqued, a faint light sparking in his eyes. ''An underground organization?''


    He continued listening intently.


    "The organization''s goal was to win the Milhwa contest and uphold the values of the school. But our base just got revealed."


    Northern crossed his legs, a sweet smile tugging at his lips. The next second, his expression turned cold and serious.


    "A supposedly underground organization getting their identity revealed? Isn''t that just hrious?"


    Aster clenched his fists, his teeth gritting as pain etched itself into his face.


    "There was a traitor among us. Someone sold us out, told the disciplinarymittee our location. And it happened at the worst possible time."


    Northern raised an eyebrow. "Worst possible time? You mean the festival?"


    "No," Aster replied, his usually unserious demeanor reced by a stern look. "The organization was about to push for a motion for the entire non-Combative school."


    Northern tilted his head. "What motion?"


    "The motion to establish our own student union authority. This would give us a tform to fight for our significance openly."


    "I see. That way, the organization wouldn''t need to operate in the shadows anymore, and the fight against discrimination could be official," Northern surmised.


    "Exactly. But before we could proceed, the disciplinarymittee came after us. Their excuse? Eradicating a gang of school bullies spreading violence in the academy."


    Aster''s chest heaved with anger as he spoke, his breathsbored.


    "Well, it looks like you guys got yourselves into a lot of trouble. Let me guess-your underground organization was purged overnight? Against the Combative School and the disciplinarymittee, you probably stood no chance."


    Aster bit his lip, his gaze fixed on the wooden floor in shame.


    Northern leaned back, his grin widening in amusement.


    ''Well, this isn''t entirely disappointing. And as luck would have it, I just happen to be in need


    of a few people...''


    He stood, raising his chin with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Hey, Aster..."


    The boy looked up at him.


    "Do you want vengeance?"


    Aster''s eyes widened in confusion. Vengeance? How could he even think about vengeance when he stood no chance against a school that trained the best drifters in the Central ins


    and possibly the entire world?


    Yet something about the air around Northernpelled him to dare.


    "I can see doubt and faint faith in your soul," Northern said, his voice low and steady. "You''ll


    have to trust me on this, Aster."


    Northern bent down, cing a firm hand on Aster''s shoulder. He smiled.


    "I can help you be powerful enough to achieve your vengeance. All you have to do is


    work for me."


    Stars lit up in Aster''s eyes. "You''ll help me?" he whispered.


    "Yes. But remember, there''s always a price to pay."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don''t care about the price! Please, help me grow stronger. I want to destroy the Combative


    School and the disciplinarymittee!"


    Satisfied, Northern gazed down at Aster, a dangerous light glimmering in his ocean-blue


    eyes.


    ''Now, that''s more like it.''

 Chapter 649: Forging His Plans

    Chapter 649: Forging His ns


    ?


    There were a number of things Northern had not began to explore about DIY, not because he couldn''t but because he didn''t want to.


    At first, his n for that certain feature of the system was to use his to create an undefeatable arsenal of void summons, it was the reason.


    That alongside what he would be able to aplish with soul forge. Northern was confident in the now-seemingly thousand ways for him to get stronger.


    Hence, he decided to first mastering the forge, after which he was going to copy talents, upgrade them and thene to inspect the new void summon entries.


    Then after all that was done. His n was to begin to use the other souls around to forge power gears for his arsenal.


    Then with the newly the creation ability of the void, he would create new permanent clones of himself with different personalities and sources of strength and for one of the incredibly amazing things DIY could do...


    Diy allowed him to be able to appoint talents to people. People in this category meant other people and his clones.


    Northern had experimented on it with ck Mamba but it was futile, which confirmed his suspicion that for some reason, the Copycat system does not consent to the existence of void and chaos.


    However, there didn''t seem to be anything it could have done about it.


    Northern had even felt like perhaps Diy had been a desperate attempt to cause him to rely more on the system.


    Whichever one was the case, he loved it and his goal at the end of the day still remained to surpass all. Both the system and Chaos and Void, he would surpass them all.


    When he met Lynus and spoke to him about working for him, there was no prize that could have caused the proud and arrogant knight to sumb until when Northern exined his rare ability.


    Sugarcoating it as the ability to help his talent ss grow.


    Talent ss from the beginning of time was not just a ssification of power rank of one''s talent.


    It was a ssification of the type of talent that permanently dictated its power rank.


    For example, talents that were suited for closebat and more warrior based would always be found between ss B, A, and S.


    Shin''s cloning ability for example, also Windstride.


    Talents that seemed perfect for long distant battle, evoking attacks that rendered distance meaningless were always found between ss S, SSS and EX.


    While utility talents were always found in ss, C, D, E and F.


    Of course, there are always very rare anomalies where a supposed perfect Talent like lightning would be in a lower ss.


    This can be caused due to one''s soul core. When the soul core in its awakening is not fashioned to be able to hold too much essence, this further affects the ss of their talents at awakening.


    Thus it was a fate a drifter could not really dictate.


    Which made Northern''s proimed rare ability very special, that not even arrogant Lynus could refuse the mouth watering offer for his talent to grow.


    Northern had a simple way to go about it, copy his talent and evolve it and return it to him, upon returning it to him, Lynus would be getting the evolved version of his talents. That was easy.


    The same thing could be applied to Aster. But Aster''s case was a bit different and difficult. The chatterbox had little to no reserve of normally, which meant even if Northern was to give him a stronger talent. He still wouldn''t have enough essence to use them.


    The boy was like an unresourceful chatterbox through and through, which made Northern doubt his perception of him-that he might be a genius..


    All that didn''t matter, now his job was to figure out a way to make Aster stronger, either he was going to give him a new core, widen his reserve pool, or make him a void summon.


    He had to do it one way or the other, he had to make the boy grow stronger. ''Did I bite on more than I can chew?''


    Along with his thoughts resounded another solemn strike that shattered the crimson ore on the metal table.


    He shoved it to a metal bowl and ced the bowl into the fire pit, waiting for the mineral to


    heat up.


    ''For now though... everything should be fine''


    It had been difficult than pushing a mountain, getting Aster to go back to his room and assuring him that all will be fine, considering that the curfew was over.


    The only way he was able to get the boy to get back to his normal life was after threatening to go the student council himself and spill everything.


    Dejected, Aster eventually left and Northern silently delegated Night Terror to watch him, while he gave ck Mamba the responsibility of surveying the entire academy.


    Since this was going to be his yground for a while. Northern''s first step was to make sure, it was really HIS yground through and through and that meant, knowing every nook and cranny of the academy.


    And ck Mamba just so happens to be the dude for the job.


    Northern''s fingers brushed over the hilt of the forging hammer as he focused on the rhythmic glow of the fire pit.


    The ore, now glowing a dull red, began to sweat droplets of molten essence into the crucible. The forge''s heat roared, the air thick with the scent of scorched metal and the faint hum of the Void, ever present in his soul.


    He leaned in slightly, watching the ore soften under the intense heat, its surface bubbling like boiling liquid. His grip on the hammer tightened, his thoughts momentarily aligning with the rhythmic crackling of the fire.


    With precise movements, Northern removed the crucible from the mes, setting it on the


    tempered


    eeln/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    bench.


    The liquid metal shimmered faintly, threads of ethereal energy coursing through it¡ªa


    property unique to it.


    He tapped the hammer against the edge of the crucible, pouring the molten essence into a mold etched with patterns, ensuring the final product would carry the imprints of the connection it needed to reach its full potential.


    As the metal began to cool, his mind drifter back to the rest of the organization.


    Aster had called them starchasers.


    ''Quite a weird name... it sounds childish''


    However, for a nonbative lots, they had a lot of balls, forming and keeping such an


    organization running.


    Northern admired their guts and courage. People like that would definitely be able to take whatever he was to nt in them and make it shine.


    He was going to take a ton ofbat inexperienced drifters and defeat all the Combative school and win thepetition.


    That was just the beginning however. Northern nned to after that, be something


    more.


    Another information he was able to get fully well from Aster was the true influence of the


    student council.


    The student council was the body of authority of the academy and their influence extended far beyond what most studentsprehended. Aster had exined, with his usual ir for dramatics, that the council was practically untouchable.


    They operated not only as enforcers of academy rules but also as a shadowy governing body,


    controlling the flow of resources, the allocation of missions, and even the oues of


    disputes between drifters.


    Northern wasn''t surprised. In a world driven by talent and power, such a hierarchy was


    inevitable.


    The council wasn''t just a group of ambitious students; they were groomed for this role, handpicked by the academy''s higher-ups for their potential and influence.


    Yet, Northern didn''t see them as a threat. If anything, they were an obstacle to be ovee-


    pawns in a muchrger game.


    His ultimate goal extended far beyond the academy''s walls, but for now, he needed to y


    their game, if only to establish his dominance within the system.


    His eyes flickered to the cooled alloy resting on the workbench.


    The ore had solidified into a gleaming ingot, its surface shimmering faintly as crimson soul


    essence pulsed within.


    Northern picked up the ingot and held it up to the dim light of the forge. The patterns etched into its surface seemed to writhe, almost alive.


    "Hmm, what do I name this..." he muttered to himself.


    As he had learned during their lectures, when a drifter discovered a mineral ore, they had the


    privilege of giving it a name.


    Northern had been the one to discover the red crystals, so he could give it a name.


    He thought for a while and uttered, a small smile adorning his face.


    "Rethium."


    His inspiration was from Aetherium, and he figured he had to also make the name have that


    mineral feel and ir.


    Satisfied, he set it aside and reached for another chunk of crimson crystal, tossing it into the


    fire.


    The process of melting and forging was methodical, almost meditative. Each strike of the hammer, each swirl of molten metal, brought him closer to his goal.

 Chapter 650: A New Discovery

    Chapter 650: A New Discovery


    ?


    A beautiful orange-hued light flowed into the garden surrounding the private forge, bouncing off and down the streams.


    Northern was still keeping at his work. He had already refined a lot of Rethium. With a towel around his neck and sweat dripping down his body, he hammered several more pieces and ced them into the bowl.


    It was a good thing that Eleina had left this ce to him-it had been a great boon. He had been using it to practice his forgery skills. He hadn''t really worked on the Aetherium project yet, wanting to make his skill reach its peak before proceeding with that task.


    In the meantime, he was busy doing three things: craftingmon swords, learning the craft of armor and other gear from general lectures, and taking a proper survey of the forgery in case he needed to build something like this in the Limitless Void.


    ''Would it even be possible?''


    Northern was sure transporting physical things into the Limitless Void was possible. Now, building an entire edifice from scratch was a different ball game entirely. He couldn''t say anything for certain, but sixty percent probability leaned towards its possibility, with forty against it.


    The rhythmic pounding of the hammer echoed through the forge as Northern shaped the molten metal into another ingot. The fire roared, casting flickering shadows across the walls, and the hum of soul essence filled the air like a low, ominous chant.


    His gaze suddenly flickered and he paused. Then he turned around, looking left and right with both his heightened spatial awareness and his eyes.


    "Show yourself, ck Mamba."


    A shadow on the ground that no one would have noticed slowly rose, forming into a ck humanoid.


    ck Mamba lingered for a couple of seconds, then tried to open his mouth. "Big. Maze. Wide. Underground. Level. Deep."


    Another thing the void summon had been trying so hard at was speech. Ever since Bairan joined their ranks, he had endlessly chattered with everyone. Since then, Northern had observed ck Mamba trying harder at speech learning.


    This particr void summon''s uniquenessy in its ability to learn, usually at a ratio beyond normal. ck Mamba was slowly getting ustomed to using speech, and it fascinated Northern. He looked forward to the creature''s growth like a father anticipating the growth of his son.


    ck Mamba, however, had a long way to go before he could be fully understood when speaking thenguage of Tra-el.


    "For now, how about we speak the normal way?" Northern said encouragingly.


    The void summon looked like the mes of his spirit had been put out for a second, then his eyes gained their light again and he began to demonstrate this time with his hands and expressions.


    Northern paid rapt attention to every single thing the void summon demonstrated. As he did, a dark and foreboding frown slowly creased his brows. He had a very grim expression on his face, and nothing in ck Mamba''s message seemed to be good.


    After the creature was done, he finally dropped his hands and bowed to his master.


    Northern waved him away. "You can return."


    Immediately, ck Mamba dissolved into the shadows and vanishedpletely.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Northern, however, still had that grim look on his face. He found the nearest stool and sat on it, worry climbing his face with rapacious hunger. He rubbed his chin, slowly thinking.


    The conclusion of the news that ck Mamba had brought was one that put Northern in a very confused state: the presence of monsters in the academy.


    Although he had felt it too during his first days at the school, he had thought it was just the academy¡ªsurely they would have a few captured monsters that the students could use for real practicalbat.


    However, what ck Mamba had reported was different.


    Northern leaned his head down, the question hanging heavily in his mind. "What is a dungeon full of monsters doing underneath the academy?"


    ck Mamba had reported that the academy was very vast. Its buildings wererge and shiny, ssy and beautiful. The void summon might not have used those exact words, but that was the impression Northern got from the scale of the creature''s demonstration.


    Northern let out a slow breath, the rhythmic pounding of his heartbeat matching the echo of the hammer strikes still lingering in his ears. He rested his elbows on his knees, his fingersced tightly together as his mind raced.


    A dungeon full of monsters beneath the academy? That wasn''t just an anomaly¡ªit was a dangerous secret. Dungeons weren''t something that could just exist in this world. Northern had never even heard about their existence.


    There were catbs, caves, andbyrinthine nes, but a dungeon had never been heard of, not to speak of one that held monsters ording to levels.


    Northern could not help but smell something fishy going on here. He leaned back on the stool, his mind churning. The very idea of a dungeon-something so structured and deliberate- existing beneath the academy was unsettling. Because to fill it with monsters, the only way was to capture those monsters from rifts and put them into the dungeon.


    Northern stood abruptly, his stool scraping loudly against the floor. His gaze fell to the dark corner where ck Mamba had disappeared.


    ''Could he have been mistaken?''


    He didn''t believe so. Out of all of them, ck Mamba was the stealthiest, most precise, methodical, and unflinchingly loyal. If the void summon said there was a dungeon, then there was a dungeon.


    The question was: what was it doing here?


    He began pacing the forge, his steps measured but restless.


    ''...wait!''


    Northern''s mind suddenly raced back to the events of the dark continent. The little he had managed to find out about Rift appearances being manipted.


    ''...ahh...'' Something like a pale realization settled on his face.


    If that was the case, and Rughsbourgh really had the power to summon rifts, then could it be that in those dungeons were several rifts that monsters spawned endlessly from?

 Chapter 651: The Strange Girl [Part 1]

    Chapter 651: The Strange Girl [Part 1]


    ?


    Everything suddenly started to make more sense to Northern. He now understood how exactly Rughsbourgh had expected his n for strength to work.


    If there was a dungeon beneath the academy, then that meant there were stronger and more dangerous rifts below, at lower levels.


    And those were what Rughsbourgh was probably fighting right now to get strong and be a Luminary. In essence, that was his closed solitary training.


    The popce probably thought the old man was locked up somewhere absorbing an endless amount of cores.


    But no-Rughsbourgh right now was vehemently fighting for his life. Every second, perhaps on the brink of losing it, but at the end of each second that he survived, he was getting stronger than a moment ago.


    It was insane, and it took a mentally deranged person to develop andmit themselves to a n like that.


    ''Yeah, right now, I know only two people who would dare to do something like that. Rughsbourgh is one of them.''


    Northern chuckled shortly.


    No understating that if Rughsbourgh shoulde back, he might be the strongest drifter in the Central ins.


    Northern wanted to say in the world, but information didn''t flow freely among other continents, so it was difficult to know how strong they were on the other side.


    Also, there was an underworld-although not confirmed yet, Tyrants and Origins might live there, and even if they didn''t, Northern was sure there were more people on the level of Sura or even stronger.


    People like that could probably one-shot the whole of Central ins.


    ''Sucks for them that I exist though...'' A wicked glint appeared in his eyes.


    Anyone who wanted to raze the Central ins to the ground would have to raze him too.


    And he was not going to let himself be easily razed.


    Without even asking, it seemed like the Central ins had gotten themselves a darkly powerful guardian angel-or devil?


    And not even one of them appreciated it!


    ''Those ungrateful bastards!''


    Northern''s thoughts went silent as he looked over the whole thing to find something he might have missed. He knew he wanted to think about something else but had forgotten.


    ''Ah! Yes, I remember... the creation of the dungeons could not have started with Rughsbourgh.''


    What Northern meant was that, ording to the popr history of the academy, it was created three hundred years ago. And recently, he had found out that Milhwa, the first principal of the academy, created it with his friends.


    Those two friends, however, he did not know. What he did know was that Milhwa had to be at the center of it. If the academy started with Milhwa, then it was possible that the dungeon- the idea to get stronger through fighting rifts alone-must not have been Rughsbourgh''s to begin with.


    ''So, he wasn''t the original mentally derailed dude.''


    However, Milhwa must have left off at a point that made it easy for Rughsbourgh to continue. Or did he be sessful and eventually die?


    ''No. I don''t think so.''


    If Milhwa had be a Luminary, the world would have recorded it. But no one mentioned him as a Luminary. Thest Luminary was from five hundred years ago.


    "Ah, I definitely need to find out more about this. I guess it''s time for me to go to the main library."


    The main library was located in the main school. The ce was one of the reasons Northern hade to the academy.


    He had before decided to tackle things one after the other, but this discovery about a dungeon in the underground of the academy changed everything-the possibility of the academy founder being a part of this, the very reason for why the academy could have been created, and even down to the sea of red clouds.


    Northern could feel something dangerous looming at the bottom of all these secrets. This was why he needed to go to the library. He didn''t just want to specte; he wanted to be sure what he was saying. And for him to be sure, he needed to grapple with history as hard as he could.


    He sighed tiredly and looked at the rest of the red crystal ore. "I guess I will have to set this aside for a while."


    Northern looked outside-the afternoon was gettingte, but it was still until 6 PM before school closed fully.


    He nced at the day star and watched how the shadows of the nearby nts subtly shifted. It was an old trick to tell time he had learned from his old world, and dly the same principles still applied here. It was one of the very few simrities Tra-el and Earth had.


    He slowly pulled off his shirt, revealing his perfectly aligned body.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At that moment, a sudden yelp entered Northern''s ears.


    Frowning, he turned around to the other side of the stream, beyond the garden, and narrowed his eyes.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself this instant!" Northern''s voice rang with terror.


    He had not perceived anyone with his perfect spatial awareness until the person had made a sound-he didn''t even know that anyone was there!


    Slowly, from behind the tall flowery grass, the figure shifted out.


    The first thing that caught Northern''s attention was the white hair that seemed to blindingly shine beneath the rays of the day star. Snow-white hair that fell just to the shoulders, framing childish and almost aloof facial features.


    His frown deepened. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" His voice loudly traveled across the stream and reached her with no problem.


    Thedy blinked her pale-blue eyes, so aloof that the words had passed her without her realizing. Her focus instead was stuck on Northern''s body.


    Northern suddenly frowned and stepped back, but before he could finish the step, thedy''s index finger was already slightly touching his abs.


    "How do you get a body like this?"


    Before even minding the question, Northern''s mind red at something else entirely.


    ''Eh? What? What just happened now?''

 Chapter 652: The Strange Girl [Part 2]

    Chapter 652: The Strange Girl [Part 2]


    ?


    Creasing his forehead into a grim frown, Northern used a finger to push the girl''s head, shoving her backward in an ungentlemanly manner.


    The girl looked like she was naturally a nk person, almost like a robot. There was something about her that screamed Raven.


    They did not have the same hair, neither did they have the same eyes or body structure or even height. Raven was more... womanly...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I can''t believe I am calling her womanly right now.''


    ...this girl, however, looked childish and did not look as cold as Raven always did.


    She also looked too innocent to bepared to Raven.


    What she truly radiated was unannounced strength. There was an aura that shrouded her in an atmosphere of power.


    ... Just like how her speed had surpassed his eyes.


    Maybe he was a bit distracted, so he didn''t see when she moved. However, she had been standing there the whole time, and he did not even sense her presence.


    There was no mistaking it¡ªthe girl was strong!


    She wore the white uniform of the Combative school, so Northern already knew where she came from.


    The question, however, was what she was doing here in the non-Combative school, much more in Eleina''s private smithy.


    "Who are you... and what are you doing here?"


    Northern''s tone this time dripped with venom.


    The girl looked more intensely at Northern and cocked her head left, like a cute white puppy, then right again.


    Finally, words came out of her small mouth.


    "You have a nice body."


    "Yeah, thank you, but why is a Combative school student here in the non-Combative school?"


    She could feel Northern''s toneced with malice.


    She responded, her voice soft and unaffected by the intimidation in his voice.


    "I got lost... looking for macho men..."


    She pointed to him, her eyes void of any light at all.


    "You are no macho man. But your body... I like it."


    Northern contorted his face in disgust.


    ''Who the hell is this supposed to be? Is this how people from that school are nasty and disrespectful?''


    She looked like she was thirteen. Northern was sure he was old enough to be her elder brother, and yet here she was admiring him.


    Maybe she was one of those noble children who had been spoiled, so they went around


    thinking they could just have anything they wanted, including men.


    He looked down at his body, irritated at the point she had touched.


    ''Crap, I hate being touched. I think I am going to have to take my bath twice.''


    He didn''t know when it came about, but as Northern''s body began to change, getting touched by anyone at all¡ªespecially his bare body-left him utterly disoriented and irritated.


    Northern suddenly threw his eyes in a direction; couple of secondster, the steps of four humans entered their ears.


    When the girl heard the sound, she slightly tilted her head and looked in the direction Northern had been looking.


    Her face reflected scrutiny and almost an unnatural level of understanding. The next moment, however, her childish nkness was back.


    "Your highness! Your highness! What are you doing? We have been searching for you!"


    One of the students shouted as all four raced towards her.


    She was ady amongst them with pale pink hair that spiraled down her neck in severalrge strands.


    Her eyes wererge and brimming with caution, but a dark frown was severely tied to her face even as she lowered her knees to thedy in front of her. She seemed to be the leader of the


    group.


    "Your highness. Please, you should stop wandering off to the non-Combative school."


    Northern watched them with a strange expression on his face.


    ''Your highness... that means she''s royalty? What country?''


    He guessed Reimgard but didn''t think so.


    Thedy''s white hair was simr to his, but all other Reimgard princes and princesses probably had scarlet red eyes.


    Even her blue eyes paled inparison to his, so it couldn''t be Reimgard. Then which country could it be?


    Northern was baffled with the confusion.


    While her surbodinates addressed her, the girl said nothing and just stared at Northern. Immediately, thedy kneeling shot to her feet and turned to Northern with a dark frown on


    her face.


    "Did you put your hands on the president?!" she asked, her voice arrogant as her hand gripped the hilt of the sword strapped to her waist.


    Northern averted his gaze from the sword andid it on her, his eyes glowing gently with a cold light. The look in his eyes sent shivers down her spine. She stepped back a little.


    "Weird fellow. You all from this school are very weak and weird."


    Then she turned swiftly. "Please, President, let''s go!"


    With that, she held the hand of the young girl quickly and hauled her away, the other three male students following behind them.


    The girl''s nk face wouldn''t leave Northern even as she was dragged away, possibly by her subordinates, until they passed the garden and went beyond.


    "What a strange girl that was..." he muttered to himself as he turned around to get his normal


    uniform so he could go change.


    Pausing for a moment, his eyes went out of focus.


    ''President... she wouldn''t be the student council president, would she?''


    Northern shook his head almost immediately with a faint smile.


    "I don''t think the student council president would be a child like that."


    He gathered his clothes and walked out of the forge, going behind it where it led to a


    washroom.


    After a while, Northern came out in a lusterless, neatly ironed ck uniform.


    He transported the processed Rethium ores into the Limitless Void, summoning a tiny rift


    that just sucked everything in. Then he left and headed for the main school.


    After about fifteen minutes of walking, Northern was in the premises of the main school.


    The sheer number of students he began to see immediately after stepping foot beyond their


    gate was amazing.


    Usually, from the other school, it looked like students were not avable at all or were very few. They were rarely seen and were always inside their workshops working.


    However, here was different-male and female students, donned in white uniforms, walked


    around in cliques.


    It brought the real feeling of a true academy that he didn''t get to feel from his first day in


    school.


    However, almost all of them were looking at him with disdain.

 Chapter 653: The Main Library [Part 1]

    Chapter 653: The Main Library [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern, without a care in the world for the sinister res that the students threw his way, walked to the library.


    Before delving into what he truly came for, his n was to meet the librarian. When he got admitted, Heimburger had allocated an office to him, and he was supposed to go to the librarian to receive the key and location of the office.


    Because Northern had been too busy for the past three weeks, he hadn''t gotten a perfect opportunity; sometimes he even forgot.


    But today, he was finally going to do so and get to the office where he could have his privacy- to a certain degree, at least.


    He didn''t want to believe that Heimburger wouldn''t bug the office in some way to monitor him.


    This was the thing about humans: when they see someone iprehensibly strong, instead of letting them be, they begin to poke their noses around.


    Northern nned to allow Heimburger to satisfy his curiosity, for now though.


    He had ns for both him and hisckey.


    The library was almost like a metropolitan building; it was, in fact, the longest ss building that Northern had taken note of when he first arrived at the academy.


    It was a marvel of modern architecture, a towering ss skyscraper that reflected the shifting hues of the sky like a living painting.


    Its exterior was a seamless blend of mirrored ss and sharp, steel ents, giving it an ethereal quality that made it seem as though it were both a part of the heavens and the earth. The daystar, whenever it hit the structure, refracted through the ss, creating a kaleidoscope of colors on the surrounding cobblestone paths.


    The sheer height of the building was enough to make any onlooker crane their neck in awe.


    It stretched so high into the sky that the top floors often disappeared into the mist on cloudy days, making it seem endless.


    The exterior was adorned with subtle carvings on its steel supports, depicting constetions, symbols of the constetions'' churches, and excerpts of ancient texts, all glowing faintly whenever shadows drifted by.


    The main library stood so magnificent, and was a mark of the academy''s center. No matter from what angle, or how far, as far as one was within the academy, the could see the library.


    Often times, students used the main library to navigate their way through the enormous space of the academy.


    At its base, the library had an open za, paved with white and gray stones arranged in a pattern that resembled a spiraling gxy.


    Northern could find students and staff alike often, either seated on the curved benches circling the building or walking along the pathways that connected the library to various parts of the academy.


    The main entrance was no less imposing. A set of double doors, crafted from tempered ss and framed by steel in the shape of entwined branches, weed entries.


    Above the entrance, an enormous symbol of an open book, etched in gold runes "Milhwa Oragimo" glimmered under the daystar.


    The doors slid open silently, and Northern entered inside.


    The first thing he noticed was the chills that clung to his body, before getting the chance to explore more of the library, the officer standing by the door, directed to the man seated behind a desk at the corner of the library.


    Northern bowed respectfully as he reached in front of the man, who looked quite ordinary with a rectangr sses.


    He asked.


    "Are you the librarian?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The man looked at him, his face solemn.


    "I am the librarian for the first floor. Each floor in the library has its own librarian."


    The man paused and observed him.


    "I can''t remember thest time I saw someone from the nonbative school around here. Is this your first time?"


    Northern nodded, "Yes it is. Is there a problem?" His expression oozed a slight pressure.


    "No son. There is no problem. Everyone Combative, non Combative alike is weed at the library."


    The man packed up a few opened books and shifted his chair, standing up, he smiled and said to Northern.


    "Shall I give you a short tour of the library since it''s your first time here."


    Northern studied the librarian for a moment, his demeanor calm but alert.


    "A short tour sounds fine," he replied, though inwardly, he wasn''t particrly interested in pleasantries.


    His focus was on finding the librarian responsible for the office Heimburger had mentioned and going to read some history books.


    However, this brief detour would allow him to familiarize himself with the library''s structure, so it wasn''t a waste of time.


    The librarian nodded, his rectangr sses catching the soft, ambient light.


    "Follow me," he said, his voice low but deliberate, as if he held a deep reverence for the space around them.


    As they moved further into the library, Northern took in his surroundings.


    The first floor was vast, its ceilings impossibly high, supported by sleek, arching beams of steel and crystal.


    The walls, though primarily made of ss, wereyered with floating holographic screens disying texts, illustrations, and maps. It was as if the library itself breathed knowledge, exuding an aura of wisdom and mystery.


    Rows upon rows of towering shelves stretched into the distance, each filled with tomes of varying sizes, their spines adorned with intricate patterns and golden lettering innguages Northern couldn''t immediately decipher.


    Between the shelves, students sat at polished, crescent-shaped tables, their heads bent over holographic projections or old-fashioned books, the faint hum of whispers and the soft rustle of pages filling the air.


    The librarian gestured toward the ceiling.


    "Each floor of the library is designed for a specific purpose," he began.


    "The first floor is for general studies-history, philosophy, literature. It is open to all students, whether they belong to thebative or nonbative schools."


    ''Oh, so, this is where I need to be...'' Northern opened his mouth.


    "So, all the books of history is avable in this ce."


    "Usually yes, but if you don''t find certain books here, that will be because of their


    importance, some books because of how precious They are even though they belong to this floor would he found on higher floors essible by permission alone."


    ''In order words, what can be found here is what can he found anyway'' Northern summarized


    the whole point in his head.


    "Is there anything in particr you are looking for?"


    Northern observed the man for second and then shook his head.


    "Nothing in particr, I was just curious."

 Chapter 654: The Main Library [Part 2]

    Chapter 654: The Main Library [Part 2]


    ?


    Through the translucent flooring of the levels above, he could see shes of activity- floating tforms gliding between shelves, students suspended in mid-air as they consulted high-reaching archives, and flickering golden orbs that seemed to act as guides.


    "The second floor," the librarian continued, leading him past a central circr atrium, "...covers ten floors that are called subfloors, extending up until the twelfth floor.


    "It is dedicated to advanced research-alchemy, soul-tech theory, and the study of rifts. It''s a restricted area, essible only to those with the proper clearance."


    Northern nced at the grand spiral staircase that twisted its way upward through the atrium like a helix of light and steel.


    He could feel the faint hum of soul essence emanating from it.


    The steps themselves glowed faintly, as if reacting to those who ascended them. Along the handrails were engravings of symbols that pulsed gently, as though alive, like those he had observed in the wooden city-only these were carved on metals.


    "And the third floor?" Northern asked, his voice steady but curious.


    The librarian paused, a flicker of something-hesitation, perhaps-crossing his expression. He drew a breath and spoke:


    "The third floor is the Archive of the Stars. It houses the most ancient and powerful texts in existence, including records of the constetions and their associated churches."


    His voice dropped slightly, bing almost reverent.


    "Few are granted ess, as the knowledge there is said to hold the power to alter the course of the world, very positively or negatively."


    Northern''s eyes narrowed slightly, the mention of the constetions piquing his interest. A small smile crossed his face before he asked, "The first floor is just one floor, the second floor is ten floors, and the third floor is one floor too?"


    "The third floor to all the topmost floors are all ten subfloors each."


    Northern raised a brow. "I find it baffling that a floor dedicated to history only has one floor, while the others have ten each."


    ''I had thought that the academy was going to be a repository specially for history, but this is disappointing,'' Northern thought, his eyes reflecting slight disappointment.


    The librarian chuckled, his eyes concealing something.


    Usually, no student would notice. But Northern wasn''t just a chronic observer; he could also peer into one''s soul for the truth of their emotion.


    Although it was not as vivid as an actual ability personalized for it, deceit didn''t exactly work with him.


    ''He''s definitely hiding something.''


    If Northern was right, this would mean there was more to history than the public was being shown, and the academy was probably hiding it.


    This spection had a terrifying potential to make things much more interesting for Northern.


    The librarian''s voice continued, nheless:


    "The fourth and fifth floors are dedicated to the academy''s faculty. They contain research chambers, private collections, and rare manuscripts. Beyond that..."


    The librarian gave a wry smile.


    "Even I don''t know what lies on the uppermost floors. It''s said they''re reserved for the Head Librarian and a select few."


    On the floor, a glowing pathway asionally appeared beneath their feet, guiding visitors to specific sections of the library.


    Northern briefly wondered if the pathway reacted to intent or if it was tied to some form of authorization.


    They reached a corner of the first floor where a series of alcoves were embedded into the walls.


    Each alcove contained a translucent pedestal holding a single book or artifact. The librarian stopped before one of them, gesturing to an ancient tome encased in shimmering energy. "These," he exined, "are artifacts from the Age of Constetions. Each one carries immense historical significance of the constetions. Students are allowed to study them under supervision, but only after proving their worth."


    Northern frowned at the alcove the man stood in front of and shifted his gaze to the librarian. "I''m sorry... the Age of Constetions?"


    He had read several history books and heard of several ages, but he had never heard of ''the Age of Constetions.''


    "Oh... it''s not strange that you do not know about the Age of Constetions," the man said, releasing a charming smile. "Several people don''t. So, I get that look of surprise almost every time."


    He took a moment to breathe before continuing:


    "The Age of Constetions, in simple words, I''d describe it as the age before drifters."


    Northern''s eyes widened.


    "What?"


    ''There''s a thing like that?!'' His mind trembled in cold shock.


    Northern leaned slightly closer to the pedestal, his eyes scanning the flowing script on the book''s cover. It seemed to ripple and shift, the words refusing to settle into anguage he could fullyprehend.


    It was nothing like he had ever seen, not even like the runic words he was studying in Sura''s


    rift!


    The librarian cleared his throat, drawing Northern''s attention back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You can learn more about it, but you have to be permitted to touch those."


    He smiled and continued walking.


    "Now," he said, adjusting his sses, "you mentioned you were here to see the Head Librarian?"


    "Yes," Northern replied, his tone clipped. "I was told to collect the key and location."


    "Sent... sent by whom exactly?" the librarian asked with a sharp gaze lusting to rip Northern''s


    soul out.


    "Professor Heimburger."


    "Professor Heimburger?!" The librarian repeated, his mouth almost dropping to the ground.


    A secondter, he readjusted hisposure, shifting his sses slightly as he nodded. "You''ll find the Head Librarian on the second floor. She oversees all administrative matters rted to the library, including office allocations."


    Northern inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    "Thank you for the tour," he said, his tone carrying little warmth.


    The librarian chuckled softly.


    "You''ll find this library has far more to offer than mere books, young man. Take the time to


    explore. You may discover things you never expected."


    Northern didn''t respond, already heading toward the glowing staircase that spiraled upward


    to the second floor.


    His mind, however, was already racing.


    This library, with its vast knowledge and hidden secrets, so far surpassed his expectations in


    leaps and bounds.


    What interested him the most were the pages of history that must have been taken away from


    the public eye.


    Northern was sure they existed.


    ''Every library always has those, right? All I have to do is search for it!''


    He finally stopped in front of an opaque ss door, brandishing a clean ashen tag that read:


    HEAD LIBRARIAN.


    He knocked on the door twice and peacefully waited for the person to respond.


    After a couple of beats, the door opened soundlessly, revealing a youngdy that made


    Northern''s eyes slowly widen.


    ''It''s about time I met you.''

 Chapter 655: Old Friends

    Chapter 655: Old Friends


    ?


    The youngdy stood in front of the door, fatigue dragging down her lids. She managed to raise her eyes and met those of the tall student standing before her.


    What caught her attention at first was the nk uniform. Not often did one see a non-bative student in the library.


    In fact, she''d been here for over six months, and she had never seen one of them. Little did she hear of the discord between the two schools, and little did she care... none actually. She didn''t give a fuck!


    A dark grimace slowly climbed her face as she watched the boy grin, his eyes settled upon her like both of them were supposed to be familiar, but she was sure she did not know this son of a cunt from anywhere.


    ''Shit, I''m cussing too much. Fuck. The work is to be med!''


    Where had she learned ''fuck'' again?


    Her mind slowly drifted back to buried memories as the question urred to her.


    ''Northern...''


    As the name found its way to her mind, along with its glorious memories, the blue eyes that stared silently at her suddenly felt familiar.


    "Who the hell are you and what are you looking for?"


    Northern waved a hand with a pleasing smile. "Hi, I am Lael, and I am here to see the Head Librarian."


    The dark-skinneddy''s grimace got even fiercer, almost making him shiver.


    She said nothing and instead walked away from the door, muttering, "These damned noble cunts... bred with no respect. I wonder if theye out from the butthole of Rage cows." Northern heard her clearly; however, he said nothing, instead admiring her cursing ability. ''It looks like I am a lot of influence to people.''


    But he didn''t think he was that much of an influence; these people had it in them. It seems Vida, in particr, had even surpassed him.


    Although they weren''t so close, she was always stuck to Ate, so she probably heard him curse a lot.


    She stopped in front of the door and banged it with no regard for the fragile wooden b or the person behind it.


    "You have a student waiting here for you!" Her tone was as disrespectful as her knock, perhaps more.


    "Are you talking to me like that? You bitch! You dropped from the asshole of a monster. I''m sure your mother was raped by a weak-as-hell mob monster to give birth to a disrespectful cunt like you."


    ''...ahh''


    Even though muffled by the door, Northern could still hear the familiar voice.


    For it to make it all the way outside, the person inside must have had to speak at... perhaps their highest pitch.


    Northern couldn''t imagine it... And...


    ''...have their rtionships always been like that?'' His eyes shifted with uncertainty as Vida hurled herself back to her seat.


    She settled in her chair, her face buried behind therge piles of paper on her table.


    "You can go in now," her voice reached him.


    The timing she spoke seemed to have been deliberate. She didn''t exactly wait for her master''s consent.


    ''At least now I know where she got it from. I''m d I was not the one... But I''m still worried about Ryan.''


    A small smile adorned his face. It seemed that Ate and her mentee had managed tond themselves good positions at the academy.


    And if truly Ate was the Head Librarian, things were going to be easier for him than he thought. His smile grew wider.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Before it spiraled out of control, Northern erased it off his face and slowly turned the doorknob.


    Before a well-furnished ss wall directly opposite the door was arge and wide table that spread in a crescent arc, created with rare grey wood.


    More than the spectacr ashen radiance of the room, Northern was absorbed in the sight of thedy sitting behind the table, her eyes fixed on something as her right hand trailed off, drifting back to a certain beginning and trailing off again.


    Thedy''s crimson hair radiated even more brightly as it was backdropped by the refracting luminance of the setting daystar.


    She looked like the glorious and exalted visage of a celestial harbinger of light, casting her wings of illumination to shed truth onto all.


    She was beautiful.


    Northern had never had a thought like this. Ate had never been beautiful before his eyes; he had always known her only as a drunkard and a bully.


    His impression of her in that moment disgusted him, and immediately Northern spat at it in disgust.


    Finally, she put down the quill pen in her hand and looked up to see the person that had entered her office.


    "Oh? From the nonbative school. What business might a fellow like you ha-"


    Her eyes slowly widened as they fully processed the visage of the boy that stood before her.


    Immediately, her eyes narrowed into a suspicious frown. She stood up and walked around her table, approaching Northern with her eyes piercing into his.


    She raised her head slightly. "Who are you?"


    Northern cleared his throat. "I am called Lael, ma''am," his voice sounded with a thick and vibrative tone.


    "Lael... that''s a unique name," she responded, caressing her chin with her index finger and


    thumb.


    After pausing for a few seconds, she raised her hand and covered the boy''s hair. Her eyes squinted, her suspicion bing more profound.


    She dropped her hand, curling a corner of her lips. Her face contorted into a wry grin.


    "You must be insane if you think dying your hair is going to prevent me from recognizing your ass."


    Northern released a disappointed sigh.


    "I was hoping you wouldn''t, really. It would have been fun ying around with you. And ass? Really? I know you have a bastardized tongue, but when did you be so vile?"


    "To be honest, Northboy, I have no idea..." She raised her eyes, tapping her chin for like two beats. "Let''s see... probably around when the workload around here became too much."


    She looked at him with a wide grin adorning her face.


    "I think I might have picked them up from the way you speak."


    Northern shook his head dejectedly.


    "Couldn''t you have found better qualities to pick up? Seriously, you guys." He sighed again.


    A sincere smile climbed up Ate''s face. This one, different and more weing than the


    former.


    "It''s great to see you around, Northern. You definitely have changed."


    Northern looked at her with a dubious grin. "And you have be different. I don''t see a bottle of beer around. You were much better with bottles of beer, honestly."

 Chapter 656: Bad News

    Chapter 656: Bad News


    ?


    Northern satfortably on a portable wooden chair. Three identical chairs surrounded a round coffee table.


    As if to announce their purpose, small ceramic cups sat directly in front of each chair. Ate was filling one with coffee for Northern right now.


    She closed the jug''s nozzle, set it at the center of the table, and sat down across from Northern, staring intently at him.


    Northern, on the other hand, closed his eyes, breathing in the coffee''s earthy aroma.


    It reminded him of a special kind of almond that he''d only seen in one area. Actually, they weren''t almonds but smelled like the ones from his original world.


    It had been the first familiar scent he''d perceived, and every time he went to that tree to rest, he took the opportunity to drown himself in memories of the past.


    Ate watched as he curled his lips, breathing in and out with delight written heavily on his face.


    "Will you cut that crap and have that drink?" Her tone resounded with venomous intent.


    Northern opened his eyes.


    "That is not a way to talk to your benefactor. I am very sure all of you in the Dark Continent owe your lives to me."


    Ate grinned evilly and folded her arms as she leaned back in her chair.


    "You think so? It was all you?" Her tone was cocky.


    Northern''s countenance became gloomy.


    "Raven had more to do with our freedom than you did."


    ''I knew it!''


    Right from the moment she suddenly smirked, he knew she was going to mention that name.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 657: Office Up

    Chapter 657: Office Up


    ?


    Northern, of course, was concerned about thetter part of the news Ate had delivered to him.


    Even as a drifter, it was impossible to live that long, except if there was a special trick to it... let alone a human!


    All things were ying wrong here.


    But right now, that was none of Northern''s concern. The immediate matters which he needed to handle in order to dominate the school concerned him more.


    If Heimburger was that important, this meant that he had really hit the jackpot without working for it.


    ''Beautiful... really beautiful.''


    Ate was the Head Librarian-even though there seemed to be a story surrounding it that he wasn''t exactly listening to.


    He was sure she''d be fine.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 658 Cheat Progression

    Chapter 658 Cheat Progression


    Northern retreated for the day while he left Lynus, Jeci, and the other two minions to clean the office.


    And by retreating for the day, this meant he withdrew to Limitless Void to continue his session with Bairan.


    Both of them stood over a hundred meters apart from each other. Bairan''s expression was stiff and somewhat strange.


    Northern, on the other hand, etched his face with a cold expression.


    Today, he was going to be shing swords with Bairan. It was the section of their training routine that both of them hated.


    For Bairan, he despised having to point his sword at Northern and hesitated to.


    Northern hated swinging at Bairan because he always missed.


    Since they had started the duel, he had never once touched Bairan with his sword.


    The duel was not a straightforward one. It had a simple rule: sh and space.


    It was how Bairan had managed to teach Northern the importance of a single sh. When the importance of a single sh was drilled into the whole body of a swordsman, he was bound to consecutively be capable of drawing out more strikes.


    The probability of smoothly flowing into a link of sword techniquesbo¡ªis cultivated from one''s familiarity with a single strike.


    Hence the nature of the duel.


    Both of them were to stand apart at a hundred-meter distance and cover it as fast as they could, alongside a powerful sh of their sword all the way from their first step to theirst.


    This meant that from the moment Northern started running, his sword was soaring into the air, and when he reached hisst step, it was diving down to sever the ligaments of his opponent.


    Only that he only severed the ligaments of air... if they had any.


    But they do have ligatures, only that a sword attack was not powerful enough to pierce through that reality.


    ''...Maybe that will.''


    Even though Northern did not want to, he could not help it. The first technique of Moonlit Whisper sword style had left an insatiable hunger in his mind.


    It did benefit him that he had something tangible that he was working towards, but it could also be very frustrating at times... a lot of times.


    Sharpening his focus, Northern adjusted his grip around Stainless''s hilt. All ten fingers clenched tightly again as he positioned the sword before himself, its de dividing his face in twain.


    His eyes narrowed as he registered Bairan''s position. The sword king also prepared but without having to position his sword the way he did.


    He extended the Dark Mortal downwards to his side, without removing it from the sheath.


    Although his action seemed cocky, he had a good reason for it. He just would never bear a de against his master no matter what, not even with the excuse of training.


    Northern''s eyes locked in and his form became a blur. He streaked along the distance like a terrifying gale explosion, Stainless slicing through the air, as his legs carried him forward at an almost blinding speed.


    As he reached Bairan''s front, the odachi sword carved a crude arc downwards, viciously intending to sever the sword king.


    Bairan''s reaction was fast... no, slow?


    He stood there, watching the sworde upon him, and at thest minute, he turned his body to the side, not moving away from his position.


    His eyes followed slowly as the odachi de swung down in front of him and cut the air.


    A massive shockwave surged directly forward as the de''s tip hit the ground. The floor of the Limitless Void was impossibly sturdy, causing it to retain no cracks.


    However, the wind roared painfully as the shockwave rolled forward like an invisible storm, ripping the very air apart.


    Northern frowned at the after-effect of his sword.


    ''This has never happened before.''


    He staggered back, his eyes slightly widened in confusion.


    His eyes slowly moved to Bairan.


    "What is this? What is going on right now? All I did was strike...?"


    His tone sounded unsure if that was all he even did.


    ''I mean... was it not?''


    Such a terrific result of a single strike he had never seen.


    Bairan, however, smiled. His eyes were brimming with fulfillment.


    "This is something that I very much expected; in fact, it is the reason why we were training all along."


    Northern raised a brow, trying to understand. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Think of a strike that is likepressing a thousand strikes inside one."


    Northern''s mind envisioned it as Bairan spoke. He admitted,


    "I suppose a strike like that will be terrifying..."


    Bairan extended his hands, gesturing at the direction that the shockwave of Northern''s strike had traveled.


    "A thousand strikes resounding in one."


    Northern frowned.


    "Don''t you think it''s too early for me to be achieving something like that? I mean, training has barely been three weeks."


    "Exactly! I have never had a student like you. This is an essence of swordsmanship that usually took ten years to grasp. Swordmasters spent ages in solitude trying to achieve what you just achieved.


    "But I think your stubbornness to reach the realm of transcendence is what helped this time. Usually, one needed to practice with swinging ten thousand strikes every day for a long time for their muscles to regte with the weight of a strike and be able to replicate it whenever, however they want."


    Bairan paused, his eyes admiring Northern.


    "But you... Master, have somehow managed to achieve that in a few weeks with a few hundred repeated strikes..."


    His eyes glittered with stars.


    After Bairan exined, Northern understood that the muscles of one''s body needed several hundreds of thousands of repetitions to recognize and regte itself with what the weight of a sword strike meant.


    Since his body, however, was different, it adapted quickly to the pace of something, almost like it was learning. Northern achieved what would have taken between ten years, in a few weeks.


    ''I feel like I am cheating my way through this.''


    It was the same thing with cksmithing too; he had learned almost everything there was to learn, and there was no weapon he crafted for Eleina that she didn''t like, although she wouldn''tmunicate that to him.


    She preferred to berate him instead.


    Northern looked at his sword for a while and raised his head to Bairan.


    "Will you teach me the rest of your sword style?"


    Bairan''s eyes turned grave, shadows of worry creeping over his expression.


    "Master..."


    Northern smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it will be different this time. I am not looking to jump into the realm of transcendence like that. I know it will take time... I just want to focus on evolving Chaos for now."


    A smile crept up Bairan''s face, recing the graveness with his usual lightheartedness. He swirled his sword.


    "Alright then, Master, let us ingrain the Moonlit Whisper into your very bones!"

 Chapter 659 Moonlit Whisper, A Silent Destruction

    Chapter 659 Moonlit Whisper, A Silent Destruction


    Northern had a grasp of the first technique of Moonlit Whisper, called Single Draw Path.


    It was a standalone technique that stood as both the foundation and the peak of the Moonlit Whisper.


    When Bairan exined this to him, Northern could actually picture evidently why it was so. He had, after all, seen how devastating the technique could be.


    It could open a carnival of sword techniques and also close it with a peak manifestation of a de''s cruelty.


    It all depended on its wielder.


    Moonlit Whisper was originally researched by warrior-schrs who studied how moonlight interacted with water ripples.


    It emphasized minimal movement with devastating precision, treating the sword not as a weapon, but as a conductor of natural forces.


    Bairan exined that the genius minds behind the entire sword style had aimed to create beauty rather than the crude nature of sword styles that existed back in his era.


    Northern was still unsure of many things, including what he meant by his aura. But he followed up nicely, and a lot of times, Bairan''s story behind each exnation always linked and made too much sense to be made up¡ªnot by Bairan of course, but the forces of whatever had delivered Bairan''s soul to him.


    Single Draw Path was a linking sequence to evoke the true nature of the sword; it was like a prologue to the story of subtle, resplendent destruction that the sword had to tell, and an epilogue to close it on a good and satisfying note.


    A note that severed reality. Such a dangerous and terrifying style it was... the Moonlit Whisper.


    Having grasped a perfect understanding of the Single Draw Path, Northern had a clear path to evoking the next technique. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With Bairan''s guidance, it was achievable, although not easy.


    "The Moonlit Whisper is a style that epasses three main techniques. I exined before, Single Draw Path is like the opening and closing, then for the main body, the true devastating cruelty of the sword style, there is:


    "Silent Ripple Cut, Midnight Mirror, and Schr''s Reversal."


    "Then the closing is Single Draw Path too?" Northern helped him finish in the manner of a question.


    With a responsive nod, Bairan finally drew Dark Mortal from its sheath, the dark surface of the de reflected eerily beneath the blue light of the Void Pce.


    Lightless rays cascaded on the de, causing it to gleam with a stunning malevolence. A darkly beautiful visual for a sword of its kind.


    Bairan looked at Northern and turned slightly away, making sure he was not directly facing his Master; however, he positioned himself well enough for Northern to see from the side.


    "I will show you all three sword techniques, firstly one after the other, then afterward, I willbine them and show you their true power."


    He paused and looked at Northern.


    "But I will only do it once."


    Northern''s gaze sharpened, his entire being focused on Bairan''s form. The void summon''s warning had an underlying gravity that made the air in the Void Pce feel heavier than usual.


    Bairan''s stance shifted, almost imperceptibly.


    "First, Silent Ripple Cut."


    The movement that followed was so subtle that Northern''s eyes struggled to track it.


    Dark Mortal moved in a near-invisible circle, yet the air around it trembled. Ripples of force spread outward, warping the ethereal glow of the Pce into trembling rings.


    Northern felt his danger sense spike, a tensed recognition and warning of an almost unstoppable destruction settled over him, immediately causing the void force that shrouded his form to shudder, wanting to expand.


    It took a conscious effort to stop it.


    Without pause, Bairan transitioned.


    "Midnight Mirror."


    Dark Mortal became perfectly still, its ck surface catching the Pce''s light in impossible ways.


    For a moment, Northern''s perception wavered¡ªBairan''s form seemed to shift, as if viewed through disturbed water. The de''s stillness created a paradox of motion that made distance itself seem uncertain.


    "And finally, Schr''s Reversal."


    This technique was different.


    Bairan''s posture rxed, almost seeming distracted, yet Northern felt an immediate tension in the air.


    Dark Mortal moved in what appeared to be random patterns, like brush strokes in the air, but each movement carried a deadly purpose that Northern could sense but not quite understand.


    Then, without warning, Bairan''s demeanor changed entirely.


    "Now, witness them as one."


    What followed made Northern''s breath catch in his throat.


    The three techniques flowed together like water joining a stream, each one enhancing and amplifying the others.


    Silent Ripple Cut''s ripples twisted and bent under Midnight Mirror''s warped light, creating a storm of distortion. Schr''s Reversal wove through it all, threading chaos into something impossibly precise.


    The air itself seemed to sing with the poetry of violence, yet not a sound could be heard.


    When Bairan finally stilled his de, the silence that followed felt heavier than any noise could have been.


    "This," Bairan said quietly, "is the true form of Moonlit Whisper. Not three separate techniques, but one continuous flow that mirrors the interaction between moonlight and water."


    He turned to face Northern fully.


    "If we were to add the Single Draw Path to what you just witnessed, what do you think will be born?"


    Northern''s mind raced, processing what he had witnessed.


    The individual techniques were devastating enough, but theirbination... it was like watching someone conduct an orchestra of destruction with a single instrument.


    Then when one added the opening and closing influence of the Single Draw Path... this was the greatest form of sword style that Northern had ever set his eyes upon.


    He could kill his enemy without them even realizing it!


    The realization of such a destructive style mortified Northern''s soul. He felt a cold sensation bite on his skin, beneath his clothes.


    It was fear.


    Whenst had he felt like this...? He could not remember. But to fear a demonstration of the sword like this...


    Caused a wry smile to appear on Northern''s face.


    His eyes settled on the sword king, glowing with a dangerous resolve.


    "Bairan!"


    The sword king''s expression was skeptical as he responded.


    "Yes, Master..."


    "I am going to destroy and remake your sword style! I have an idea of what true Chaos should be!"

 Chapter 660: The Essence Of Mistake

    Chapter 660: The Essence Of Mistake


    ?


    Northern dared not underestimate the insidious destruction that the sword style posed. However, while he watched, he had entered an epiphany and realized something sad.


    The Moonlit style, if he was to learn it how Bairan was teaching him, would never allow him to reach the true height of its power.


    This also applied to why he couldn''t glimpse into what he had been able to once mistakenly glimpse into.


    The keyword here was "mistakenly."


    That was the epassing message of the Chaos Art and his unique attribute Formless.


    Anything without a form was where he thrived. Chaos was without a form; that was why it went hand in hand with Formless so much.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 661: Bookworm

    Chapter 661: Bookworm


    ?


    Northern satnguidly in the office, a couple of books arranged on his table.


    While rummaging through Professor Heimburger''s belongings, he had found some very interesting books and was reading through them.


    They were very rare books aboutnguage formation that were probably priceless and could never be found in an era like this one.


    It made sense how Professor Heimburger had such kinds of books, considering that he was well over three hundred years old.


    One book in particr, "Ages Les Peria," proposed that runes originated from a mind more primal and ancient in existence than all human beings today are familiar with.


    From an era-less epoch. A time where the world was still whole.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 662: The Sus Librarian

    Chapter 662: The Sus Librarian


    ?


    Northern stopped in front of the librarian''s familiar face and dropped the books on his wide table.


    The man adjusted his sses with a slight push of his index finger and looked up at Northern with a warm smile, dropping his quill pen as he dragged the books closer for inspection.


    "You enjoyed my rmendations?"


    "Ah... yes. They were very helpful."


    Northern waited, a blithe expression on his face as he watched the man check the books he had borrowed against the written records and mark them returned.


    The librarian''s voice came again as he did his work.


    "It is quite rare to find a student much interested in history, let alone a student of the non- Combative school. You seem to be an amazing person."


    Northern smiled softly.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 663: Subtle Preparations To Venture Into The Dungeon

    Chapter 663: Subtle Preparations To Venture Into The Dungeon


    ?


    This situation was not exactly as exciting as one would expect. In fact, over the past couple of days, Northern had gotten used to seeing several talents like that pop up.


    Northern, with an interesting look on his face, decided to study deeper. Upon looking in the direction of the boy that stood opposite him-a part of his bone tearing out of his skin and extending to grab a book-more information appeared before his eyes.


    [Profile]


    Name: [Ishaar ze]


    True Name: [Fragmented me]


    Attributes: [Son of the ze]


    Soul Rank: [Nomad]


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 664: Night Terror’s Dilemma

    Chapter 664: Night Terror¡¯s Dilemma


    ?


    Aster, after the day''s work at the workshop, was casually walking up when two men donned in ck uniforms approached him.


    The ck uniform was nothing like he was used to. First of all, the contrast of the ckness of their uniform was deeper and richer inparison to the ones he knew.


    In addition, gold buttons and edge linens tailored the ensemble as a very unique and outstanding wear.


    Not to speak of the faces. As Aster saw theming, he stopped in his tracks, staggering backward.


    ''How...'' his mind trembled.


    Why would the disciplinarymitteee all the way to the non-Combative school? This had never happened before; it was why Aster had calmed down. He thought he was safe and no harm could befall him, as long as he did not go to the underground location or to the Combative School.


    He never expected them toe all the way here.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 665: The Broken Boy

    Chapter 665: The Broken Boy


    ?


    Night Terror''s eyes narrowed as ckish ichor slicked down his skin, almost adorning it in a manner of sinister beauty.


    Even though his senses were now instantly heightened and wary of the kids before him, he couldn''t attack. His Master''s orders were paramount.


    Night Terror''s eyes for a moment gleamed with a feral bloodthirst, but in a jiffy, the vicious monster suppressed and killed the wickedness in his eyes.


    The boys, however, did not care. Lenn threw his sword in the air, a horizontal sh shing upwards. Night Terror again threw one hand to block the attack.


    As sparks flew upon the collision of the thin silver de with ck polished skin, Lenn muttered again.


    "Reversal."


    The same thing happened again. The strike that Night Terror sessfully blocked came back again.


    A long tear ran across his hand, causing blood to crudely spray outward.


    Lenn did not waste any time; he dove in with a blurring barrage of attacks, his two swords tearing through the air inplex but ferocious patterns.


    Each biting point of the sword was met with a terrifying block from Night Terror. And each blocked attack induced an even more vehement damage upon the devil.


    The intense exchange prolonged for a while, filling the corners with the cold and wicked screech of thin metal, sparks mixed with ck ichor flowing in the air as if gravity mattered little amidst them.


    With a final cross outward sh, Lenn managed to wrench the monster''s hands free from each other, exposing its chest.


    In a fluid motion, he twisted his body mid-air, mming a spinning kick into the hinge of the devil''s neck along with a terrifying shout of power.


    "Recoil!"


    His second leg, as the first connected, also snapped upward with brutal precision.


    As the second one connected, a terrifying carnage was unleashed; blood splurged out of both points of connection, as if the strikes had gained the impact force of a mountain and ripped out of the monster''s skin instead of into the monster''s skin.


    Night Terror lost his bnce, staggering to the side as a fountain of blood spilled from his neck and jaw.


    Schneider watched from behind, his eyes glittering with intense reverie and mind singing praises of this priceless sight.


    ''Amazing! Lenn is really amazing!''


    Lennister was a prodigy of the Stahem n. They were a n that merged with the Vernia kingdom and became a dukedom.


    Their strength was so frightening that when they became a part of Vernia kingdom, they were immediately granted status as one of the highest noble houses.


    The Stahem n''s uniqueness of talent branched into the ability to manipte force and redirect it, which made them a headache to deal with amongst renowned drifters of the world.


    Even though their patriarch was a Sage, several Patriarchs who were Paragons always stayed cautious of him-Lennister''s father.


    Schneider''s thoughts were interrupted as the devil before them released a low growl.


    A corner of Lenn''s mouth curled into a sly smirk. The boy tilted his head with a wicked light fiercely burning in his eyes.


    "What? Finally ready to go on the offensive?"


    Compared to before, dark circles had formed beneath the boy''s eyes. An ability like that was undoubtedly eating off his reserve of soul essence at an unfair speed.


    But something else seemed to also be happening with him... something that hid a gaze of haste in the depth of his eyes.


    Night Terror stared for a couple of seconds at the wounds on its hands; the stare prolonged until Lenn''s voice attracted his attention.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If you are waiting for those to heal, that would be impossible. Reversal operates on a simple principle: what you should have sessfully blocked hits you with the ratio of your block intensity. Recoil is for sessful attacks, simply multiplying the impact and cing its starting point in finishing point, and finishing point in starting point. In other words, those wounds are a part of you returned to you, not inflicted by an external force... your body sees no need to heal them..."


    "Not that I expect you to understand any of that." Despite saying that, Lenn could not shake off that feeling of conversing with a being that could very well understand him.


    Night Terror, despite his feral look, reflected a deep and strange intelligence in his eyes.


    This was very confusing for Lenn; he had nevere across such a feeling. It felt... wrong and unsettling.


    Discarding all he was feeling, lines formed over his facial features as a morose frown settled upon his face like dark clouds before a heavy rain.


    He slowly raised both swords, extending one fully forward and folding his hand to make the other fall short in length.


    His eyes became more gloomy by the passing second. His former calm and brilliant demeanor was slowly dissipating, reced by a depressed and mncholic face.


    "You know, you have a lot of power... So far so good, I have only been returning one-third of your block intensity, and yet it''s terrifying. I wonder what happens if I unleash all your umted block power on you."


    Even his voice had changed, dragging as if talking was one hell of a hassle.


    ''Oh crap,'' Schneider eximed from behind as he heard the voice. He put his hands over his head and took a cautious step backward before calling.


    "Lenn?"


    "You bastard, who is Lenn... this is Nel, you idiot!"


    Even his words were coated with depravity and a stark contrast to how polite and calm the usual Lenn was.


    "Ah shit..." Schneider staggered backward, cursing beneath his breath. "Even though he hasn''t used his abilities past five minutes, his alter ego is already breaking out. This means having to deal with such a monster is taking more toll on him than usual. Shit! I have to get the leader before this fight finishes!"


    Staggering further back, Schneider turned and ran out of the corner.


    Meanwhile, a chilling atmosphere settled between Night Terror and Lennister.


    The devil now had a cold and dangerous crimson light zing softly in his eyes.


    Lenn... Nel did not look like he cared; a sadistic grin slowly crept up his face as he licked his


    lips.


    "At least the bastard left me with a good meal this time."


    Nel''s eyes snapped open, wide with rm. He tilted his head sharply and whipped his sword across his shoulder in a desperate defense, but he was too slow.


    A sudden, biting force shed through the edge of his shoulder, and crimson spattered like paint flung from a careless hand.


    Pain exploded through him. His fingers trembled against the hilt of his sword as his knees nearly buckled under the force of the blow.


    He hadn''t even seen the strike. A stunned gasp caught in his throat, his mind racing to piece together what had just happened. The gash throbbed, hot and wet, as blood trickled down his


    arm in a steady stream.


    Nel''s eyes gleamed with a twisted joy as he whispered.


    "Return."


    In an instant, the impossible happened. A massive chunk of Night Terror''s right side, along with both arms, exploded outward in a grotesque spray of gore.

 Chapter 666: The Broken Boy Meets The Soul Breaker

    Chapter 666: The Broken Boy Meets The Soul Breaker


    ?


    [You have discovered Talent: Full Impact(SSS)]


    [Do you want to copy Talent for 5,000 talent fragments?]


    A vicious smile spread across Northern''s lips.


    ''What? How is this possible?''


    A vibration ran through his body. The void reacted to something.


    A heavy frown fell on Northern''s face.


    "What?"


    Not sure what was going on, he hastened his steps.


    [Your Void Summon Night Terror has gained Terrific damage.]


    [Do you want to recall Night Terror into the bosom of the Void Pce for him to heal, or permit him to continue the fight?]


    ''Uh?''


    Northern froze. His mouth twitched as he slowly brought his trembling hands to cover them in cold shock.


    Night Terror had gained such serious damage that the system was advising him to be recalled to the embrace of the Void Pce for recovery.


    Since the history of gaining him even as a Soul summon, this had never happened!


    In the Dark Continent that was teeming with vicious and ferocious beings, Night Terror had faced countless formidable opponents.


    Even during their most desperate battles, he had never sustained enough damage to warrant a recall warning.


    Not to talk of a school ofzy, spoiled younglings. He was well aware that he had passed an instruction for Night Terror not to attack until it was deemed necessary.


    A small frown creased Northern''s face.


    "Something is wrong..." he muttered, hastening his steps as he strode forward. All of a sudden, his form suddenly blurred and vanished.


    Not many people had enough blessedness of special sight to see his movement. All they knew was he was there, and he wasn''t.


    Northern''s body had adapted terrifyingly to the concept of speed.


    When his speed talent was first taken, it left him utterly displeased; he couldn''t help but think of the potential the ability had to offer upon evolution.


    But after several discoveries of the strange concept his body took to speed, he didn''t feel bad anymore.


    To put it simply, Northern''s body would never stop getting faster.


    As simple as that sounded, it was veryplex. When he was running in the rift with Ryan, he was sure he could still be seen, even though he left a trail of light and his form was almost imperceptible. At the end of the day, it was only almost.


    However, since that time, especially with the influence of his battles with Bairan, his body had taken its speed to another whole level entirely.


    Northern could casually run past and not even the wind would notice. Of course, there was that burst of speed where he needed the wind to serve as a propeller.


    But his body''s approach to speed was different-silent, swift, and now imperceptible. Only people with special eyes like his Chaos Eyes could see him move.


    Northern finally appeared, stopped in the corner; his figure was as if a blur was being sharpened into reality.


    Northern stood silently for a couple of seconds, watching the boy''s back before moving his gaze towards Night Terror, who had arge part of his side missing, along with his arms.


    The monster stood with the ruby glow in his eyes dimming. That level of damage apparently had consumed a significant amount of his vigor.


    For the first time, Northern saw the possibility of his void summons dying, and in that moment, a heavy weight of understanding settled upon his chest.


    They were not invincible. They could die too.


    "Ah... this is mortifying..." he muttered as he shifted his gaze to the boy standing in front of him.


    In that moment, Nel''s eyes widened as he felt a chill drill into the back of his neck. He jumped over Night Terror andnded behind.


    Northern stood purposefully, his hands tucked into the pocket of his trousers and his gaze carrying a dark and foreboding intensity that seemed to pierce through the air.


    His presence exuded an unsettling aura, as if he were a storm on the verge of unleashing its fury.


    "You... who are you? I have clearly not seen you before."


    Northern was silent; he gazed down at the boy, a condescending light radiating in his eyes.


    Composing himself again, Nel straightened his back and grimaced.


    "Looks like you have no mouth to talk..."


    He was cautious even in his speech. Nel had always known himself to be a radical, rogue version of Lenn. All the caution and politeness was Lennister''s fucks to give.


    But he existed for a single purpose: destruction. Because of how mind-severing the talent abilities of Full Impact were, using it put a strain on the user.


    And that strain caused the user to break. Now that broken boy was Nel standing in front of Northern.


    A personality born for the sole purpose of better propagating all the abilities of the Full Impact. He was a much more terrifying and stronger version than Lenn.


    So, why... was a person like him hesitant to speak the rude thoughts in his mind?


    Why was he cautious of the ordinary-looking guy that stood before him with a regal


    presence?


    Nel suddenly pped his head. He pped it again and pped it over and over again until he had pped himself so hard that a crimson droplet streamed down from beneath his maroon


    hair.


    Then he stopped and looked at Northern, who stood beyond Night Terror.


    "Return... Night Terror."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Just as Northernmanded, the quiddity of void slowly dissipated into the shadows and


    vanished like smoke.


    Nel''s eyes narrowed.


    "You owned that thing..." A small grin slowly crept up his face. "It is more satisfyingying you to waste than him."


    He leaned forward, sticking out his tongue with an almost reddish blush painting his face.


    "Entertain me, will you."


    He said before vanishing, lunging toward Northern with blistering speed.


    Northern extended his hand, as if he casually wanted to reach for aing insect in the air and crush it with a clench of his hand.


    But Nel froze mid-charge. A sharp chill seized his spine as instinct overtook reason. His feet skidded against the ground, his momentum faltering into a desperate, clumsy retreat.


    He staggered backward, his body jolting with uncoordinated haste, not caring if he twisted an ankle or shattered his leg.


    His mind screamed a singlemand: avoid that hand at all costs.


    Nel''s breath hitched, panic rising like bile, as he barely managed to regain his bnce, his wide eyes locked on Northern''s outstretched fingers.


    ''Wha-what is that? What did I feel just now?!''


    He found it difficult toprehend what had just happened to him.

 Chapter 667: Northerns Warning

    Chapter 667: Northern''s Warning


    ?


    A small pale smile appeared on Northern''s lips.


    "Despite your arrogant front, you have well-polished instincts, something that could not have been gained without dancing at the edge of death every second."


    The smile on his lips slowly transitioned into a grin.


    "So, I take it that you know what it means to die?"


    Northern''s cold voice caused tingling tendrils of fear to curl around Nel, shuddering his entire being.


    Nel was a personality created by the strain put on the brain-a personality created to propagate the true potential of a talent without emotional limitations.


    Storing impacts of strikes was not easy; it required a durable mind, else the impact would take its toll on Lenn''s mind before he could return it.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 668: What Next?

    Chapter 668: What Next?


    ?


    "Recoil!"


    Nel shouted as his feet connected with Northern''s palm. To his shock, however, his body jerked violently, thrown away as if struck by an invisible force.


    His grin twisted into an expression of shock, his limbs iling as the momentum mmed him into the ground.


    He was sure the hit had been delivered. The recoil happened, but it felt like it had urred with the air instead, causing the impact to affect him and throw him away.


    He staggered to his feet, legs trembling, only to double over as a thick spurt of blood spilled from his lips. Wiping it away with a rough swipe, he smeared crimson streaks across his nose.


    Slowly, he lifted his head, locking his bloodshot eyes onto Northern, defiance glinting through the pain.


    Northern smiled with fulfillment.


    "Are you surprised? Why did your attack not work on me..."


    He grimaced the next second.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 669: The Council Meeting [Part 1]

    Chapter 669: The Council Meeting [Part 1]


    ?


    An almost modern architectural masterpiece stood amidst the patchwork of colored grass, making it look¡ªfrom above-as though the edifice was built upon an intricate weave of colors, more by an artist than an engineer.


    The building''s exterior was a blend of shimmering ss and sleek metallic frames that caught the light and reflected the academy''s grandeur.


    Tall, angr spires reached skyward, with a constetion symbol of what looked like a lion''s head adorned with a halo-etched across the central ss facade, marking it as a beacon of leadership and student authority.


    Inside, the aesthetic shifted to a blend of minimalism and sophistication. Smooth marble floors, soft soul essence-charged lighting, and flowing water features created a serene yet powerful atmosphere.


    Located at the heart of the building was a circr chamber enclosed by semi-transparent, enchanted ss that glowed faintly.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 670: The Council Meeting [Part 2]

    Chapter 670: The Council Meeting [Part 2]


    ?


    Tever frowned, his calm and quiet demeanor beginning to crack. He leaned forward on the table.


    "What is this? What exactly is going on?"


    The whole table was silent. Then the vice president''s loud and clear voice reached Tever.


    "The nonbative school has invoked The White Law of the academy."


    Tever trembled slightly, as if those words carried the weight of a colossal boulder. He looked like he was struggling to lift it.


    Slowly, his expression first became bleak, and then a frown appeared on his face.


    "What nonsense are you saying? Why would any of you ept that?"


    "Get a grip... it''s the White Law. The one thing that instructors and students alike are powerless against. It is the onew that binds everything in this school together and promotes equality. What do you mean why would we ept that?"


    A purple-haired girl with glittering eyes made clear.


    A dark frown defiled Tever''s face.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 671: Talent Tethering

    Chapter 671: Talent Tethering


    ?


    Northern, after a very long nap, slowly rose from his bed. Even after rising, he still felt tired and not half as functional as he was a day ago.


    It was indeed a great boon to him that he had a bottomless reserve of essence, but that came together to take an even much greater toll on his stamina than usual.


    Over the past few weeks, just as he had trained hisbat technique and forging ability, he had also taken every activity as an opportunity to increase his stamina.


    Prolonging his sword training and missing sleep wasn''t because he just felt like it. While he was indeed particr about the growth of hisbat technique, he was also taking all those avenues to increase his stamina.


    But it was to no avail. Although, what he had done twenty-four hours ago indeed required a lot of his stamina to be lost.


    Besides the fact that transferring talent was incredibly, unnecessarily tricky and sucked on his essence like a whirlpool, it also consumed his stamina at a terrifying rate.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 672: Weighted Words

    Chapter 672: Weighted Words


    ?


    After all of that was done, to avoid raising unnecessary suspicions in Aster, Northern copied his talent and upgraded it. Then he tethered the copied talent to him.


    The result was bizarre, leaving Aster''s eyes widened in that instance, his mouth slightly opened but words frozen on his tongue by the shock of how powerful his lightning talent had be.


    Aster''s talent permitted the physical generation of lightning like a rod and using it as a weapon by itself.


    Besides the fact that in its upgraded version, the boy found himself being able to hold the rod for longer duration, his physical power also felt charged by this lightning rod.


    The rod was like a generation of power that gained a physical form and charged his body, increasing his physical capabilities by minute milestones.


    He could also charge any electrical-powered device and much more that he could not do because of his low essence; he found himself being able to do it all.


    It made him genuinely happy. The boy for the first time in his life wielded the true extent of his power. It was like a flood of happiness broke out of a sealed mountain in his heart.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 673: The Order Of Events

    Chapter 673: The Order Of Events


    ?


    Northern, pressing the back of his neck, strutted gently. Originally, he was going to fight the leader himself, but he had better things to do than tussle with a bunch of kids.


    First, Eleina was probably going to be back in a couple of days; there was an assignment which he had not even started.


    He had been taking advantage of the private forge to refine the Red crystals-Rethium- instead.


    Second, along with that assignment, Northern had decided it was time for him to forge himself a new sword.


    Although whatever sword he forged for himself would be primitive in nature and beckingpared to an item, still, he wanted to bond to something of his own effort.


    And this was to mark his continuation into the exploration of how to create items that are attached to the soul.


    With Chaos Eyes, he had been able to peer into the tapestry of essence of every mundane item created and had suspected the possibility of it being tied to the soul.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 674: The Forger

    Chapter 674: The Forger


    ?


    Northern sat down on the small stool, pellets of sweat streaming down his face. His eyes were half-closed, as if he was dozing, his face stilled like waters from the rivers of a frozen time.


    After a while, he slowly lifted himself, not much could be noted about his change in expression. Everything about him stayed the same as he moved towards the anvil.


    Northern carefully flipped the partially formed hammer head and struck again, focusing on bncing its weight.


    A soft blue light in his eyes pulsed faintly, revealing subtle imperfections in the structure. With precise adjustments, he corrected these ws, shaping the hammer into a weapon that exuded dominance.


    Once the basic shape wasplete, Northern retrieved a chisel from the workbench.


    He etched shallow grooves along the sides of the hammer head, creating channels for essence flow. These grooves, when imbued with soul essence, would amplify the weapon''s destructive power, making each strike devastatingly effective.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 675: The Artificial Dungeon [Part 1]

    Chapter 675: The Artificial Dungeon [Part 1]


    ?


    ck Mamba stepped forward, his presence almost intangible, as if the shadows themselves bent to his will. His form wavered slightly, flickering between solid and incorporeal, like a phantom tethered to the edges of reality. He inclined his head slightly, his featureless face focused on Northern.


    "As youmand," came the low, hollow reply, a voice that seemed to echo within the room rather than emerge from him directly.


    Northern lifted the sledgehammer onto his shoulder, feeling its reassuring weight.


    The faint hum of soul essence pulsing within the grooves seemed to resonate with his every step as he moved toward the exit of the smithy.


    The air outside was crisp and cool, carrying the distant rustle of leaves and the faint chirp of nocturnal creatures. The serene calm of the night contrasted sharply with the fiery passion rising in Northern''s mind.


    "Lead the way," Northern said, his tone even butced with an undertone of authority.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 676: The Artificial Dungeon [Part 2]

    Chapter 676: The Artificial Dungeon [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern''s mouth slowly dropped, his eyes widening for a second then creasing into a deep, frightened grimace.


    ''What in the world...''


    The air around the open space crackled with pale blue lightning that flowed through each other in slow motion. It was like severed threads of lightning were falling in an extremely decelerated time flow.


    The soft glow shimmering from each lightning bolt as they crackled and, even though slowly, passed through each other was what illuminated the wide area of the dungeon.


    Compared to the pitch-ck tunnels, this ce radiated with a soft blue hue. And even though Northern did not need it, seeing was made easy nheless.


    The digits of Northern''s hand slowly curled around the grip of the hammer, clenching tightly as he braced himself internally.


    At first, he could not make out what it was, but for everything his mundane eyes did not understand, Chaos Eyes already had answers for.


    All he just had to do was release the polycoria Eyes that made him look like a primordial existence of mayhem in human form.


    He looked up and slowly turned his neck as he observed all the crackling threads of lightning. ''Time is frozen up there...''


    Chaos Eyes allowed him to see the truth of reality, the truest form of soul essence that no one could ever behold. These are what the ligatures are, essential makeup of everything''s soul.


    Everything had a Soul. From the wind, to the earth, to the trees, to the oceans. Everything had a soul. The only difference that Northern had noticed was, theirs usually is not always as tangible as that of humans''.


    Because of its intangibility, manipting them with Chaos Eyes was possible. Because of the human soul''s tangibility, however, manipting their ligatures was impossible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was why the most he could do was subtly control their emotions, heighten the feeling of anger, or reduce it; of course, his eyes had to be fixed on the person for it to work.


    He could also ce an illusion on someone with the eyes.


    ''Now that I think about it, I rarely use Chaos Eyes except to look into the essence of things.''


    The four Azure Eyes with ckish lines running the depth of their pupils like cracks, erged a little bit.


    The upper air of the cave was in a paused time, the flow of ligatures there was frozen to Northern''s view, literally.


    The lightning, however, was not a cause of this; they were only a result of the true incidence.


    Northern''s eyes narrowed to a slit.


    ''Don''t tell me those are because of the rifts.''


    Forcibly tearing rifts from the essence of a Dimension, after all, had to have consequences.


    If the consequence was a slowed world, Northern did not know and could not even imagine what they could be signing for.


    His focus suddenly swept westward as his senses picked up something.


    In the depths of one of the maws stretching deep into the dungeon, several crimson lights flickered, blinking in eerie session.


    A chorus of low, guttural growls rumbled from the darkness, each note reverberating through the cavern and trembling the ground.


    Northern, with squinted Chaos Eyes, carefully measured and gauged what kind of vicious monsters they were and what rank and danger level they belonged to.


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [Bone Jaws]


    True Name: [Tides of the Crimson Flood]


    Rank: [Beast]


    Danger Level: [Cmity]


    Attributes: [Blood Hunter]


    Abilities: [Crimson Tide], [Primal Formation]


    Every single one of them had the same information from the panel that appeared before Northern''s eyes.


    He continued to read a couple of things from the panel:


    Blood Hunter: [Bone Jaws are a rapacious kind of beast that can smell any crimson blood in a being''s body from ten kilometers away. They are almost immune to any attack, except decapitation or breaking their bone jaws]


    Northern nced at the sledgehammer resting on his shoulders, a grin spreading across his face.


    With deliberate intent, he brought it down, mming the hammerhead into the ground with a resounding crash. The impact unleashed shockwaves of dust, rippling outward in a perfect


    circle.


    "How so convenient..."


    He gripped the hammer with both hands, hurling it backward as he stepped forward. His form blurred, then vanished in a flicker of motion, like a glitch tearing through reality, as he swung the hammer behind him.


    In an instant, he reappeared amidst a pack of four-legged monsters. Their crimson skin stretched tightly over grotesquely thick muscles, making them look like animals that had pushed the boundaries of bodybuilding to an extreme.


    Their eyes burned with a sinister red glow, and their maws snapped wildly the moment Northern materialized in their midst.


    The nearest ones lunged without hesitation, a reckless leap of faith to sink their jagged, metallic teeth into his face.


    But they didn''t get the chance. The sledgehammer tore viciously through the wind, propelled by Northern''s ferocious strength.


    The hammer''s head collided with devastating force, shattering their lower bone jaws into splinters. With a single, fluid semi-circr swing, it smashed their heads aside, leaving nothing but broken remains in its wake.


    Northern immediately redirected the hammer, hurling it upward with precise force before mming it down onto the Bone Jaws that lunged at him from below. The impact obliterated their heads and cracked the ground beneath them in a thunderous explosion.


    A sudden chain of lightning erupted from the sledgehammer, crackling with raw energy as it surged through their bodies.


    The electrified force threw the creatures violently away, their mangled forms convulsing as they crashed to the ground with a shuddering finality.


    Northern looked around with a slightly shocked expression.


    ''That was quick...''


    All it took was two attacks to render a number of ten Bone Jaws dead.


    The lightning discharge from the sledgehammer did most of the work, not stopping until


    each one of them was in its grasp. But still, this was an amazing result.


    Not to say that the weapon was very easy to wield also. It adjusted perfectly to the ratio of strength he used to swing the hammer.


    A small smile of satisfaction briefly tugged at his lips, but it vanished just as quickly.


    His expression hardened, reced by a stern and cold re that climbed across his face like a


    shadow.


    He turned towards the entrance of the tunnel, walking back to the wide area.

 Chapter 677: Bone Jaws

    Chapter 677: Bone Jaws


    ?


    Northern stepped back outside, his gaze calm and calcting. Along with his steps were tender but vicious steps of more Bone Jaws.


    But these ones were different. Their crimson skin rippled with muscles so defined, it appeared almost sculpted to perfection.


    Their eyes burned with an even fiercer light, a predatory glow that promised unrelenting aggression. Their jaws, though bone-white, glistened with a reflective sheen, adding a sinister edge to their menacing appearance.


    Unlike the earlier ones Northern had encountered in the tunnelsparable in size to mundane wolves¡ªthese monsters were far more imposing, towering asrge as bears and radiating a terrifying presence.


    [Monster Profile]


    Name: [Bone Jaw]


    True Name: [Tides of the Crimson Flood]


    Rank: [Beast]


    Danger Level: [Devil]


    Attributes: [Blood Hunter]


    Abilities: [Crimson Blockade], [Primal Formation]


    Noting the differences both in the physical structure and on the panel, Northern gripped the handle of the sledgehammer tightly.


    More Bone Jaws poured out from the surrounding tunnels, their numbers multiplying with each passing moment.


    Each was just as massive and ferocious as thest, their crimson forms moving with a terrifying, almost intelligent deliberation.


    The first charged straight at Northern, its body low and powerful. It didn''t leap but instead elerated with fast, deliberate strides.


    As it surged forward, several others followed suit, their coordinated ferocity matching the lead creature''s frightening pace.


    Northern''s blue eyes gleamed with a momentary, malicious light. His grip around the sledgehammer tightened, and he lifted it with an even greater surge of strength.


    The first strikended with thunderous force, but Northern''s eyes widened in surprise.


    The creature''s skin glowed at the moment of impact, and the sledgehammer was violently repelled, dragging Northern backward with it.


    Gritting his teeth, he nted one foot firmly behind him, halting the hammer''s recoil with sheer strength.


    Without hesitation, he channeled the redirected force, swinging the hammer back with relentless momentum.


    This time, the hammer struck. The monster, mid-leap, was flung like a crumpled piece of paper, hurtling upward until it collided with the jagged spikes of the cavern roof, its body impaled.


    Its massive body crashed to the ground, motionless for a brief moment. But then, with an unsettling twist of fate, the creature began to rise.


    The deepcerations across its body sealed shut, the blood clotting unnaturally fast, forming grotesque patches of scar tissue. Its shattered bones snapped back into ce with a chilling, echoing crack, each sound sending a shiver through the air.


    Northern gulped, a pale smile leaving his face.


    Along with the very powerful weakness that the monsters will not go down unless their bone jaws are struck nowes a terrifying ability of the monsters to emit crimson glow and deflect attacks.


    And despite how much harder the monsters suddenly became to deal with, Northern could feel a mountain of excitement rising in his chest.


    This was the Artificial Dungeon that Rughsbourgh created?


    ''Not bad...''


    But Northern knew-because he could very well ascertain how strong more monsters proceeding forward will be- he knew Rughsbourgh will undoubtedly be insanely strong when hees out of wherever he is.


    So Northern decided in that instance.


    ''I need to be a Paragon in the next one year.''


    With resolve surging through his veins, Northern lunged forward, propelling himself into the air with a powerful leap. The sledgehammer arched high over his head, the harbinger of devastation crackling with sparks under the soft radiance of the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As he brought it crashing down, the ground erupted in response to the cataclysmic impact.


    The earth fractured, splintering into jagged shards that shot into the air, the sheer force reverberating through the cavern like a primal roar.


    The entire ground quaked violently, throwing the monsters off bnce for a fleeting moment.


    Northern seized that ''moment'', surging forward like an unstoppable wave crashing ashore. Sparks of lightning danced across his body, crackling as he flowed effortlessly between the staggering creatures.


    With terrifying precision, the massive sledgehammer became an extension of his hands, moving in a deadly rhythm. Each crushing swing met its mark, the Bone Jaws'' heads obliterated with every sharp, corner-cutting twist Northern executed.


    With each one that lifelessly dropped to the ground with a mangled head, came another one with equally matched relentless lust for his gore as thest.


    Several moreunched from behind as he smashed the sledgehammer again on the massive head of the Bone Jaw in front of him.


    However, in the nick of the moment, one of Northern''s Polycoria Eyes unnoticeably shifted to the corner of his eyes.


    And ck tendrils like jagged spikes as wings plunged out of his back, piercing the creatures


    midair.


    Northern leaped away from the monster he had just crushed and more that were running towards him, carrying three impaled Bone Jaws on his jagged wings.


    Then hended and made a swift turn, throwing all of them away. As they flew through the air, Northern vanished, meeting them in the middle of their involuntary flight.


    The air trembled as the sledgehammer came down on one with a tremendous force, such that a torrent of wind exploded from beneath it, cratering the ground with a frightening intensity before the monster further crashed into the same ground.


    In the same motion, Northern twisted and mmed the hammer on the other creature''s jaw, shattering it upon impact and sending it flying imperceptibly into the jagged roof of the cave. Northernnded in a crouch, his eyes burning with a wicked light as he straightened. He walked towards the one that had crashed, buried into the ground, knowing fully well, with how destructive that attack was, it would survive.


    Just as he neared the gaping hole in the ground, the creature climbed out, all refurbished with


    its earlier vigor.


    More Bone Jaws were running towards Northern from the other side of the wide area. But he focused on this one for now, raising the hammer up before bringing it down with a terrifying


    light tracing his eyes.


    Lightning exploded out of the hammer, spreading forward like a circr shockwave.


    Simultaneously, the monsters'' bodies glowed with a soft crimson radiance, as the shockwave


    of lightning hit all of them, it instantly flew back, converging back to the single point it started from while the monsters continued their relentless run. Northern twitched a corner of his lips as the lightning returned.


    "Holy... crap"

 Chapter 678: Emissary Of The Void

    Chapter 678: Emissary Of The Void


    ?


    The Void force was more than enough to shield him against the maelstrom of lightning that was surging towards him.


    However, the air and earth wouldn''t. The shockwave from such tumultuous amount of lightning colliding with the wall of a distancing reality-forcibly hidden behind this one- was bound to create a wave of disturbance that would throw off his bnce.


    To prevent that, Northern leaped in the moment. As expected, the ground shuddered and shattered, the air itself froze as if it had caught a cold.


    Even leaping at that moment was not entirely enough to save him.


    ''Tsk, I should have just used Shadow Step.''


    Groaning internally, Northern pointed a finger forward. Chaos Eyes allowed him to manipte concept and his surroundings to a certain degree. He seized the opportunity, hardening the air beneath him to create a makeshift tform.


    With a sharp push, he propelled himself higher into the sky, rolling through the group of Bone Jaws overhead. His movements were swift and calcted, each step keeping him airborne until he finally descended,nding with deliberate precision behind the monstrous horde.


    The moment his feet touched the ground, Northern swung his sledgehammer back with a single hand.


    His muscles coiled with raw strength as he hurled the weapon forward. It tore from his grip with terrifying velocity, spinning through the air like a force of nature.


    The hammer roared as it spiraled forward, the sound of disced air screaming in its wake. Exactly as nned, it became a ricochet of destruction, crashing through everything in its path with devastating force.


    Northern had used only one hand deliberately, shaping the throw into a calcted arc.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 679: The Tricky Tunnel [Part 1]

    Chapter 679: The Tricky Tunnel [Part 1]


    ?


    Northern, for a couple of minutes, unbothered walked deeper into the winding tunnel.


    The air was somewhat cold, although he could feel little of it, hidden behind the metallic skin of the Night Terror armor.


    Four eyes gleamed viciously, prating the darkness with a chilling intensity. This tunnel especially seemed long and twirling; it was almost like he was burrowing his way into the gut of a tenebrous monstrosity of utter darkness.


    After a while, he paused and nced left and right.


    ''If my calctions are right, I have been walking for the past thirty minutes... and yet, it does not look like there will be any way out soon...''


    Northern grimaced, the ming blue eyes of his visor narrowing in response to his eye movements.


    Northern slowly moved closer to the wall, touched its rough and cold surface slightly, and continued to walk further.


    He kept going without stopping for a nce. Then after a long and boring stride, he came to another stop and slowly turned back, his four eyes narrowing again.


    ''I have been walking in circles?''


    The surface of the wall, just by looking, all looked like the same details as he walked forward earlier; his eyes had managed to pick up the terrifying details of the wall.


    Which was the main reason why he had stopped. But in the wall of the caves, moreover, an artificially built one, what''s to say that wasn''t how it was engineered?


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 680: The Tricky Tunnel [Part 2]

    Chapter 680: The Tricky Tunnel [Part 2]


    ?


    Northern stood motionless, his glowing eyes fixed on the ripple in the tunnel.


    His breathing steadied, and his frustration melted into calcted calm.


    That reaction of the tunnel just now... how could he bring it again?


    The only solution so far was his terrifying speed, but that caused his body to munch on his stamina like a starved glutton.


    He might not even make it before the tunnel submits to the threats of his overwhelming speed. And even if it does, it is not just going to reveal the same weakness again.


    The ripple.


    That somehow absorbed and adapted to his Void tendrils. Northern thought of using ck Lance or ck mes but shook his head immediately.


    An attack on the level of ck Lance would no doubt destroy the fortifications of the illusion, but it could affect the dungeon on a much more terrifying scale and even go ahead to resonate in the academy itself.


    Northern wanted no mishaps at all with his n to use the dungeon. The only time where an attack like that can be considered is in a wide area where he was sure what would happen and its scale.


    Or when he truly has no use for the dungeon anymore. So he had to turn to something else.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 681: The Illusioned Monstrosity

    Chapter 681: The Illusioned Monstrosity


    ?


    Northern still couldn''t understand how the mere presence of a Cmitous Belial would be so threatening when he had fought an Apex Belial before.


    He stood there, frozen in sight, Chaos Eyes locked at the creature in front of him-which with every second seemed to phase in and out of existence.


    Its manifestation alone was an utter confusion!


    Suddenly the creature seemed to move-hell, he didn''t even know!-before he could act, the creature blurred, splitting into a dozen identical copies that surrounded him.


    Each figure shimmered faintly, their forms bleeding into the shadows like apparitions.


    Northern''s Chaos Eyes scanned the copies, but their rapid shifts and distortions made it impossible-even for Chaos Eyes-to pinpoint the real one.


    The illusions attacked in unison, tendrils of shadowshing out with precision.


    Northern spilled into mirages of himself, dodging the attack. The attack was a bit challenging; at first, all others looked like an illusion, but then they looked real yet again.


    However, Northern could at least make out with Chaos Eyes the reason-the real attack itself was shifting across several other illusions of it as they all lunged towards him.


    And that was why he decided that using [Mirage] was the best shot he got.


    Northern''s glowing eyes narrowed as each of his mirages mirrored his movements perfectly, moving in erratic and unpredictable patterns that matched the chaos of the illusions surrounding him.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!